《One Pound Meat, One More Attribute Point》


 Chapter 1: Extraordinary

    Chapter 1: Extraordinary


    Time had reached noon, and the golden sunlight skimmed over the city walls, leaving shadows in this ancient city of Changqing County.


    Though the sun was at its zenith, the spring had just begun, and the weather was not as fierce as one might expect.


    On this street named Fruit Street, as usual, many peddlers and stall owners were hawking along the street. At the street corner, there were also some street performers from the rivers andkes loudly calling for attention, attracting quite a few passersby to stop and watch.


    The street, paved with bluish-gray bricks, was traversed by an erged and widened brown-yellow carriage, which rolled over the ground with a creaking noise.


    Inside the carriage, Su Heng slowly opened his eyes.


    Less than an hour had passed since he had his morning meal, yet now, sitting in the carriage and smelling the aromas of fried pancakes, fresh pastries, and various fried foods in the air, he felt a faint sense of hunger again and couldn¡¯t help swallowing saliva repeatedly.


    Unconsciously, more than five years had passed since he transmigrated to this world called the Great Zhou Dynasty, and he had gradually be ustomed to life here.


    When he first transmigrated, Su Heng also harbored grand ambitions.


    He leveraged the knowledge in his memory to produce soap, refined salt, and high-proof alcohol, helping his family venture into new businesses and earning a hefty sum of silver. He was also eager to learn martial arts, yearning to traverse the martial world as a master...Well,


    Unfortunately,


    Su Heng¡¯s dream of bing a martial arts mastersted only a span of three months.


    This world indeed had so-called martial arts, foundation training, and states of mind, but they focused more on conditioning the body rather thanbat. Those so-called top masters in the jianghu could hardly defeat an armored soldier armed with a long spear with their bare hands.


    After realizing that this world did not even qualify as a low-level martial arts realm, Su Heng¡¯s intense desire to be a martial arts master began to dwindle. He had strived for so long, and now, having transmigrated, he finally became a wealthy young master¡ªshouldn¡¯t he just enjoy life?


    This enjoyment of lifested a full five years.


    Until an incident three months ago, Su Heng was shocked to discover that he actually was...


    "Neighhhh!"


    The neighing from outside the carriage interrupted Su Heng¡¯s thoughts, and the carriage, which had been smoothly traveling down the road, slowly came to a stop.


    "What¡¯s happened?" Su Heng asked through the carriage curtain.


    The coachman, named Li Si, was short in stature but sharp and capable, enjoyed the deep trust of Su Heng¡¯s father, the Elder Master Su. Thus, he became Su Heng¡¯s personal bodyguard and was almost inseparable from him when outside.


    Li Si stood on the carriage, looking up and observing for a while.


    After a moment, Li Si¡¯s voice came, "Someone has discovered a body in a well, and the officials are investigating. Many people are gawking, which has blocked the road."


    "Just go around it then," Su Heng said without giving it much thought.


    "Giddy up!"


    "Giddy up!"


    Li Si cracked his whip, steering the carriage to bypass the street ahead.


    Leaving Fruit Street, the carriage entered another slightly more deste street lined with manyrge trees¡ªSchr Tree Street.


    Amidst the neighing, the carriage once again came to a halt.


    This time it was not due to an ident but because they had arrived at their destination.


    Li Si dismounted and opened the curtain, and Su Heng slowly stepped out from the carriage, standing firmly on the ground. Facing him was arge courtyard¡¯s gray-white entrance, bathing in the mottled shadows of the schr trees, with the signboard reading "Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall" in bold, flowing calligraphy.


    At the entrance,


    A female martial master dressed in a white practice outfit was already waiting.


    The martial master, Ning Wantong, appeared to be in herte twenties. Although her looks were not amazingly stunning, her fair face was still quite pleasant to look at. Especially her curvaceous figure was well-defined, even through the loose-fitting outfit, it was apparent that her assets were abundant, exuding a mature aura.


    "Disciple Brother Su." Ning Wantong was the daughter of the master of Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall.


    Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall, at one time, had its periods of glory in Changqing County, but now, in the Great Zhou Dynasty, where the overall ethos ced more emphasis on schrship than martial arts, and practicing martial arts indeed hardly showed immediate results, the hall naturally declined over time.


    In recent years, it was even hard to maintain its existence.


    It was Su Heng¡¯s joining and his casual financial support that helped the hall tide over its difficulties.


    Seeing her major benefactor arriving, Ning Wantong naturally had a smile full of amiability, and her attitude was very eager.


    "Sister Ning." Su Heng nodded slightly in greeting.


    Guided by Ning Wantong, the two passed through the gatehouse, crossed a beautifullyndscaped garden, and then entered a side courtyard to the west. With Ning Wantong¡¯s assistance, Su Heng changed into clothes, also a pure white practice outfit.


    The two arrived at the practice room.


    The two-story practice room faced south and was spacious and bright.


    Inside the practice room, with floors made of solid wood and corners filled with wooden piles, sandbags, and more for training strength. Just past noon, seven or eight young disciples were practicing their foundational work while another solemn-looking older disciple meticulously pointed out the inadequacies in their postures.


    From one static movement to another static movement.


    With each transition in movement, there came the rhythmic grunts. The voices of seven or eight people rose in unison, powerfully resounding.


    Su Heng lingered briefly on the first floor, his gaze sweeping over these young disciples.

 Chapter 2: Extraordinary {2}

    Chapter 2: Extraordinary {2}


    Afterward, Ning Wantong and he had ascended to the second floor.


    Compared to the first floor,


    The training room on the second floor was much more spacious.


    Apart from a small wooden table in the center, a few meditation cushions, and a mural hanging on the eastern wall, there were no additional decorations. Sunlight poured through the open windows, casting into the room where one could even see the fine dust floating in the air.


    Next to the wooden table sat a bald middle-aged man, lean-bodied and not more than five feet tall, but his eyes were bright and spirited, showing great vitality.


    This man was called Ning Zhibai, the head of Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall, and nominally, Su Heng¡¯s master.


    Of course, nowadays, under the Great Zhou Dynasty, fewer and fewer people were willing to devote themselves to the arduous study of martial arts, and martial artists did not hold any special status. Moreover, the Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall had been revitalized with a fund provided by Su Heng, so, in their daily interactions, Su Heng¡¯s status appeared somewhat more esteemed.


    Upon seeing Su Heng arriving, Ning Zhibai also proactively stood up, squeezing a smile on his face.


    "Master Ning," Su Heng nodded slightly, and the two sat down opposite each other."Has your cultivation been good recently?" Ning Zhibai initiated the conversation, while on the side, Ning Wantong brewed a pot of hot tea for them and then respectfully left.


    "All is well," Su Heng pondered, "but there are some things in my cultivation that I still don¡¯t quite understand."


    "What matters?" Seeing his significant patron¡¯s serious demeanor,


    Ning Zhibai instinctively straightened up, his face adopting a look of earnest attentiveness.


    "The Pure Yang Skill has five levels. After reaching the higher realms, not only can one benefit from cold and heat, be immune to all diseases, and even prolong life by a hundred years while remaining full of vigor. But is that all there is?


    Is it possible to reach a higher realm through some special method or the use of elixirs, thereby obtaining incredible power?" Su Heng gazed into Ning Zhibai¡¯s eyes, asking seriously.


    Upon hearing these words, Ning Zhibai¡¯s initially serious expression gradually became speechless.


    Although this was the case, the young Su Heng before him was someone he could not afford to offend. Ning Zhibai sipped his hot tea lightly, sighed helplessly, and then said earnestly, "In this world, being able to fight multiple opponents alone can be considered skillful.


    Being able to defeat armored warriors with bare hands can be considered first-ss. But a grandmaster, at most, can only simultaneously defeat ten soldiers.


    The Pure Yang Skill, although an ancient cultivation technique, cannot help you break through the human limits. More importantly, it focuses on regting the spirit and following a bnced and harmonious path.


    There isn¡¯t any cultivation techniques in this world that can make a person break those limits.


    Even those grandmaster-level martial artists in the martial fraternity are strong merely because of two reasons:


    The first is their exceptional talent, and the second is that they devote all their time and energy to martial arts, engraving various techniques into their muscle memory. Thus, they can act faster than the brain can think, striking first even if they move after their opponent."


    "Is that so?" Su Heng gazed into Ning Zhibai¡¯s eyes, a bit disappointed but also seeing that his unassuming master was not lying.


    "Demonstrate the stance of the Pure Yang Skill, let me see how your recent cultivation is progressing." Seeing that Su Heng wanted to ask further, Ning Zhibai could only stealthily change the topic.


    Su Heng nodded, drank the tea in his cup in one gulp, and then rose from the meditation cushion.


    The Pure Yang Skill is divided into stance work and breathing techniques.


    The so-called stance work refers to a series of static movements recorded in the Pure Yang Skill, sometimes apanied by specific mantras.


    The stance work of the Pure Yang Skill consists of twelve forms, starting from the initial form where hands and feet align, elbows and knees meet, shoulders and hips joined, to the final form where the body slightly tilts, with arms opening up and down, the back of the head, neck, and spine forming one straight line.


    The transitions between movements are smooth and natural, with steady breathing, which qualifies the stance work of the Pure Yang Skill.


    The breathing technique, likewise, has nothing special, and is even more straightforward.


    Ordinary breathing is only through the lungs, hence bing short and rapid during intense exercise. But with the help of some special mantras and breathing techniques, the gases can permeate into the abdominal organs, making the breathing appear long and powerful. This technique is slightly simr to some advanced vocal techniques Su Heng had encountered before.


    "Not bad, not bad." After several sets of stances, Su Heng¡¯s forehead was slightly sweaty. Ning Zhibai handed him a clean white towel, his face showing genuine admiration, "In the path of martial arts, you are truly talented."


    "If you diligently study and practice, you could also be a grandmaster," Ning Zhibai remarked.


    After saying this,


    Before Su Heng could reply, he justughed to himself.


    "However, even being a grandmaster might not mean much to you."


    Martial arts, for ordinary people, might barely be considered a path. But for the affluent Su Family, not only is their wealth vast, as the eldest son, Su Heng is destined to inherit this great business, a fortune many could only envy.


    "Master Ning, I would like to be alone for a while," Su Heng took the towel, wiped the sweat off his forehead, and then quietly spoke to Ning Zhibai.


    "Yes, that¡¯s fine," Ning Zhibai thought little of it.


    He casually said, "If there¡¯s anything else, just call me from downstairs."


    "Okay."


    Su Heng nodded.


    After Ning Zhibai had left down the stairs, Su Heng turned around, gazing at the somewhat mottled mural on the wall.

 Chapter 3: Extraordinary {3}

    Chapter 3: Extraordinary {3}


    The mural was simple, even hollow in description. The center depicted a crimson sun, surrounded by the tumult of white clouds as if buffeted by a great wind, and in the distance, one could faintly make out green mountains outlined by thick ck strokes.


    In the art of the Great Zhou Dynasty, it was customary to capture both form and spirit.


    From that perspective, the mural before him could only be considered mediocre,cking any particrly outstanding features.


    Yet,


    Whenever he practiced the Pure Yang Skill while gazing at the mural before him, Su Heng would always find himselfing to some sort of realization.


    Take the present moment, for example, Su Heng looked at the mural, and though he was basking in the warm sunlight of the afternoon, an inexplicable gust seemed to blow towards him. It was as if he truly stood atop a dark and dreary mountain peak, with howling wind, rolling leaden clouds above, the sun rising, and myriads of lustrous golden rays scattering...


    "Huff!"


    Su Heng¡¯s chest rose and fell. He closed his eyes, slowlying back to his senses from the artistic conception of the painting.


    When he opened his eyes again, rows of grayish text faintly emerged before him, forming an attribute panel.[Name: Su Heng]


    [Height: 1.85 meters]


    [Weight: 215 pounds]


    [Cultivation Technique: Pure Yang Skill (5th Level)]


    [Attribute Points: 10]


    This simplistic attribute panel had abruptly appeared after Su Heng began practicing the Pure Yang Skill, and through his own verification, he hadrgely confirmed that the points in the panel were positively corrted with his weight. In other words, for every pound Su Heng gained, an attribute point would be rewarded.


    As for why Su Heng suddenly wanted to practice the Pure Yang Skill...


    The reason was quite simple.


    Over the past five-plus years, Su Heng had lived a life of indulgence, sumbing to pleasures, growing more corpulent, his resolve wearing thin day by day. He had initially intended to transform his lifestyle through practicing martial arts, to condition his body, and to increase his vitality and vigor.


    But he had not anticipated discovering his long-overdue "Golden Finger" just a few days after beginning the Pure Yang Skill.


    Ning Zhibai had indeed spoken the truth.


    Su Heng¡¯s innate talent and constitution were exceptional, making him a candidate poised to be a grandmaster.


    In less than three months, Su Heng had already perfected Pure Yang Skill topletion. Although he was not clear about Ning Zhibai¡¯s own level, judging from their recent conversation, Ning Zhibai¡¯s mastery over the Pure Yang Skill was likely far inferior to his own.


    Because,


    After reaching the 5th level,


    Su Heng increasingly felt his body was like a ball inted with air, filled with a frustrating sense of fullness that he had no way of releasing.


    He could vaguely sense the existence of another realm within the Pure Yang Skill, apletely different new world; yet a thickyer of oil seemed to separate him from it, like looking at flowers through the fog, close enough to sense but unable to step into.


    It was for this reason that Su Heng spected the Pure Yang Skill must have a 6th level, perhaps even more profound realms.


    However, to break through to this 6th level, he would need some sort of special "catalyst" to stimte the process, and Su Heng hade seeking information about this "catalyst" from Ning Zhibai. Unfortunately, their conversation had yielded no substantial leads.


    "Ning Zhibai probably really doesn¡¯t know, but I still have a second method," Su Heng muttered, his eyes vacant as he stared at the attribute panel before him.


    In the cultivation technique column.


    A faint gray "+" sign appeared beneath the 5th level of the Pure Yang Skill.


    Su Heng concentrated his attention, touching the "+" lightly. In an instant, a suction force emerged from nowhere, and the ten hard-earned attribute points he had umted blurred and then vanished without a trace.

 Chapter 4: Mutation

    Chapter 4: Mutation


    Su Heng¡¯s body tingled as if electrified, a wave of numbness spreading throughout, apanied by an indescribablyfortable feeling.


    Then, in the span of a single breath, Su Heng¡¯s body temperature began to rise, his skin reddening like that of a boiled shrimp. Thick beads of sweat formed on his forehead, his loose training clothes now soaked and clinging to his figure, highlighting the contours of his body.


    It was clearly visible.


    As Su Heng rapidly lost weight, his slightly plump body visibly shrank. His arms, legs, abdomen, and chest began to showcase prominent, robust, and powerfully masculine muscle definition.


    The sweat evaporated in the heat emanating from his body, leaving me-like, dancing shadows under the bright sunlight.


    The thick veins within his body stirred and tensed, emitting sounds akin to a taut longbow with each of Su Heng¡¯s prolonged breaths.


    From Su Heng¡¯s perspective, the changes urring inside his body were even more astonishing. Tiny veins grew, spreading like forking tree roots into muscles that were normally difficult to train, allowing him to mobilize more strength.


    He was already neen this year, and logically, his body should not be growing rapidly anymore.


    But now,Su Heng could distinctly feel his body undergoing a second growth that defiedmon sense, feeling a tingling numbness as this high-speed growth persisted for several hours.


    When Su Heng finally reopened his eyes, the sky outside had dimmed, and he could even see a few fiery red clouds scattered across the horizon.


    "How long have I been here?" Su Heng wondered in surprise.


    He immediately noticed the changes in his body, having shed a great deal of fat, and felt incredibly light from head to toe. The training clothes that had fit him well before now hung loose.


    Especially when he subconsciously clenched his fists, the muscles in his arms tensing, he could clearly see veins as thick as chains tightly woven together, resembling the sculpted likeness of temple guardians, the sense of vigorous power radiating from within.


    He looked around.


    Coming to the tea table, Su Heng picked up the porcin cup he had used earlier.


    Clenching his teeth, his thick fingers slowly exerted force, and a crisp cracking sound emanated from his palm¡ªshattering the porcin cup with a crash, and fine white shards trickled down his fingers, umting in a small pile on the table.


    "Such power," Su Heng¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he pondered.


    Though the cup was roughly made, it was exceedingly hard. If he could crush a y-made porcin cup, breaking an adult¡¯s skull with a single punch would be effortless. He could even bludgeon fierce beasts like tigers, leopards, and bears to death.


    Is such power truly still within the realm of the mundane?


    Su Heng opened his attribute panel.


    In the section for cultivation techniques, Pure Yang Skill had reached the sixth level.


    Moreover, an additional category for realm had appeared on the panel, disying simple content.


    [Vein Mutation: 3%]


    "Pretty much what I expected," Su Heng stroked his chin, aplete framework forming within his mind. Reaching the sixthyer of Pure Yang Skill marked an entirely different realm, even touching upon bodily mutation, or rather, a second growth that could elicit strength far beyond that of ordinary people.


    This advancement normally required a unique "catalyst" for stimtion, but Su Heng bypassed this stage entirely through the use of attribute points, forcibly breaking through. Of course, the end results were roughly the same.


    But...


    Su Heng wondered if there were others within the Great Zhou Dynasty who had also reached the same realm.


    Moreover, what exactly was the "catalyst" needed for Pure Yang Skill? He had investigated Ning Zhibai, who was indeed a true inheritor of Pure Yang Skill and had once served in the residence of an important figure in the county city. Otherwise, Su Heng would not have chosen to practice at Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall, casually spendingrge amounts of silver.


    Even Ning Zhibai, a true inheritor, didn¡¯t know what the "catalyst" was, let alone the higher realms of Pure Yang Skill.


    Why had these legacies been cut off?


    Could it be that some change had urred in this world?


    Su Heng¡¯s mind involuntarily began to wander, but then he detected a strong scent of sweat on himself.


    "It¡¯s gettingte; I should head home," Su Heng thought. Losing himself in martial arts practice all day, in Mr. Su¡¯s eyes, was an irresponsible act. Although he didn¡¯t take it too seriously, arriving home toote would inevitably lead to a scolding, and that would be annoying.


    Su Heng dismissed further thoughts.


    Leaving the practice room, he washed himself simply in a secluded courtyard before changing back into his regr clothes. As Su Heng reached the entrance hall, he found Ning Wantong with her sleeves rolled up, sitting on a small wooden stool, washing vegetables in a wooden basin.


    Looking up, Ning Wantong tucked a few stray strands of hair behind her ears and, smiling, spoke to Su Heng, "Will you join us for dinner at the martial arts hall?"


    "Thanks, but no thanks," Su Heng declined with a shake of his head.


    He noticed Ning Wantong¡¯s gaze remained fixed on him, prompting his curiosity, "What¡¯s wrong, is there something dirty on my face?"


    "No..."


    With a warm and candid smile, Ning Wantong spoke, "I feel like you¡¯ve changed a bit."


    "What¡¯s different about me?" Su Heng asked, looking at her with curiosity on his face.


    At this moment, the setting sun bathed Su Heng¡¯s robust and towering frame in a fiery red glow.


    In fairness, his looks were not extraordinarily handsome. However, with thick brows andrge eyes, sun-kissed skin, and slightly curled long hair draped over his shoulders, he exuded an air of health and masculinity. A breeze came by, causing his ck robe to flutter, outlining the strong muscles and pronounced sinews beneath.


    "You seem sturdier than before, and there¡¯s also an indescribable fragrance about you," Ning Wantong flicked the droplets of water from her hands, giving him a careful look before she spoke earnestly.


    ...


    Creak creak.


    The wheels rolled over the stone pavement as Su Heng rode in the carriage heading home.


    At dusk, street vendors and stall owners along the road gradually packed up to go home, and there were fewer pedestrians, with wisps of cooking smoke rising from the white brick and grey tiled residences on both sides. Turning a corner and passing by a residence, Su Heng heard a muffled hubbub of discussion.


    The voices were deliberately suppressed, unclear as if in fear of something, as though scared to disturb some entity.


    "Hmm?"


    The carriage came to a stop, Su Heng opened his eyes, a puzzled look on his face, "What happened?"


    After a moment, the driver Li Si¡¯s voice, full of shock and uncertainty, came from outside, "Young Master, it seems that another drowned body has been found."


    "Another drowned body?" Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows knit together, sensing that something was amiss.


    Although the current Great Zhou Dynasty wasn¡¯t exactly bright and unblemished, murders were scarce, especially within a single day, discovering two drowned bodies one after the other was highly unusual.


    "Let¡¯s go down and take a look," Su Heng immediately said.


    Bypassing the onlookers, Su Heng and Li Si entered the residence.


    The tidiness of the double-entry residence was unremarkable, a lush locust tree nted in the center of the courtyard, under which stood a square well. The drowned body that had been pulled outy on a bamboo mat near the well.


    "Ah!"


    Su Heng heard a small gasp from Li Si beside him.


    Li Si was usuallyposed, and such a loss ofposure was rare for him; Su Heng couldn¡¯t help but look concerned.


    "This man is named Li Qi, a distant rtive of mine," Li Si said, "Today, when we were passing by Guozi Street, I saw him selling osmanthus cakes on the street, though I didn¡¯t greet him. However, I never imagined that in just half a day..."


    "Are you certain it was just this afternoon that you saw him?"


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze fell on the body, his expression serious and brows deeply furrowed.


    "Positive," replied Li Si earnestly.


    "But..."


    The body on the bamboo mat appeared jalouse, mouth agape, eyes and tongue bulging out. The skin was pallid and swollen, showcasing distinct greenish livor mortis and ckened marbling of the veins. The internal organs had begun to decay, causing the abdomen to bloat, resembling an overinted ball, as if it might explode at any moment, quite terrifying to behold.


    Moreover, the scent of corpse-decay thickened with time in the courtyard.


    Su Heng was not well-versed in the specific changes that would ur to a body soaked in water.


    But of this he was certain.


    In just half a day, a body had no chance of dposing to such an extent.


    It was as though some supernatural power had sucked away the body¡¯s life force, leading to rapid post-mortem decay and making it impossible to maintain its original state.


    "It¡¯s exactly like the one found earlier, too horrifying," someone said.


    "I heard this is the seventh one in recent days."


    "Could it be the legendary water ghost?"


    "I saw this person earlier too; I even bought pastries from his stall, who would have thought... s."


    The surrounding crowd also buzzed with spection, the evening growing dim, casting long shadows from the locust tree upon the well, like a monstrous demon with bared fangs, creating an atmosphere of chill and oppression.


    "The city¡¯s patrol bureau enforces thew; everyone not involved disperse immediately!"


    A forceful shout rang out, and the crowd parted.


    A group of constables dressed in ck robes, wielding long sticks, and carrying sabers at their waists hurried to the scene.


    Li Si tugged at Su Heng¡¯s sleeve, "Young Master, it¡¯s gettingte; we should head home soon to avoid any impurities."


    "Indeed..."


    Su Heng looked up, the fiery red sun now hiding itsst gleam of light.


    A lot had happened today, causing much dy; indeed, it was time to rush back home.

 Chapter 5: Lessons

    Chapter 5: Lessons


    "I think Junior Brother¡¯s cultivation has improved again,"


    At Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall, Ning Wantong was having dinner with her father, Ning Zhibai. Ning Wantong was scraping rice in her bowl when she abruptly looked up, her gaze crossing the candle on the table to address Ning Zhibai.


    "Junior Brother?"


    Ning Zhibai wiped a grain of rice from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand and asked in confusion, "Which Junior Brother, Su Heng?"


    "Yes," Ning Wantong nodded.


    "He has practiced Pure Yang Skill for only less than three months, what improvement could be visible?" Ning Zhibai said with a dismissive smile. "Pure Yang Skill is a genuine Taoist mental method that requires persistent effort. Even if that boy has decent talent, it would take over a decade to notice any change without considerable time."


    "Is that so?" Ning Wantong murmured in agreement, sounding subdued.


    As Ning Zhibai smiled, his expression stiffened slightly. He looked at his daughter, whose fair face turnedpletely red, possibly due to the candlelight or some other reason. With a slightly furrowed brow and a hint of suspicion, he asked, "You haven¡¯t... taken a liking to him, have you?"


    "Of course not!" Ning Wantong¡¯s eyes widened, "We differ so much in age, how could that even be possible?""Alright then..."


    Ning Zhibai didn¡¯t probe further and waited until dinner was finished. Ning Wantong stayed behind to clean up the dishes, while Ning Zhibai, holding a candle, went to the second floor of the training room. After meals, he woulde here alone to sit quietly for a while, practice his mental method, and reflect on the day¡¯s gains and losses.


    This had be a habit over the years, unwavering for decades.


    This time was no exception.


    Outside the window, the moonlight was bright and clear, like a hazy mist passing through the open window and filling the room. Even without the candle¡¯s light, the room was clearly visible.


    Ning Zhibai sat down cross-legged, his eyes slightly closed.


    He soon recalled a conversation he had earlier with Su Heng.


    Ning Zhibai¡¯s innate talent was mediocre; after decades, he had only just managed to reach the third level of the Pure Yang Skill. However, his master, the Nanshan Hermit, who had passed away over a decade ago, was a famous grandmaster in the martial world, having reached the limits of the Pure Yang Skill.


    The Nanshan Hermit oncemented that something wascking in this world, which made it impossible to perfect the martial path.


    If he had been born three hundred years earlier, perhaps he could have stepped into an entirely different realm.


    At that time, Ning Zhibai was young.


    He didn¡¯t take thisint to heart, thinking his master was merely boasting. His master, a renowned grandmaster in the martial artsmunity, seriously imed that he was just a neer who had hardly stepped onto the path of martial arts.


    He wondered when he would be a grandmaster himself and say the same thing to his own disciples.


    "Ah..."


    Under the luminous moonlight, Ning Zhibai sighed.


    As the years passed, the youthful dreams drifted further away. Now, merely continuing to live and passing on the Pure Yang Skill of the Nanshan Hermit consumed all his energy, leaving no room for the ambitions he once had. Looking back, only a touch of emotion remained.


    "Above a grandmaster, one must undergo a transformation. Does the realm my master spoke of truly exist?"


    Lost in thought, Ning Zhibai opened his eyes.


    On the wooden table in front of him,


    A shattered porcin cup was turned into powder, forming a small pile at the edge of the table.


    Ning Zhibai was first stunned, then rubbed his eyes and leaned closer, even lifting the candle to make sure he wasn¡¯t seeing things.


    "This..."


    The second floor of the training room waspletely empty; there was nothing else.


    During the entire afternoon, only Su Heng was alone here until he quietly left in the evening.


    Recalling what Ning Wantong had just said about Su Heng¡¯s seemingly improved cultivation.


    "Could it be..." a bizarre spection appeared in Ning Zhibai¡¯s mind, "This porcin cup, could it have been crushed into powder by Su Heng¡¯s bare hand!!!"


    "Is this even human!?"


    Ning Zhibai subconsciously sped another porcin cup in his hand. He exerted force with his fingers, but the porcin cup remained immovable, instead causing his fingers to ache intensely.


    "Oh no!"


    Ning Zhibai looked up at the bright moon outside the window, his mind aplete nk, "Could it be that the boy has really developed something with Pure Yang Skill? But my master, the Taoist from Nanshan, practiced for thirty years and never achieved this; how could he have managed it in just three months! Impossible!"


    ...


    "All he knows is to run outside, never doing anything serious, nevering home. All three of us have been waiting for you here, and the food has already gone cold."


    In a spacious and bright room within the Su Family mansion.


    Su Heng¡¯s father, Old Master Su, was tapping his fingers on the dining table, causing the oilmp on it to swing back and forth, reflecting Su Heng¡¯s somewhat helpless expression.


    "Actually, you didn¡¯t need to wait for me," Su Heng finally spoke helplessly after Old Master Su had finished venting his anger, "You could have eaten without me; I wouldn¡¯t mind eating what¡¯s left. Besides, with so many servants in the mansion, it would bepletely possible to cook separately for me."


    "You dare talk back!" Old Master Su felt his authority as the Family Head being challenged, and he red.


    "Don¡¯t be angry, don¡¯t be angry," Su Heng¡¯s mother quickly reached out to hold Old Master Su¡¯s shoulder, speaking soothingly, "Heng has been practicing martial arts at that martial arts hall recently, hasn¡¯t he? I see he has gotten much strongertely, surely due to considerable hard training."


    "Humph!" Old Master Su snorted coldly, "What¡¯s the use of practicing martial arts?"


    "These days the world is peaceful, the court values literature over martial arts. Even if you¡¯re a great fighter, what can you achieve? Even the so-called grandmaster on the rivers andkes, if surrounded by seven or eight crossbowmen, would meet his demise if he is not careful.


    Not to mention the craftsmen in the court have developed muskets which could threaten a grandmaster from a hundred steps away, even in the hands of an ordinary person."


    "So you see, studying diligently and achieving schrly honors is the true path," another somewhat immature voice came from beside Su Heng. It was his younger brother, named Su Shang. Additionally, Su Heng had a sister who was two years older than him, named Su Li.


    Little brother Su Shang, only twelve years old, with fair skin, a handsome face, and rosy lips and white teeth, looked as pretty as a little girl. Yet there he sat at the dining table, trying hard to look like a little adult, shaking his head as he earnestly addressed Su Heng, "Big brother, you¡¯re almost of age, and our parents are getting no younger; let¡¯s not make our parents worry anymore¡­"


    Su Shang couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    Because Su Heng was tilting his head, looking down at him with an expressionless face, yet somehow frightening.


    Su Shang couldn¡¯t hold back a shiver and timidly said, "Big brother?"


    Su Heng didn¡¯t respond, but took two chopsticks out of a bamboo tube and handed them to his little brother. Su Shang took them, but his small face was puzzled.


    "Try to break them," Su Heng said.


    Su Shang, though confused, did as told. Using his thigh as support, he applied force with both hands, and with a crisp sound, the two chopsticks easily snapped.


    Su Heng waved his hand grandly.


    He took all the chopsticks out of the bamboo tube and handed them to Su Shang.


    "Try again?"


    Su Shang did so, and this time, dozens of pairs of chopsticks gathered together, their thickness noticeably more substantial than Su Shang¡¯s arm. His small hands struggled even to grip them, let alone break them.


    "I understand," Su Shang looked up at Su Heng, carefully began, "A single pair of chopsticks can be easily broken, but many chopsticks together are unshakable. Big brother, you are using this method to tell me that the siblings of the Su Family should be harmonious and supportive of each other, that¡¯s how we can protect our great family business."


    "Well said¡­" Su Heng¡¯s face broke into a smile, just as his little brother was about to sigh in relief, but then Su Heng¡¯s tone abruptly changed, "Unfortunately, you missed the mark."


    As Su Shang looked puzzled, Su Heng stretched out his hand, grasping all the chopsticks in his hand.


    Hisrge hand before Su Shang¡¯s face, his burly wrist almost as thick as an ordinary person¡¯s calf. As Su Heng exerted force, veins bulged on his wrist, thick green-ck lines protruding outward.


    In the orange glow of the firelight, the smile on Su Heng¡¯s face deepened.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound.


    Followed by a rapid, firecracker-like series of snapping sounds.


    With his fearsome wrist strength alone, Su Heng single-handedly broke dozens of chopsticks. The irregrly broken pieces of wood scattered across the table, bounced up, then fell again.


    Su Shang¡¯s eyes widened, his face holding a trace of horror, but even more incredulity.


    The worldview he had formed over twelve years was being violently reshaped by his older brother. The room fell into silence, and it took several breaths before a slight sound was heard again¡ªit was Old Master Su¡¯s chopsticks falling to the floor from his hand.

 Chapter 6: Unforeseen Event

    Chapter 6: Unforeseen Event


    Su Lao Yezi, the patriarch of the Su family, bent down with some difficulty to pick up the chopsticks that had fallen to the ground.


    He intended to rece it with a new one, but since the rest had been broken by Su Heng, he had no choice but to give up and haphazardly wiped the chopsticks on the tablecloth a couple of times.


    Su¡¯s mother was the first toe back to her senses.


    "Could that martial master surnamed Zhao, whom you hired for a hefty sum, do something like this?"


    "Um... probably not," Su Lao Yezi, looking at his precious son, was also somewhat bewildered.


    "And to think he ims to be a top-notch expert in the Jianghu, costing us so much money every year." Su¡¯s mother murmured herint, reproaching her husband for squandering money. She looked at Su Heng, her face breaking into a gentle smile, "My son has only been practicing for two or three months and has reached such a level; you must have suffered a lot.


    Eat more meat so you can grow, look how much you¡¯ve slimmed down..."


    "Thank you, Mother," Su Heng devoured his meal.


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t forget about his silent little brother sitting beside him, pretending to be invisible. After showing off with a couple of bites of food, Su Heng threw down his chopsticks and patted Su Shang¡¯s head. Thetter¡¯s slender frame began to tremble like a quail being strangled by the neck."Su Shang..."


    "Here!"


    "Did you remember what I taught you?" Su Heng asked leisurely.


    "I remembered!" Su Shang stood up and said loudly, "I was wrong; I should not have challenged my second brother¡¯s authority. From now on, in the Su family, if second brother tells me to go east, I won¡¯t dare go west; if he tells me to go north, I will never head south."


    "Not bad, not bad," Su Heng¡¯s face lit up with a smile, "You¡¯re teachable."


    "Alright, don¡¯t frighten your brother, he¡¯s still young," Su¡¯s mother said, looking at Su Shang¡¯s earnest demeanor and chuckling behind her hand.


    "Oh yes,"


    She began again in the candlelight, "I received news today that next month, your eldest sister Su Li will being home for a visit. Prepare for her arrival ordingly."


    "Su Li ising back?"


    Hearing this name, both brothers, Su Heng, and Su Shang, lit up at the prospect.


    Su Li was two years older than Su Heng and had been studying at the Bailu Academy in the capital city since adulthood. The Great Zhou Dynasty did not favor sons over daughters, so even women could enter the court as officials. Su Li was always the child of someone else¡¯s family, knowledgeable and reasonable, and also very beautiful.


    Moreover, despite her young age, she had passed the academy examination with the top score.


    The most crucial point was that she was incredibly strong, naturally possessing physical strength and power beyond ordinary people.


    Brothers Su Heng and Su Shang had often been bullied by Su Li.


    Yet she could still outwardly maintain the appearance of a gentlewoman, leaving the two brothers with grievances they couldn¡¯t voice.


    ...


    After dinner,


    Su Heng returned to his room to rest.


    Although it was already nighttime, Su Heng felt not a hint of sleepiness.


    On one hand, his cultivation of the Pure Yang Skill had broken through to a new realm, a change at the level of life itself, filled with abundant energy, like a wild fire raging, refusing to die down. On the other hand, it was only about eight or nine o¡¯clock in the evening by the time of his previous life, indeed still too early to rest.


    Su Heng sat cross-legged on the bed and continued to cultivate the Pure Yang Skill.


    By the sixth level of the Pure Yang Skill, one no longer needed to rely on stance training and breathing methods to advance the cultivation, but rather had transitioned to a different method.


    Su Heng closed his eyes, visualizing in his mind the sun mural he had seen in the martial arts training hall, imagining himself standing on a peak with the strong wind howling around him, looking up at the rolling dark clouds, as a beam of golden sunlight pierced through the darkness and slowly painted the entire sea of clouds in a glorious golden red.


    Hu~ exhale!


    Su Heng¡¯s breaths were long and sustained.


    Every breath extracted from the outside world soaked into his abdomen, flowing through various organs within his body.


    Considering Su Li¡¯s inborn strange strength, and Ning Zhibai¡¯s assessment, even without the Golden Finger, Su Heng¡¯s martial arts talent also belonged to the highest of levels. He quickly entered a state of cultivation and noticed the differences brought about by the breakthrough in the Pure Yang Skill.


    A subtle itch spread through his muscles, those veins that could only be felt but not controlled seemed to grow with life under the visualization chart of the Pure Yang Skill. Like the roots of a nt, deeply rooting in the soil, drawing nourishment rapidly from the vastness of the earth and sky.


    Su Heng felt the same at this moment.


    He felt as though he had be a robust tree, rooting in the earth, reaching for the sunlight.


    During this process, the veins in his body became more resilient, and a greater number of fine veins branched out, spreading throughout his body. His muscles became more powerful, his internal organs more flexible, his vitality extraordinary.


    With every breath, Su Heng could feel an elevation in the essence of his life.


    Such cultivation fascinated him.


    The joy it brought even surpassed the many pleasures of consorting with women.


    "Gurgle!"


    The hunger emanating from his belly interrupted Su Heng¡¯s cultivation state, bringing him back to reality. Su Heng rubbed his stomach, the gray and white attribute panel materializing before his eyes.


    Vein Mutation had increased from three percent to four percent.


    The remaining attribute points increased from zero to one.


    The Pure Yang Skill was still at the sixth level. Su Heng did not know whether this Cultivation Technique had a seventh level, or even higher realms.


    "Vein Mutation must be a kind of realm," Su Heng began to ponder the values that appeared on the attribute panel and the things they represented, "I wonder what changes will happen after Vein Mutation reaches one hundred percent. Will it be a breakthrough to the next level, or will I obtain some kind of Innate Divine Ability?"


    Then there were the attribute points.


    Attribute points were not immediately obtained upon eating food.


    They had to be digested and absorbed by the stomach and intestines, bing a part of one¡¯s body, increasing body weight, only then could one gain an attribute point.


    Moreover, attribute points could not be obtained repeatedly through means like fat loss and muscle gain; for example, now Su Heng weighed 216 pounds, he must increase his weight to 217 pounds to and only then could gain one attribute point.


    As his level increased, so did Su Heng¡¯s digestive ability, but the energy from food was limited, hence he often felt hungry. There are only twenty-four hours in a day, he couldn¡¯t just eat, sleep, then eat again all day.


    "Therefore, finding a higher-energy food is essential."


    Su Heng pushed open the door.


    Looking up, his gaze passed over the ck eaves. The starlight was dim, and the distant sky began to brighten with a belly-like whiteness. The sun had not yet risen, and the moon had already set. This was the darkest time of the day, and gusts of cold wind blew, making Su Heng¡¯s stomach grumble.


    Thinking that there might be some leftovers in the kitchen, Su Heng decided to eat something to fill his stomach first and then have breakfast after some time.


    With this in mind, he began to move.


    However,


    He had not taken two steps before he heard a piercing screaming from the neighboring courtyard.


    "That is... Su Shang¡¯s voice!"

 Chapter 7: Demons

    Chapter 7: Demons


    Changqing County was divided into several districts, and beneath those were various streets. For example, the Su Family¡¯s residence was located in Changqing County, Jinyang District, Sanhe Street. This area was a typical wealthy neighborhood, constantly patrolled by constables day and night. Plus, the Su Family¡¯s estate had many servants and martial masters employed at great expense.


    How could Su Shang encounter danger at home?


    Su Heng didn¡¯t have time to think any further.


    Although the two brothers often bickered on normal days, their rtionship was quite good.


    He had been in this world for over five years, and Su Shang, who was only twelve, was practically raised by him.


    Bang!


    Su Heng¡¯s toes tapped heavily on the ground.


    His leg muscles tightened like springs, storing energy, and he transformed into a shadow. In a single swift movement, he lightly flipped over the more than two-meter-high courtyard wall. On the other side of the wall was the courtyard where Su Shang usually lived, simr inyout to Su Heng¡¯s own, except there was a well in the middle.


    At that moment, Su Shang was by the well, his face pale.A dry, withered arm, covered in green hair, was grabbing Su Shang¡¯s cor, trying to pull him into the well.


    Su Shang struggled fiercely.


    His arms clung tightly to a gap next to the well.


    But the difference in strength between them was too great, and Su Shang¡¯s thin body was slowly being pulled into the well.


    In this critical moment,


    Su Shang caught a glimpse of Su Heng crossing over the courtyard wall from the corner of his eye.


    "Second Brother, save me!" Su Shang shouted desperately, his voice already tinged with a sob.


    "What kind of hellish thing is this!" Su Heng saw the green-haired arm stretching out from beneath the well and was also shocked. The structure of the joints wasn¡¯t like a human arm at all but resembled that of some strange ape that lived in the mouth of the well!?


    Many thoughts shed through Su Heng¡¯s mind, but his actions were not dyed at all.


    In one breath,


    Su Heng was already beside Su Shang.


    With his left hand, he grabbed the back of Su Shang¡¯s clothes, and with his right, he seized the slender arm extending from the well. Both of his stout arms exerted force simultaneously, and with a crisp ripping sound, Su Shang¡¯s clothes tore, his small body plopping onto the ground. Ovee with emotion, he burst into loud cries.


    Noisy footsteps came from outside, as servants and martial masters from nearby courtyards, awakened by themotion, rushed over.


    The creature in the well seemed to be frightened as well.


    With a bizarre cry, it tried to escape.


    "Trying to escape!"


    Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows furrowed, his right hand exerting even more force, "Get out here!"


    His jaws clenched, the sinewy muscles on his neck and chin standing out prominently, his expression ferocious as he physically dragged the creature out.


    Crack!


    The sound of dislocating bones came from the creature¡¯s arm.


    The already slender arm was stretched even longer by Su Heng¡¯s sheer force amid its struggles.


    By this time, the sun had risen, and a hint of red light spilled over the high courtyard walls, partially dispelling the darkness within the courtyard.


    With the help of the sunrise¡¯s red light, Su Heng was finally able to see the creature¡¯s appearance clearly.


    It had a hideous face, covered in dark green fur, with sharp teeth and red lights flickering in its eyes. Its body was elongated, appearing at first nce to be almost two meters tall like a thin monkey, but its face was far too ferocious. The look in its eyes as it faced Su Heng contained undissolvable hatred and malice.


    With a spit,


    The creature opened its mouth, letting out another sharp scream.


    Simultaneously, it spewed a stream of dark green venom directly at Su Heng¡¯s cheek.


    Su Heng dodged to the side, as the monster seized the moment to struggle violently. With a crisp "crunch," arge piece of flesh from its arm was torn off by Su Heng. However, the monster also managed to escape from Su Heng¡¯s grasp, falling into the water with a ssh, and ripples formed on the well¡¯s surface, followed by a string of bubbles, before it disappeared into the pitch-ck water.


    "Damn it!"


    Su Heng¡¯s expression turned a bit ugly.


    Recalling the resentful expression on the monster¡¯s face just now, he felt that this would not end so quickly.


    And...


    There was also yesterday, when he returned home from the Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall.


    The body on the road that had been disyed like a giant, could it also be the doing of this monster?


    Yet he had been in this world for over five years; why had he never encountered any hint of such things before, while recently a series of inexplicable and eerie events had continuously surfaced in Changqing County?


    For a moment, Su Heng felt extremely disturbed.


    "Gurgle!"


    His stomach unweely made a noise again, and hunger surged within him.


    A strong exotic fragrance was stimting Su Heng¡¯s stomach, and thick saliva uncontrobly secreted in his mouth.


    "What is this smell?"


    Su Heng looked down and found that the smell wasing from his own hands.


    In his hand, he was holding a piece of the monster¡¯s flesh, about half a pound, one side of which was covered with dark green hair, while the other side slowly leaked blood. The monster¡¯s blood was dark green, and the smell wasing from this fresh flesh.


    "Why is there a strange smell in this courtyard?"


    A middle-aged man with a square face and a sturdy build, sporting a beard, walked in from the archway. He was holding a torch in his left hand and pressing on the sheathed sword that hung from his waist with his right hand, with seven or eight robust Protectors following behind him.


    This man was named Zhao Hu.


    He was a top martial master whom the elderly Mr. Su had hired at great cost. He was considered a first-ss expert in the martial world.


    "Second Young Master." Zhao Hu was hearty but knew the proper behavior of advancing and retreating.


    Upon seeing Su Heng, he handed the torch to a Protector beside him, bowed with his hands sped, and began to exin, "I was patrolling outside just now when I heard the Third Young Master¡¯s cries, so I hurried over."


    A momentter,


    Mr. Su, disheveled and with messy hair, also appeared in the courtyard.


    He first nced at Su Heng, who was standing silently to the side, and then at Su Shang, who was timidly standing behind Su Heng, his fair face still bearing tear stains.


    "What¡¯s going on here, making all this noise so early in the morning?" Mr. Su furrowed his brows and spoke with feigned authority, "Did you bully your younger brother again?"


    Su Heng nced at Mr. Su, then paused momentarily on Zhao Hu.


    Being able to be a Protector, these individuals were naturally trustworthy and considered inner members of the family. After a short contemtion, Su Heng spoke up solemnly, "Just now, by the well, the Third Young Master was attacked by a monster."


    "What!?"


    Mr. Su¡¯s eyes widened.


    Zhao Hu and the Protectors beside him looked surprised, but none dared to speak out of turn.


    "Are you muddled from sleep? There are no such things as demons and monsters in this world, just fabrications by storytellers. I keep telling you to read more books instead of foolishly fooling around all day¡ª"


    Su Heng didn¡¯t retort, but calmly extended his hand.


    In his hand, a chunk of bloodied flesh was clearly visible, with thick, dark green blood slowly dripping from between his fingers.


    Mr. Su¡¯s eyes widened, a chill ran up his spine to his brain, instantly dispelling any remnants of sleepiness, and he becamepletely alert.

 Chapter 8: Delicacies

    Chapter 8: Delicacies


    "This, this, this..."


    The elder of the Su Family stared at the bizarre piece of meat in Su Heng¡¯s hand, feeling that his worldview had been greatly shaken, unable to speak for a long while. After a moment, the elder regained the ability to organize his speech.


    He turned his head to Zhao Hu beside him, "Martial Master Zhao, during your younger days when you traveled everywhere, have you evere across something like this?"


    "In my days wandering the martial world, indeed I have heard plenty of taboos and legends rted to demons and evil spirits," Zhao Hu also had a strange expression on his face, and he spoke slowly, "But if you¡¯re asking about personal experiences, this is also a first for me."


    "However..."


    Zhao Hu¡¯s gaze toward Su Heng carried a trace of respect, "Second Young Master Su is truly brave extraordinary, to have such courage after such a short time of martial arts training. Truly, a hero emerges from youth, remarkable, absolutely remarkable."


    "What¡¯s important is how to deal with this situation." Su Heng had not a hint of pride, his gaze calmly resting on the elder of the Su Family.


    "First, let¡¯s block this well." The Su elder twirled his goatee chin as he cautiously spoke, "Also, we shouldn¡¯t let anyone live in this courtyard anymore. Su Shang, there are two rooms in your second brother¡¯s courtyard; you and your brother can stay together in one courtyard."


    "Nearby there¡¯s Xionger Mountain, and upon it lies Dinglin Temple. It is said that the monks in Dinglin Temple possess Divine Skills and are virtuous ascetics of high practice. I n to donate a sum of Silver to the temple and invite the monks to perform a ritual at our residence."Speaking of inviting monks to perform a ritual, the Su elder¡¯s pained expression was written all over his face.


    Butpared to the safety of his progeny, this amount of money counted for nothing.


    "Right!"


    The Su elder identally yanked out a whisker from his chin, grimacing in pain.


    He looked up at Su Heng, who had grown much taller and sturdier since starting his martial training, his vitality and spirit visibly abundant. "And you..."


    The elder stretched out his finger toward Su Heng, taking a deep breath as if he had made up his mind, "Starting now, I will give you a thousand... no! I¡¯ll give you one thousand five hundred Silver Taels every month for you to use for your martial arts training. You can use this Silver as you see fit."


    "Good!" Su Heng¡¯s eyes lit up.


    In this world, Silver had strong purchasing power, with one Silver Tael being roughly equivalent to a thousand units of currency from his former life.


    One thousand five hundred Silver Taels meant a personal expenditure of 1.5 million a month. Although the Su Family was wealthy and influential, it was not easy to take out such arge sum of Silver every month. Nevertheless, the Su elder¡¯s attitude when making this decision was very firm.


    Where there are ways to save, one should save, but one should not hesitate to spend where it is necessary.


    Since Su Heng had already proven his extraordinary martial talent, and given the various strange events urring in Changqing County, it indicated that some dangerous, yet unknown changes were taking ce.


    Therefore, he was willing to prepare in advance, sparing no expense to support Su Heng¡¯s martial arts training.


    And for Su Heng...


    Whether it was searching for martial arts manuals, seeking out famous masters, or purchasing arge amount of precious medicinal materials for supplements to gain attribute points, it all required money to be spent.


    Since the elder of the Su Family was willing to provide strong support, Su Heng naturally would not refuse.


    ...


    After having breakfast, the hunger in Su Heng¡¯s belly was finally quelled.


    As his level of cultivation improved, Su Heng¡¯s appetite became even more astonishing. Just for one breakfast, to feel satiated, Su Heng had to consume around four to five jin (approx. 2-2.5 Kg) of meat alone, not to mention various amounts of vegetables, soups, and medicinal dishes stewed with various precious Chinese medicinal ingredients.


    The meat that Su Heng consumed was notmon pork or beef but more precious deer meat.


    Deer meat can nourish the spleen and stomach, benefit qi and blood, support vital energy, strengthen yang and benefit essence, and warm the waist and spine. It¡¯s truly a substantial tonic, and with the same amount, Su Heng could gain more attribute points from deer meat.


    And like this meal, Su Heng had to eat seven to eight times a day.


    Luckily, the Su Family had substantial wealth and savings.


    Otherwise...


    If Su Heng had transmigrated into an ordinary family, where even getting enough food to stay warm was a problem every day.


    Even with such a Golden Finger, it would be impossible to exert its effect in a short time.


    Bang!


    He closed the door and returned to his room.


    On the redcquered long table in front of him stood a brass brazier, its charcoal fire burning vigorously.


    Above the brazier was a delicate blue and white porcin teapot. Su Heng wasn¡¯t intending to brew tea, rather, he nned to research the demon flesh he had torn from the water ghost.


    This piece of demon flesh weighed about half a pound and one could faintly discern the muscle lines in it.


    The flesh, ced on the cutting board, had its hair plucked out and its dark green blood cleaned off, leaving behind a piece of meat that was neat and tidy, save for the irregr tear marks at the edges due to violence.


    Su Heng picked up a sharp knife.


    He carefully sliced off a small piece.


    The resistance he felt through the knife handle was tough, making it feel to Su Heng like he was cutting a small piece of tanned cowhide.


    He ced the small piece of flesh into the teapot.


    The liquid inside had started boiling, gurgling and bubbling, and the demon flesh was quickly cooked, changing color and emitting a faint, pleasant fragrance.


    Su Heng thought there must be some problem with his sense of smell.


    Because he had asked others, and they said that demons carry a strange odor, somewhat simr to the smell of a corpse.


    But to Su Heng¡¯s senses, it was a tempting aroma, like a dish meticulously cooked by a master chef. Even though Su Heng had just had his breakfast and wasn¡¯t hungry, the special scent still made him involuntarily swallow his saliva twice.


    He took a pair of chopsticks and lifted the cooked piece of demon flesh out of the boiling water.


    Su Heng examined it closely, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, hesitating in his mind, somewhat indecisive.


    He recalled the terrifying and hateful face of the demon in the well and its elongated and deformed body, then looked at the fragrant piece of flesh in front of him.


    It seemed impossible to associate the two with each other.


    Furthermore, Su Heng was also concerned about the risk of poisoning from eating something haphazardly, but considering that the water had been boiling for so long, and it was only a small piece, there shouldn¡¯t be too much of a problem.


    With this thought,


    Su Heng made up his mind, stuffed that small piece of flesh into his mouth, and began to slowly chew.


    Crack!


    It was like a golden sh of lightning exploding in his mind.


    In his previous life, Su Heng had watched some cooking-themed anime. The top-notch delicacies in those shows would give off a golden glow when finished, and tasting them was likened to being struck by lightning, able to bring a person to joyful tears.


    Of course, those were all exaggerated artistic expressions; such foods simply could not exist in the real world.


    But now it was different.


    Su Heng truly felt as if he were experiencing it firsthand¡ªthis demon¡¯s flesh was unbelievably delicious.


    But it wasn¡¯t just delicious. Su Heng could feel the muscles in his intestines writhing as if stimted, rapidly absorbing the nutrients from his breakfast. Even his previously dormant Pure Yang Skill had begun to operate automatically, producing a tingling sensation throughout his muscles, a sign that all the meridians in his body were being stimted to transform and grow further.

 Chapter 9: Black Market

    Chapter 9: ck Market


    "Just as I expected, the flesh and blood of demons are a great supplement for me, enabling me to quickly gain attribute points," Su Heng put down his chopsticks, furrowing his brows in thought, "Using a small piece of demon flesh and mixing it with arge amount of ordinary ingredients, I can bring out its effects to the greatest extent."


    "However, even so, the change it brings won¡¯t be too significant..."


    "The amount of this demon¡¯s flesh is just too little, barely enough tost a day. However, it does provide me with a new idea. Perhaps I could try to purchase some bizarre ingredients to experiment with, but I need to inquire through various channels to see how I can acquire such items."


    ...


    Two days blinked by.


    That morning, as Su Heng was leaving his mansion, he was stopped by someone.


    This was a young man with a warm smile, dressed in a brocade robe, with a valuable chi dragon Jade Pendant hanging at his waist. Despite the early spring weather still being a bit chilly, this fellow was pretentiously holding a folding fan, looking rather foolish.


    This person was named Xu De.


    In Changqing County, there were the four major families: Su, Xu, Xue, and He.These families each managed different businesses, like the Su Family running cloth and trade, the Xu Family controlling salt affairs, the He Family overseeing medicinal materials, and the Xue Family being thendowners with the mostnd in Changqing County, controlling food supply.


    In the past, the Xue Family had the most power.


    But in recent years, thanks to some knowledge Su Heng brought from his previous life, the Su Family¡¯s business had also developed very well, even selling goods to other jurisdictions, subtly showing signs ofpeting with the Xue Family.


    The core businesses of the four families were different, so there wasn¡¯t any particrly fiercepetition among them.


    While Su Heng wasn¡¯t too clear about what the heads of these families thought privately, the rtionships on the surface were maintained quite well. During festive seasons, there would be exchanges of favors, and the families were interlinked by marriages, having intricate connections among them.


    The residences of the Xu Family and Su Family were not far from each other, and Su Heng and Xu De, being of simr age and having grown up together, naturally had a good rtionship.


    "The thing you asked me to do, I¡¯ve taken care of it for you," Xu De said excitedly to Su Heng.


    "Oh?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow, assuming an attentive expression, "Do you have the cultivation technique manual I was looking for in your hand?"


    "Not that, those legendary cultivation technique manuals are too mysterious. But really, can they do what the stories describe, like flying through the sky and living forever?" Xu De blinked.


    He naturally knew that Su Heng practiced martial arts.


    Initially assuming it was merely a hobby, he even bet with some friends how long Su Heng would stick with it.


    Unexpectedly, Su Heng continued for three months.


    And his changes were really obvious, he had grown noticeably taller and stronger, and his eyes had be particrly bright. This made Xu De itch to start practicing martial arts too, but unfortunately, the Hospital Martial Master in his family tactfully informed him that hecked the innate potential. Disappointed, Xu De had to give up on that idea.


    "Don¡¯t waste my time," Su Heng urged.


    Xu De was not a bad person, quite enthusiastic, but he talked too much, sometimes making Su Heng feel annoyed.


    "There¡¯s an old saying, ¡¯Give a man a fish and you feed him for a day, teach a man to fish and you feed him for a lifetime.¡¯ I¡¯ve found you a way in, there¡¯s someone inside selling martial arts techniques and other things that should not see the light of day." Xu De sneakily nced around, seeing no one else on the street, he then lowered his voice.


    "What things?" Su Heng, seeing his mysterious air, was also somewhat curious.


    "The ck market, have you heard of this?" Xu De said, "It initially started as a temporary stall set up by a group of tomb robbers and smugglers but eventually attracted many unsavory individuals, gradually evolving into a sizable market. Inside, you can find anything, although the authenticity of the items can¡¯t be guaranteed¡ªyou have to rely on your own judgment.


    Moreover, this ce is illegal; the authorities ignore it, so you need to be very careful if you n to go there, and it¡¯s best to bring a couple of protectors."


    "The ck market¡­" Su Heng had heard of this ce but didn¡¯t know exactly where it was or how to get in, "How should one get there?"


    "First, you need a token, then a specific time and ce."


    "How can I obtain a token?"


    "You don¡¯t need to get one." Xu De chuckled, "I have one right here, giving it to you, brother, that¡¯s quite generous of me."


    Xu De pulled out a ck jade token from his bosom, engraved with crude stripes, roughly the size of a ying card, and handed it to Su Heng.


    "Then the time and ce¡­" Xu De told Su Heng the essential details.


    Su Heng casually stuffed the jade token into his robe and bowed his fists towards Xu De, saying earnestly, "You¡¯ve really helped me a lot this time, I owe you a favor."


    "Hey, the two of us brothers shouldn¡¯t stand on ceremony, no need to be so formal," Xu De waved his hand, speaking carelessly, "Just invite me for a meal at the Bright Moon Tower when you have the time. Moreover, the token isn¡¯t expensive, it¡¯s all about how you obtain it. I also heard about it from a protector in my family, it didn¡¯t take much effort, so don¡¯t worry about it too much."


    ...


    The ck market mentioned by Xu De was not in Changqing County, but in a dpidated small town about ten kilometers outside the city.


    Conveniently, tonight at the hour of Xu (around 7 p.m.), the ck market was to open.


    Since the Water Ghost attack on Su Shang, Su Heng had felt an indescribable urgency within him. Thus, after confirming the information was true, he set off for the ck market with two guards in tow this evening.


    The town was decrepit, situated in a mountainous ravine.


    The sun had already set behind the mountains, and a hazy crescent moon hung in the sky.


    The surrounding environment was dim, faint beastly roars and strange rustling sounds intermittently audible.


    In his previous life, in bustling metropolises, 7 or 8 p.m. was just the start of nightlife.


    But in this ancient dynasty, everything was different, it was pitch dark outside, nothing was visible, and it was Su Heng¡¯s first time venturing out of the city alone at night. However, his physique was now far superior to ordinary people, and he boldly led the way at the front, making the two protectors following him look frail in this unfamiliar environment, very vignt.


    In the center of the small town where the ck market was located was a run-down alley, with decrepit houses on both sides hangingnterns and disying various goods. Some people simply sat on both sides of the street, spreading out brown paper in front of them, holding a dimntern, resembling a makeshift street stall.


    The light from thenterns was faint, only brightening the scattered items on the stalls, but the faces behind them remained unseen.

 Chapter 10: Tai Sui

    Chapter 10: Tai Sui


    Su Heng, apanied by his two protectors, walked down the street at the heart of the ck market, his gaze sweeping over the stalls on either side, searching for what he needed.


    The breakthrough in the Pure Yang Skill had brought about improvements across the board.


    Not only his physique, Su Heng¡¯s senses had also be unusually sharp. He could smell the stale, moldy scent in the air, and beneath this decay, a more subtle scent of blood. This ce was clearly not peaceful, with frequent bloody conflicts to the point that even the rains couldn¡¯t wash away the scent of blood, leaving a lingering shadow of gore.


    There were still quite a few peopleing and going in the ck market, but everyone was in a hurry, heads lowered, even when they asionally looked up to survey their surroundings, their expressions were very cautious.


    Some wore masks, concealing their true faces.


    If they found what they were looking for in the market, they would reach out and silently negotiate prices with the vendor under the cover of long sleeves. If they could not agree, they would leave. If they agreed, then they would quickly pay and leave. Everyone deliberately kept their voices low to shorten the transaction process, fearing it might attract attention.


    A faint fishy smell wafted from a stall to the left front, drawing Su Heng¡¯s attention.


    The vendor was a middle-aged man wearing a straw hat and dressed in hemp short clothes. Seeing Su Heng approach, the middle-aged man raised his head, revealing a waxen, sallow face under his broad-brimmed straw hat, resembling the face of a poor farmer ustomed to facing the soil.


    In front of the farmer, the stall showcased only one item.It was arge mass of pure white fat without a trace of red blood, muscle, or sinew. Despite its appearance, it didn¡¯t feel overly greasy; its surface was soft and stic. If it hadn¡¯t been for the distinct smell of fat, Su Heng would have thought it was a chunk of jelly.


    "What is this?" Su Heng asked, a curious look on his face, his voice lowered.


    "Age-old flesh," the farmer replied, ncing at Su Heng¡¯s tall and robust figure. A flicker of fear crossed his dull, yellow face, but he seriously added, "Grows from the ground, eating it greatly benefits one¡¯s health and boosts vitality!"


    If you want to sell herbs well, just blow hard in the direction of boosting vitality... Su Heng thought to himself. Butints aside, the chunk of white flesh indeed seemed extraordinary. Apart from the fishy smell, Su Heng also detected a very faint, familiar fragrance.


    He knew this scent well.


    Not long ago, Su Heng had smelled the same scent from the flesh and blood of a demon.


    "Does this fleshe from a demon?" Su Heng wondered. However, it seemed not quite the case, as the demonic scent on it was too faint; it must be some by-product from a demon.


    "How much per pound?" Su Heng asked.


    "One silver tael per pound," the farmer extended a finger.


    "Deal!" Su Heng really needed this age-old flesh and was not in the mood to bargain, "How many pounds do you have? I¡¯ll take it all."


    "Thirty pounds, thirty silver taels in total." The farmer¡¯s fingers trembled slightly, a flush of excitement appeared on his waxen face, impossible to contain.


    Su Heng waved his hand and pulled out several pieces of broken silver from his bosom, tossing them in front of the farmer.


    The farmer caught them, weighing them briefly and confirming the amounts were correct.


    "All this meat is yours now." The farmer carefully tucked the silver into his robe, put on his straw hat, and turned to quickly disappear into the darkness. He left behind his stall and even the redntern hanging there.


    The age-old flesh appeared soft, but it actually had considerable toughness.


    Su Heng packed it in his bag and slung it over his shoulder.


    The two guards beside him offered to carry it for Su Heng, but he shook his head and refused.


    On one hand, both guards were ordinary people, and it wasn¡¯t easy for them to walk more than ten kilometers on mountain roads with dozens of kilograms of weight on their backs.


    On the other hand, the chunk of Tai Sui meat was suspected to be rted to demons, and Su Heng was also afraid that they might be contaminated by unclean things. As for himself, he didn¡¯t mind, and dozens of kilograms of weight was really nothing for Su Heng; he felt no strain at all.


    He continued to wander around the ck market, from east to west.


    Su Heng had spent nearly a hundred Silver Taels and bought several martial arts styles.


    These martial arts were not inner strength techniques like the Pure Yang Skill, but instead consisted of various sword techniques and moves. Although they were considered exquisite, they were not on the same level in terms of value and effect as the Pure Yang Skill.


    The reason for the purchase was,


    Mainly because Su Heng felt that some of the power-delivery techniques exined were worth learning.


    Moreover, with the foreseeable future where demons would further revive and the world would be more chaotic, Su Heng nned to set up a small Scripture Pavilion at home, collecting martial arts from the Jianghu for the servants and protectors in his family to study.


    Even if they couldn¡¯tbat the demons, handling some opportunistic ordinary people shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.


    After all, the Su Family wasrge and prominent.


    Once order copsed, there would be countless people eyeing them with envy, so it was necessary to prepare in advance.


    Not having collected any inner strength techniques like the Pure Yang Skill at the ck market, Su Heng was somewhat disappointed. But acquiring these several sword and fist techniques still made the trip worthwhile. Especially the more than thirty kilograms of Tai Sui meat, which was apletely unexpected joy.


    "The gains this time far exceeded expectations," Su Heng said as he left with his bundle.


    Along the way, he bought books, spendingvishly and scatteringrge amounts of Silver Taels, which attracted quite a bit of attention.


    Some of the masked individuals lingered subtly around Su Heng, clearly harboring malicious intentions. Su Heng was not intimidated, and even felt a bit of anticipation. If these people intended to take advantage of the situation to rob him, he would fight them fiercely.


    Having crossed over to the Great Zhou Dynasty for over five years,


    Su Heng lived in luxury, not having encountered any significant dangers or shed blood.


    But having progressed in martial arts, especially after encountering demons, Su Heng¡¯s heart began to change gradually. He felt both nervous and afraid of the potential conflicts that might ur, yet there was also an inexplicable surge of impulse and excitement. These two emotions intermingled, but his desire for thetter was clearly stronger.


    Unfortunately¡­


    Su Heng, carrying more than thirty kilograms, strode briskly on the mountain road.


    In addition, with the practice of Pure Yang Skill and devouring demon flesh, he had a physique far surpassing that of ordinary people.


    Some of the greedy individuals in the ck market, though, ultimately cherished their lives. Wealth was precious, but one had to be alive to enjoy it. Taking such a huge risk was not worth it.


    Thus,


    Su Heng and the two guards made their way back to the city.


    Upon seeing the city gates close, the bright lights on the city streets, and the patrolling government officials, both guards let out a big sigh of relief. Although it was Su Heng who carried the thirty kilograms of Tai Sui meat, it was they who sweated profusely and panted with exhaustion.

 Chapter 11: Limits

    Chapter 11: Limits


    Su Heng purchased a residence in the Ninth Fang near Jingyang Fang. On one hand, it was necessary for his daily martial arts practice, while on the other, Su Heng wished to avoid the demonic scent on his body, which could attract unclean entities and harm his family.


    This house was located less than two blocks from the Su Family¡¯s mansion.


    If there was ever an emergency at home, Su Heng, with his current level of perception, could quickly and timely hurry back upon hearing any disturbances.


    With the aid of Tai Sui meat, Su Heng¡¯s cultivation speed was astonishing.


    In the past,


    It would take five to six days for Su Heng to gain one attribute point.


    But with Tai Sui meat and spending a fortune on various precious supplements, ingredients, and herbs, the efficiency of gaining attribute points increased to one per day.


    The advancement of the Pure Yang Skill was rapid, and the degree of vein mutation also steadily improved.


    Almost every morning, waking up and standing in the courtyard, looking up at the sun, Su Heng could distinctly feel the transformation urring in his body; it was a metamorphosis from a fragile mortal into a fierce beast that devoured demons.A few more days passed,


    And the mage whom Grandfather Su had generously paid toe from Dinglin Templepleted a ritual at their home.


    It must be said, those old monks seemed proficient during the ceremony, but in Su Heng¡¯s eyes, these monks were just ordinary people. As for whether the sutras and scrolls had any effect on suppressing demons, Su Heng could not conclude.


    But since then,


    There had actually been no more urrences of people drowning in wells in Changqing County.


    Everything returned to its usual tranquility, with peopleing and going in Changqing County, and the hustle and bustle as busy as ever, but Su Heng did not believe the matter would end so simply.


    On one hand,


    Su Heng continued to collect martial arts and focus on cultivation.


    On the other hand, Su Heng also investigated county records and gathered ancient rumors from the elders, summarizing them. These diverse sources of information came together, gradually unveiling a corner of a mysterious and chilling world before him.


    *


    *


    *


    In the blink of an eye, more than half a month had passed.


    This evening, Su Heng sat in his study, flipping through thick, ancient books by the crimson light of the setting sun.


    "In the eighty-ninth year of the Da Zhou, in Changqing County, there was an object like a hat that flew into people¡¯s homes at night, transforming into arge wolf and killing dozens."


    "In the ny-sixth year of the Da Zhou, Daoist Shouxuan of Baishong Mountain imed he would ascend to enlightenment in three days, and hundreds of disciples attended the ceremony. Daoist Shouxuan¡¯s chest and abdomen were torn open, his organs ejected from his body, and over three hundred people present went mad, biting each other, with heavy casualties."


    "In the one hundred sixteenth year of the Da Zhou, in Lianshan City, there were water ghosts with slender bodies and ape-like faces that could hide in the water. They were strong, fond of consuming human vitality, and the dead appeared drowned. Endless rain poured down for ten days, spreading gue, and people attacked each other, resulting in over a hundred thousand casualties."


    "Water ghosts!"


    Upon turning to thest page and seeing this brief record,


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes widened as he felt a chill rise up his back.


    The water ghosts described in this ancient book were almost identical to the well demon he had encountered before. Moreover, considering the unexined drownings in Changqing County, it seemed he might also find the answer within this record.


    "If this continues... then it¡¯s going to be heavy rains, a gue," Su Heng sighed deeply, closing the ancient book and massaging his slightly swollen temples.


    ording to the records in the book,


    These so-called ghosts and monsters also have a growth process.


    Initially, they are still physical beings, and even an ordinary person who has never cultivated couldbat them with weapons and cause damage. But once they grow to a certain realm, awaken various innate divine abilities, and canmand the wind and rain and hide within the creation, it will be very, very difficult to deal with them then.


    Just like the current Su Heng,


    If he were to fight a water ghost head-on, he was very confident he could kill it.


    But the problem is, water ghosts can hide in water, and once they conceal themselves, and he can¡¯t find their tracks, Su Heng is out of options.


    "Should I try to persuade the old man to move, to leave Changqing County?" Su Heng thought of this idea, but it wasn¡¯t feasible.


    The Su Family had significant assets; moving wouldn¡¯t be easy.


    Moreover, another important point, if they moved away from Changqing County, where should they move to? Based on the news he had gathered, the resurgence of demons and ghosts was happening throughout the entire Dazhou Dynasty. It was a changing era. In Changqing County, they encountered still-developing water ghosts, but moving elsewhere, they might encounter even more terrifying ghosts and monsters.


    "And there¡¯s Su Li..." Su Heng thought of his sister who went out to study.


    From the provincial city to Changqing County, spanning hundreds of kilometers, she might inevitably encounter some unclean beings on the road, and he didn¡¯t want to think deeper about whether she would run into any trouble. Su Heng¡¯s mind was a mess.


    "The future, with all its uncertainties, really is too much," he watched the gradually dimming sunset outside the window and sighed deeply, his gaze bing determined, "In an era of chaos and monsters, only strength can protect oneself, protect one¡¯s family..."


    The gray and white attributes panel appeared before his eyes again.


    [Height: 1.87 meters]


    [Weight: 235 kg]


    [Cultivation Technique: Pure Yang Skill, Level 6]


    [Vein Mutation: 35%]


    [Attribute Points: 20]


    Compared to over half a month ago when he had just broken through in the Pure Yang Skill, Su Heng had gained twenty kilograms, but his height had only increased by two centimeters. Yet his figure didn¡¯t appear bloated at all; his physique was healthy and coordinated, with smooth and powerful muscle lines.


    It was clear to see, this weight gain had been added to the density of his muscles and bones.


    Apart from the Pure Yang Skill, Su Heng had collected two other internal cultivation techniques.


    They were the ck Evil Technique and the Red Poison Technique.


    The former was acquired by spending hundreds of Silver at a ck market, while thetter was obtained from a fallen martial master living in seclusion within Changqing County. Compared to the Pure Yang Skill, these two techniques were more specialized and quite iplete.


    Su Heng had originally nned to try training in them, using his attribute points, but after seeing the collected data, he changed his mind.


    "First, I¡¯ll cultivate the Pure Yang Skill to Great Perfection. Once there¡¯s no further progress, then I¡¯ll try the other two techniques." The Pure Yang Skill was bnced and peaceful, with the mostplete heritage and the greatest potential.


    Unquestionably, Su Heng nned to make the Pure Yang Skill his primary cultivation method, while the other two techniques could serve as references and supplementary training.


    With this thought in mind, Su Heng no longer hesitated.


    "Pure Yang Skill, let¡¯s see where your limits lie!"


    Apanied by a long and heavy breath, the twenty attribute points he had umted over half a month disappeared in an instant.


    The realms after the Pure Yang Skill initially blurred, jumping from Level 6 to Level 7, then changed again, finally stabilizing at Level 8. And when the Pure Yang Skill broke through to Level 8, a gray bracket appeared behind it, revealing a new term.

 Chapter 12: Zombie Transformation

    Chapter 12: Zombie Transformation


    Pure Yang Skill Level 8 (Special Effect: Pure Yang True Qi)


    Su Heng had heard about the concept of True Qi from his bargain-master, Ning Zhibai.


    Simply put, True Qi is the physical manifestation of the body¡¯s spirit, qi, and mental strength. Only when one¡¯s body is robust, spirit full, and all attributes peak can a Grandmaster possibly sense the presence of True Qi within their body. However, Su Heng¡¯s current state was somewhat different; he could not only distinctly feel it but also was able to utilize it.


    "Hoo..."


    With a prolonged breath, Su Heng¡¯s chest expanded, pushing against the corners of his loose robe.


    As the True Qi circted within his body, his temperature rose rapidly. Thick, crimson veins surfaced on his bronze skin. Sweat secreted from his pores and evaporated upon absorbing heat, so much so that visible mist formed around his body.


    This mist twisted the sunset, swirling continuously, looking from a distance as if a rampant me was burning on his body. The edges of Su Heng¡¯s ck robe moved without wind, fluttering up and down!


    Swish!


    As Su Heng exhaled a breath of turbid air, he opened his eyes.His once pitch-ck pupils now seemed to have torch fires burning within them, giving off a scorching dark red hue.


    In the middle of the courtyard where he was, there was an ancient tree that two people could barely wrap their arms around. Its species was unknown, as was the number of years it had grown there, but it was lush with branches and leaves.


    Bang!


    Su Heng threw a punch.


    The fist wind tore through the air, emitting a sharp whistle.


    The ancient tree was as if hit by a cannonball, erupting with a loud noise, as a mass of withered branches and leaves fell rustling down.


    Su Heng embraced the air in front of him with both arms, inhaling and exhaling with deep breaths, gradually dispersing the Pure Yang True Qi and returning to a normal state.


    He looked down at the ancient tree beside him, his pupils slightly narrowing.


    There, where his punch hadnded, a basin-sized crater had appeared.


    Moreover, its edges were pitch ck, with wisps of white smoke emerging, showing clear signs of charring. Being able to break an ancient tree with a bare body was barely within Su Heng¡¯sprehension, but charring living wood with a single punch was a bit fantastical.


    Before he could unravel the mystery, a morous noise from outside the wall interrupted Su Heng¡¯s thoughts.


    "Quick, quick, quick, hurry up, stop dawdling!"


    "The Xu Family is truly unlucky this time; over a hundred members of the entire family are gone, with only some Protectors and servants remaining alive."


    "The Xu Family!?"


    Even through the noise and across the courtyard wall,


    Su Heng could still clearly hear the conversation outside. He was initially stunned, then the somewhat goofy smile of Xu De appeared in his mind. His face turned cold, he pushed open the gate, and began parting the pedestrians blocking his path as he hurried toward the Xu Family¡¯s house.


    ...


    By the time Su Heng had crossed two streets and reached the Xu Family¡¯s gate,


    There were already quite a few people gathered there.


    On the open ground in front of the Xu Family¡¯s doory body after body, well over a hundred, neatly arrayed. The air was filled with an eerie scent of decay.


    The crowd had gathered, some silently watching, some Xu Family servants looking dazed and foolish, and government officials holding sabers to maintain order by keeping the crowd at bay. Two elderly coroners were frowning deeply, squatting beside the bodies, inspecting them for possible causes of death.


    However, judging by the coroners¡¯ continuous shaking of their heads and intermittent sighs, the examination was clearly not going well.


    In the crowd, Su Heng also saw his father, the Su Family elder, with a vacant expression and eyes revealing a hint of fear.


    In Changqing County, the power of the Su Family and the Xu Family was not much different, and their residences were only separated by two streets.


    Yet, over the course of a single night,


    A grand and wealthy n had been wiped out to thest.


    This gave the Su Family elder a profound sense of crisis.


    The thought of the recent water spirit attack at homepounded the old master of the Su Family¡¯s fear, making his noticeably plump body tremble. If it weren¡¯t for the servant by his side supporting his arm, he could hardly stand on his own strength.


    Su Heng¡¯s physique was robust and his height exceeded that of ordinary people, making him stand out from the crowd as if a crane among chickens.


    The old master also spotted his son.


    Su Heng had spent a lot of money on martial arts training in the past, which the old master had some minorints about.


    But now, he felt relieved instead. Although Su Gui was getting on in years, his personality was not rigid. Realizing that the times were changing and that martial arts could better preserve oneself, he felt thankful.


    Moreover, his child did indeed have a talent in this area.


    Even without any understanding of martial arts, Su Gui could distinctively feel the changes that had taken ce in Su Hengtely.


    "Make way, make way!"


    A line of government officials d in dark robes and holding officer¡¯s des pushed through the crowd and hurried over to support.


    The leader was a burly man with a darkplexion. His name was Song Baoyi, a head constable at the inspection headquarters. He was quite skilled and had solved many difficult cases, which gave him a small reputation in Changqing County. But upon seeing the neatly arranged, over a hundred corpses, Song Baoyi¡¯s face also looked extremely ugly.


    This was beyond hisprehension.


    Homicide?


    But there were no obvious external wounds on the bodies, and besides, who could silently kill over a hundred people from the Xu Family.


    Poisoning?


    The possibility wasn¡¯t small.


    Yet the fact that the bodies had started to decay and give off a foul smell in less than half a day seemed out of the ordinary.


    Song Baoyi remembered the frequent drowning incidents in Changqing County more than half a month ago.


    From the looks of the deaths.


    There indeed seemed to be simrities between the two.


    Could it be...


    There really were ghosts and demons in this world as the legends suggested?


    Despite there being quite a few people around and the sun yet to set, Song Baoyi suddenly felt a chill run up his spine at the thought.


    Yet he had after all experienced life and death, so he shook his head lightly, casting aside those messy thoughts.


    "Have you found anything on the bodies?" Song Baoyi crouched down next to a coroner, his gaze lingering on the cyanotic, swollen bodies for a moment before he asked in a hushed voice.


    "Seems to be death by poisoning," the coroner answered.


    "What specific poison?"


    "Hard to say¡­" the coroner shook his head, "However, it¡¯s rted to the well water. These people died because they drank water from the well. Some of the Xu Family¡¯s servants and protectors happened to eat at different times, so they narrowly escaped."


    "The well again," Song Baoyi¡¯s brow furrowed deeply.


    "Song, Head Constable Song¡­" a trembling voice of an official reached his ears.


    "What is it?" Seeing the fearful, trembling demeanor of his subordinate, Song Baoyi grew a bit angry, his voice bing somewhat stern.


    "The bodies seem to be moving."


    "What nonsense are you speaking!" Song Baoyi flung his long sleeves and stood up.


    Before his words could even finish, a terrifying, piercing scream immediately followed. The coroner who had just been conversing with Song Baoyi¡¯s eyes widened as a cyanotic mouth bit down on his neck, and two rows of yellowed teeth pierced his flesh, with hot blood leaking out from the gaps in the teeth.


    There was first silence in the crowd, then a burst of panicked screams ensued, and they scattered in all directions, desperately trying to flee.


    The scene descended into utter chaos.


    And under the blood-red sunset that resembled blood, those people from the Xu Family who should be dead rose shakily to their feet, casting long, dark streaks on the pale ground with their shadows.

 Chapter 13: Subduing the Demon

    Chapter 13: Subduing the Demon


    Terrified screams, shoving and cursing, mixed with desperate cries to maintain order, all mingled together, like cold water sshed into a boiling pot of oil. Under the setting sun, the calm was instantly shattered like a mirror.


    Those who had died were now staggeringly standing back up.


    Like the zombies and ghosts of mythological tales, their eyes glowed red, their faces hideously twisted, as they attacked everyone present.


    Some people were pounced upon by the creatures, their flesh torn open, emitting terrified screams.


    Others were deliberately pushed down by those nearby, as severalrge feet trampled mercilessly over them, quickly silencing their cries.


    Song Baoyi was the closest.


    He wanted to maintain order, but the scene was too chaotic.


    Everyone had lost their senses, only desperately trying to escape the scene.


    A swollen, greenish hand suddenly pressed on Song Baoyi¡¯s shoulder, the stench of decaying corpse water prating his nostrils as if alive. Song Baoyi cursed under his breath, didn¡¯t turn around, and instead immediately pped the rotten chest behind him.ng!


    The long sword was drawn, apanied by a streak of bright de light.


    An arm of the rotten corpse was chopped off, but seemingly oblivious, it still roared and lunged at Song Baoyi with its mouth wide open. These creatures¡¯ strength was unimaginably great; even with an arm missing, Song Baoyi staggered back several steps in haste.


    By the time he managed to kick it away, he discovered three more rotten corpses closing in. Under the tense emotion, Song Baoyi breathed heavily, sweat breaking out on his forehead.


    And his apanying officers were even worse. Seeing more rotten corpses unsteadily rising from the ground, they had no intention of fighting and desperately hid backward, wishing they could shed their uniforms and disappear into the crowd.


    Su Gui stood at the front of the crowd with two Protectors by his side.


    The two Protectors were indeed loyal, not abandoning Su Gui even in the face of such strange events.


    But they hade in a hurry.


    They had no weapons, only carrying two long poles.


    With a swooshing sound of breaking air, the poles were swung down hard onto the head of a rotten corpse.


    A crisp crack was heard.


    It wasn¡¯t the skull of the rotten corpse that broke, but the long pole in the Protector¡¯s hand.


    These rotten corpses, ordinary people in life, had be enhanced after death, not only with strengthparable to the top experts of the martial world but also with denser bones. Ordinary attacks were barely effective against them unless armed with sharp weapons to sever their limbs.


    One Protector stood in front of old Master Su, while the other tried to pull Su Gui away to flee.


    But they failed.


    The crowd surged past them.


    Su Gui, not young and somewhat corpulent, was slow to move.


    Despite the Protector¡¯s dragging, he moved with difficulty and staggered and fell.


    His expression nk, he watched as seven or eight rotten corpses stumbled toward him in the red light of the setting sun, even spotting a semnce of an old friend in some.


    The Family Head of the Xu Family, named Xu Shengde, had been Su Gui¡¯spetitor for many years.


    Now turned into a rotten corpse, he did not forget his old rival. This slightly corpulent middle-aged rotten corpse led the way, his jaws wide open with yellowed teeth dragging viscous corpse fluid, roaring fiercely as he lunged at the fallen and immobilized Su Gui.


    The Protectors¡¯ sanity was shattered by fear. They screamed, abandoned Su Gui, and turned to flee.


    Su Gui¡¯s eyes widened, his mind aplete nk.


    Bang!


    Apanied by a loud explosion, the fist the size of a y pot turned into a streak of ck light and heavily smashed onto the rotting corpse¡¯s face.


    The terrifyigly extreme force burst out violently, and thetter¡¯s head exploded like a rotten watermelon, with splintered bones mixed with stinking rotten flesh and blood sma sttering everywhere.


    Su Heng swung hisrge hand, his robust body standing in front of Su Gui like a pitch-ck iron wall.


    Two nearby rotting corpses were grabbed by their heads, and with a forceful clench of his arms, he smashed them together with a bang, their brain matter and blood sma shooting up to a height of several meters as the two headless bodies, leaking putrid corpse fluids, slumped to the ground limply.


    "You dare to be presumptuous in front of me, ying god?"


    Crackle!


    Su Heng looked at the walking corpses before him, a faint red glow emanating from his eyes.


    He shook his head as the sternocleidomastoid, trapezius, and tysma muscles around his neck bulged, from his chin to his chest the muscle fascia turned dark and swollen, tearing his long robe, his face covered with a thick murderous aura.


    Thick blood sttered on Su Heng¡¯s face and chest.


    This bloodybat was also Su Heng¡¯s first experience, but he felt no difort, instead, there was a sense of intense exhration.


    Seven or eight rotting corpses were drawn towards him, Su Heng leaped into them like a fierce tiger plunging into a flock of sheep, smashing his fists down one after another. Their heads, like rotting watermelons, were smashed to pieces, their bodies directly torn apart, limbs and arms scattering like sprays of foam, with blood flowing everywhere.


    Not far away¡­


    Song Baoyi, a low-ranking official, stood dumbfounded watching the scene unfold before him.


    He had just killed three rotting corpses himself, aware that these monsters were tough to deal with. They were immensely strong, insensitive to pain, and he had to be careful not to get hurt himself.


    He had to carefully calcte the distance and look for opportunities with each one he faced.


    Nothing like Su Heng, who was simply swinging his fists wildly, his True Qi bursting forth, keeping any monster from getting close.


    And those brutally exaggerated pitch-ck iron fists seemed even more ferocious than any earthly weapon. Any rotting corpse that brushed against them was instantly killed, and if hit directly, they were thoroughly exploded on the spot, blood and flesh flying, not even leaving a whole corpse.


    Within moments.


    Hundreds of rotting corpses had been ughtered by Su Heng alone.


    A slightly clever constable shouted and tried to seize the opportunity to im credit. n¦Òvel.c?m


    However, Su Heng performed a dragon¡¯s tail swing, his muscr legs like an axe swung by a deity, sting through the air with a faint white turbulence, and directly bisecting a rotting corpse behind him, cutting it in half at the waist.


    The lower body fell to the ground, while the upper half, carrying tremendous kic energy, smashed right onto the head of the reckless close approaching constable.


    Thetter and the rotting corpse¡¯s torso collided fully, his face and body covered in fresh blood, his eyes wide with horror, screaming wildly. He scurried outward on all fours, a strong foul smell emanating from his crotch, having been scared into incontinence by the impact.


    "Xu De¡­"


    Su Heng paid no attention to the thoughts of those around him, merely immersed in his ughter.


    Not until he punched through thest rotting corpse¡¯s chest, shattering its decayed heart and incidentally snapping its spine.


    He then took a long breath, returning to his senses from the killing frenzy.


    The rotting corpsey limp over Su Heng¡¯s powerful arm, facing the familiar face before him, Su Heng sighed again and slowly withdrew his bloodied arm from Xu De¡¯s body.

 Chapter 14: Chou Cai

    Chapter 14: Chou Cai


    "Crash!"


    Noisy footsteps resounded as arge group of people carrying torches rushed from afar,pletely surrounding the Xu Family¡¯s estate.


    The man leading them was over seven feet tall with a somber face and two mustaches at the corners of his mouth, giving off a particrly unfriendly aura.


    He looked at the blood-drenched scene in front of him, resembling hell itself, and involuntarily twitched his eyebrows. ncing around, his gaze first lingered on Su Heng¡¯s towering figure, and then fell on Song Baoyi standing nearby. "Song Baoyi, tell this County Magistrate what exactly has happened here."


    The County Magistrate was an official in charge of judicial affairs and handling cases. In grass-root units like Changqing County, his power was second only to the prefect.


    The County Magistrate of Changqing County was named Chou Cai, and, true to his name, he sought office merely to amass wealth.


    When handling cases, he didn¡¯t bother with the causes, and immediately arrested both theinant and the used, indiscriminately whipping them fifty times each.


    After that, he would further proceed depending on the amount of fine paid for atonement.Such practices naturally led to numerous wrongful convictions, but because Chou Cai was exceedingly greedy, even wealthy families felt the pinch after being extorted. Over time, Changqing County maintained decent public order, with fewer incidents of bullying and oppression.


    Song Baoyi approached Chou Cai, and although he didn¡¯t like the man, he still bowed respectfully due to their social difference and reported everything that had happened in detail.


    "Dead and decaying bodies stood up and attacked you?" After hearing this, Chou Cai couldn¡¯t helpughing out loud, scoffing as he said, "Do you think this County Magistrate is a fool to believe such ghost stories? I think it¡¯s clear that someone had a conflict with the Xu Family, coveted their property, andmitted murder in public, leading to the scene before us!"


    "Master Chou, it really is as Baoyi said."


    Su Gui, struggling to stand up with the help of two Protectors, cked out upon hearing this. He quickly approached Chou Cai, grabbed his arm, and subtly slipped an expensive Jade Pendant into Chou Cai¡¯s hand.


    Chou Cai reached out to feel it.


    The touch was smooth, the carvings exquisite; he knew it was a high-quality item.


    Yet just this priceless Jade Pendant was not enough to resolve the current crisis. He surmised that the affair was likely unrted to the Su Family, but it didn¡¯t matter. Since a member of the Su Family was present at the crime scene, it was only natural to extort a sum of money.


    "The County Magistrate must also enforce justice impartially, naturally, I cannot take your word for it alone," Chou Cai coughed twice and coldly said. "Whether it is true or not, first take the people back to the yamen and then decide."


    Su Gui¡¯s face paled.


    The yamen was a ce easy to enter but difficult to leave.


    It wasn¡¯t the money he was worried about but his son, and with Su Heng¡¯s explosive temper, if a conflict arose inside, things could be even more troublesome and embarrassing.


    Chou Cai, however, did not care and waved his hand, signaling his attendants to arrest the suspects.


    Rip!


    Su Heng tore a piece of cloth from the body and slowly wiped the blood off his own body and arms. Hearing themotion, he turned around and cast a cold nce. The attendants, ready to obey the order, suddenly found themselves rooted to the spot, hesitating to move recklessly.


    Chou Cai¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, irritation showing on his face.


    He looked up, locking eyes with Su Heng.


    The unyielding murderous aura came at him like a scarlet bolt of lightning, hitting him squarely. Chou Cai suddenly felt his breath catch, trembling with fear.


    In his youth, during his travels, he had encountered a fierce tiger, over ten feet long, and even at a distance of a hundred meters, nked by several strong guards, a mere nce from the tiger had terrified Chou Cai enough to lose sleep for days, visibly wearing him down.


    And the murderous aura of the man before him, Su Heng.


    It was a hundredfold, a thousandfold more ferocious than that of the tiger he had encountered more than twenty years ago.


    ¡ª He was going to die!


    A strong premonition arose in Chou Cai¡¯s heart.


    It could be within the next few minutes, perhaps at the next breath, the next blink of an eye. Rules may govern people, but they cannot control demons, let alone those creatures even more fierce and terrifying than demons.


    "Master Chou, Master Chou, please think thrice," Su Gui pleaded with a mourning face, stuffing several heavy gold ingots into Chou Cai¡¯s hands.


    There is great terror between life and death!


    Chou Cai shuddered, breaking free from the frightful aura.


    He grabbed Su Gui¡¯s hand and stuffed back the gold ingots, including the jade pendant from before. Su Gui thought the price he paid was not enough, but then, in the red glow of the torch, he saw Chou Cai¡¯s always sinister face actually brimming with a smile. Then, Chou Cai spread his arms wide and gave Su Gui a solid hug.


    "Hahaha, Brother Su, what are you doing?" Chou Cai chuckled, holding Su Gui¡¯s hand, "I was confused just now. Clearly, your son is exceptional in martial arts, helping the government to suppress demons, settling chaos, and should be rewarded. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s gettingte today, and the hour is no longer early; I will surely visit another day."


    Chou Cai bowed to Su Gui and left, surrounded by a group of men who stayed behind to clean up the blood at the scene, while the rest hurried off with their torches.


    Su Gui stood there dumbfounded, while Su Heng silently appeared behind him.


    "Let¡¯s go home too," said Su Heng, watching Chou Cai¡¯s departing figure, his voice unusually calm.


    "Oh," Su Gui nodded subconsciously.


    He then saw Su Heng already walking ahead of him.


    He waved his sleeves to shake off the dust that had settled on him and then ran to catch up with Su Heng, rushing towards the Su Family¡¯s residence.


    ...


    Back at home.


    Su Heng had the servants heat water for a bath and then changed into fresh clothes.


    He looked at the bright moon hanging in the night sky, with willows swaying, their slender branches outlining the extent of the evening breeze, feeling a coolness throughout his body.


    He reflected on the events that had happened in the evening.


    If Chou Cai had been stubborn, and had chosen to continue the capture, what would he have done?


    Without a doubt, Chou Cai would have died.


    And then?


    The officers he had brought would have died too.


    If the conflict had escted, many more in Changqing County would have died.


    Many people, everyone... would have to die. He knew it was wrong, but the sensation of ughter was truly intoxicating.


    "Before emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, or pleasure are expressed, it¡¯s called bnce, and when expressed properly within the bounds, it¡¯s called harmony.... To achieve bnce and harmony is where Heaven and Earth are established, where all things are nurtured..."


    Outside the window, under the bright moonlight, Su Shang¡¯s clear voice reading aloud could be heard.


    Su Heng was momentarily distracted.


    He returned to reality from the dark desires.


    He tightened his clothes and then pushed open the wooden door, walking out into the frost-filled courtyard.

 Chapter 15: The Megalith

    Chapter 15: The Megalith


    Leaving the separate residence, they skirted a long courtyard wall, ducked through a stone archway, and arrived at the kitchen yard, where the grunts of exertion rang out within the courtyard.


    They stopped in their tracks and fixed their gaze.


    Over a dozen Protectors were gathered around the well, each shouldering a woodendder.


    One end of theddery t on the ground, while the other rested against the well¡¯s edge.


    A massive stoney atop thedder, as big as a millstone. More than a dozen men were jointly trying to lift thedder, hoping to roll the stone onto the well to block it off.


    Su Gui was also there, waving his arms and shouting loudly for the Protectors to exert their strength together.


    As the Protectors exerted force, thedder was gradually raised.


    The end that had been on the ground slowly lifted, hovering in the air, and continued to rise.The stone began to roll, but before it could fall into the well, thedder seemed overwhelmed and creaked ominously.


    Crack!


    Two wooden beams snapped in the middle.


    The stone, now without support, fell downwards, heading straight for the foot of a nearby Protector.


    The event happened too swiftly, the Protector hadn¡¯t the time to react.


    The others, however, screamed in terror. With the stone, weighing thousands of pounds, plummeting down, one could only imagine the consequences. That leg was most likely beyond saving, not to mention the uncertainty of how to live out the rest of his life.


    But the sound of bones and flesh being smashed into pulp did not arise.


    In the middle of the courtyard.


    A shadow shed by, and Su Heng appeared amongst the crowd.


    He extended one arm forward in a casual manner, almost without any evidence of effort, yet the thousands-of-pounds-heavy stone hung steadily in midair, while the other end rested on the well¡¯s rim.


    "Young master!"


    The unlucky Protector, his legs weak from fright, sat down hard on the ground. Only then did he realize what had happened and repeatedly expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, Second Young Master, thank you for saving my life."


    "You all step back," Su Heng ordered.


    The other Protectors hastily made way, while Su Gui, a bit nervously, whispered a reminder, "Be careful."


    Su Heng nodded.


    His arms stretched out, his tworge hands each grasping a side of the stone.


    His legs spread apart, his center of gravity sinking slightly with each inhale and exhale, his arm muscles tensed.


    With a low grunt, he lifted the stone, shifted its position, and set it steadily upon the well, perfectly sealing the opening.


    The surrounding Protectors and servants stared with wide eyes, too astonished to speak.


    They knew their young master practiced martial arts.


    But they had not expected him to be this ferocious. The gigantic stone that took ten men using tools to barely lift weighed thousands of pounds.


    Yet Su Heng had lifted it on his own without any sign of strain.


    This kind of strength had already surpassed human limits; even a being of iron sinews and diamond hardness would not appear otherwise.


    "Due to the incident that urred at the Xu Family, you¡¯ve decided to seal off the well," Su Heng said, dusting off his hands as he looked towards his father.


    Su Gui nodded.


    "It is indeed the right thing to do," Su Hengmented in surprise, "but what about the water for daily use? There are quite a few people in the residence, and water is a big necessity."


    "We n to fetch water from the Nine-Bend River outside the city."


    One of the Protectors eagerly replied, "Using a horse carriage, a round trip only takes about an hour. It¡¯s somewhat troublesome, but it¡¯s safe."


    "That¡¯s fine then, but it will be hard on you all."


    Su Heng nodded slightly, "The world is bing increasingly chaotic. The person in charge of this task may collect an extra allowance at the ounting office."


    "Young Master Su is generous," the Protectors said, their faces lighting up with excitement.


    "However, this is not a long-term solution," Su Heng looked up at Su Gui, "Do you have any other ns?"


    "I won¡¯t hide it from you, I just had a discussion with the heads of a few other major families, as well as some officials from the county yamen," Su Gui gathered his sleeves, his expression serious.


    "Did youe up with any solutions?" Su Heng asked curiously.


    "We n to hire someone to exorcise the demons," said Su Gui, his face stern.


    "..."


    Su Heng said with a loss for words, "Although our family has plenty of money, there¡¯s no need to waste it like this.


    Moreover, didn¡¯t you spend quite a bit of Silver to invite the mages from Dinglin Temple to perform rites in our residence half a month ago?


    Yet, the incidents of the water ghost harming people still urred, and it waspletely useless."


    "At least it didn¡¯t happen in our family, right?" Su Gui, feeling his authority as Family Head dwindling by the day, couldn¡¯t help but retort in a soft voice.


    "Moreover, this time is different from before," Su Gui exined, "These two grandmasters are from Qingmao Mountain.


    Do you understand Qingmao Mountain?


    It¡¯s an ancient legacy that predates the founding of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    These two masters are not only famous grandmasters on the Jianghu, but they indeed have a record of demon-ying.


    They¡¯ve assisted the government in dealing with many tough and bizarre cases and are quite renowned in Jiangzhou."


    "Backed by the official endorsement?" Su Heng¡¯s face showed surprise.


    "Hmm," Su Gui nodded, "The county yamen facilitated the connection, and we several major families contributed the funds."


    "That does lend some credibility," Su Heng sighed, "I hope they can solve this trouble quickly."


    Su Heng had reviewed numerous records.


    While those ounts were a mix of truth and falsehoods, one thing could be confirmed.


    Demons had not made their first appearance on thend of the Great Zhou Dynasty, and since such incidents had urred in the past, it was normal for methods to deal with them to emerge and even to form unique legacies.


    Qingmao Mountain might just be one of the ancient sects capable ofbating demons in the Jianghu.


    "I wonder what kind of methods these Taoist priests have," with this thought, a bit of curiosity sprang up in Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    Qingmao Mountain was not far from Changqing County.


    At a distance of about seven or eight hundred li, even if they encountered any mishaps on the way, an hour¡¯s time would be enough to make the journey.


    After chatting a few more words with Su Gui and eating something, Su Heng returned to his own courtyard.


    By then, it had grown dark.


    Su Shang had stopped studying and, after washing up, went to rest and sleep.


    A figure stood silently waiting in the courtyard, it was Su Heng¡¯s driver, Li Si.


    "Have you taken care of the matter I entrusted to you?" Su Heng lowered his voice to avoid waking his already sleeping younger brother.


    "There are results, young master," Li Si said.


    In this period, a significant factor in Su Heng¡¯s rapid umtion of attribute points was the Special meat.


    However,


    After purchasing it several times, the old farmer who sold the Special meat on the ck market mysteriously disappeared without a trace.


    Su Heng had sent Li Si to investigate, and now he was reporting the results to him.


    "We searched around and found the vige where the old farmer lived in a valley of Heikui Mountain, a remote ce cut off from the world, but the local customs were quite simple. We asked the vigers and located the old farmer¡¯s residence.


    Unfortunately, by the time we got there, he was already gone.


    Perhaps he had saved enough money and moved away from the vige with his family."


    "Although we lost this clue, we didn¡¯t give up and continued to inquire about the Special meat in the vige." At this point, Li Si¡¯s expression turned somewhat odd.

 Chapter 16: Black Sha

    Chapter 16: ck Sha


    "Hmm, did you encounter anything strange?" Seeing Li Si¡¯s expression, Su Heng¡¯s heart tightened, and he couldn¡¯t help but ask in a low voice.


    "We found the meat of Tai Sui; it grows from the ground," Li Si frowned and said, "but we heard some unsettling rumors from the vigers."


    "Let¡¯s hear them."


    "At first, the vigers discovered Tai Sui growing in the ground. Many people dug it up and took it home to eat. What¡¯s more, no matter how much was taken out, it would grow back the next day. The vigers of Heikui Mountain thought it was a treasure bestowed by heaven. However, they soon ran into problems..."


    "Those who had eaten the meat of Tai Sui starved to death," Li Si said.


    "Starved to death?" Su Heng couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "Mmm." Li Si nodded, "The vigers say, after eating the meat of Tai Sui, they couldn¡¯t eat anything else. But this thing is peculiar, the more you eat, the more rapidly your body bes emaciated, and by the time of death, only skin and bones remain. It¡¯s almost as if..."


    "It¡¯s as if the nutrients of their bodies were consumed by the meat of Tai Sui," Su Heng said softly.


    "Exactly," Li Si agreed.Li Si nodded vehemently, his expression one of lingering fear,


    "I¡¯ve seen the corpses of those dead vigers; the skeleton of an adult looked like that of a seven or eight-year-old child. A misshapen skeleton covered with ayer of withered, darkened skin. I¡¯ve faced many dangers in my time, but I was still somewhat frightened when I first saw that scene."


    "The old farmer on the ck market had no good intentions," Su Heng remarked softly.


    "Master..." Li Si looked at Su Heng with a worried expression.


    Su Heng knew what he was thinking, shrugged his shoulders, and turned to look directly into Li Si¡¯s eyes, "Do you think I look like there¡¯s something wrong with me now?"


    Li Si shook his head.


    "There you have it," Su Heng said softly, "Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, offer the vigers some silver tael or food in exchange for the Tai Sui meat. Despite the unsavory rumors, I need that stuff. I¡¯ll leave this matter in your hands."


    "No problem," Li Si nodded.


    Although the story sounded bizarre, as long as the meat of Tai Sui wasn¡¯t consumed, there shouldn¡¯t be any major issues.


    The meat of Tai Sui had been appearing in Heikui Mountain for several months, and those vigers were still living there healthily.


    Thus, after epting this task, Li Si himself wasn¡¯t too fearful.


    "More and more peculiar things are happening in the world," Su Heng said quietly, watching Li Si¡¯s hastily departing figure.


    Ever since consuming the flesh of a water ghost, Su Heng had realized his body was extraordinary.


    His attribute panel gave him a formidable ability.


    It made him fearless of most curses and corpse poisons.


    However, he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. The world was changing, and to go further, he must remain cautious.


    ...


    And so, half a month swiftly passed.


    The climate was gradually warming up, but the people of Changqing County were not happy about the arrival of warmer weather; a strange and oppressive haze covered the entire city, and the vibrant life of spring had disappeared.


    Water ghost attacks on residents were still happening, and with increasing frequency.


    Even though the county government tried to hide the news, fear was uncontrobly spreading, gradually leading to a loss of order.


    Cases of violence, harm, and robbery were urring frequently.


    In just a short period of less than half a month, hundreds of gangs emerged in Changqing County.


    Among those gangs, the ones with the most members and the best equipment, who were also the most audacious, even dared to attack officials and people from the three major families.


    Some people in Changqing County wanted to leave.


    But it was difficult,


    Changqing County is located in a valley, and to reach the outside world, one had to cross Heikui Mountain.


    There is a highway in Heikui Mountain, and it was normally fine to travel on.


    But recently, for some unknown reason, fog had started to rise in the mountains, and there were frequent reports of wild animals attacking travelers.


    The roads were blocked, making Changqing County feel like a huge cage.


    This also led to an increasingly oppressive and restless atmosphere in the city¡­


    Boom!


    The weather was gloomy, with dark clouds rolling.


    A thunderp sounded in the distant sky, and several ck crows with red eyes pped their wings, swooping over the eaves.


    Under the eave, Su Heng slowly opened his eyes.


    [Su Heng]


    [Height: 1.90 meters]


    [Weight: 265 pounds]


    [Stage: Vein Mutation 55%]


    [Cultivation Technique: Pure Yang Skill Level Eight (special effect: Pure Yang True Qi), ck Evil Technique (Beginner)]


    [Attribute Points: 30]


    Because he had obtained arge amount of genial beast meat from Heikui Mountain, his rate of attribute point increase had eleratedpared to the past.


    Besides that, the progress of his vein mutation had advanced from thirty-five to fifty-five points.


    As for cultivation techniques¡­


    Even with thirty attribute points.


    The Pure Yang Skill still could not advance to the next stage, hitting a threshold.


    Su Heng had a guess that this technique was almost fully cultivated to its peak by him, and although it was possible to break through further, it would require arge number of attribute points.


    As for deciding what to do, Su Heng hadn¡¯t made up his mind yet.


    However, during this time, Su Heng had managed to cultivate the ck Evil Technique among the other two internal cultivation techniques to the beginner level.


    A plus sign faintly appeared behind the ck Evil Technique.


    "First continue to umte attribute points. If I still can¡¯t advance the Pure Yang Skill at fifty attribute points, then I¡¯ll switch to cultivating the ck Evil Technique and the Red Poison Technique,"


    Su Heng briefly thought it over and soon had a rough n.


    With his cultivation of the ck Evil Technique, Su Heng gained more understanding about the vein mutation.


    Different cultivation techniques correspond to different veins.


    For instance, the veins corresponding to the Pure Yang Skill are in the contours of the body, while those of the ck Evil Technique involve the arms and throat.


    If continuing with this line of thought,


    A single technique could not bring Su Heng¡¯s vein mutation to one hundred percent.


    To bring his physique to the ultimate level, he had to assimte and master the strengths of various schools.


    This was not an easy task.


    Fortunately, his talent was exceptional, and he also had the support of the attribute panel.


    Reaching this stage was not difficult and, evidently, would not take too long.


    Yet¡­


    Su Heng had always been exploring on his own since he began his cultivation.


    He felt that he stillcked aplete cultivation system, which could cause him to take many detours.


    "Why haven¡¯t those two Grandmasters from Qingmao Mountain arrived yet?" Su Heng thought of the Grandmasters from Qingmao Mountain whom Su Gui had once mentioned; perhaps they had the heritage in this area.


    However,


    He didn¡¯t know what ident they might have encountered on the road.


    The journey from Qingmao Mountain to Changqing County only took about seven or eight days, yet it had already been half a month, and there was still no news from the two Grandmasters.

 Chapter 17: Idiot

    Chapter 17: Idiot


    "Knock, knock, knock!"


    The sound of knocking from outside interrupted Su Heng¡¯s thoughts.


    Creak!


    The old door swung open.


    On the deserted street outside stood a lean figure, dark as iron.


    "Li Si?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow. "What brings you here?"


    "Second Young Master." Li Si bowed and spoke bluntly, "Master Su has something urgent to discuss with you."


    "If he sent you personally, it must be quite urgent."


    Su Heng nodded immediately, "Then let¡¯s not keep him waiting and head over right now."The courtyard where he currently resided was located in Jiujaifang, not far from the Su Family estate, although it required passing through a narrow alleyway.


    The alley was nked by low yellow mud walls.


    The houses inside the walls were empty, whether they had moved out or some mishap had urred was unclear.


    The light was dim, the air was moist, and walking on the ground gave a gritty feeling. The creaking sounds could still be heard. On regr days when Su Heng passed through this alley, he could also detect the smell of drytrine feces.


    But now,


    As the residents on both sides of the alley moved away,


    That smell gradually vanished, taking away much of the scent of life with it.


    Just as they were about to cross the alley and step onto Jingyangfang Street, Su Heng suddenly stopped, causing Li Si, who was following behind, to almost bump into him.


    "Second Young Master?"


    Li Si looked up, his face filled with confusion.


    Footsteps rushed towards them, quickly changing Li Si¡¯s confusion into solemnity.


    It was a group of brawny men, wearing tattered wraps and holding rusty cleavers, blocking their path.


    "These are members of the ck Snake Gang."


    Li Si eyed the leader of the group, a tall figure with a rough ck snake tattoo on the left side of his face.


    Li Si¡¯s face showed apprehension. "This man is called Mo Jiu, a felon. Somehow he escaped from prison and founded the ck Snake Gang with a group of criminals. They not only defeated the officers sent to arrest them but also chopped the leading officer into mincemeat alive."


    "So, they want to rob us?"


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze lingered briefly on the gang, then he cracked a smile, a slowly creeping genial expression appearing on his face. "You¡¯vee to shake me down?"


    "Boss," a subordinate next to Mo Jiu, his face marked with fear, whispered, "Su Heng, the second son of the Su Family, is said to be tough to deal with. Should we back off first?"


    "What¡¯s there to fear?"


    Mo Jiu was unconcerned.


    He was indeed robust, nearly 185 centimeters tall, and only a little shorter than Su Heng.


    His face, marred by numerous life-threatening incidents, wore a defiant expression. "The Su Family is a significant household in Changqing County. Capturing Su Heng could mean a ransom of whatever amount we wish. Brothers, to live a life of luxury, it¡¯s all or nothing now, are you cowards at this moment?"


    His subordinate swallowed a gulp of spit and slowly clenched the machete in his hand.


    "Heh heh." Mo Jiu smiled, clicking his tongue twice, his eyes challengingly fixed on Su Heng. "Young Master Su, shall we take a walk with us?"


    "And if I refuse?" Su Heng asked with interest.


    "Then we¡¯ll have to resort to more drastic measures," Mo Jiu answered with a coldugh.


    "Evil is not to be feared in this world, but stupidity is," Su Heng sighed, the smile fading from his face.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "What do I mean!" Su Heng¡¯s eyes shed red as he looked at the group as if they were corpses, "You dare to disturb the dragon¡¯sir right under heaven!"


    "You¡ª" Mo Jiu¡¯s face changed drastically, and he swung his knife towards Su Heng¡¯s chest.


    However, Su Heng¡¯s heavy punch was faster, bringing with it a sharp, piercing sound. The iron fist tore through the air, turning into a ck light and heavily striking Mo Jiu¡¯s face.


    If the time were slowed down by ten times,


    One could see his face, tattooed with a ck tattoo, trembling uncontrobly from the growing air pressure even before it made contact with the iron fist. His face squeezed and deformed, and when his head burst open, the other half of his face still had a frozen expression of fright and pain.


    Pu-chi!


    Amidst the dull and horrifying sound,


    Fragments of skull and brain sttered, covering every corner within a radius of more than ten meters.


    The courage that other members of the ck Snake Gang had barely mustered was immediately obliterated; they fell to the ground screaming.


    It was only after Su Heng took another step forward that they btedly reacted, scrambling towards the distance on all fours, abandoning even their rusty machetes, tossing them aside carelessly.


    "Let¡¯s go," Su Heng took a deep breath, and the red light in his eyes gradually disappeared.


    Li Si lowered his head to see an eyeball that had fallen at his feet; although he had seen Su Heng practice martial arts, this was the first time he had seen Su Heng actually kill someone.


    This type of terrifying and exaggerated violence, akin to that of a monstrous beast, was simply dreadful.


    It took Li Si a moment to recover from the shock.


    He looked up,


    Only to see Su Heng had already walked far away, about to disappear around the corner of the street.


    Li Si shook his head and quickly gathered his scattered thoughts, jogging to catch up with Su Heng.


    ...


    "Did you just get into a fight with someone?" Su Gui asked, looking at the crimson blood stains on Su Heng, frowning with concern on his chubby face.


    "Ran into a group of fools," Su Heng said calmly, "What did you want to talk about?"


    "The public security in Changqing County is getting worse, the Xue Family¡¯s residence was attacked a few days ago," Su Gui said. "Thankfully, I heeded your advice to buy martial arts texts, store up food in advance, and recruit protectors. Only then could the vast Su Family¡¯s assets remain stable."


    "And you..."


    Su Gui took a sip of tea and sighed again, "Your father knows you have an extraordinary talent in martial arts, but you should restrain yourself a bit, avoid conflict with others. The Su Family doesn¡¯tck money, when possible, let things slide, otherwise, with your overly mboyant personality, you¡¯ll sufferter."


    "Stick to the point," Su Heng interrupted Su Gui¡¯s nagging, feeling somewhat headache.


    "Right, the business,"


    Su Gui, flustered, put down his teacup, "You know about Heikui Mountain, right? The base of the mountain is Jiuqu River. To avoid poisoning the well water, we send people twice a day to fetch water from Jiuqu River. Normally, the protector who fetches the water should have returned an hour ago, but now there¡¯s no sign of them."


    "There¡¯s been fog in Heikui Mountaintely, and also incidents of wild animals harming people,"


    Although Su Heng was immersed in practicing martial arts, he somewhat understood what was happening in the outside world.


    "You suspect that the water fetchers encountered some misfortune in Heikui Mountain, hmm, that¡¯s indeed possible," Su Heng said, "Has someone been sent to look for them?"


    "Yes," Su Gui nodded, "and then that group also disappeared."


    ...


    "This could be a bit tricky," Su Heng¡¯s brows furrowed.


    The protectors had been traveling to and from Heikui Mountain for over half a month and were unlikely to get lost in the fog, so they probably encountered something bad.


    Wild animals harming people?


    The chances are more likely it¡¯s the work of demons.

 Chapter 18: The Green Spear

    Chapter 18: The Green Spear


    "I¡¯ll go there myself," Su Heng decided after a moment of thought.


    "You?" Su Gui hesitated a little. "That might not be a good idea. What if you encounter danger?"


    "Staying here is dangerous as well," Su Heng said. "The well is contaminated, and I need to check on Heikui Mountain even without this matter. Besides, anyone else going would be a waste of effort."


    Since he started practicing martial arts, Su Heng¡¯s actions had be more resolute.


    In front of his own son, Su Gui felt increasingly inadequate.


    "Should we send a couple of men with you for support?" Su Gui suggested.


    "No need," Su Heng shook his head, "The difference in our abilities is too great."


    In reality, if he did encounter a dangerous situation, even having two Protectors with him would only be a burden.


    On the other hand, Su Heng could make the trip much faster by himself."Well... alright then," Su Gui sighed with a sense of resignation.


    This world...


    He felt increasingly alienated and indecisive when faced with issues.


    Unbeknownst to him, Su Heng had be the backbone of therge family, the true decision-maker.


    "I¡¯ll leave now."


    Not wanting to waste any time, Su Heng gave a few instructions and then pushed the door open to leave.


    He strode forward vigorously, causing the ornamental trees nted in the courtyard to sway and rustle.


    In the blink of an eye,


    Su Heng¡¯s figure had vanished from Su Gui¡¯s sight.


    Thetter looked up to see a gloomy sky, with leaden clouds hanging low and the dull sound of thunder rolling in from the ins outside the city, signifying impending rain.


    * * *


    Screech!


    A bird with a white head and ck feathers soared, circling over the city¡¯s windward side.


    Su Heng paused in his steps.


    He was in a slum area near the western city wall of Changqing County, known as Mouse Alley. It was a ce of mixed repute, with the most deplorable environment.


    The alley, filled with trash and yellow dust, was devoid of light, nked by dark, shabby houses.


    Old clothes, patched aplenty, hung from bamboo poles outside the homes, with just a slight difference in color between those of men and women.


    There was also a decrepit stool in front of the door.


    Not far away, a pile of dog excrement had been stepped on and smeared.


    Su Heng heard coughing from the alley and the creaking of wheels grinding against the ground.


    In the darkness,


    A single-wheeled cart was slowly pushed out of the alley.


    The cart bore three bodies carelessly piled together, and the person pushing it had a grey cloth over his face, though his eyes still looked sickly.


    Su Heng stepped aside to clear the way.


    His eyes narrowed as he peered deep into the alley.


    Within the darkness, shadows stood silently, their bodies emaciated, their faces numb, their skin and faces covered with sores caused by pollution.


    Whether it was an illusion or not,


    Su Heng felt as if he saw a strange yellow light in their eyes.


    "So many people, all infected by the gue."


    He remembered the incident not long ago with the decaying corpse attacking people at the Xu Family¡¯s doorstep.


    Looking at these lower-ss citizens whose conditions were clearly not right, even someone as strong as Su Heng couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill in his heart.


    Leaving Changqing County, he followed the official road northward.


    When he reached a giant banyan tree, he turned left onto a mountain path. Moving forward, he would arrive at the Nine-Windings River, where the Protectors usually fetched water.


    Low shrubs grew on either side of the road, dotted with dark red fruits.


    These fruits were called "Earth Enigma Berries," said to be a kind of traditional medicine.


    As for their specific medicinal effects, Su Heng wasn¡¯t sure.


    But he did remember that after eating these fruits, one¡¯s mouth would turn pitch ck, impossible to wipe clean.


    Continuing forward,


    He rounded a steep cliff.


    Standing on arge rock, Su Heng soon heard the babble of water from a distance.


    Jiuqu River, located north of Changqing County, flows from west to east throughout the year without interruption.


    As children, Su Heng, Su Shang, and Su Li would oftene here to fish and pic under the apaniment of their family¡¯s Protectors.


    However, in spring, due to the melting ice and snow on the mountain, the river¡¯s flow would increase, making it somewhat murky.


    These fragmented memories slowly surfaced, but Su Heng did not act rashly.


    Mist had begun to rise in the woods.


    The turbid, dark waters of the river flowed from west to east, while a silk-like white fog enveloped the surface of the river, silently moving west, creating an extremely eerie scene.


    The icy fog flowed over the surging water surface, over the abandoned, broken docks of Jiuqu River, over the low shrubs and rocks in the woods, and finally over Su Heng¡¯s ankles.


    A bone-chilling cold prated his marrow, causing Su Heng¡¯s muscles to tense as the firelight of his True Qi cirction flickered in his eyes.


    This fog was not normal;


    It not only blocked his sight but also made the sound of the Jiuqu River grow increasingly distant.


    Soon, Su Heng saw nothing but a white expanse, with only the nearby rocks and woods within a three-meter radius visible.


    "p p!"


    An unusual noise came from above, and the branches trembled lightly.


    Su Heng looked up to see a brown owl perched on a tree trunk, tilting its head and curiously peering at him.


    He withdrew his gaze.


    With ck cloth shoes stepping on the ground, Su Heng continued forward.


    Even though his vision and hearing were impaired, Su Heng¡¯s sense of smell remained functional.


    Another benefit from his attribute panel¡ªhe was extremely sensitive to the scent that demons exude. As long as a demon appeared near him, Su Heng would certainly notice.


    But before he sensed the presence of a demon, another scent had already made its way into Su Heng¡¯s nostrils.


    It was an old, decayed, spoiled blood smell.


    "The Protectors who came to Jiuqu River to fetch water?"


    This thought shed through Su Heng¡¯s mind, but he soon felt it was incorrect.


    The blood scent was not fresh. Mixed with soil, damp and decaying, it was clear that someone had died some time ago, their body pecked at by wild beasts and birds, leaving just scant traces of freshness behind.


    Su Heng hastened towards the direction from which the scent of blood came.


    Pushing through the bushes in front of him, he entered the forest and quickly arrived at the destination.


    On the clearing ground, two sets of remainsy one in front of the other, with their heads separated from their bodies, the flesh consumed cleanly, while the rotten heads had fat white maggots wriggling in and out of the dark eye sockets.


    The sted earth, broken and fallen trees, the upturned and torn shrubs...


    There were traces of fiercebat all around.


    Su Heng¡¯s nose twitched slightly. Beneath the scent of rotting human blood, there was another faint scent with a light fragrance of blood.


    That scent did not belong to humans or beasts; it could onlye from a demon.


    And such an invigorating fragrance indicated that its owner was certainly not to be underestimated.


    Suppressing his nausea, Su Heng carefully turned over the corpses.


    Underneath the skeletal remains and shattered clothing, Su Heng found a wooden Token in the blood-soaked soil.


    He held the Token in his hand and took a closer look.


    Hiss...


    Su Heng¡¯s heart tightened, and his pupils contracted sharply.


    On the back of the Token, the ancient characters for "Green Thatch" were engraved.

 Chapter 19: The Mist Demon

    Chapter 19: The Mist Demon


    Qingmao Mountain!


    Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows twitched suddenly.


    "These are the two Grandmasters from Qingmao Mountain, no wonder they haven¡¯t arrived yet, they had already encountered disaster on their way."


    He had originally nned to learn something from these two Grandmasters.


    Now it seems...


    Su Heng was shocked, and a bit speechless as well.


    He tried to deduce the events that had urred here, the two Grandmasters from Qingmao Mountain were on their way, passed by Heikui Mountain, only to be ambushed by demons and brutally killed.


    However, given the bloody scent left at the scene, the two Grandmasters from Qingmao Mountain were not undeserving of their reputation, at the very least, before they died, they managed to injure the mysterious demon of Heikui Mountain.


    As for how serious the wounds were on the demon, it was hard to say.Su Heng ced the Token aside and picked up a torn cloth package from the ground.


    Regrettably, it contained only some spare clothing, indiscernible trinkets, as well as some metal throwing weapons, fragments of silver tael, and so on.


    As for the Cultivation Techniques that Su Heng longed for, there were none inside.


    "Indeed, after all, no one would carry two secret manuals with them while wandering the jianghu." Despite having anticipated this, Su Heng still felt a bit disappointed.


    He sorted through the items in the package, grouped them to studyter, perhaps they would yield some fruit.


    After finishing these tasks.


    He looked up,


    The mist around him grew thicker, so dense it had reached the point where one could barely see their own hand before them.


    There wasn¡¯t a single sound in the environment around him, the white expanse was eerily quiet, driving one to madness, yet the unique scent of the demon became even more pronounced.


    It wasing!


    A sense of rm rose in Su Heng¡¯s heart.


    The demon hidden in the mist had killed the two Grandmasters from Qingmao Mountain.


    This demon was very strong!


    At least ten times stronger than the water ghost he had encountered before, not at the same level at all!


    It lurked in the mist, attacking passersby, and he was being targeted as the next victim, the situation was very dangerous.


    Su Heng¡¯s breathing was heavy.


    The battle had not yet begun, but a strong sense of warning was already stimting his body.


    It was as if there were multiple silver needles, floating above his skin, emitting a faint and cold light.


    Ever since he began practicing martial arts.


    This was the first time Su Heng had encountered such a situation.


    Pure Yang Skill silently circted, red muscle fibers surfaced on his skin, crisscrossing, forming beautiful corona patterns. The scorching Yang Extreme True Qi roared through his veins, further enhancing his senses.


    mes ignited in Su Heng¡¯s pupils, his piercing gaze cut through the mist.


    In the forest.


    Two goldennterns lit up, those were the eyes of the demon in the mist.


    Kill it!


    It was very weak now, with its wounds not yet fully healed.


    Kill it, then devour its flesh and blood, plunder its talents, and he would certainly undergo a transformation.


    The tangy scent of the demon began to seep into Su Heng¡¯s nostrils.


    His mouth secreted saliva, his stomach churned, his muscles tensed like iron chains, storing power. Every cell in his body was cheering, as if a terrifying demon army was roaring, sending to his brain the craving for ughter.


    His!


    In the leaden sky.


    Large raindrops fell, sshing on Su Heng¡¯s arms.


    The rain was evaporated by the ferocious temperature of his body, making a noise, turning into a handful of dissipating mist.


    Then came the second drop, the third drop... More and more rain started to fall, pouring like a torrential shower, the sound of which resounded from all around.


    Boom!


    The muffled thunder exploded, echoing between the valleys.


    It had started to rain,


    The mysterious white fog that obscured the line of sight began to dissipate, and the molten gold pupils in the jungle vanished without trace.


    The demon had left.


    Su Heng inwardly sighed in regret.


    His taut muscles rxed as he slowly rose to his feet, only then noticing the greasy sweat that coated his body.


    The sweat that seeped from his pores mixed with the rain that fell from the sky. Su Heng¡¯s clothes werepletely soaked, giving him a feeling of wet, greasy sluggishness.


    Crack!


    He reached out and tore open his cor a little.


    His robust chest was exposed, and droplets of water clung to his bronze skin.


    Su Heng realized that without knowing it, he hade to the slope at the foot of Heikui Mountain, with the Nine Twists River to the north and Changqing County to the south.


    Standing at a high ce, he could see most of Changqing County in his field of view.


    The grey, ancient city walls were covered with green moss and nketed by ayer of lead-grey rain clouds.


    Raindrops fell, and bundles of dark yellow smoke rose above the city.


    "Smoke, water demons, gue, decaying corpses..." Su Heng¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he remembered the numb scene he saw when he left Changqing County, and his heart gave a sudden thud.


    ¡¯In the year 116 of the Great Zhou, water demons appeared in Lianshan City... The rain poured down for ten days without cessation, gue spread, people bit and tore at each other, and over a hundred thousand of the city¡¯s residents were dead or injured.¡¯


    ¡¯Water can spread the gue...¡¯


    ¡¯Those infected by the gue will go mad, gaining immense strength and biting each other.¡¯


    "Changqing County is in trouble." Amidst the rain, Su Heng slowly opened his eyes, his forehead throbbing with two thick, twisted veins.


    "It¡¯s raining, and that water demon is starting to move."


    "Water demon... Good, it¡¯s time for a showdown."


    "Since the people from Qingmao Mountain have been killed, let me do it. As long as it dares to show itself, it must die!"


    "However..."


    Su Heng opened the attribute panel, focusing his attention on the ck Evil Technique.


    Add point!


    Add point!


    Add point!


    "ck Evil Technique elevated to the breakthrough realm, detected an ovepping with Pure Yang Skill, do you choose to merge the cultivation techniques?"


    "Confirm..."


    "Merging in progress... Merging... Mergingplete!"


    [Yang Pole ck Evil Skill (Special Effects: Yang Extreme True Qi, Evil-breaking Roar)]


    The scorching Yang Extreme True Qi flowed through his abnormallyrge veins, evaporating arge amount of rain, forming a mist.


    Roar!


    A non-human roar came through the mist.


    The trees on both sides violently trembled, sshing water everywhere, and flocks of birds took to the sky with pping wings.


    ...


    "This, this, this... what the hell is going on?"


    In the Su family estate.


    Amidst the heavy rain, Su Gui stood under a straw hat, his face deathly pale, his whole body trembling uncontrobly from excessive fright, stuttering in his speech.


    "Have all these people gone mad?"


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The wooden gate shook violently from the impact, and even though two strong Protectors were bracing it with wooden stakes in front.


    It was to no avail as the sound of collision continued.


    The wooden gate shook fiercely.


    Cracks appeared on the middle wooden bolt as thick as an adult¡¯s thigh, and dust fell from the beams above.


    Crack!


    With a crisp sound, the wooden bolt broke.


    The vermilion gate copsed, and like a tide of ck water, the frenzied, rotting corpses flooded in from the outside streets.


    Their faces were numb and expressionless, their bodies bloated.


    The exposed skin was covered with dark yellow, rotting sores, and their mouths secreted thick saliva. Upon seeing Su Gui and the others, their eyes shed with a greedy red light.

 Chapter 20: Subduing the Demon

    Chapter 20: Subduing the Demon


    "Quick! Hurry up and go!"


    Su Gui¡¯s eyes widened as he felt his teeth start to ache in waves.


    He turned to leave the scene, but due to overwhelming fear, his legs wouldn¡¯t obey, and after staggering a few steps, he nearly fell into the muddy puddles.


    The shrill scream erupted.


    It was the two Protectors who had been bracing the door that were pushed down.


    Seven or eight blood-smeared mouths gnawed at their flesh, their struggles grew fierce, but their screams became weaker and weaker.


    The infected were closing in.


    Su Gui could smell the sour, putrid scent emanating from them.


    He took one step back, then a second, and by the third step, he was leaning against the courtyard wall.Su Gui gave up struggling, feeling as if all his strength was drained in an instant; his eyes widened as he slowly copsed in the corner of the wall, waiting for death toe.


    Bang!


    Another loud noise shook the air.


    The sound came from the high courtyard wall adjacent to the street, apanied by a violent trembling of the entire wall.


    Bang!


    The noise came again.


    This time it was even more violent, and cracks appeared all over the wall.


    Everyone around widened their eyes in terror, uncertain of what dreadful monster wasing that not even the three-meter-high wall could withstand.


    Bang!


    Then, the third thunderous noise followed.


    The wall was pushed down by an unimaginable massive force, and countless bricks and tiles flew down in a tter.


    Over ten decaying corpses within the courtyard were instantly buried under the rubble, and as dust rose through the curtain of rain, a tall, dark figure emerged.


    "Hiss¡­"


    Heavy breathing mixed with billowing steam.


    A pair of eyes glowed red, and the tall, nearing two-meter stature was imposing.


    Enhanced Yang Extreme True Qi surged through his body, Su Heng¡¯s physique swelled, and his skin was traced with thick, chain-like ck veins that spread across his chest and arms. The veins even climbed up his neck and spread across his face, giving him a somewhat demonic appearance.


    The temperature of his skin rose rapidly as the True Qi circted, evaporating the falling raindrops into mist before they could touch the ground.


    Mist swirled and danced around Su Heng like burning mes.


    Waves of searing heat radiated from him, creating ripples that kept the mindless decaying corpses at bay.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze swept across the courtyard.


    Finally, itnded on Su Gui, "Looks like I¡¯m not toote after all."


    "You all retreat first," Su Heng said to Li Si in the crowd, "Leave the rest to me to handle."


    Li Si took a while to realize that this demon-like figure in front of him was their young master.


    Gulp!


    He swallowed hard and nodded stiffly.


    He then reached out to help Su Gui up by one arm and forcefully pulled him to his feet.


    Li Si led Su Gui towards the back of the courtyard. A servant beside him spoke with uncertainty, "Was that person just now Young Master Su?"


    "Just him alone, facing so many monsters, can he really handle it?"


    "I heard people say Young Master Su is a martial arts prodigy, but I never imagined he¡¯d be so formidable. He even looks more like a monster than the monsters themselves."


    "Don¡¯t talk nonsense!" Li Si cast a cold nce at the Protector, who immediately fell silent.


    "Take good care of Old Master Su, as for the rest, we just wait for the oue," Li Si sighed, turned his head, and saw Su Heng¡¯s imposing figure bathing in the grey curtain of rain.


    ¡­


    Whoosh!


    Rain fell from the sky, creating sparkling and transparent sshes on the ground.


    Su Heng lowered his head, watching the slowly advancing tide of corpses before him.


    His expression was calm, but in his eyes glowed an eager fire, a longing for the impending ughter.


    "You¡¯re here," he suddenly spoke. "I¡¯ve already smelled your scent, I¡¯ve tasted your flesh, I won¡¯t forget that vor."


    The tide of corpses continued to press forward, gradually enveloping and surrounding Su Heng.


    "Not willing toe out on your own, huh, that¡¯s fine..." Su Heng¡¯s mouth curled into a grimace. "Since you¡¯re unwilling toe out, then let me force you out."


    Hiss...


    A sharp and piercing sound shattered the silence.


    Su Heng opened his mouth and took a fierce inhtion, creating a white vortex in the air.


    His already towering figure expanded further as a voluminous amount of gas filled him up, the fiery Yang Extreme True Qi surged like streams converging at his throat.


    Su Heng¡¯s throat bulged slightly outward, a dark red glow shining through his flesh as if he held a scorching fireball in his mouth.


    The tide of corpses surged forward.


    At the same time, more than ten decayed bodies leaped into mid-air from different directions,unching an assault at Su Heng.


    Evil-breaking Roar!


    Boom!


    A dull roar exploded like the roaring of a hundred beasts, all at once.


    The raging Yang Extreme True Qi distorted the air, causing substantial ripples.


    The crystalline raindrops in mid-air first froze, then shattered into a fine mist. The decayed bodies surrounding Su Heng, as if impacted by a heavy hammer, were all forced back, blood seeping from their noses, mouths, and facial features; their bodies copsed, unable to move.


    The powerful sound waves, condensed from the True Qi, spread further outward, causing the trees in the yard to rustle and sway as a shower of leaves and broken branches fell. The walls on either side trembled slightly; tiles fell off, and the white stered walls began to show fine cracks, distorting and spreading outwards.


    The Yang Pole ck Evil Skill came with special effects; the Evil-breaking Roar was even more potent than Su Heng had anticipated.


    With one shout, ny-nine percent of the decayed bodies in the courtyard were cleared.


    What remained was a solitary decayed body standing before Su Heng¡ªthis was the water ghost disguised as a decayed body, seeking an opportunity tounch a surprise attack and get rid of Su Heng, the only one in the city who posed a threat to it. Unfortunately for the water ghost, the gap between them was too vast.


    Before the water ghost could execute its n, all the decayed bodies it had created were brought down by Su Heng.


    "Now, it¡¯s your turn!"


    Bang!


    Su Heng¡¯s face bore a malevolent expression as he stomped, cracking the floor beneath him.


    He turned into a blur, ripping through the air, with raindrops exploding around him, appearing before the water ghost enveloped in a mighty aura.


    Sss¡ª


    His five fingers spread open, engorged and swollen.


    His arm, thick as a copper pir and shrouded in ck smoke, reached towards the water ghost¡¯s head.


    Thetter crossed its arms in defense, and upon impact, a clear ring of mist burst forth amid the rainwater.


    The ferocious Yang Extreme True Qi surged into the water ghost¡¯s bodyyer byyer, shattering its defense, and Su Heng sent its wiry frame flying with a direct hit. The creature spewed a mouthful of old blood mid-air before crashing heavily into a distant wall with a snap.


    The water ghost¡¯s disguise failed.


    Its body elongated to nearly two meters, with an abundance of green fur growing on it and sharp teeth protruding from the sides of its mouth.


    Raising its head, it looked at Su Heng with eyes filled with both shock and fear.


    Su Heng took a step forward.


    Instantly, the creature turned and fled over the copsed courtyard wall, moving as fast as it could to get away from Su Heng.


    Though its strength was mediocre, its physical conditioning was indeed formidable.


    Especially when bathed in rainwater, within a few breaths, it had already regained its mobility.


    Moreover, relying on its agile body, it dodged into narrow alleys and decrepit rooms, attempting to shake off Su Heng.


    It was evident,


    That even a newly born demon possessed considerable intelligence,


    No less than that of an ordinary human.


    Add to that its spectral and elusive talents, along with its terrifying growth traits.


    This creature, once fully grown, could effortlessly devastate an entire city. It was truly terrifying and could be considered humanity¡¯s natural enemy.


    Unfortunately, it had encountered Su Heng this time and was doomed to perish here.

 Chapter 21: Fear

    Chapter 21: Fear


    Whoosh!


    Amidst the curtain of rain, a slender dark green figure, like a fish, darted past and leaped into a dark alley only about a foot wide.


    Boom!


    A momentter, there was a loud noise.


    A huge figure, akin to a pitch-ck chariot, charged straight into it.


    The walls on both sides of the alley cracked and copsed, sending out a continuous roar and smoke appeared, looking from above like a giant beige dragon charging forward with a roar.


    As the walls copsed and tore apart, the dark green figure rushed towards a nearby house.


    Bang!


    Su Heng struck through the air with a punch.The terrifying punchpressed the air, forming a dense white shockwave.


    The already rotting house beams splintered under the immense force, copsing, turning half of the house into rubble, revealing a mother and child huddled together, shivering in fear in the other half.


    The mother and child had faces full of terror.


    A child about seven or eight years old opened his mouth, unable to hold back from screaming out loud.


    But he was smothered by his mother, his eyes revealing uncontroble terror.


    Boom!


    Su Heng leaped high, descending from the sky.


    The house shook again, droppingrge amounts of dust, the ruins werepletelypacted, forming a dirt pit several meters in diameter.


    tter!


    The broken debris shifted, and the severely injured water ghost darted out toward the mother and child.


    Su Heng snorted coldly, his eyes twisting with countless blood lights, a tremendous amount of Yang Extreme True Qi surged into his throat, the terrifying sonic boom exploded in a conical shape in midair.


    The water ghost was as if struck by lightning.


    Frozen midair, its body burst into a mass of blood light.


    It let out a sharp scream, crashed onto the ground, and from its body emanated a series of crisp snaps as it rapidly darted out in another direction.


    Su Heng nced at the mother and child, casually tossed them a Silver Tael aspensation, and then continued his chase.


    Whoosh!


    He leaped into the rain curtain.


    Following the water ghost into an open street.


    Houses on both sides of the street bore numerous infected corpses, by the hundreds, like an army, blocking Su Heng¡¯s path.


    Meanwhile, the water ghost took refuge in aplex residential area.


    If it could find a well, it would be able to enter the vast andplex underground water system.


    Once there, like fish returning to the sea or birds seeking the tranquility of the forests, it would bepletely free, no longer in panic like now.


    The demon possessed not insignificant intelligence, some could even hide well among the poption.


    The water ghost before him,


    Had been frightened by Su Heng, leaving a deep impression.


    It no longer nned to appear in this city; it wanted to stay far away, finding another ce to grow anew.


    However¡­


    It had no second chance.


    Demons, because they devour humans, were feared by themon people.


    But for Su Heng at that moment, such demons were merely food, nothing more.


    In the eyes of the demons,


    Su Heng was nothing less than another kind of natural predator, a more terrifying Heavenly Demon.


    ck veins bulging on his arms, shrouded in scorching Yang Extreme vapor, he shed and swept through, a vista of blood and flesh erupting before his eyes.


    Thousands of rotting corpses,


    Not even ten breaths had passed before Su Heng violently prated through them.


    The water demon¡¯s green figure vanished into a deste courtyard, disappearing from Su Heng¡¯s sight.


    But that didn¡¯t matter.


    Su Heng could smell the scent emanating from the water ghost.


    He slightly discerned the direction, exerted force under his feet, sprinting forward, and then leaped high again.


    A momentter, a continuous roar of thunderous noises came from the abandoned residential area. Amidst the curtain of rain, plumes of earth-grey smoke rose up, and the entire city trembled slightly.


    From a distance,


    County Magistrate Chou Cai of Changqing County was leading hundreds of constables to defend the government office, fighting against arge number of rotting corpses in front of them.


    The Great Zhou Dynasty valued literature over martial prowess, so naturally, thebat effectiveness of these constables was quite limited.


    Most of them were just getting by.


    Once a real test arrived, they were not much stronger than ordinary people.


    Even with an expert like Song Baoyi present, facing the army of infected that swelled like the tide, he felt powerless and could only barely resist.


    And he had to be mindful of the rain...


    To avoid getting drenched and silently infiltrated by the gue through the skin.


    Under many such factors, the situation became increasingly perilous.


    However,


    Just when the constables¡¯ defense was about topletely copse, those rotting corpses abruptly changed direction and rapidly surged towards another part of the street.


    "Why is this happening?" a constable eximed with wide eyes.


    "We¡¯re finally alive!" another constable gasped dramatically, sitting down on the ground with a thud.


    "If something is abnormal, there must be demons at work, don¡¯t let your guard down!" Song Baoyi clenched his teeth, his hands gripping the firewood knife, veins bulging prominently.


    "Look, what is that!"


    Chou Cai shouted from within the crowd, despite having no martial arts skills.


    However, his eyes were exceptionally bright, having better vision than average, able to clearly see figures moving along the walls from hundreds of meters away.


    "Covered in green, with a slender body, it looks like the water ghost recorded in ancient texts," the record keeper whispered, wearing a ck schr¡¯s hat.


    The record keeper assisted the County Magistrate in handling documents, writing the county annals, and so on.


    Since the outbreak of the gue in Changqing County, he had been reviewing a lot of material, including myths and folklore.


    He had thought those records were merely bizarre legends, thrilling and scary tales. Yet, he never expected to witness these supernatural events unfolding before him.


    Therefore,


    When he saw that dark green slender figure,


    He immediately thought of the water ghosts recorded in those documents.


    "Water ghost..." Chou Cai gasped, "Is this what caused Changqing County to be like this, alongside those rotting corpses outside?"


    "That¡¯s what the county annals record," the record keeper said softly.


    "So, if we kill the water ghost, could we resolve this crisis?" Chou Cai asked again.


    "I don¡¯t know¡­" the record keeper first shook his head and then bitterly smiled, "But we¡¯re just flesh and blood, how can we fight against demons and ghosts."


    Chou Cai was taken aback.


    The hope that had just ignited was swiftly extinguished.


    "No, wait!" Song Baoyi suddenly spoke up, "That water ghost, it looks like it¡¯s fleeing."


    No sooner had he spoken than a loud bang echoed from afar.


    A yellowish-brown tower copsed, dust billowing, and it seemed like even the ground vibrations could be felt here.


    A tall, dark figure burst through the thick smoke, rushing straight in the direction the water ghost had fled, disappearing from sight in an instant.


    "Hiss..."


    Chou Cai gasped, "Damn it, there¡¯s a second demon."


    "Can you identify what kind of demon this one is?" Chou Cai asked the record keeper beside him.


    The record keeper shook his head, "But, this demon... it seems to greatly resemble Master Su Heng of the Su Family."


    Su Heng had once spent a great effort researching supernatural creatures.


    And the record keeper, being in charge of the county annals, naturally had quite a few interactions; his impression of Su Heng was indeed profound.


    "Su Heng¡­"


    Chou Cai¡¯s mind shed with the image of those blood-red pupils.


    He was startled again, a chilling sensation spreading up his spine, cold sweat forming on his forehead.


    Recalling how he was blinded by greed on that day, wanting to lock him up in the dungeon to severely exploit the Su family. Looking back, it was fortunate that he abandoned his stubbornness quickly. Otherwise, he feared he wouldn¡¯t even know how he died.


    But,


    Even the terrifying water ghost was being chased.


    Could this Master Su Heng of the Su Family really be some form of humanoid demon?

 Chapter 22: The End

    Chapter 22: The End


    The rainwater was murky, the city deadly silent.


    The gravely injured Water Ghost raced forward in desperate flight.


    The copsed buildings around it, corpses on the ground, and randomly disposed trash blurred into gray-yellow streaks in its view.


    It darted through the narrow alleys and leaped over crumbled courtyard walls.


    There before it was a decrepit courtyard.


    In the center of the courtyard, an ancient square well was bathing in the pouring rain.


    The Water Ghost¡¯s eyes widened with a desperate yearning.


    Whoosh!


    The body, already pushed to its limits, exerted force once more.Its slender legs, like springs filled with power, thrust forward violently, gaining speed instantly.


    Crack!


    In the sky, a thunderp exploded.


    A dark, expanding figure, monstrous as a mountain with disheveled hair, appeared starkly in front of the Water Ghost, backlit by the lightning.


    This man was none other than Su Heng!


    "Running!?"


    Su Heng grinned ferociously, his teeth chillingly white.


    He spread his arms wide as his veins bulged rmingly, his sleeves tearing inch by inch to reveal the horrifyingly twisted muscles beneath.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re running!" Su Hengughed wildly.


    He spread his five fingers, each one glowing red-hot like a heated copper pir, smoking.


    Hiss¡ª


    Su Heng pped down with one hand.


    The air tore with a piercing howl like a chorus of wild beasts.


    The Water Ghost¡¯s eyes tore, its body trembled violently, the dark demonic hand looming and swelling swiftly in its sight, obscuring everything in a blink.


    No escape, no resistance.


    Bang!


    At that critical moment.


    Its body rapidly contracted, curling tightly, its arms wrapped in front forming a fuzzy green meatball.


    Under immense pressure, the meatball was squashed and deformed, emitting a series of crisp cracks.


    The deformed body of the Water Ghost was flung backward.


    The dirt-yellow wall behind it copsed, burying it, sounds of struggling emanating from underneath.


    However, Su Heng smashed down with another fist.


    Boom!


    The copsed wall exploded into rubble, a pool of dark green blood mingling with the rain.


    "Huff¡­"


    Su Heng breathed heavily, allowing the rain to fall on him.


    It turned into streams, flowing over his chiseled chest, soaking his entire body.


    He waved his hand.


    The disfigured body of the Water Ghost was lifted in his hand.


    The rich scent of blood stimted Su Heng¡¯s taste buds, his saliva thickening. His stomach also growled, sending signals of hunger to his brain.


    Su Heng looked up at the sky.


    The heavy rain continued, but it slowly subsided.


    The heavens were tumultuous; the once dark skies showed a slit, a hint of golden light filtering through.


    "It¡¯s over¡­"


    Su Heng heard footsteps mixed with the rainfall.


    These were the clerks attracted by the noise and the Protectors from the Su Family estate.


    Su Heng had no inclination to exin himself to them, nor did he have any desire for worldly rewards or honors.


    The pressing matter,


    Was to properly dispose of the Water Ghost¡¯s corpse in his hands.


    Just a small piece of flesh from the Water Ghost could trigger mutations in the meridians, bringing a significant increase in attribute points.


    And now, with the entire corpse of the Water Ghost in his hands, he could extract over a hundred pounds of fresh flesh.


    Such an amount...


    Could allow him to perfect several of his Cultivation Techniques in a short period of time.


    After all, every part of a demon¡¯s body is a treasure.


    This would undoubtedly bring Su Heng many unexpected additional gains.


    Swish!


    At that thought.


    Su Heng, fighting fatigue, blinked and disappeared into the curtain of rain.


    Rustle!


    The rain continued to fall.


    Not long after Su Heng left, a group of figures cloaked in straw raincoats and wielding swords and sabers appeared in the abandoned courtyard.


    The martial master Zhao Hu from the Su Family, and the hired experts of the Xue Family and He Family who spent a great deal of money.


    New gang members from Changqing County, along with the government officials and the County Magistrate Chou Cai, were all among them.


    Among these forces.


    Some were openly hostile, others harbored hidden murderous intents.


    But at this moment, looking at the ground pocked with pits as if bombarded, and the copsed courtyard walls, earthen towers, and houses along the way.


    All faces were stunned into silence, unable to utter a word for a long time.


    "The water ghost¡­the monster is dead!" It was the chief registrar who spoke up, breaking the silence at the scene.


    In thergest crater in the courtyard, nearly one meter in diameter,y a patch of foul-smelling dark green blood at the bottom.


    Undoubtedly.


    That was the blood of the water ghost.


    One could imagine its tragic death.


    A punch that came from the heavens ripped through the body with fierce, exaggerated force, leaving a crater in the hard ground.


    "This punch, I fear, could have even pierced through the city gate of Changqing County."


    Chou Cai squatted on the ground.


    He extended his fist,pared it to the crater in front of him, and then couldn¡¯t help but shudder, swallowing his saliva dryly.


    "Is this really something humanly possible?" a fierce-looking gang leader eximed, his eyes wide.


    "Regardless, Changqing County is bound to change in the future," said a Xue Family expert with a smile of resignation on his face.


    Originally, Changqing County had four major families.


    But due to the water ghost, the Xu Family among the four families had been wiped out.


    The numerous businesses and shops left by the Xu Family were seized by the remaining three major families. Due to the uneven distribution of benefits, they almost came to blows, creating numerous conflicts.


    Now¡­


    Seeing this scene in front of them, they knew that the past disputes would never arise again.


    Even the remaining two major families, and even the Changqing County government itself, would have to find ways to ingratiate themselves with the Su Family.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Carrying the remains of the water ghost, Su Heng returned to his small courtyard in the Ninth Lane.


    Based on previous experience, the best way to extract the greatest value from the flesh and blood of the water ghost was to mix a portion of demon meat with arge amount of ordinary food.


    And if so.


    Hundreds of pounds of demon meat would not be consumable all at once.


    And since water ghosts could spread gue, it was very likely that they carried some elements harmful to ordinary people.


    Therefore, Su Heng nned to dig a basement in his courtyard.


    Specifically for storage and research.


    As soon as he thought of it, he acted.


    Su Heng roughly sketched out a blueprint for the basement, then started working.


    With his immense strength and the help of craftsmen, the construction progressed rapidly. In less than a day, a rudimentary basement appeared beneath Su Heng¡¯s bedroom.


    Although itcked any extra facilities.


    Su Heng was very satisfied.


    He knew that in the days following the turmoil, many woulde to his residence to disturb him.


    So, after the basement waspleted, Su Heng simply stayed inside to meditate in seclusion, focusing on studying the peculiarities of the water ghost¡¯s corpse.


    As for the affairs outside, he left them all to his father, Su Gui, to handle.


    Even when it came to eating every day,


    He had someone deliver the food to his bedroom.


    Thus,


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Unexpectedly, Su Heng indeed found something surprising on the corpse of the water ghost.

 Chapter 23: The Poison Sac

    Chapter 23: The Poison Sac


    Whoosh!


    Apanied by a sharp whistling sound.


    In the dark night, a re shot up to the sky, exploding in mid-air, and countless fragments of light poured down like raindrops.


    The glow of the fireworks reflected on Su Heng¡¯s face.


    His gaze was vacant, seemingly mulling over something, and his entire demeanor became quiet.


    "Have you figured it out?"


    A voice rang out beside Su Heng.


    Su Heng was startled, blinked, turned his body, and the face that appeared before his eyes was none other than Su Gui¡¯s, flushed with a rosy glow.


    "Figured out what?" His face showed confusion, and he asked somewhat perplexedly."The matter of the arranged marriage," Su Gui said with wide eyes, trying to persuade him, "A few days ago, the Xue Family came to propose. They brought many betrothal gifts, including deeds to arge number of shops. If you ept this marriage, all this wealth would be..."


    "Not interested," Su Heng interrupted Su Gui¡¯s endless talk.


    Even though he expected such a response, Su Gui still sighed, with a trace of regret on his face.


    "Didn¡¯t you use to quite fancy that girl from the Xue Family?"


    "The past is the past, now is now," Su Heng said, "This world is no longer the same."


    The eldest daughter of the Xue Family was named Xue Caixiao, and she was very beautiful.


    In Su Heng¡¯s eyes, she was second only to his sister Su Li.


    Previously, Su Heng had also thought about marrying and having children in Changqing County, taking over the family property, and living a stable life.


    It seemed quite nice.


    Unfortunately...


    The appearance of the Golden Finger and the demons


    Hadpletely disrupted Su Heng¡¯s mundane thoughts, as apletely different path unfolded before him.


    Love between men and women, family conversations,


    These things, he no longer cared much for.


    "Dong dong qiang!"


    "Dong dong qiang!"


    The noisy sound of gongs and drums interrupted the conversation between father and son.


    On the street before them, a series ofntern floats streamed by, apanied by children¡¯sughter.


    On both sides of the road, there were all kinds of stalls, showcasing brightly colorednterns and decorations, and the aromas of various delicacies wafted from within, making one¡¯s mouth water.


    This was actually a night market, and quite a bustling one at that.


    "They say it¡¯s to boost morale," Su Gui exined with a smile, "The County Magistrate said the taxes are waived for these few days, so many people have set up stalls outside, making it look livelier."


    "Those ghosts and goblins are most afraid of lively energy."


    "When the spirit of the people is strong, all that evil energy, ghostly energy, and the like that harm people will naturally dissolve into nothingness." Su Gui gestured with a wave of his hand as if to drive away all those harmful beings.


    "That¡¯s not necessarily the case..." Su Heng shook his head.


    He looked at the bustling crowd in front of him but felt not a shred of security.


    The Water Ghost had died.


    But around Changqing County, there was another, even more terrifying fog demon, whom even the Grandmaster on ckthorn Mountain couldn¡¯t vanquish,ying waste to Heikui Mountain.


    If you add the strange Flesh Golem inside Heikui Mountain, that would be the second demon.


    The Water Ghost was just a beginning.


    As time passed, the situation in Changqing County would only deteriorate further.


    Until orderpletely copsed, corpses littered everywhere, and the living suffer immensely.


    The current bustle of the night market seemed to dilute the gloom brought about by the Water Ghost, but those cheering and lively people appeared in Su Heng¡¯s eyes as fleeting as ephemeral clouds and smoke.


    In two or three years¡¯ time...


    From among these crowds, it was a mystery how many would survive.


    "You don¡¯t know, recently a lot more people in Changqing County have taken up martial arts. Those sluggish martial arts halls are packed every day, especially the Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall. Even if they tripled the teaching fees, people are still queuing to learn skills non-stop!" Su Gui, unaware of the worry on Su Heng¡¯s face, spoke excitedly.


    "The Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall is making money, why are you so happy about it?" Su Heng asked, puzzled.


    "You forget, we invested a hefty sum in the Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall, and there¡¯s a share of the profits," Su Gui exined happily.


    "¡­"


    "Those people are useless," Su Heng said speechlessly, "I got to this point because of my strong talent, it has nothing to do with the Pure Yang Skill itself. Those people are just wasting their time and money learning martial arts. They won¡¯t learn anything significant."


    "Who cares," Su Gui said indifferently, "As long as I can make money, that¡¯s fine. Whether they learn anything is their own problem."


    "How are those gangs that took the opportunity to cause trouble now?" Su Heng asked again.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, they¡¯ve all been dealt with," Su Gui said. "Those gangs managed to rise because the main focus of the government forces was on dealing with demons and suppressing the gue. Now that the Water Ghost has been dealt with, the police have made a resolute decision to take action, and those gang members naturally scattered like birds and beasts, bing insignificant."


    "That¡¯s good¡­" Su Heng finally let go of thest bit of worry that had been lingering in his heart.


    "It¡¯s gettingte, I¡¯ll be leaving now," Su Heng said, "You should also rest early and take care of yourself."


    Su Gui nodded.


    "Oh!" he said, "There¡¯s one more thing I haven¡¯t told you about."


    "What is it?" Su Heng turned around.


    "Su Li," Su Gui said, "I¡¯ve just received news that in the next few days, your sister will be returning from the prefectural government."


    "That¡¯s actually good news," Su Heng thought of a bright and vivacious figure in his mind.


    Since the resurgence of demons, the world had been thrown into chaos.


    Su Heng had always been worried about whether Su Li would encounter any idents on her way home, but now it seemed he might have been overly concerned.


    Everything was going smoothly.


    That was the best oue.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Leaving the residence.


    Su Heng returned to his own courtyard and entered the basement.


    Hiss!


    Yang Extreme True Qi began to flow.


    He lightly swiped over the wick of the oilmp, and the me was lit, its flickering light gradually dispelling the darkness.


    This recentlypleted basement was about twenty square meters in size, with several oilmps hanging on the walls and venttion holes installed in concealed ces in the ceiling.


    In the center of the room was a roughly two-meter long and one-meter wide wooden table.


    On the wooden table was a corpse that had been gutted and dissected.


    This corpse was none other than the demon Water Ghost that had died by Su Heng¡¯s hand not long ago and had now beenpletely dismembered by him.


    Its innards had been nearly hollowed out.


    The heart, lungs, intestines, and other withered organs were hanging from metal hooks.


    Parts of its limbs had also been removed and consumed by Su Heng, transformed into attribute points.


    Only the torso still remainedrgely intact.


    Su Heng put on gloves and began removing thest bits of flesh from the Water Ghost¡¯s body, which seemed useless, cing them aside.


    Soon¡­


    A dark green poison sack appeared before Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    Even though the Water Ghost was dead beyond doubt, this poison sack, the size of an adult¡¯s fist, was still pulsating and twitching as if alive.


    In the darkness, it emitted a faint purple glow.


    There was also an indescribable fishy smell.


    Su Heng frowned slightly and, gripping the poison sack, gently pinched the connecting blood vessel, and the poison sack waspletely removed.


    At the same time¡­


    A pale gray text suddenly appeared before Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    [Detecting demon remains¡­ Analyzing¡­ Analysis sessful]


    [Demon Remains: Water Ghost Poison Sack]


    [Would you like to integrate?]

 Chapter 24: Demon Corpse

    Chapter 24: Demon Corpse


    A demon carcass?


    What is this thing?


    If I choose to fuse with it, will I be a monster like the Water Ghost?


    ncing at the heavy poison sack in his hand, a host of doubts rapidly flickered through Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    It seemed to understand his thoughts.


    A series of gray-white subtitles appeared before Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    [Demon Carcass: The residual remains left behind after a demon dies]


    [After fusing with a demon carcass, one can acquire some of the demon¡¯s innate talents]


    [After fully integrating a demon carcass, it can be extracted from the body and fused with again][Currently, you can fuse with 1 demon carcass. Upon advancing to the next realm, an additional fusion slot can be obtained]


    "..."


    As he studied the series of exnations in front of him, Su Heng fell into contemtion.


    The demon carcass gave him an impression somewhat akin to a type of special equipment.


    Or rather,


    To use a more vividparison,


    It¡¯s like the metallic prosthetics in the cyber world where by imnting external objects, one can directly increase one¡¯s talents and strength.


    [Fusion]


    Since it was possible to choose to fuse and also to extract it from within,


    Su Heng didn¡¯t harbor too many concerns.


    Hiss!


    After choosing to fuse,


    The temperature of the poison sack surged, transforming into a puddle of purple viscous liquid.


    It clung tightly to Su Heng¡¯s skin as it slowly seeped into his body, the blue-purple venom visible following his veins and spreading into his internal organs.


    A tingling sensation emanated from his abdomen.


    Countless vessels pulsed and wove into a sphere, enveloped by ayer of flesh and nds.


    In an instant,


    Su Heng could clearly feel.


    An entirely new organ had formed within him, connecting seamlessly with his other organs.


    "Sigh..."


    Su Heng opened his eyes and exhaled a long breath of stale air.


    He stretched his five fingers and then slowly clenched his fist, making a crackling noise.


    Yang Extreme True Qi circted within him, his body elongated, with thick veins emerging on his body¡¯s surface, Su Heng threw two punches into the air.


    Very good,


    There were no signs of difort in his body.


    On the contrary, due to the integration of the poison sack, his physical condition had slightly improved.


    Su Heng did not immediately investigate the specific effects of the poison sack but tried to extract it from within his body.


    Under the guidance of Su Heng¡¯s will,


    The newly-formed organ within him split apart, and arge number of purple fments slowly covered the skin of his abdomen.


    Gradually, the outline of the Water Ghost Poison Sack took shape on Su Heng¡¯s abdomen.


    Once it fully solidified,


    Rip!


    Su Heng reached out and tore it off, a ripping sound emanating from his skin.


    The poison sack waspletely removed from within his body, the whole process not causing much difort.


    Just a dark red mark remained on the skin of his abdomen, which faded and vanished quickly with the passing of time.


    The poison sack was, after all, from a demon.


    Even if the attribute panel confirmed no significant negative impacts,


    Su Heng still repeatedly tested and confirmed before he slowly let go of the worries he had suspended.


    After investing some time, he fused with the poison sack once more.


    Su Heng opened his attribute panel.


    [Demon Carcass: Water Ghost Poison Sack (Special Effects: Corpse Control, gue Transmission, Water¡¯s Grace)]


    "The few abilities of the Water Ghost have basically all appeared here," Su Heng mused, "Compared to the original, the effects are definitely diminished."


    "After all, it¡¯s the power of a demon. If used properly, it can have extraordinary effects in special situations."


    The most profound impression the Water Ghost left on Su Heng


    Was not the gue nor the maniption of corpses but that formidable regenerative capability.


    That was a formidable innate talent, one that allowed for a swift recovery of mobility through rainwater, even after suffering heavy damage.


    If it weren¡¯t for such vigorous life force, the water ghost would have been killed on the spot with a p by Su Heng back in the Su Family¡¯s mansion courtyard.


    There would have been no subsequent chase.


    "If this kind of recovery power could be used by me... Even if it requires a specific environment, it would have great effects," a glint of light shed in Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    "No time to dy, let¡¯s first try out what exactly the water ghost¡¯s abilities are!"


    Whoosh!


    A sh of firelight.


    Su Heng¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared from the basement.


    *


    *


    *


    A night with a clear moon and sparse stars.


    p p!


    As the pitch-ck branches swung back and forth, a dark shadow fell from the sky.


    It was several bald vultures pecking at the corpses on the ground.


    In the distant wilderness.


    A few green lights could still be seen.


    They were packs of wild wolves, attracted by the stench of blood here, feasting to their hearts¡¯ content.


    This was an uncared-for burial ground outside the city, where most of the bodies dealt with in Changqing County were carelessly discarded.


    Whoosh¡ª


    A yin wind blew by.


    The tree branches swayed back and forth, their friction creating noise.


    The vignt vultures lifted their heads, scanning the surroundings to ensure there was no movement, before lowering their heads to continue pecking at the corpses.


    However, out of the corner of their eyes, they suddenly noticed an imposing dark shadow appearing behind them.


    The vultures were startled.


    They squawked unpleasantly, beat their wings, and quickly flew away from the mass burial site.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze lingered on the vultures for a moment before withdrawing it and focusing on the indistinct, disfigured corpse in front of him.


    "This corpse is dposed a bit too severely."


    Su Heng shook his head.


    He continued to search for a suitable target amidst the burial ground.


    Dragging out some robust corpses, he piled them up and fetched water from a nearby river using a wooden bucket.


    Su Heng extended his finger.


    Fluid secreted from the poison sack mixed into the water.


    As his finger gently stirred, the originally clear and transparent liquid gradually clouded over with a strange dark yellow tint, apanied by an unpleasant odor. The texture of the liquid also became thick and murky, resembling a poisonous colloid.


    "The water ghost... relies on this method to create rotting corpses, truly amazing."


    After integrating the poison sack.


    These methods appeared in his memory as if instinctual.


    Although it was his first time, Su Heng quickly mixed a whole bucket of the poison fluid and poured it all over the gathered decaying corpses.


    "Next¡­ it¡¯s time to witness the miracle."


    Su Heng closed his eyes.


    He felt a breath, like fine threads, extending from himself to the decaying corpses in front of him.


    A rustling sound came through, and the decaying corpses clumsily stood up.


    The first one, the second one, the third one¡­


    It was not until over a hundred decaying corpses appeared in front of Su Heng that he gradually felt he had reached his limit.


    "Conducting corpse control is more a drain on the spirit level," Su Heng reached out to rub his temples, his bloodshot eyes betraying his weariness.


    "Moreover, these corpses can¡¯t hold up for too long. Once dposed to a certain degree, they can no longer be controlled."


    Su Heng quickly realized the limitations of this ability.


    "Forbat, it¡¯s fine against ordinary people, but against true powerhouses, it¡¯s somewhatckluster. However, using corpse control for some other tasks seems pretty good."


    "Now for the second trial¡­"


    Su Heng noted down his findings, waved his hand, and the decaying corpses bent over to digrge pits for themselves, then buried themselves alive, quieting down eventually.


    "p p!"


    Watching the scene unfold before him, Su Heng pped his hands, a satisfied smile appearing on his face.


    "Not bad¡­" He casually tossed aside the wooden bucket in his hand, "I borrow your bodies for a bit and in turn, help you to be put to rest. I¡¯m taking a loss, so you don¡¯t need to thank me. We¡¯re even, very good, very good."

 Chapter 25: Grace

    Chapter 25: Grace


    The stench of rotting corpses at the chaotic burial mounds, the bright and eerie full moon, the vultures circling in the sky, and the pitch-ck old trees with their demon-like ws and teeth.


    Such a bizarre atmosphere could easily make a grown man¡¯s legs tremble with fear.


    Especially since a strange incident had just urred in Changqing County.


    Yet Su Heng was there alone, amusing himself without any issues, even managing to crack a few jokes to himself.


    But as heughed...


    Su Heng inexplicably felt a bit foolish.


    He shook his head, grateful that there was no one else around in the burial mounds at midnight.


    He casually dismissed these thoughts.


    "Apart from controlling corpses and spreading gues, the most important talent of the water ghost is the ¡¯gift of water marsh¡¯... Yes, this is the talent I value most," he mused."The gift of water marsh allows a severely injured water ghost to quickly recover its ability to move."


    "Such recovery must be achieved by increasing metabolism... If metabolism can be elerated, then in the presence of water, digestion can also be sped up, helping me gain more attribute points in the same amount of time."


    After the incident with the water ghost.


    The power of the Su Family had grown stronger than before, making it the undisputed leading family in Changqing County.


    Even the local government had to give them some deference.


    And as the root cause of all this, Su Heng¡¯s spending on the martial path was unlimited.


    What limited his acquisition of attribute points was never the avability of food, but rather the nutrients contained in the food, his personal digestive capacity, time, and other factors.


    Among these factors.


    An improvement in his personal digestive capacity made the most immediately noticeable change.


    "The ck Evil Technique and Pure Yang Skill are merged, but to cultivate to perfection in a short period of time, I still need a lot of attribute points."


    "There¡¯s also the Red Poison Technique that could probably be merged using the same method."


    "Vein Mutation..."


    Su Heng nced at his attribute panel; the progress of the Vein Mutation had already increased to sixty-five percent.


    Physical mutations directly affected Su Heng¡¯s fundamental attributes such as strength, speed, endurance, and even reaction speed.


    But to achieve perfect mutation,


    Su Heng had a feeling that the three cultivation techniques he held were not enough.


    He needed to find additional internal cultivation techniques by some means.


    As for acquiring these techniques, it was not difficult. He could scatter Silver around, and there were plenty of destitute martial masters willing to teach their lifetime of knowledge. Even if Changqing Countycked suitable techniques, he could send people to search in other counties or even cities.


    The real issue, however, was still the attribute points.


    Attribute points could not only strengthen and merge Su Heng¡¯s cultivation techniques.


    But even...


    The recently acquired Poison Bag Demon Corpse could be further strengthened and merged.


    However, this stage required a lot of attribute points, and with demons and ghosts elusive, Su Heng couldn¡¯t quickly obtain a second type of demon corpse.


    He had to temporarily put this trial aside.


    Looking at the attribute points in his hands...


    "Twenty-five points."


    Before obtaining the remains of the water ghost, relying on the flesh of the "Tai Sui," Su Heng could earn one attribute point a day, which was astonishing.


    But now, with the aid of pure demonic flesh,


    Su Heng¡¯s speed of gaining attribute points was - about eight per day, a drastic improvement.


    And thirty attribute points,


    Could potentially take a genuine internal cultivation technique,


    From just beginning to the stage of stepping into mutation and breaking limits.


    As his thrifty master Ning Zhibai had said, for an ordinary person to cultivate a technique to its limit would require thirty years of persistent hard work, and also decent innate talent, intelligence, guidance from a skilled teacher, and a considerable amount of medicinal consumption during the training process...


    But attribute points could skip all of these needs,


    Leading directly to the final oue.


    And because there would be no mishaps during the training process, each stage would reach perfection.


    Compared to those who followed traditional training methods, Su Heng¡¯s foundation would even be more profound at the same level.


    This was simply...


    "But the attribute panel is also a part of my strength," he said.


    He remembered how, in order to gain an attribute point, he used to eat heavily every day.


    The pride that had just started to swell in Su Heng¡¯s heart dissipated like smoke.


    Every effort has its reward.


    All this,


    Was earned by his sweat... no, by his saliva.


    There was nothing to feel emotional about.


    ...


    Swish!


    At this thought, Su Heng¡¯s mind suddenly cleared a great deal.


    His figure flickered as he left the chaos of the creepy, stinky graveyard and headed towards the clear waters of the creek to the west.


    Qing Shui Creek was a tributary of the Nine Twists River.


    Although it was called "creek," during the rapid water flows of spring, it could reach depths of three to five meters, and every year, people drowned here.


    There was also an arched bridge over Qing Shui Creek, under which hung a rusty iron sword from the old wooden bridge.


    The banks were rugged with stones and overgrown with various thorns and weeds.


    Thump!


    Su Heng took off his coat and casually threw it aside.


    About half a catty of Water Ghost Flesh was also ced on the clothes, to be tried outter.


    He looked around.


    Making sure there were norge wild animals lurking around.


    Not about to have his provisions snatched away, Su Heng leaped into the raging creek waters.


    Ssh!


    A huge ssh erupted on the surface of the water.


    Su Heng¡¯s robust figure soon vanished among the glimmering ripples.


    He now weighed 290 pounds, was just over 1.9 meters tall, and his body did not appear bulky.


    This meant...


    Compared to the average person, Su Heng¡¯s body density was much higher.


    The body density of a normal person was basically the same as that of clean water, but Su Heng¡¯s was greater, so he quickly sank to the bottom even in the turbulent river.


    He sat cross-legged on a smooth, gigantic stone.


    His mouth was tight.


    True Qi circted slightly within his body before he opened his eyes.


    The creek water was clear. Looking up, he could vaguely see the golden moon in the sky, and in front of him, a ck-Scale Carp stared at him with big eyes, seemingly bewildered by the sudden appearance of this strange creature.


    As Su Heng opened his eyes, the carp got scared.


    Then it swished its tail and quickly left, disappearing from Su Heng¡¯s view in the blink of an eye.


    "Grace of the water..."


    Su Heng, having frequently yed in rivers before, immediately noticed the difference.


    Firstly, the resistance in the water had subtly decreased. Secondly, his ability to hold his breath improved as True Qi circted in his body, with threads of oxygen being absorbed through his pores. Even if he stayed in the water for a long time, he didn¡¯t feel much suffocation.


    As for controlling the flow of water, that was something Su Heng couldn¡¯t do.


    Of course, there was one more crucial point...


    Swish!


    Su Heng pushed hard against the rock beneath his feet, and shot forward like a fish.


    He broke the surface and his wet head emerged.


    He stretched out his arm to take the Water Ghost Flesh he had ced on his clothes, tilted his head back, and swallowed it in one gulp.


    Gulp!


    Su Heng dived back into the creek.


    As the Water Ghost Flesh digested, this time he distinctly felt something different.

 Chapter 26: Elder Sister

    Chapter 26: Elder Sister


    Threads of warmth spread from his abdomen, seeping into his limbs and bones.


    Compared to the past.


    Endowed with the talent of water affinity, his body soaked in the stream.


    The warmth that emerged from his abdomen, after devouring an equal portion of demon flesh, seemed significantly thicker.


    This meant that Su Heng¡¯s guess was right.


    The Water Ghost Poison Sack could enhance his metabolism, thereby improving the efficiency of nutrient absorption and even the speed of absorption noticeably.


    All things considered...


    "Probably about a thirty percent increase?" A joyful expression appeared on Su Heng¡¯s face amid the clear stream waters.


    A thirty percent increase.It might not seem like much.


    But the key was that the growth from the Water Ghost Poison Sack could consistently exert its effects.


    That is to say, even if Su Heng ran out of demon meat and returned to his impoverished old days, leveraging ordinary meat, his attribute point acquisition pace would still increase.


    As time passed, the enhancements from the Water Ghost Poison Sack would be even more evident.


    And...


    This was only the first stage of the poison sack.


    If he were to acquire simr types of demonic remains in the future and enhance them further, the improvements would be even more significant.


    Ssh!


    Under the bright moonlight, the gently rippling stream exploded into giant sshes.


    Su Heng¡¯s robust stature leaped out from the water and moved toward the shore, lowering his head to pick up the robe resting on a rock, draping it over his body.


    The moon sank in the west, while the sun slowly reached up from the east.


    He had been busy all night.


    Yet, Su Heng still looked full of vigor, his eyes sparkling with gloss.


    The Water Ghost Poison Sack was apletely unexpected gain, but its effect was immediately apparent.


    The only pity was...


    This passive talent could only exert its influence in a watery environment.


    Thinking of eating while immersed in water in the future... just the thought made the scene seem somewhat bizarre.


    It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to involve the whole body.


    As long as there is water, the water affinity talent could be utilized.


    Furthermore, now that he was living alone outside, this issue wasn¡¯t much of an impact.


    Su Heng shook his head, casting away these odd images from his mind. He suddenly remembered Su Gui mentioning that this afternoon, Su Li would arrive at Changqing County. Surely, good thingse in pairs, feeling even more joyful, Su Heng¡¯s mood brightened.


    "I need to prepare in advance and buy some gifts," he said.


    Su Heng dressed himself.


    With a powerful stride, apanied by the whistling wind.


    His towering figure gradually disappeared on both banks of the rushing stream.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Time moved to noon the next day.


    Changqing County, in the busiest Fruit Street of the city.


    Bright golden sunlight bathed the continually moving pedestrians, various carts and carriages navigating the street.


    Around the street corner was a tavern named "Conquer the World."


    The fragrance of wine wafted from inside, along with robust cheers from drinking games.


    The street scene appeared the same as usual.


    The only difference was...


    Patrons inside the tavern and passersby frequently turned their heads, stealthily looking down the street.


    Ding-ding-ding!


    A crisp and pleasant ring of a bell sounded.


    A green donkeyden with bundles, a golden bell hanging around its neck,


    Was walking leisurely right in the middle of the street.


    To the left of the donkey were two young girls.


    The one in front wore a white dress, smart and graceful, and very pretty.


    Her waist was slim, cinched with a ck belt; her skirt boldly exposing her knees while she wore ck leather boots up to her calves.


    From a distance, the girl¡¯s long hair and almond eyes, red lips, and white teeth stood out.


    Her features exuded an air of intellect and purity, with a touch of curiosity and liveliness.


    The girl following behind was dressed in simple blue clothes, equally beautiful but with a more deste aura.


    She held a paper umbre in her hand, shading herself from the sunlight.


    Her entire figure was enveloped in shadow, as if only some lines sketched out the girl¡¯s slender shape.


    The two exceptionally stunning young women walked side by side on the street.


    Both of them possessing quite remarkable demeanors.


    Such a beautiful scene naturally attracted the attention of many people.


    Of course...


    Changqing County had just executed arge number of gang members.


    Public safety was considered good.


    Moreover, from their auras, it was evident they came from prominent families.


    Although the crowd was curious, unable to shift their gaze, they all watched from a distance and did not approach to disturb.


    The two travel-weary young women.


    The one in front was Su Li, the eldest daughter of the Su Family who studied at Bailu Academy in the county government, Su Heng¡¯s sister.


    The other one behind her was Su Li¡¯s maid, Xiao Qing.


    Returning home.


    It should have been a moment of eager excitement.


    But Su Li¡¯s brows were slightly furrowed, and her normally lively face seemed somewhat gloomy.


    It seemed that she was facing some troubling matter, uncertain about what to do.


    She lowered her head and pulled out a palm-sized copperpass from her bosom; the crystal in the center of thepass was emitting a faint red light.


    "Oh¡­"


    Su Li sighed and stuffed thepass back into her bosom.


    "Miss," the maid behind her, seeing her mistress looking so distressed, asked softly, "Why are you still so troubled even though we have already returned home?"


    "I just overheard a discussion in the tavern, the water ghost has been exterminated," Su Li did not open her mouth, but her voice reached the maid¡¯s ears.


    "Isn¡¯t that a good thing?"


    Xiao Qing grew even more puzzled, "Without any effort, the mission of this trip has been perfectly resolved."


    "But the bad news is, it was my brother Su Heng who dealt with the water ghost," Su Li sighed again, this time her shoulders drooped, and she appeared listless and worried. "Moreover, the demon-seekingpass shows that demonic aura still lingers in Changqing County."


    "So¡­" Xiao Qing tilted her head.


    She wanted to say somethingforting, but did not know how to express it.


    "I suspect," Su Li clenched her fists, her delicate brows tightly knitted, her expression unusually serious, "I suspect my brother has been possessed by a demon!


    Or at least, he¡¯se into contact with some unclean thing!


    A demon that haspleted its transformation, having transcended the mundane, is not something that a mere Martial Artist can easily handle."


    "Perhaps, your brother is just exceptionally talented," Xiao Qing spoke crisply.


    "..." Su Li pondered deeply, recalling the days when Su Heng indulged in pleasures and gradually became corpulent.


    "Impossible, that¡¯s absolutely impossible," Su Li shook her head very confidently, "There is only one such talent and irbined in the Su family, and that¡¯s me."


    "Alright¡­" Xiao Qing nodded.


    Though the remark seemed somewhat narcissistic, it waspletely true.


    After all, joining the Demon Suppression Bureau and being able to go out on missions alone to subdue demons within just two years demonstrated her remarkable talent.


    "However,"


    Su Li seemed to think of something, a smile appeared on her face, and herrge eyes crinkled into crescents, "Although my brother iszy and gluttonous, but¡­"


    "But what?" a steady voice suddenly interrupted.


    The sunlight waspletely blocked, and a tall and burly figure abruptly appeared in front of them.


    "You¡­"


    Before Su Li could regain herposure,


    She was already scooped up in an embrace and lifted into the air.


    Flustered and disoriented, Su Li struggled a bit, but was unable to break free.


    A momentter,


    Su Li was gently set down.


    "You¡­"


    She tidied her somewhat disheveled hair, staring at the tall and burly man in front of her, her face a picture of astonishment. Only when she looked up and saw the familiar face with thick brows andrge eyes did Su Li slowly realize, "You¡¯re Su Heng!?"


    "Indeed¡­" Under the sunlight, Su Heng¡¯s smile was bright, showing off a set of neat white teeth.


    "Long time no see, sister."


    "Yes, indeed, it has been a long time," a smile also appeared on Su Li¡¯s face.


    However,pared to Su Heng, her smile was much more stiff.


    She lowered her head, looking at the demon-seekingpass quietly resting in her palm, which was emitting a deep, blood-like red glow.

 Chapter 27: Eating People

    Chapter 27: Eating People


    "What are you looking at?" Su Heng¡¯s curious voice suddenly came.


    "No... nothing!" Su Li fumbled hastily to stuff the Demon Seeking Compass back into her own bosom, lifting her head with an awkward smile on her face.


    "Hahaha..."


    "Is that so?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow, asking thoughtfully, "I always feel like you¡¯ve been acting strange since you came back, as if you¡¯re hiding something on your mind."


    "Could it be that you were bullied at the prefecture office?" Su Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed, his expression became somewhat dangerous.


    "That¡¯s not what happened."


    Su Li felt a warmth in her heart, waved her hand, "You know what I¡¯m like."


    "That is indeed..."


    Su Heng suddenly raised his hand forward, Su Li immediately became alert and took a step back.But then she saw Su Heng just cing his hand on the front cor of his shirt, unbuttoning it to reveal a patch of bronze skin on his chest.


    He shook his head, "The weather really is getting hot."


    "That it is, that it is." Su Li knew her reaction just now was over the top, so she could onlyugh awkwardly and agree.


    "Thisdy is..."


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze moved past Su Li¡¯s head,nding on the servant girl behind her.


    "She¡¯s my maidservant, Xiaoqing." Su Li reached out to pull Xiaoqing¡¯s arm, but felt the other body stiffen terribly.


    "Xiaoqing,"


    Su Li pointed at Su Heng and said, "This is my younger brother, Su Heng. I¡¯ve mentioned him to you before."


    The young woman holding the umbre nodded stiffly, her face stiff, and though she opened her mouth, no words came out.


    "Your maidservant, however, seems somewhat unfamiliar." Su Heng spoke lightly.


    "She was found in the prefecture city, Xiaoqing is a good person, without her help, this journey would not have been easy." Su Li quickly exined.


    "Is that so?" Su Heng nodded thoughtfully.


    His gaze shifted from Xiaoqing andnded on Su Li, "Father has already set the banquet at home, it¡¯s gettingte, we should head back soon. As for other matters, we can talk over lunch at leisure."


    "Yes!" Su Li agreed immediately.


    And Su Heng turned around, walking alone in front to lead the way.


    Su Li and Xiaoqing, each leading a donkey, followed at a suitable distance behind Su Heng.


    "Phew..."


    Su Li had just heaved a sigh of relief.


    Then she heard Xiaoqing¡¯s fearful voice ring in her ear, "Your brother, he wants to eat me."


    "He used to be somewhat lecherous indeed..."


    Su Li said, somewhat surprised, "But that joke you told, it¡¯s pretty cold huh."


    "I¡¯m not joking." Xiaoqing¡¯s voice continued, "Before you started learning martial arts, have you ever felt like you were being stalked byrge predators in the woods? It¡¯s a simr feeling, but even more intense. He wanted to kill me just now, and if he did make a move, I would definitely die."


    Having heard this,


    Su Li stopped in her tracks and turned around.


    She saw Xiaoqing curled up in the shadows, herplexion deathly pale, her whole body trembling uncontrobly.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The fragrance of wine permeated the air as toasting andughtermingled.


    Although the atmosphere was slightly tense at the start, everyone soon warmed up to the festivities.


    During the banquet,


    Su Li recounted her experiences and observations from her travels for learning.


    She also spoke of many wondrous and amusing events that had taken ce within the prefecture office, eliciting longing expressions from many in attendance.


    The Su Family might be considered local gentry within Changqing County, but within the entire prefecture, they were merely an ordinary family nestled in a corner.


    Many people in the family have never even left the vicinity of Changqing County.


    Naturally, they were curious about the marvelous cultural experiences of the prefecture office.


    Su Gui drank plenty of wine, his face flushed, as he described the various strange urrences that had recently transpired in Changqing County with his mouth wide open.


    Su Li listened with exceptional attentiveness.


    When the banquet reached its climax, Su Gui even had Su Shang, who had been quietly eating, go up and perform.


    Su Shang felt numb, but constrained by his father¡¯s authority, he had no choice but to recite a passage of reflective poetry in front of everyone.


    The only thing that mildly surprised Su Gui was,


    In his memory, the rtionship between Su Heng and Su Li, the siblings, was extremely close, sometimes even seeming excessively intimate.


    But now, after two years apart, upon reuniting...


    Su Gui always felt as though they were hiding something from each other, and their conversation at the banquet was not plentiful.


    Even though he sensed that the atmosphere was slightly unusual, Su Gui did not think too much of it.


    Su Li and Su Heng,


    One was the renowned talenteddy at the prefectural government, and the other was a bravo capable of tearing demons apart with bare hands.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, both were untouchable and esteemed figures.


    Children growing up, achieving sess and fame, a bit of restraint was nothing out of the ordinary.


    The old master was enjoying his drink, these doubts merely flickered through his mind and were then cast aside.


    After three rounds of drinks and five courses of food,


    The banquet ended.


    After bidding farewell to her father and brothers, Su Li, along with her maidservant, walked toward the separate courtyard.


    The other people at the banquet also dispersed in twos and threes, each heading home to rest.


    Therge hall soon emptied, leaving only Su Heng alone.


    And a few servants and maids still tidying up the dining table.


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes went nk as he gazed in the direction Su Li had left. Outside, the sunlight was strong, casting swaying shadows on the branches and the gray-white floor.


    "Coo, coo, coo!"


    Two plump gray pigeons pped their wings and settled back into their nest, preening their feathers with their beaks.


    "Su Li,"


    Su Heng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, his expression dark.


    Reflecting on the scenes that happened since he saw Su Li, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh, squinting his eyes, looking up at the sun, allowing the scorching sunshine to bathe him.


    When the water ghost first appeared in Changqing County, Su Heng began to worry about his sister.


    From the prefectural city to Changqing County, it was hundreds of kilometers.


    A woman.


    It was inevitable to encounter some unexpected events.


    Only after Su Gui received the news a few days earlier that Su Li had returned safely,


    Did Su Heng slowly let go of the anxiety in his heart.


    However...


    Today, having seen it with his own eyes,


    Thinking about all the abnormalities, Su Heng was still able to conclude¡ªwithout a doubt, something peculiar had happened to Su Li.


    As for what exactly happened, Su Heng was not in a position to say.


    But the maidservant named Xiaoqing by Su Li¡¯s side had a very obvious demonic aura.


    However,pared to the water ghosts he had encountered before, Xiaoqing¡¯s aura was significantly weaker, seemingly different from that of genuine demons.


    Su Li said that she was able to make the safe journey thanks to Xiaoqing¡¯s assistance.


    The schr and the female ghost, Ning Caichen and Nie Xiaoqian.


    Su Heng thought of the story of "A Chinese Ghost Story."


    But both people were women... Yuri! ying so boldly, no wonder she has returned from the big city.


    Su Heng shook his head, feeling that the more he thought, the more preposterous his ideas became.


    In fact,


    The moment he first saw Xiaoqing,


    He entertained the thought of taking her down then and there for interrogation.


    But seeing that Su Li and Xiaoqing seemed to share a deep bond, this idea was ultimately suppressed by Su Heng bit by bit.


    "Forget it..."


    Su Heng was always decisive in his actions, but this matter involved his own family,


    And he seemed somewhat conflicted.


    After pondering for a while, he still sighed and said, "I¡¯ll just continue to observe for a while, then make further ns!"

 Chapter 28: Traceless

    Chapter 28: Traceless


    The banquet ended.


    But the dishes served were never going to be enough to satisfy Su Heng¡¯s appetite.


    He also had the kitchen prepare a more substantial supplementary meal for himself, to aid in his cultivation and to gain more attribute points.


    Su Heng returned to his abode.


    Soon, the servants came in bearing basin after basin of rice, tender stewed meat, and a variety of precious medicinal dishes.


    All this food, a quantity enough to satiate seven or eight sturdy men, was ced on the long table before Su Heng.


    Yet, Su Heng didn¡¯t immediately reach for his chopsticks.


    Instead, he sat in his chair, raised his leg, and shortly afterward two young maids came forward to help him remove his boots.


    Two wooden tubs were ced under the table, filled with special broth beneficial to the body."Huff..."


    Su Heng ced his feet into the tubs.


    Feeling the scorching heat spreading from his soles, gradually permeating through his entire body.


    His body, which had been tense due to an anomaly, also slowly rxed, and the myriad thoughts in his mind were temporarily cast aside.


    His body came into contact with the water.


    The talent inherited from the Water Ghost Poison Sack began to take effect.


    Su Heng opened his eyes, his metabolism enhanced, his mouth secreting arge amount of thick saliva.


    So much so that when he opened his mouth, strands of semi-transparent silvery-white threads clung between his teeth, disying Su Heng¡¯s vigorous vitality at the moment.


    The sizzling sound emitted when the steaming hot dipping sauce, sttered with hot oil, was poured over the tender stewed meat.


    The fragrance of the meat and the spicy taste of the sauce were instantly stimted to the fullest.


    Su Heng opened his mouth wide.


    A pork foot weighing about half a jin was swallowed whole by him, bones and all.


    Ordinary people chew their food slowly and thoroughly, but Su Heng wasn¡¯t like that. His consumption of food was akin to downing liquor in big gulps.


    Various foods...


    Whether it was rice, stewed meat, or other stir-fried dishes.


    Su Heng just tilted his head back and swallowed.


    Each movement of his throat signified that about half a jin of food was devoured, quickly digested and broken down.


    In this manner, an entire table of dishes.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Su Heng had wiped it all out.


    Only the greasy tes and pots remained, slightly messily arranged before Su Heng, still emitting a faint scent of grease.


    "Comfortable..."


    Su Heng¡¯s prolonged breath expelled a mouthful of stale air.


    He slightly loosened the belt around his waist and casually leaned against the back of the chair.


    Raising his leg,


    Two young maids struggled to carry away the tubs.


    Then, another pair of maids came with clean towels, wiped the dampness from Su Heng¡¯s feet, and dressed him in his shoes and socks.


    The food was quite satisfactory, but Su Heng felt something was missing.


    He pushed back from the table and went out into the courtyard.


    After a moment of thought.


    He realized where the problemy.


    "Where is the Taishui meat?" Su Heng was taken aback for a moment, looking toward the charioteer Li Si who wasn¡¯t far off.


    "Those vigers from Heikui Mountain said that the Taishui meat has disappeared from the vige," Li Si approached Su Heng and replied in a low voice.


    "Is that so?"


    Su Heng touched his chin, his gaze lingered on Li Si for a brief while.


    For some reason, he always felt that Li Si¡¯s expression,pared to the past, seemed somewhat vacant.


    Was he ill?


    Or had he encountered some difficult troubling issue?


    "Perhaps those vigers are deliberately deceiving us, just looking for an excuse to hike up the price," Li Si added, offering his own conjecture.


    "Yes, that¡¯s also a possibility," Su Heng nodded in agreement.


    "Should we send someone to check it out?"


    Su Heng furrowed his brows in thought, but did not immediately give an answer.


    The flesh of the Water Ghost had already been consumed inrge part by him. And though the Taishui meat, while not as effective as true demon flesh, the abundant quantity and the help it brought him was obvious.


    Unless absolutely necessary, Su Heng naturally did not want to give up this vast source of attribute points.


    But Heikui Mountain...


    Su Heng remembered the bizarre demons he encountered in the mountain that day.


    However, Heikui Mountain was vast, and the ce where the Taishui grew was on the eastern side of the mountain base, while the ce where the fog demon appeared was towards the west.


    The two locations were separated by a considerable distance, and there was no need to worry that an encounter was certain.


    Moreover, during this period of time,


    No more incidents of fog demons harming people had been heard.


    It seemed as though with the death of the Water Ghost, the other demons near Changqing County also felt fear, retreating into the forest and keeping a certain distance from human society.


    "No matter, I¡¯ll go there myself," Su Heng quickly made up his mind.


    "Then I¡¯ll apany you," Li Si immediately said, "The environment in Heikui Mountain isplex; I can lead the way for you."


    "Good!"


    Su Heng agreed without further thought.


    He turned around and strode toward the archway.


    Behind him, Li Si watched Su Heng¡¯s receding figure, lowered his head, a strange white mist shed in his eyes.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Yaowang Vige.


    A dpidated little mountain vige in Heikui Mountain.


    The vige isn¡¯trge, housing only a hundred or so families.


    The residents lived off the mountain, making a living by hunting and gathering medicinal herbs.


    They also farmed on the mountain, but due to poor soil fertility, the harvest was meager and barely enough to fill their stomachs.


    The upside was its seclusion.


    The government didn¡¯t interfere, so basically what they grew, they ate.


    With additional yields from the mountain forests, life in the vige was surprisingly decent despite their remote location.


    "Thud, thud, thud!"


    Under Li Si¡¯s guidance, Su Heng arrived at Yaowang Vige.


    He reached out and knocked on the weathered wooden gate before him.


    "Creak!"


    After a moment, footsteps came from inside, and the wooden gate was pushed open.


    An old man with white hair and a hunched back appeared before Su Heng; he was the vige chief of Yaowang Vige, nameless, and simply referred to by the vigers as Old Yaosou.


    "I would like to ask about the Water Ghost Poison Sack," Su Heng politely began, extending a piece of broken silver.


    The old man didn¡¯t reach out to take it, "Haven¡¯t we already told you everything we know?"


    His gaze fell on Li Si.


    "Well, alright..." Su Heng¡¯s gaze drifted toward the courtyard before asking, "May I borrow a hoe for a moment?"


    "Suit yourself," Old Yaosou nodded and stepped aside.


    Su Heng bent down to pass through the wooden gate into the courtyard, took a hoe leaning against the wall into his hands, and gave a grateful bow to the elder, "Thank you. I¡¯ll return it to you shortly."


    With the tool in hand,


    He no longer lingered, leading Li Si out of Yaowang Vige.


    It seemed that the vigers seldom saw outsiders, as they passed through the streets, doors on both sides opened.


    Figure after figure walked out from the pitch-ck rooms.


    Without speaking a word,


    They simply turned their heads, revealing eerie smiles on their faces.


    A pair of eyes misted with a white fog looked at Su Heng, watching until his figure hadpletely disappeared from their sight.


    The noon had just passed,


    And under the bright, scorching sunlight, the figures of Yaowang vigers seemed ghostly and unreal, giving a chilling sensation up one¡¯s spine.


    ...


    Bang!


    At the foot of the mountain, Su Heng mmed the hoe into the soft soil.


    This was the ce where the Water Ghost Poison Sack was unearthed.


    It looked like a hole created by a meteorite, seven or eight meters in diameter, surrounded by a quiet environment.


    Dense trees grew all around, blocking the sunlight, casting shadows.


    The chirping of birds from the treetops made one drowsy,


    But asionally, a mountain breeze would blow, bringing a touch of coolness, dispelling the drowsiness, and sending a shiver through one¡¯s body.


    Su Heng held the hoe in his hand, swinging it with force.


    A sharp, piercing sound of air being cleaved filled the air, and the dull thud of the hoe striking the ground was continuous, asrge amounts of dark, moist soil were thrown aside, piling up into two mounds as tall as a person on either side of Su Heng.


    In just a short time,


    A pit more than a meter deep appeared before Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    St!


    A muffled sound came from the pit ahead.


    Su Heng¡¯s heart leapt with joy, thinking he had finally found the Water Ghost Poison Sack.


    He tossed the hoe aside, jumped into the freshly dug pit, and bent over to clear the ck soil inside.


    He tossed aside fragments of rock and dirt.


    Su Heng¡¯s fingertips felt a soft, eerie sensation, as if...


    The eagerness in his eyes vanished, his expression turned cold, and he slowly cleared the loose soil.


    Eventually,


    The secret buried there was fully exposed in front of Su Heng.


    Even for someone as brave and strong-hearted as Su Heng, seeing whaty before him made his heart skip a beat, feeling a chill spread up his spine.


    "You..."


    Buried in the hole beneath him,


    Was not the Water Ghost Poison Sack he was searching for, but a rotting, bloody visage.


    That face was very familiar to Su Heng.


    It was none other than Li Si, the driver who had been following him.


    But if the real Li Si had been dead here all along, then the Li Si who had been following him... what exactly was he?

 Chapter 29: True Strength

    Chapter 29: True Strength


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Su Heng¡¯s pupils shrank slightly as thousands of thoughts shed through his mind in an instant.


    His body suddenly swelled, as Yang Extreme True Qi infused his entire being.


    In the sunlight, he left behind smoke-like substantial shadows.


    Bang!


    Su Heng turned and threw a punch.


    Behind him, Li Si¡¯s body burst with a "pop," turning into a vast expanse of white mist.


    Within the mist, two adult fist-sized golden eyes slowly lit up, their gaze carrying a human-like mockery.


    A dream-like slender pure white body, enshrouded in golden mes.A single horn on the head and five thick tails on its back.


    Before Su Heng, emerging from the cloud of mist, was a creature akin to a cheetah, over three meters long.


    It lunged forward violently.


    Its robust beast w collided furiously with Su Heng¡¯s palm.


    Bang!


    It was like a grenade exploding out of thin air in mid-air.


    The air,pressed to its limit, burst forth, creating a visible white torrent.


    In an instant, the grass and clods on the ground were swept upyer byyer, the trees on both sides crackled, and a vast number of dead branches and leaves fell like a waterfall.


    Su Heng¡¯s chest visibly caved in slightly.


    He lost the initiative and fell at a disadvantage in the collision, flying backwards tond on a rock five meters away.


    Looking at the pure white demon before him, Su Heng¡¯s gaze turned solemn.


    A Mist Demon...


    The strength it had just demonstrated was secondary.


    What truly shocked Su Heng was the innate talent and intelligence of this demon.


    First, it used its own abilities to disguise itself as Li Si, luring him to this secluded valley.


    Then it used the scent of the deceased Water Ghost Corpse to mask its own.


    It waited until he himself unearthed Li Si¡¯s decayed corpse from this pit, his mind startled, before the Mist Demon seized the opportunity and brazenlyunched a stealth attack.


    This series of ns...


    Though rudimentary, was indeed effective.


    It was hard to imagine they came from the hands of a demon.


    "If thrown into my previous life, this fellow could probably get a master¡¯s degree," Su Heng squinted his eyes. Despite the danger, he wasn¡¯t flustered and even found the mood to joke with himself.


    "The only pity is, this demon still underestimated my strength."


    The Mist Demon was still judging based on the strength Su Heng had shown when they first encountered each other on Heikui Mountain.


    But since then...


    Su Heng had in the Water Ghost Corpse and transnted the demon cadaver.


    Then, by devouring the flesh of demons, he obtained arge number of attribute points.


    Although only four days had passed, Su Heng¡¯s strength had already increased a lot.


    Therefore,


    Even though it took the opportunity,


    The stealth attack still failed to truly damage Su Heng seriously.


    Even the slight injuries he had just suffered werergely inconsequential within a few breaths.


    "However..."


    Su Heng¡¯s thoughts raced, and since the Mist Demon was so clever,


    He could also counter its ns and take this opportunity to kill it in one fell swoop.


    Exactly how talented the Mist Demon was, Su Heng wasn¡¯t quite sure, but that ability to create fog on arge scale and iste sensation was undoubtedly a powerful means of escape.


    If it didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Su Heng to capture and kill it.


    Now, on the contrary, he had been given an excellent opportunity.


    With this thought,


    A rough n quickly formed in Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    Just then, the Mist Demon let out a roar, the sound rolling like boulders, shaking the forest, startling countless birds, and lunging at Su Heng once again.


    "Hahaha, kill!"


    Su Heng roared withughter as his body swelled once again.


    Huge, terrifying ck tendons surfaced all over him; his arms spread wide, then he lunged forward with a fierce pounce.


    Boom!


    Within the dense forest, a vast expanse of gray-white mist expanded and tore apart.


    One ck, one white, two muscr figures entangled inbat, like giant bulldozers, wherever they went, the surrounding rocks,nd, and trees exploded one after another.


    The sounds of explosions came continuously.


    The ground looked like it had been bombarded by artillery fire, and in the blink of an eye, it was pockmarked withrge pits.


    "Evil-breaking Roar¡ª"


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, a loud explosion rang out.


    A pitch-ck figure tore through the fog, shattering the ground beneath its feet, and suddenly charged toward the river downstream from the mountain.


    Shaped like a cheetah, thepletely white mist demon held golden mes in its mouth, its pupils turned to a reddish-gold, and it let out an irritated growl.


    With a powerful push from its four limbs, its form unfolded in an instant.


    It too became a scorching white light, pursuing Su Heng at an even faster speed.


    The mountains on both sides rose and fell swiftly, flying past, and the airflow, moving at an ultra-high speed, exploded into roaring wind gusts by their ears.


    Thud!


    A huge clump of pitch-ck shrubs shattered with a casual swipe from Su Heng.


    After crossing a steep cliff, and with a leap forward, the sounds of rushing water already reached his ears.


    The pitch-ck, murky Nine Curves River carved an arc at the foot of the mountain, huge swathes of foam rising with the waves.


    In the distance, a shattered, abandoned and decrepit dock,


    In the grass near the dock, one could still see abandoned carriages, wooden barrels, and so on.


    It seemed that not long ago,


    Those servants who came to get water had perished right here.


    "That¡¯s fine..."


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes faintly glowed red.


    He opened his mouth, his chest swelling as he inhaled arge amount of air.


    Like a pitch-ck meteor, he crashed violently into the turbulent river, causing water to ssh everywhere.


    Ssh!


    The murky water instantly enveloped Su Heng.


    The water was ice-cold, and the buzzing sound of flowing water was everywhere in his ears.


    An ordinary person would instinctively feel difort in such an environment, but with the various innate abilities brought by the Water Ghost Poison Sack, Su Heng was like a fish returning to the sea, a bird taking flight into the sky.


    First, he felt a coolness all over his body, then a tingling itch spreading through his skin.


    The crimson wounds left from his battle with the mist demon,


    Were now quickly clotting and scabbing over...


    The enhanced recovery power brought by his strengthened constitution, coupled with the metabolic boost from the blessing of water¡¯s grace.


    In the span of a few breaths,


    The injuries on Su Heng¡¯s body almost disappeared, leaving only shallow pink marks.


    "So next..." Within the turbid current, Su Heng suddenly opened his eyes, his pupils blood-red. He bared a ferocious smile, and a spine-chilling gurgle came from his belly.


    "Hunting time hase!"


    "Level up!"


    Swallowing the Water Ghost Corpse, he gained a massive amount of attribute points.


    In an instant, they all surged into the Yang Pole ck Evil Skill, and the numbers behind blurred.


    Equivalent to the experience, achievements, and various enhancements and changes that ordinary people would umte over three to four decades of cultivation, were now channeled into Su Heng¡¯s body.


    ¡¯True Qi... is the essence of a person, the innate spirit, the breath of life...¡¯


    ¡¯If it can be cultivated topletion, pressurized, strengthened, heated... maybe it can transform into an even more formidable form.¡¯


    ¡¯The difference is like that between ordinary water flow and a high-pressure water gun...¡¯


    ¡¯This is¡ªYang Pole True Strength!!!¡¯


    [Yang Pole ck Evil Skill Level 9 (Special effects: Yang Pole True Strength, Evil-breaking Roar)]

 Chapter 30: Torture and Killing

    Chapter 30: Torture and Killing


    In the ominous and silent forest, a white mist was hazy.


    A golden ze shot forward swiftly, with the rushing wind pressure utterly crushing the low bushes on both sides, destroying them.


    Roar!


    A roar shattered the mountains and forests.


    The likewise injured Mist Demon leaped out and saw the rapid river at the foot of the mountain from afar.


    It did not slow down, its eyes zing red, and it pounced forward fiercely.


    Boom!


    A terrifying force exploded.


    The water was pressed down, revealing a semi-circr indentation.Amidst the whitish giant waves ten or more meters high, Su Heng¡¯s figure suddenly appeared in front of the Mist Demon.


    "Hahaha! Beast, do you think you can kill me!!!"


    A wildugh.


    The fiery Yang Pole True Strength filled Su Heng¡¯s body.


    His clothes ripped to shreds, turning into ashes, his body looking as though it was cast from bronze and iron, glistening under the sunlight.


    Sss¡ª


    A huge hand, fan-like, spread open.


    Five fingers, each glowing red and thick as copper pirs, came crashing down with a p.


    A horrified expression shed humanlike on the gruesome face of the Mist Demon; not only had Su Heng¡¯s woundspletely healed,


    But the aura he emitted was many times stronger than before.


    The wild and fiery Yang Pole True Strength enveloped Su Heng¡¯s fingertips, extending a full foot forward.


    It twisted the air, vibrating at a high frequency.


    It looked just like the invisible des in science fiction movies.


    Before Su Heng¡¯s full-strength p couldnd, a piercing pain prated his bones, causing his flesh to tremble violently, as if his body was about to be torn apart.


    "Roar!"


    The Mist Demon roared, its pupils turning from golden-red to crimson.


    It knew it had fallen into a trap, but by then, there was no retreat.


    It quickly gathered all its strength, beautiful golden mes surrounding its body, channeled like a stream into the horn on its head, and with a fierce upward thrust,


    A crisp crack sounded.


    The horn on the head of the Mist Demon was broken by Su Heng, followed by its head beingpressed and deformed.


    Blood spurted from the demon¡¯s mouth and nostrils, then was evaporated by the burning Yang Pole True Strength on Su Heng¡¯s body, forming a crimson mist.


    "Aowuu!"


    A dragon-like strength surged into the Mist Demon¡¯s long, robust body.


    The creature, over ten meters long, was flung like a rag doll by Su Heng¡¯s palm, crashing into a more distant shallow bay and sting a hole in the ground.


    The demon¡¯s vitality was vigorous.


    Even after such severe damage, it did not die immediately.


    The Mist Demon¡¯s limbs iled wildly, leaving scrapes on the beach, and it somehow managed to stagger to its feet.


    A whimper.


    It did not dare look up at Su Heng even for a moment.


    It turned and desperately sprinted toward the mist-covered mountains nearby.


    If it could make it into the mist, it could block both sight and sound, find a chance to escape, slowly recover, and then¡ª


    Hiss!


    A terrifying ck hand grabbed the Mist Demon¡¯s long leopard tail.


    Thetter¡¯s body involuntarily lifted off the ground, screaming in panic as it frantically turned its head.


    In the shadows, Su Heng¡¯s ck hair was disheveled, the skin on his cheeks taut, his mouth grotesquely wide open, disying pale, horrific teeth dripping with thick saliva.


    His eyes were especially horrifying.


    Crimson throughout, filled with a pathological craving for food.


    "Aow!!!!!!"


    A shriek of terror came from the Mist Demon¡¯s mouth.


    Its two front limbs struggled violently, wing two bloody pits into the ground.


    But it was futile¡ª


    As Su Heng¡¯s arm muscles contracted.


    The massive body of the fog demon waspletely dominated by a formidable force, lifting off the ground and suspending in mid-air.


    Swung up, smashed down!


    The golden sun hung in the sky, but suddenly it blurred and plummeted rapidly.


    Crack!


    Sharp broken rocks about a meter long were underfoot.


    The spine of the fog demon collided with the broken rocks, making a crisp sound, and the howling stopped abruptly.


    Bang!


    Su Heng knelt on the fog demon.


    With one hand, he firmly locked its body, preventing it from moving.


    The other hand, wrapped in a thickyer of Yang Pole True Strength, struck the fog demon¡¯s head continuously like a sledgehammer.


    There was no technique to speak of, just brutal and barbaric striking.


    The beautiful and magnificent red-gold pupils of the fog demon bled and burst, its skull shattered, and white brain matter sprayed out from its eyes and nostrils, as arge pool of scorching blood slowly condensed beneath its head.


    Its majestic pure white head slowly became a blurry mass of flesh under Su Heng¡¯s pounding.


    In the beginning,


    The body of the fog demon convulsed, still struggling.


    The uncontrolled five tails whipped Su Heng like long whips, leaving trivial red marks.


    But soon, it couldn¡¯t even struggle.


    Its brain, those central systems controlling its body, were violently destroyed.


    The tails weakly fell to the ground, plopping down, and a foul-smelling turbid yellow mixture spurted from behind.


    It also represented theplete end of this formidable life.


    "Huff¡­"


    Su Heng¡¯s chest heaved dramatically.


    He slowly stood up, the terrifying red light in his eyes gradually faded.


    Since he began practicing martial arts,


    The creature before him could be considered one of the most dangerous and terrifying he had ever encountered.


    Strong, barely less formidable than himself. Moreover, it possessed a bizarre talent and high intelligence, setting traps, luring him here.


    A series of processes came down,


    Surprisingly making Su Heng feel a direct sense of life-and-death crisis.


    But now, slowly reflecting back, Su Heng felt no fear in his heart; instead, he was filled with a gratifying sense of catharsis.


    As if this was what he truly longed for...


    "Must not be careless!"


    Su Heng shook his head, casting that dangerous thought out of his mind.


    The demon¡¯s talent was bizarre and terrifying, and its intelligence was no less than that of humans; if he had been weaker and suffered a sneak attack, then lying in the pool of blood wouldn¡¯t be the fog demon, but him, Su Heng.


    "Though a monster, it was indeed a worthy opponent."


    Looking at the bloody body of the fog demon, Su Heng chuckled softly, "To show respect, I will properly relish your flesh and blood."


    He bent down,


    Nonchntly picked up the fog demon¡¯s head, hanging it on his shoulder like a backpack.


    The over three-meter-long body of the fog demon wasn¡¯t light, but Su Heng felt no weight at all. With a light tap of his toes, he suddenly surged forward over ten meters.


    But...


    Walking, walking, Su Heng suddenly stopped.


    "Something¡¯s not right!"


    He narrowed his eyes, seemingly realizing something, and abruptly turned back to look behind him.


    In the dark and quiet forest, wisps of fog hovered like white silk, lush branches blocked the sunlight casting shadows.


    There was no wind, nor any sound.


    Looking at the eerily silent forest before him, Su Heng¡¯s expression turnedpletely somber.


    "It shouldn¡¯t be¡­"


    The fog demon was clearly in by himself, its body slung over his shoulder.


    But the fog created by the fog demon¡¯s talent could still exist in this forest, which was abnormal.


    Unless¡ª


    The pale cheetah he had just killed was not the actual body of the fog demon!?

 Chapter 31: Third-rate

    Chapter 31: Third-rate


    Time progressed to the afternoon.


    In Changqing County, Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall.


    A dark cyan carriage slowly came to a stop under the Chinese parasol tree at the entrance of the hall.


    A young coachman dismounted, and two beautiful youngdies stepped out of the carriage, the one in front wore white while the other slowly opened an oiled paper umbre.


    It was none other than Su Li and her maid, Xiaoqing.


    "This is the Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall..." Su Linded steadily on the ground, looked up, and saw the four big characters on the que amidst the mottled shadows of the trees, "This handwriting is quite good. Could it really be that there is some reclusive expert who chooses to hide in in sight and cultivate here?"


    Su Li had inquired from Su Gui about Su Heng¡¯s experiences in recent times.


    She knew that he had practiced martial arts here, and then various changes had urred.


    Hearing is false, seeing is believing.Driven by curiosity, she decided toe here in person to find some reasonable exnation.


    "We are here to visit Master Ning."


    With a smile on her face, Su Li spoke to a white-d disciple at the entrance of the hall.


    "Please wait here,dies. I will go call my master right away!" Recognizing the Su Family¡¯s carriage, and seeing that both Su Li and Xiaoqing were of distinguished appearance, the white-d disciple felt a chill in his heart and did not dare to neglect them. After bowing with sped hands, he hurriedly ran inside the hall.


    Before long,


    A chaotic sound of footsteps came from inside the gate.


    The ones who first came out were not the hall¡¯s master, Ning Zhibai, but two young disciples each holding a Tai Chi sword.


    Before Su Li could feel puzzled, another two disciples, this time holding iron zithers, came out.


    Then, out came another two female disciples, each with a horsetail whisk in hand.


    The six of them formed two rows, standing opposite each other.


    Every one of them stood tall and proud, exuding confidence, forming a path in front of the hall¡¯s entrance.


    Finally, a clear sound of footsteps could be heard.


    A middle-aged man, no taller than one meter fifty-six, dressed in white with the words "Pure Yang Skill" embroidered in golden thread in lively calligraphy on his clothes, walked out leisurely.


    Even though the middle-aged man had a lean figure, his eyes were quite bright.


    He looked around and his gaze fell on Su Li.


    "Are you the young miss of the Su Family?" Ning Zhibai nodded slightly with a warm smile.


    "..."


    Su Li was somewhat speechless.


    She had indeed been intimidated by Ning Zhibai¡¯s grand entrance just now.


    However, upon seeing him in person and sweeping her gaze over him, she knew it was nothing more than a facade.


    Still, to avoid misjudgment, Su Li carefully took out the monster-findingpass and nced at it.


    As expected...


    The crystal in the center of thepass was dull and grey.


    There were no traces of demonic activity around Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall.


    "I am."


    Su Li quickly hid her emotions and, knowing that Pure Yang Skill sounded like a Daoist tradition, she performed a courteous salutation towards Ning Zhibai.


    "Master Ning, I am here to request a look at the stances and Heart Sutra of the Pure Yang Skill," Su Li revealed the purpose of her visit.


    Noticing Ning Zhibai¡¯s troubled expression.


    Su Li handed over a silver ingot, pushing it into Ning Zhibai¡¯s hands.


    Ning Zhibai was shocked. This delicate-looking girl seemed to possess tremendous strength; he found his hand easily pried open.


    Indeed...


    All members of the Su Family were monsters.


    Ning Zhibai was somewhat fond of fame, but he was not greedy for wealth.


    "Miss, it is not permissible!" Ning Zhibai stuffed the silver ingot back into Su Li¡¯s hands, smiling wryly as he exined, "Su Heng of the Su Family has granted my Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall a favor of rebirth, and I cannot ept any more money from your Su Family.


    The mental method and foundation exercises for the Pure Yang Skill are not some secret that cannot be shared, giving them to you is perfectly fine."


    "However, the practice of the Pure Yang Skill must be approached gradually, do not rush for quick results."


    Ning Zhibai cautioned.


    He was helpless, ever since the news of Su Heng subduing the water ghost spread throughout Changqing County.


    The number of youthsing to the Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall to practice every day had be countless.


    But these people,cking in both root bone andprehension, were ultimately ordinary mortals. They were anxious for sess in their practice, leading to strained muscles, tendons, and ligaments, harming themselves and often unable to leave bed for months at a time, needlessly causing many troubles.


    Ning Zhibai¡¯s hesitation earlier was also due to his concern that Su Li would make the same mistake.


    Ning Zhibai took out a small booklet from his bosom and handed it to Su Li. She reached out to take it, her smile more genuine than before, "Thank you, Master Ning."


    "May I use a quiet room in the hall to study it by myself?" Su Li asked again.


    "Of course," Ning Zhibai nodded with a smile, "There are many vacant rooms in the hall, I¡¯ll have a disciple arrange one for you."


    ¡­


    "Hu..."


    In a quiet and secluded courtyard within the martial arts hall.


    Birds chirped cheerfully, and a golden wintersweet flower was blooming in the corner flower bed.


    As the sun dipped westward, the light turning a warm red, Su Li had finally finished studying the foundation exercises and the Heart Sutra of the Pure Yang Skill in detail, and even repeated the movements several times. As the top schr of the county, Su Li¡¯s aptitude was unquestionable. In less than half a day, she grasped the basics of the Pure Yang Skill.


    "How is this cultivation technique?"


    Xiaoqing forcefully spoke up, cing a cup of hot tea on the stone table in front of Su Li.


    "Ah..." Su Li sighed, rubbing her temples with a look of fatigue as she gazed at the sunset in the sky.


    She did not speak, but rather, she held up three pale fingers.


    Xiaoqing tilted her head, puzzled.


    "Third-rate," Su Li said, "In the Demon Suppression Bureau, such a cultivation technique wouldn¡¯t even draw attention. It would be used to prop up a table or casually thrown into a corner to collect dust."


    "But your brother tore apart a demon with the Pure Yang Skill," Xiaoqing noted.


    "If he had truly cultivated it by himself, his root bone andprehension would be beyond monstrous."


    In the Demon Suppression Bureau, Su Li¡¯s talent was rated as a rarity in a hundred years.


    But to practice such a technique to a level where she couldbat demons, Su Li had no confidence whatsoever.


    What¡¯s more...


    The Pure Yang Skill was fundamentally iplete, and itcked the medicinal catalyst required to break limits.


    Yet Su Heng had achieved it.


    And in merely three months.


    There were two possibilities, either Su Heng was an unrivaled genius whose talents made the current cultivation systems ineffective on him, or Su Heng had inadvertentlye into contact with some special demon, influenced and transformed by it...


    Comparatively, Su Li certainly believed thetter was more likely.


    Especially given the reaction from the demon detecting device, it further confirmed her conjecture.


    Under the sunset,


    Recalling the bits and pieces of her days with Su Heng.


    Su Li¡¯s expression turned gloomy, bereft of her former poise.


    "Should I report it to the elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau..." Xiaoqing suggested tentatively by her side.


    "No!" Su Li shook her head, "Let¡¯s not for now."


    "You fear that the elders might harm your brother, but by doing so, you expose yourself to danger," Xiaoqing¡¯s voice was calm, yet there was a hint of sternness.


    "Trust me, Xiaoqing, I¡¯ll handle this matter well," Su Li was silent at first, then she reached out to pinch Xiaoqing¡¯s cheek, a smile appearing on her face.


    She waved her hand, walking towards the gate against the backdrop of the setting sun.

 Chapter 32: Fire Poison

    Chapter 32: Fire Poison


    "Hiss..."


    Watching the white silk-like mist wandering in the pitch-dark forest in front of him, Su Heng¡¯s pupils contracted.


    The leopard was powerful, and it wasn¡¯t even the real body of the mist demon.


    How formidable must the real mist demon be?


    Not right!


    Upon closer thought, Su Heng felt there was a w in this idea.


    He was here now, and since the mist demon was determined to kill him, if it still had the strength, it could simply send another puppet to deal with him.


    But the fact was...


    After the leopard was mortally wounded by Su Heng, there was no more movement from the mist demon; instead, it actively used the fog to block arge area of the forest.The true coward was not Su Heng, but rather the mist demon in the forest.


    "With the leopard fallen, the mist demon is also significantly injured. Should I take this chance to explore Heikui Mountain again, perhaps I¡¯ll find the mist demon¡¯s real body."


    Such a thought rose in Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    But even though he could smell the demon¡¯s scent within a certain range, finding a demon in the vast mist-covered Heikui Mountain was undoubtedly like finding a needle in the ocean.


    He might even get lost in the forest, which would be the worst case scenario.


    With this thought.


    Su Heng could only give up.


    Whoosh!


    He no longer stayed.


    Carrying the body of the five-tailed white leopard, he lightly tapped his toes on the ground, his form suddenly blurred, turning into a ck line stretching towards the direction of Changqing County.


    In less than half an hour, Su Heng returned to the small courtyard in Nine Rows Alley.


    He went to the basement.


    Su Heng began dissecting the body of the mist demon.


    ying, sinew-pulling, deboning, and flesh-slicing.


    He hung the organs categorically on hooks, and chopped the flesh into pieces to put in wooden barrels for curing.


    With his experience handling the water ghost and therge amount of tools like boning knives prepared beforehand, such work was easy for Su Heng, and his mood was exceptionally good.


    The water ghost, although nearly two meters tall, was too frail.


    There was not much flesh on its body.


    But this white leopard was truly a fierce beast, over a meter long, with firm muscles, and could yield at least three hundred pounds of beast meat.


    The only pity was, Su Heng did not find any demon corpse within the body of the white leopard.


    The white leopard was not a true demon.


    Its flesh,pared to that of the water ghost, would have slightly less effect.


    By the time Su Heng finished processing the body of the white leopard, it was already unknowinglyte in the afternoon. He left the courtyard and went to the Su Family mansion for dinner.


    He happened to encounter Su Li returning home.


    Su Li and Xiao Qing, one after another, got down from the carriage.


    They also looked towards Su Heng from afar, Su Li squeezed a smile on her face, and slightly nodded towards Su Heng as a gesture of greeting.


    Then she, apanied by her maid, left, disappearing from Su Heng¡¯s sight.


    Su Heng waved his hand.


    The coachman responsible for driving the carriage quickly came to Su Heng.


    After a conversation, Su Heng learned that Su Li had gone to the Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall that afternoon.


    "Is she investigating my past experiences?" Su Heng raised his head, looking towards the gradually setting sun in the western sky.


    Images surfaced in Su Heng¡¯s memory.


    Su Li¡¯s return home, theplex expression on her face during their first meeting.


    The strangely styledpass in her hand, the flickering red light on thepass.


    And the extraordinary strength that Su Li exhibited when they embraced, along with the eerie maid apanying her.


    "Could it be..."


    Su Heng¡¯s expression turned slightly odd.


    Gradually, a rough guess emerged in Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    "Could Su Li have been bewitched by a demon, even led astray? This could be troublesome."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, several days had passed.


    Su Heng observed Su Li¡¯s actions in secret while gaining arge number of attribute points from the flesh of the water ghost and the Five-tailed White Leopard.


    Su Li¡¯s peculiar movements gradually corroborated Su Heng¡¯s previous spection.


    Meanwhile,


    In terms of the cultivation of his cultivation technique, Su Heng was making rapid progress as well.


    A massive amount of demonic beast flesh was absorbed and converted by him, enabling him to umte about ten attribute points each day. Ten attribute points, when added to a cultivation technique, amounted to what would be ten years of arduous cultivation for an average person.


    Moreover, the gain of attribute points not only heightened the level of his cultivation technique but also came with an increase in body weight and further enhancement of his physical body.


    "Huff..."


    A breeze blew past, casting a dappled shadow through the trees.


    Under a lush locust tree in the small courtyard of Jiutiao Lane,


    Su Heng opened his eyes, a terrifying red light shing through them momentarily.


    He looked up and swallowed thest piece of flesh from the water ghost, feeling the vigorous and powerful life force of the demon being slowly extracted and absorbed by him.


    He got up and moved his feet away from a wooden basin filled with hot water.


    He didn¡¯t even put on shoes.


    He just walked barefoot on the soft ck soil,


    Walking back and forth around the locust tree, feeling that the food he had just eaten had digested quite thoroughly.


    Only then did Su Heng focus his spirit, and a light gray attribute panel appeared before his eyes.


    [Su Heng]


    [Height: 1.95 meters]


    [Weight: 355 pounds]


    [State: Vein Mutation 75%]


    [Cultivation Techniques: Yang Pole ck Evil Skill Ninth Layer (Special Effects: Yang Pole True Strength, Evil-breaking Roar), Red Poison Technique (Beginner)]


    [Attribute Points: 60]


    In five days, he had gained sixty attribute points.


    Su Heng was quite satisfied with this progress, arge amount of demonic beast fleshbined with the digestive aid from the Water Ghost Poison Sack,


    Had perfectly unveiled the potential of his Golden Finger.


    So, the next step was to strengthen his existing cultivation techniques to the extreme.


    His current state was Vein Mutation.


    Su Heng was looking forward to seeing what kind of changes woulde when the Vein Mutation reached one hundred percent, and what sort of realm his life level would enter into.


    "First, let¡¯s start with the Red Poison Technique."


    Hiss!


    Thirty attribute points were thrown in, instantly elevating the Red Poison Technique from the beginner level to a limit-breaking level.


    This technique was extremely domineering.


    To achieve great sess, one had to incorporate a deadly fire poison into one¡¯s body using a special method.


    This process was extremely perilous, and the slightest inattention could lead to the fire poison activating, resulting in sudden death.


    Of course...


    The Red Poison Technique, upon reachingpletion,


    Was considered the strongest among Su Heng¡¯s three cultivation techniques.


    Whereas the other techniques at a profound level regted the body and expanded longevity,


    The higher the proficiency in the Red Poison Technique, the deeper the fire poison corroded the internal organs, thus being short-lived and prone to sudden death was likely.


    Thus,


    This Red Poison Technique can be described as a standard demonic cultivation technique.


    The attribute panel¡¯s specialty came into y again, bypassing the extremely dangerous step of integrating fire poison directly and bringing the cultivation technique to perfection.


    Moreover, the characteristics of the fire poison were also perfectly simted through a special transformation of the true strength.


    [Detected that Red Poison Technique and Yang Pole ck Evil Skill have some ovepping content, whether to choose to integrate both techniques.]


    "Yes!" Su Heng did not hesitate, and clicked confirm.


    [Techniques are being integrated¡­ Integration ongoing¡­ Integrationplete!]


    [Crimson Yang ck Evil Technique Ninth Layer (Special Effects: Yang Pole True Strength, Fire Poison, Evil-breaking Roar)]

 Chapter 33: Perfect Ending

    Chapter 33: Perfect Ending


    "Swoosh!"


    Su Heng suddenly raised his head, his fingers shooting forward in a fierce grab.


    Reddish, vigorous energy rose and fell like leaping mes, leaving shadows in the sunlight.


    The lush branches overhead made a rustling noise as a tree limb, as thick as an adult¡¯s wrist and over a meter long, fell from the sky, now held in Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    The intensified Yang Pole True Strength surged into the stout branch.


    Hisss!


    Streams of ck smoke rose from the branch.


    It was as if it had been ced in a furnace for roasting, with its moisture rapidly evaporating.


    Crack!Su Heng squeezed with his five fingers with force.


    The branch shattered into several pieces, turning into grey-ck charcoal chunks, which then fell to the ground.


    "This is the effect of Fire Poison, whichpletely charred the tree branch that was just plucked from the big tree. If the pure Yang True Strength mixed with Fire Poison were to surge into the flesh and blood of a person or demon..." Imagining the scene made Su Heng shudder involuntarily.


    A palm strike administered, and a sweep of Yang Pole True Strength would directly roast the opponent¡¯s internal organs.


    If the fight dragged on for a bit longer without any special means of defense,


    That would mean blood drying up, turning the body into a dried corpse.


    "Devilish cultivation techniques are indeed much more domineering," Su Heng couldn¡¯t help but remark.


    Of course, the Fire Poison was so powerful now because it had been integrated with the fully aplished Yang Pole ck Evil Skill.


    Otherwise, with just the Red Poison Technique alone,


    Though it would still be lethal with Fire Poison, the effects would never be as exaggerated as Su Heng¡¯s.


    With thirty attribute points remaining, he didn¡¯t hesitate to allocate them all to the newly merged Red Extreme ck Evil Skill, breaking through from the ninth to the tenth level.


    The thirty attribute points were used up.


    However, this time the special effects column did not show any changes.


    Su Heng closed his eyes, feeling attentively, and could sense that the overall amount of his strength had increased, roughly by about thirty percent.


    But for a qualitative change to ur,


    It was still not enough.


    "Perhaps I need to reach the next realm for that," Su Heng guessed.


    He opened the attribute panel to take another look.


    With the enhancement of the two skills, the progress of Vein Mutation jumped from seventy-five to nearly ny.


    Between vagueness and rity, Su Heng sensed a feeling ofpletion.


    "The breakthrough is probably just in these uing days," Su Heng estimated, "If fast, maybe just five or six days, and at the slowest, it should not exceed half a month."


    He was quite satisfied with such progress.


    But...


    The flesh and blood of the water ghost had beenpletely consumed.


    There was still some left of the white panther¡¯s flesh, but not much.


    Andpared to the flesh of a proper demon, the white panther¡¯s was still much inferior. Heikui Mountain was shrouded in white mist, making it impossible to obtain the flesh of the ¡¯meat Taishui.¡¯


    When the umted flesh and blood werepletely digested,


    By then, if no new demons had been killed, umting attribute points would be much slower.


    "Given my initial assumption, I had always thought that the mist demon was that powerful white panther. But myst experience has already proved my guess wrong. Besides the white panther, the only likely demon presence in Heikui Mountain is the ¡¯meat Taishui,¡¯ whose flesh I¡¯ve eaten plenty but never seen its true form..."


    "Mist demon, ¡¯meat Taishui,¡¯ could there be some special connection between the two?"


    "Or even, the mist demon itself could be some kind of Taishui-like demon!"


    Fetching a clean piece of white cloth,


    Su Heng bent down to wipe the mud off his feet, put on his socks and shoes, and then returned indoors.


    The sunlight shone through the window, casting upon the clean and neat desk.


    A thick county chronicle with a letter wedged inside.


    Su Heng reached out and opened the letter, looking at the slightly sloppy handwriting on it.


    After a long moment, he sealed the letter again and stuffed it into his bosom. Raising his head to gaze at the mottled tree shadows outside the window, Su Heng¡¯s furrowed brows gradually rxed, and finally, he let out a carefreeugh, "Well then, I¡¯ll take this opportunity to exin everything to sister, I can¡¯t keep dragging this on."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The time arrived at evening.


    In front of the Su Family estate, on the wide and t street.


    Su Heng stooped to board an extra-thick, extra-wide carriage, which obviously sank down upon his entry, issuing a grating creak.


    After Li Si had met with an unexpected demise.


    Another robust and efficient coachman had been apanying Su Heng on his daily errands.


    This coachman was called Wang Lin. From a young age, he had learned a formidable external cultivation technique known as the Iron Sand Palm, with amazing strength in his palms, visiblyrger than those of an ordinary person.


    ced in the world of martial arts, he could barely be considered a first-rate expert.


    "Go!"


    Wang Lin¡¯s burly palm grabbed the horsewhip and swung it fiercely, snapping it on the backside of the horse.


    The horse, worth a thousand taels of Silver, let out a neigh, its head low, pulling the carriage with some difficulty, heading outside the city.


    The carriage quickly disappeared on the wide gstone street.


    In the setting sun.


    The figures of Su Li and Xiao Qing slowly emerged from the other side of the street.


    "He¡¯s left." Even in the evening, Xiao Qing was still holding an oiled paper umbre.


    "I¡¯ve already received the news; he¡¯s going out to the ck market to acquire a batch of cultivation techniques. The round trip should take about an hour or so."


    Su Li clenched her fists, took a deep breath, her full chest heaving, looking somewhat nervous.


    "This time is enough for us to thoroughly investigate the secret in that courtyard."


    "Mm-hmm," Xiao Qing nodded.


    Over the past few days, they had been investigating Su Heng¡¯s daily routines.


    They found that most of the time, Su Heng was not at the residence but was cultivating in a small courtyard in Jiutiao Fang.


    Su Li had been to that small courtyard before.


    But from the surface, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything special about it.


    Only once they got closer would the Demon Seeking Compass react, indicating that the small courtyard where Su Heng had resided for a long time was not as simple as it appeared.


    And...


    Su Li had also heard another piece of news from the servants at home.


    On the night the water ghoul died, a group of craftsmen had built an underground chamber in the courtyard.


    As for the purpose of that underground chamber, no one else could say.


    Not wanting to attract too much attention, Su Li couldn¡¯t investigate openly and aggressively.


    But based on the information received, Su Li spected that the real secret was certainly hidden in that mysterious underground chamber.


    The deeper she thought, the more restless Su Li felt in her heart.


    The curiosity about the secrets on Su Heng¡¯s person, the excitement of danger, and the urgency to save her own brother.


    All these emotions filled her heart.


    So much so that she had visibly worn herself downtely.


    Fortunately, Su Heng was now obliged to leave due to an errand, and Su Li finally had the opportunity to personally investigate the small courtyard.


    "Huff..."


    Su Li took a deep breath, slowly calming her state of mind.


    "There¡¯s no time to waste, let¡¯s set out now," Su Li waved to Xiao Qing, and both of them turned and disappeared into the shadows at the corner of the wall.

 Chapter 34: Showdown

    Chapter 34: Showdown


    Su Li and Xiaoqing both shed over, quickly arriving at the courtyard where Su Heng usually lived.


    "It doesn¡¯t seem like anything special."


    Xiaoqing raised her head, observed the surroundings, then sniffed with her upturned, fair nose,menting.


    "At first nce, it does seem unremarkable, but the reactions of the monster-seekingpass can¡¯t be faked." Su Li took out the monster-seekingpass hanging at her waist, and a faint red light was emanating from the crystal at its center.


    By this time, the sun had already set, and the sky was dim.


    The light emitting from the monster-seekingpass was especially conspicuous in such an environment.


    "Su Heng has already left, but approaching this mansion, the monster-seekingpass still gives a dangerous warning." Xiaoqing¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, "It¡¯s really not simple, we should be cautious."


    "Mmm."


    Su Li nodded, "Let¡¯s take a look inside the house."Su Li led Xiaoqing forward, and just as they took a step, they stepped on something that made a crisp cracking sound underfoot.


    "Ah!"


    Su Li looked nervous, instinctively gripping the hilt of her sword.


    "Don¡¯t be startled, it¡¯s just a piece of wood, it¡¯s nothing." Xiaoqing pushed Su Li away.


    Su Li looked down.


    Indeed, she saw a section of broken wood underfoot.


    Only...


    Su Li¡¯s brows, which had just rxed, furrowed again.


    In Xiaoqing¡¯s puzzled gaze, Su Li bent down and picked up the piece of wood she had just stepped on.


    "These pieces of wood have been charred." Xiaoqing was somewhat surprised, noticing something unusual.


    "Was he barbecuing here? Life must be quite good." Xiaoqingmented. Since her rebirth in this manner, the delicacies of the mortal world had lost their vor for her.


    "It shouldn¡¯t be..."


    Su Li said, "There¡¯s no stove around, and for barbecuing, these wood charcoals definitely wouldn¡¯t be enough."


    Crack!


    She squeezed with her hand forcefully.


    The chunky charcoal crumbled into ck dust, falling from Su Li¡¯s slender fingers.


    "There¡¯s still warmth in these charcoals, giving me the feeling like..."


    "Like what?" Xiaoqing asked curiously.


    "Like using brute force to char wood from the inside out, so much so that after such a long time, there is still a certain amount of force sealed within the charcoal."


    "Sss..."


    Xiaoqing¡¯s eyes widened, "Such prowess is no small feat, could the Elder Xu of the Demon Suppression Bureau do such a thing?"


    Su Li nodded slightly, "He should be able to do that."


    "But, Elder Xu has cultivated the Demon Suppression Bureau¡¯s first-rate unique cultivation technique, the Red Earth Sun Seeking Technique, for decades..." Su Li swallowed dryly, "What has Su Heng cultivated? Just some third-rate cultivation technique found in any martial arts school on the streets, and an iplete one at that."


    "While you are not wrong, I always feel like you are praising your brother." Xiaoqing said crisply.


    "No, definitely not." Su Li vigorously denied.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about that." She pped her hands, looked up at the sky, and thest traces of sunlight also vanished. But the weather today was quite good; the stars dotted the sky, the Milky Way was brilliant, high above the cold, dark firmament.


    "Although we have plenty of time, we should still move quickly." Su Li said in a low voice, arriving at the door of the bedroom.


    Creak!


    The door wasn¡¯t locked, and Su Li pushed it open easily.


    With the aid of the faint starlight from outside the window, Su Li could clearly see the arrangement inside the room.


    A widened and thickened bed, a wooden desk, and in the corner, a clothes rack and a wardrobe. The desk was next to the window, where a thick stack of books was ced, along with various notes and so on. Getting closer, one could still smell a faint scent of ink.


    Su Li came to the desk, casually picked up a book from it to flip through.


    "Changqing County Annals Excerpt ¡¤ Volume One"


    After looking through a few pages and finding they all recorded trivial matters, Su Li lost interest quickly and put the book back as she remembered it.


    "Why would he be interested in these things." Su Li muttered to herself.


    "Maybe, it has to do with those events that happened in Changqing County." Xiaoqing suddenly spoke, "Seeing things that cannot be exined bymon sense, wanting to find answers through such means."


    "You mean, I have wronged him..." Su Li frowned as she spoke.


    "I didn¡¯t say that," Xiaoqing said.


    "Regardless, now that we are here, we have to investigate clearly before saying anything." Su Li clenched her teeth, feeling that her prejudiced thinking might have wronged her brother. But no matter what, things had developed to this stage, and there was no room for turning back halfway.


    "Where is the entrance to the basement?" Su Li asked again.


    "Under the bed." Xiaoqing first closed her eyes, her body gradually turning translucent, and then opened her eyes, confidently answering.


    "Under the bed..."


    Although the wooden bed had been thickened, it was nothing for Su Li.


    She effortlessly moved the wooden bed aside.


    Beneath was a blocky bluestone floor, which at first nce seemed no different from the surrounding floor, but there was no dust on it, clearly indicating it was frequently cleaned ¨C an umon urrence in itself.


    "Thump, thump, thump!"


    Su Li gently tapped on the floor, estimating there was a hollow space underneath.


    She took in a deep breath, slowly moved the floorboard, and revealed a wide ck passage to both of them.


    Rudimentary stairs continued into the darkness, where one couldn¡¯t see one¡¯s hand in front of their face.


    Oilmps were ced on the walls on either side of the stairs.


    To be safe, Su Li didn¡¯t light the oilmps but instead took out a bamboo tube as thick as a finger from her bosom.


    The faint scent of grease wafted from the tube, with a white wick at the end.


    The wick was ignited.


    Bright, white mes dispelled the darkness.


    This was a bamboomp made of whale oil; not only was it bright, but it was also odorless, making it especially suitable for use in unexpected situations during field missions.


    With her breath held subconsciously, Su Li slowly entered the underground chamber.


    The chamber was deep, about five meters or so.


    It took Su Li a while to finally reach the bottom, where she came to a crude arched wooden door reinforced with wood ¨C the door was also unlocked.


    Click!


    Su Li reached out and pushed the wooden door open.


    A strong scent of blood immediately hit her face, causing Su Li to cough twice and feel somewhat nauseous.


    Even Xiao Qing, a being from the shadows, seemed uneasy in such an environment, slowly lifting her feet off the ground and floating in mid-air.


    "This..."


    Su Li ced the whale oilmp on a protrusion in the wall.


    The sight before her made her pupils dte instantly; she raised her head to see a fierce, pure white-haired cheetah hanging above her.


    She stepped back, taking a defensive stance.


    Then she realized that the cheetah was nothing more than a skin, stretched and hung in mid-air, turned into some kind of decoration.


    Su Li let out a sigh of relief.


    Turning her head, she then saw a shriveled, greenish head on the wall behind her, staring back at her.


    Beneath the empty eye sockets were two lines of darkened blood tears.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Li recognized the origin of this head, "Isn¡¯t this the same water ghost we were originally tasked to seek?"


    "Mhm."


    Xiao Qing nodded affirmatively beside her.


    "What a terrible way to die," Xiao Qing said, sticking out her tongue and adding without forgetting.


    "Indeed terrible." Su Li saw bones shattered on a wooden table and some shriveled organs hanging from iron hooks with the help of the whale oilmp¡¯s light. It was not hard to imagine that the water ghost was first killed and then its body was brought here to be dissected and chopped up bit by bit.


    Su Li shivered; she saw severalrge barrels in the corner from which a strong stench of blood wafted.


    She stepped back, intending to see what it was.


    Bang!


    It was as if she bumped into something.


    "Xiao Qing, stop fooling around..." Su Li scratched her head, thinking she had just been standing behind her.


    This little one...


    When floating in mid-air without a sound, she always pops up suddenly, giving herself a scare.


    But as she was pondering, Su Li realized something was off.


    Because out of the corner of her eye, she had already spotted Xiao Qing¡¯s slender figure.


    At the moment she was clinging to the wall, shaking uncontrobly, her face pale white, her mouth open, seemingly wanting to warn something, but unable to make a sound. That was an overwhelming fear from being overpowered on a fundamental level of existence, rendering her speechless.


    "Xiao Qing, you¡¯re here... Then what¡¯s behind me..."


    Gulp!~


    Su Li dry swallowed.


    Bit by bit, she stiffly turned around, first seeing a broad chest. Only when she raised her head and looked further upward did she finally see Su Heng¡¯s expressionless face shrouded in shadows.

 Chapter 35: Sister and Brother

    Chapter 35: Sister and Brother


    "Sister... what are you sneaking around here for?" Su Heng¡¯s voice was calm, but there was an unexinable gleam in his eyes.


    Su Li took a step back.


    She felt her back press against the edge of the table.


    In the periphery of her vision, the whale oilmp burned silently. Xiao Qing trembled all over but still lurked in the shadows, ready for an ambush.


    "I..."


    Su Li swallowed, her face squeezing out a strained smile, "Father called you toe eat, and I saw you weren¡¯t there, so I just..."


    "Is that so?"


    Su Heng tilted his head, seemingly not thinking much of it.


    "Let¡¯s go eat now."With that said, without waiting for Su Li¡¯s response, Su Heng turned and walked towards the door.


    Chi!


    In an instant, a flicker of firelight.


    In the shadows cast by the whale oilmp, two figures intersected.


    Su Li joined her fingers together like a sword, her strength ebbing and flowing, driving a faint cold light, and suddenly stabbing toward the Jiao Valley acupoint at Su Heng¡¯s waist.


    Su Heng, simrly twisting his waist and turning around, his palm driving a strengthened Yang Pole True Strength, struck a palm towards Su Li¡¯s abdomen.


    At the same time,


    The siblings had both chosen to strike with a sneak attack.


    Su Li struck first, her attacknding on Su Heng first.


    A human body has three hundred and sixty-one acupoints, and among these, those called "Sea" are ces where vital energy converges and stores. Those called "Valley" are where tworge muscles connect within the body.


    And the Jiao Valley acupoint connects thetissimus dorsi and the iliacus muscles.


    If this point is struck hard, it immediately paralyzes half of the body, temporarily paralyzing and making it difficult to move.


    Chi!


    Su Li¡¯s fingers pierced into the muscles at Su Heng¡¯s waist.


    "Ah! I¡¯m hit!"


    Su Li was initially thrilled, then her expression suddenly solidified, turning into disbelief.


    She felt as if she had stabbed into a block of steel, a burning paining from her fingertips, almost making her scream.


    Especially the strength...


    The enduring strength condensed by the Green Wood Longevity Technique.


    It was like firewood falling into a furnace, instantly incineratedpletely.


    Her recent strike not only had no effect on Su Heng, but under the rebound of the strength, her own cirction was disrupted, her fair cheeks faintly flushing red.


    Bang!


    Su Heng¡¯s palm fell.


    After destroying Su Li¡¯s protective True Strength, the strength in Su Heng¡¯s palm dissipated.


    And to avoid hurting Su Li,


    Su Heng deliberately changed direction, avoiding sharp objects like the corner hooks of the table behind Su Li, and striking toward an empty space to the side.


    Even if it was purely physical strength, it appeared extremely terrifying.


    Su Li was directly knocked flying.


    She hit the left wall with a dull thud.


    Afterwards, she rather embarrassingly rolled onto the floor, her clothes and hair dusted with gray dirt.


    Hiss¡ª


    A sharp, piercing sound came from behind her head.


    Su Heng turned around and saw Xiao Qing with a pale face, her ck hair loose, the tips of her ten fingers faintly glowing blood red, resembling a fierce female ghost, lunging straight at him.


    "Insignificant trickery!"


    Su Heng scoffed coldly, punching forward.


    The savage strength stirred translucent ripples in the air, rippling outward andpletely enveloping Xiao Qing in them.


    Crack!


    Xiao Qing¡¯s hands made a crisp sound, dark red blood seeping from her features, making her look even more terrifying.


    Even though she was seriously injured, Xiao Qing still refused to give up.


    In the eerie hissing sound,


    Her scattered ck hair spread outward, growing like aquatic nts, wrapping around Su Heng¡¯s neck.


    "Roar!"


    Su Heng roared.


    It was like a muffled thunder exploding in an enclosed room.


    The dull roaring sound waves added up back and forth within the enclosed room, rolling forward, their power doubled.


    Xiao Qing felt as if she had been smashed in the head by a heavy hammer, her mind went nk, her eyes rolled upwards, and her figure blurred.


    She staggered to the ground, fell into aa, andpletely lost the ability to fight.


    "Xiao Qing!"


    Su Li groggily got up from the ground.


    When she lifted her head, she saw Xiao Qing unconscious on the floor.


    In desperation,


    Su Li screamed.


    Her figure turned into a white light, quickly dashing towards Xiao Qing.


    All became a blur, and suddenly, Su Heng¡¯s figure appeared in front of her, his body towering, his muscles across his body swelling and writhing like living things. Strength surged from his body, emitting ck smoke. In the light of the fire, substantial shadows were left, making it seem as though the whole room was packed full because of his body!


    "Sister..." Su Heng¡¯s voice was hoarse.


    "Get out of the way!" Su Li screamed, while pushing her hand against his chest.


    Hiss!


    Su Li felt as if her palm had touched a hot iron.


    Caught off guard, the strong defensive strength rebounded and spread into Su Li¡¯s body.


    Even though it was just a brief touch, the burning strong strength startled her internally.


    Such physique, such strength, and such perception...


    "Monster!"


    Su Li¡¯s face turned flush, her lips cracked.


    That was a sign that the fire poison was beginning to spread through the veins in her body, gradually bing uncontroble.


    "It seems there has been some misunderstanding between us," Su Heng said, extending his hand forward lightning-fast, his index finger gently touching Su Li¡¯s forehead.


    The fire poison was eradicated.


    However, with the heavy consumption of strength, an intense dizziness swept over Su Li¡¯s heart.


    In front of her, the demonic, robust figure of Su Heng gradually blurred, her legs went soft, and she copsed to the ground.


    Whoosh!


    Before she made contact with the ground.


    Arge hand spread its fingers, catching Su Li by the waist.


    With his other hand, Su Heng grabbed Xiao Qing by her long hair, casually lifting her up as if she were mere cargo.


    "Huh..."


    He exhaled a breath.


    The whale oilmp went out, and darkness enveloped the entire room.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The next day.


    Changqing County, Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall.


    The sun had just risen, the sunlight was bright, and the sound of wheel hub rotations came from the outside street.


    Ning Wantong, dressed in white and with her ck hair flowing, held a heavy solid wood box in her arms and handed it to her father, Ning Zhibai.


    "What is this?"


    Ning Zhibai took it with a puzzled look on his face.


    "It¡¯s a gift from Zhang Chun to you. I had helped him with some matters before, so it was hard to refuse," Ning Wantong exined gently, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear and smiling softly.


    "Zhang Chun..."


    Upon hearing this name, Ning Zhibai gradually remembered, "Ah, the kid from Medicine King Vige. His aptitude is good and he is diligent in martial arts; he is thoughtful indeed."


    Click!


    The box opened, and inside was a block of gluey gray-white flesh.


    The flesh piece, about five pounds in weight, looked quite stic and somewhat resembled fat stripped of sinew and blood vessels, emitting a faint fishy smell.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was an illusion...


    Ning Zhibai always felt the flesh piece was subtly wriggling as if it were some kind of living thing.


    He rubbed his eyes with his other hand, discovered that the fleshy motionless in the box, and then set aside the slight astonishment that had risen.

 Chapter 36: The Fog

    Chapter 36: The Fog


    "What is this?"


    Ning Zhibai frowned slightly as he examined the chunk of meat inside the box.


    He reached out to lightly touch it and felt a cool sensation at his fingertips, apanied by a slight tingling. He quickly retracted his finger and scratched the back of his neck.


    "It¡¯s said to be ¡¯Ancient Meat.¡¯"


    Ning Wantong nced at it and replied, "Zhang Chun¡¯s father is a hunter in the mountains; this piece of Ancient Meat was dug out from there, specifically saved for you. It is said that eating it can aid in advancing one¡¯s martial skills."


    "At my age, taking such things is no longer of any use,"


    Ning Zhibai shook his head with a smile and reced the lid, "Take these to Young Master Su, who is full of vigor and might find a use for them."


    Ning Wantong had just reached out to take it.


    Suddenly, Ning Zhibai staggered, as a wave of dizziness struck him.He almost fell, but Ning Wantong quickly reached out to support him, preventing a fall.


    "Father?"


    Ning Wantong put the box aside, her face filled with worry.


    "No harm, no harm¡­" Ning Zhibai chuckled, looked up at the sky to see a faint white line amidst the clouds, suggesting that fog was likely settling over the town.


    He didn¡¯t think much of it, merely exining, "Perhaps it¡¯s because of the pot of strong tea I had just now. While it can keep one alert, it¡¯s actually somewhat harmful to the body. I must be cautious with it in the future."


    Ning Zhibai began to reflect, as was characteristic of him.


    "You¡­"


    However, he saw that the concern on Ning Wantong¡¯s face was gradually changing into horror. She covered her mouth, as if about to scream.


    Ning Zhibai was puzzled.


    He felt an unbearable itching where he had previously scratched his neck.


    He scratched again, but found no relief.


    Ning Zhibai frowned slightly, scratching repeatedly, his fingers gradually exerting more effort until something tore with a ripping sound.


    He spread his fingers open to reveal a horrifying sight of blood-red in his palm.


    It was a whole piece of flesh from his neck that had been brutally torn off, and surprisingly, no fresh blood oozed out.


    Because the flesh just torn off was covered with ayer of white mycelium, which was absorbing blood and swelling, turning into soft, dandelion-like down, though it was pink in color.


    Hiss!


    Ning Zhibai unconsciously rubbed his hand.


    The soft down floated into the air, fading in color, until it turned into a hazy white mist.


    "Hehehe¡­"


    Staring at the mist in front of him, Ning Zhibai chuckled foolishly.


    White saliva even began to secrete from the corner of his mouth, dripping down to his chest, soaking his shirt.


    "Ah!!!"


    Ning Wantong¡¯s face contorted in fear as she finally screamed.


    She turned to flee outside, seeking help in the streets, but she had only run five or six meters.


    "Thump!" she fell desperately to the ground, red spots quickly appearing on her fair skin.


    The red spots rapidly joined up into a dense and terrifying pattern, enough to make anyone with a fear of clusters faint.


    Ning Wantong dared not scratch.


    But the intense itching made it impossible for her to control her hands.


    Soon¡­


    A vast amount of "mist" began emanating from her body.


    From afar, it looked like she was enveloped into a constantly writhing, white cocoon.


    *


    *


    *


    "Mmm!"


    With her eyshes fluttering softly, Su Li¡¯s eyes opened.


    Her beautiful, clear pupils reflected the pink mosquito hanging over the bed.


    Su Li tightened her nket.


    nning to sleep a bit longer, enjoying the rare peace.


    But just as she was about to close her eyes again, she quickly realized something was wrong.


    Who am I?


    Why am I here?


    What exactly happenedst night?


    Hiss...


    Su Li felt her brain waspletely nk; her delicate eyebrows gradually furrowed as she carefully thought it over, and some fragmented images began to slowly emerge in her memory.


    That¡¯s right!


    Last night, she had nned to investigate Su Heng¡¯s solitary yard.


    In the basement of the yard, she found the dismembered remains of a demonic beast, and just as she was about to continue her investigation, she turned around and bumped into the owner!


    Damn it, how did Su Heng suddenlye back at that moment?


    It couldn¡¯t be that he was purposely scheming against her, could it?


    This damn younger brother is really annoying.


    And then...


    It seems they even had a bit of a conflict afterward.


    Her master had said she was a rare genius that the Demon Suppression Bureau had not seen in a hundred years, with an unlimited future ahead. She must have won then!


    But why can¡¯t she remember anything that happened afterward?


    "Goo goo~ goo goo!"


    Bird chirps resounded from outside the window.


    Su Li tilted her head.


    She saw Su Heng sitting on a small stool, legs spread wide in an imposing manner. His left hand held a knife, and his right hand held an apple, which he was peeling.


    He peeled the apple, cut it neatly, and ced the slices on a fruit te on the low table in front of him.


    The white, tender slices of apple were neatly arranged on the fruit te on the small table in front of him, and Su Heng took a slice and handed it to Su Li.


    "Xiaoqing!"


    Su Li¡¯s expression turned serious as she pped Su Heng¡¯s hand away.


    "Xiaoqing, do you mean that female ghost who always follows you around?" Su Heng asked in return.


    "Yes! Yes! Yes!" Su Li nodded frantically.


    However, Su Heng did not continue to respond, and seeing this, Su Li felt a nkness in her mind and slowly copsed onto the bed.


    ...


    In the Demon Suppression Bureau, Xiaoqing and Su Li were disciples from the same cohort.


    Both joined the Demon Suppression Bureau at the same time and received training together, developing a close rtionship.


    However, during an outing for a mission with an elder, Xiaoqing had an unfortunate encounter, got ambushed by a demonic creature, and was severely injured.


    Helplessly,


    An elder from the Demon Suppression Bureau used a Secret Technique to prolong her life.


    As a result, Xiaoqing was transformed into a shade, subject to many restrictions.


    That¡¯s also why, in everyday life, Xiaoqing always carried an umbre to shield herself from the direct rays of overly strong sunlight.


    She had already promised to take care of Xiaoqing for life.


    But now...


    But now...


    Su Li leaned against the headboard, overwhelmed with sorrow, and her clear eyes filled with tears.


    "Little Li," a slender and fair hand waved in front of Su Li, causing her to widen her eyes and turn her head to see a red-clothed young girl appearing beside Su Heng.


    She looked astonished.


    Looking at Xiaoqing beside Su Heng, then back at Su Heng sitting on the stool.


    "You..." Su Li clenched her teeth, her facial expression bing dangerous.


    Su Heng raised his hands, his face bearing an innocent expression.


    "I never said she had an ident," Su Heng defended, "You were the one who imagined that just now."


    "You deserve to die!"


    Su Li screamed, punching Su Heng in the chest.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t dodge or resist, and instead of hurting Su Heng, Su Li ended up causing her own hand to ache from the blows.


    All she could do was grit her teeth and wave her hand, reluctantly choosing to give up.


    She looked at Xiaoqing beside Su Heng.


    Their eyes met.


    "Pfft!"


    Su Li suddenly broke intoughter and reached out to tightly hug Xiaoqing¡¯s neck.


    The two of them cooed over each other for a while before they noticed there was still Su Heng, like a giant third wheel, beside them.


    "Ahem!"


    Su Heng coughed twice, spoke seriously, "Just now, Xiaoqing told me some things about the Demon Suppression Bureau."

 Chapter 37: Foundation

    Chapter 37: Foundation


    "You¡¯ve already told him?" The two separated, and Su Li looked up at Xiaoqing, who nodded slightly.


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?" Su Heng demanded.


    "I..."


    Su Li was momentarily at a loss, unsure of how to exin.


    "No, that¡¯s not right!" She thought for a moment, her brows furrowing as she looked at Su Heng with a hint of wariness, "You¡¯re the one who should be exining."


    "Since you know about the Demon Suppression Bureau, you should also know about the Wendao te," Su Li said, "Why does the Wendao te react to you?"


    "..." Su Heng thought for a while and then seriously said, "Maybe that thing is broken.


    In this world, anything made by humans can have faults, and one shouldn¡¯t blindly rely on external devices."


    "Impossible!"Su Li insisted, "Are you joking?"


    She reached around her body, searching for the Wendao te, and having found it still there, she let out a sigh of relief and took it out from her bosom, powering it up with effort.


    "Hmm!?"


    Something unbelievable happened.


    Su Li¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at the Wendao te, its central crystal a dull gray, showing no reaction whatsoever.


    "How can this be!?" Su Li shook the Wendao te vigorously, even pressing it directly against Su Heng¡¯s skin, yet it still showed no response.


    After a long research.


    Su Li still couldn¡¯t figure out the reason.


    All she could do was to fold her arms across her chest alone, seemingly sulking to herself.


    "See, I told you there¡¯s something wrong with it," Su Heng spread his hands, a smile appearing on his face.


    Although he sounded casual, he was secretly breathing a sigh of relief. After learning about the ability of the Wendao te from Xiaoqing and its reaction to him, Su Heng suspected that the cause might be rted to the Water Ghost Poison Sack in his body.


    So Su Heng secretly unmerged the Water Ghost Poison Sack.


    Just as expected.


    Just as Su Heng had anticipated, the Wendao te no longer reacted as it had before.


    "Then how do you exin the martial arts skills you possess?" Su Li asked, having seen with her own eyes the dismembered remains of demons in the secret chamber.


    "Naturally, they are the result of my hard cultivation," Su Heng said proudly, his tone even slightly rising.


    "Just a fragmented Pure Yang Skill cultivated to this extent!?" Su Li scoffed, disbelieving that something so mystical could ur.


    "I have also practiced both the ck Evil Technique and the Red Poison Technique," Su Heng added.


    "..." Su Li said, "They don¡¯t sound like any respectable cultivation techniques."


    "Who cares if they¡¯re respectable or not, as long as you can¡¯t beat me," Su Heng replied calmly.


    "I didn¡¯t want to hurt you, I was holding back, do you understand!" Su Li got flustered, quickly making excuses, never wanting to lose the majesty of being the older sister.


    "Yes, yes, yes, you were holding back," Su Heng smiled, his mouth curving into a grin.


    "Of course, I was."


    Su Li lifted her chin slightly, a proud look on her face, though her cheeks were a bit flushed.


    "Have you realized something?" Xiaoqing, who had hardly made her presence felt, suddenly spoke up. Su Heng and Su Li both looked at her, making her a bit nervous, but she continued, "If your brother truly cultivated without being influenced by demons, then his talent is truly terrifying."


    "My talent is quite ordinary," Su Heng said, pressing his hands together in a humble gesture, "I have reached where I am today simply by devoting the time others spend eating to my cultivation."


    In a sense, what he said was indeed true.


    Unfortunately,


    Su Li and Xiaoqing clearly didn¡¯t grasp the real implication, both revealing a "¡û_¡û" expression.


    "Come on, how about letting your sister test your root bone?" Su Li got off the bed, suddenly interested.


    "Root bone, how are you going to test it?"


    Su Heng first stepped back, then asked curiously, "I once asked Ning Zhibai about the so-called root bone and discernment when I was learning martial arts from him.


    But the guy was pretty average.


    He always spoke in mysteries that never got to the point.


    Since youe from an official major sect like the Demon Suppression Bureau, surely you have a deeper understanding of these things, right?"


    "Before I answer your question, you need to rify one thing," Su Li slowly rolled up her sleeves, revealing her wrists as pale as the moon.


    "What is it?"


    "What aspects do you think make a martial artist powerful?"


    "Hmm..." Su Heng thought for a moment and replied, "First of all, one¡¯s own strength is the most crucial. Nextes technique, and then various external factors such as weapons."


    "Although you missed some details, overall, that¡¯s quite good," Su Li nodded, pleased, "You are indeed my brother, Su Li."


    "You can keep the second half to yourself," Su Heng said.


    Su Li pretended not to hear and continued on her own, "Root bone and discernment determine the very strength of a person."


    "The so-called root bone is the innate strength of the physical body; discernment rtes to the speed at which one cultivates a technique. The twoplement each other and are indispensable.


    Let me give you a simple example to exin.


    If a person, without any training, can lift five hundred pounds, and after diligent cultivation breaks the limits of the human body and steps into the Demon Form realm, his strength doubles, and he can easily lift a thousand pounds over his head.


    But if, at the same realm level, another person naturally has extraordinary strength.


    Being able to lift a thousand pounds without any cultivation, then after reaching the same realm through cultivation, his strength would be two thousand pounds.


    This is the influence of root bone.


    As for discernment, it follows the same principle but manifests in the magnitude of strength increase. The higher the discernment, the deeper the understanding of the technique, and even integrating various techniques can result, in greater increases in strength, speed, and so forth."


    "I see..."


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes lit up, and he asked again, "If someone¡¯s natural strength is ten times that of an ordinary person, or even more, and in understanding techniques far surpasses the average person, mastering any technique as soon as they learn it or with a single pointer.


    Even an ordinary technique in their hands can produce incredible effects. Multiplied together, their power could exceed that of cultivators at the same realm by a hundred times or more, wouldn¡¯t they easily be able to kill someone of a higher level with ease, and even a much more advanced martial artist could be struck dead with a single punch!"


    "In theory, yes..."


    Su Li said with a smile, "But there is a natural limit to human strength, being double that of an ordinary person can be exined by exceptional talent, but ten times more is just not the same species. As for discernment, the higher the realm, the harder it is to improve, and the amplification brought by techniques is also limited."


    "Wait a second!!"


    As she spoke, Su Li¡¯s smile gradually became a bit stiff.


    She tilted her head, looked at Su Heng with suspicion, and asked, "The person you just talked about, it¡¯s not yourself, is it?"

 Chapter 38: Aristocratic Families

    Chapter 38: Aristocratic Families


    "Sister, who are you looking down on?" Su Heng muttered to himself in his heart.


    His strength was now not just ten times that of an ordinary person, but as his weight and physique increased, his power became even more terrifying and exaggerated.


    In other words...


    ording to the martial arts system presented by Su Li, Su Heng¡¯s potential was essentially limitless.


    "You just mentioned the Cultivating Demon Form," Su Heng asked, "What realm is that?"


    "Cultivating Demon Form, Gestating Demon Spawn, and Heavenly Transformation are considered the three great realms of us cultivators," Su Li replied.


    "Within Cultivating Demon Form and Gestating Demon Spawn, there are three smaller stages¡ªMuscle and Bone, Blood and Organs. As for the Heavenly Deceit Realm, that realm is too mysterious, too far beyond me. My master might understand it, but I do not know much."


    Demon Form, Demon Spawn, Heavenly Deceit... These give me an increasingly enticing feeling.


    "Gulp!"Swallowing a mouthful of saliva, Su Heng asked again, "Then sister, which realm are you in now?"


    "I have already stepped into the second stage of the Demon Form realm, Bone Forging," Su Li said, slightly lifting her chin with a proud expression.


    "..."


    Clutching her fists tightly, Su Li looked at him somewhat angrily, "What does your disdainful expression mean?"


    "Truly a prodigious young talent," Su Hengplimented insincerely.


    "I heard Ning Zhibai say that even those naturally talented, whose potential andprehension are top-notch, still need about thirty years of hard work to cultivate a Cultivation Technique topletion and step into the Grandmaster realm," he continued.


    "From my understanding," Su Heng said, "what they call a Grandmaster in the martial world is someone who has developed their potential to the limit yet has not transcended the human category."


    "Clearly, you, a Demon Form realm martial artist, are stronger than a Grandmaster, even much stronger," he added.


    "But you¡¯ve only been studying abroad for two and a half years. Even with exceptional talents, it¡¯s impossible to surpass others¡¯ thirty years of effort in just two and a half years."


    As he spoke, Su Heng pulled her hand away. Her fair and delicate palm had no calluses, "You don¡¯t look like someone who has undergone tough training."


    "I¡¯ve told you I¡¯m a once-in-a-century genius..." Su Li withdrew her hand.


    "Alright..."


    She sighed, not continuing the joke this time, but seriously said, "Since you killed the water ghost, you must have realized something extraordinary about the demons."


    "Yes," Su Heng nodded.


    "Using a special method, the flesh and blood of these demons can be transformed into ¡¯medicinal guides.¡¯ Combined with the corresponding Cultivation Technique and absorbing its medicinal power, it can trigger a mutation in the body, surpassing the human limit and gradually morphing towards the direction of the demons. That is the true essence of Cultivating Demon Form."


    "You took a shortcut," Su Heng recalled his own cultivation journey.


    He had painstakingly cultivated a Cultivation Technique from the very basics, without any external assistance, expended time and sweat, cultivated it topletion, developed his body¡¯s potential to the limit, and then broke through that limit to step into a new realm.


    Therefore...


    On the surface, Su Heng¡¯s realm was lower than Su Li¡¯s.


    But in a real fight, it could only be said that even if Su Li used both hands and feet, she might not be able to defeat Su Heng.


    Remembering the progress of the Vein Mutation on his status panel, he reasonably spected that Su Li definitely had notpleted the first realm of Cultivating Demon Form.


    It was probably only about fifty to sixty percent of the mutation, which might make her foundation unstable.


    "Cultivation should still proceed step by step; one must not be too hasty," Su Heng remarked softly, not expecting that his casualment would seem to remind Su Li of something, making herplexion also appear somewhat gloomy.


    Is there... a story to this?


    Seeing that expression, Su Heng was quite astonished.


    "Since the Demon Suppression Bureau has such a long inheritance, why have I never heard of it before?" Su Heng asked, puzzled.


    "A superior healer treats diseases not yet manifest, a mediocre healer treats diseases about to re, and an inferior healer treats diseases that have already urred. Doesn¡¯t this exin why our work is well done?" Su Li smiled, "Before demons start causing trouble, we have already eradicated and suppressed them.


    Naturally,mon folk have never heard of the authority of the Demon Suppression Bureau."


    "I see. Then why are demons appearing one after another now?"


    "This..."


    Su Li shook her head, "I¡¯m not very sure myself. It could be a natural disaster, or it could be man-made, or even possibly both. I¡¯ve only just joined the Demon Suppression Bureau two years ago. How could I know the answers to these questions?"


    "What do you think, would you consider joining our Demon Suppression Bureau?" Su Li tapped Su Heng¡¯s arm and asked with a grin.


    "I¡¯ll think about it¡­"


    Su Heng did not immediately agree, instead, he was more concerned about Su Li.


    He feared the dangers she might face during missions, and if by some misfortune they were parted by life and death, that would be heartbreaking for Su Heng.


    "At our Demon Suppression Bureau, we have the Demon Suppression Tower, which holds the demons that have caused trouble in Qingzhou for hundreds of years. Any cultivation technique you wish to practice, you can find the corresponding demon¡¯s flesh and blood there for assistance," Su Li continued to persuade.


    She had not thought too much about it, only feeling that Su Heng, with such terrifying talent, should not bury himself in a small ce like Changqing County.


    Demon Suppression Tower¡ªTo me, isn¡¯t this like a buffet?


    Su Heng was somewhat tempted.


    He slowly stood up, holding a piece of apple in his hand, and walked toward the window.


    Suddenly thinking of something, Su Heng furrowed his brows and said solemnly, "Since one demon along with the corresponding cultivation technique can create arge number of Martial Artists with strengths far surpassing ordinary people. Then, within the Grand Zhou Dynasty, might there be those who choose to breed demons to fulfill their own ambitions?"


    "The people you are talking about, we normally call them aristocratic families," Su Li quietly appeared behind Su Heng, her fair pretty face no longer smiling.


    "Aristocratic families... Does the Demon Suppression Bureau not handle them?" Su Heng asked again.


    "A hundred-year dynasty, a thousand-year aristocracy. Many of those families existed even before the Grand Zhou Dynasty was founded. The Demon Suppression Bureau can only check them, unable topletely root them out," Su Li sighed, answering somewhat helplessly.


    Su Heng recalled the records in the county annals.


    ¡¯Continuous heavy rain for ten days, gue transmission, people attacking each other, over a hundred thousand casualties in the city.¡¯


    ¡¯Drought in Yunzhou¡­ casualties in three counties amount to a million, bones exposed in the fields, no chickens crow for thousands of miles.¡¯


    ¡¯Flood in Qingmu State, a dam burst, countless bodies floated, crows blocked the sun.¡¯


    Behind these seeminglymon natural disasters, whether there were maniptions from those so-called families, Su Heng did not know.


    If it were indeed the case...


    Aristocratic families breeding demons, demons devouring humans. Ordinary people, in the eyes of these family disciples, are no different from weeds fed to pigs. The glories and riches of the mundane world are nothing but fleeting smoke in the face of such disasters.


    "Smoke, smoke¡­ Damn it!"


    Su Heng suddenly looked up, his eyes widened, but noticed that the bright sunlight outside the window had dimmed without him realizing.


    Under the iron-grey sky, threads of drifting mist, akin to streams, swept over the ancient tall city walls, spreading towards the city.

 Chapter 39: Bacterial Strains

    Chapter 39: Bacterial Strains


    "What¡¯s wrong with you?"


    Seeing the sudden change in Su Heng¡¯s expression, Su Li looked at him with a surprised look.


    "I..." Su Heng frowned deeply and told Su Li about what had happened earlier in Heikui Mountain.


    After listening,


    Su Li¡¯s expression gradually became serious.


    "You mean that this fog is very likely not naturally formed, but wrought by a demon."


    "Fog spirits are troublesome," Su Heng nodded gravely, adding seriously.


    Su Li took out the demon-seekingpass from her bosom and injected her strength into it. As expected, thepass, which had shown no reaction before, was now emitting a faint light. Moreover, as time passed, the light on thepass was bing increasingly crimson.


    "Do you know the origin of the fog spirit?" asked Su Heng, wondering if there might be records in the Demon Suppression Bureau."There are too many demons in this world. Sometimes their talents seem very simr, but the actual effects are entirely different," Su Li shook her head.


    Merely based on the clues provided by Su Heng, she could not make an urate judgment.


    "I¡¯m going to have a look."


    The fog spirit had high intelligence and had been staying deep within Heikui Mountain before.


    But now it had actively invaded the city, indicating that it had undergone some kind of transformation.


    This change was definitely negative for Changqing County, and Su Heng could not just sit and wait; he had to go and see for himself and gather intelligence.


    As for the danger, Su Heng was not worried.


    The strength of demons was in their eeriness, a straightforward confrontation he did not fear.


    "Shall Ie with you?" Su Li suggested.


    "No," Su Heng shook his head, "You all need to stay back to avoid any idents at home."


    "Alright..." Su Li looked somewhat helpless.


    She had thought that she was returning home in glory, ready to show her strength. But Su Heng had firmly taught her a lesson with his unreasonable power, which was truly despairing.


    "Be careful," Su Li said.


    "Mm."


    Su Heng nodded, pushed open the door,


    And his tall, sturdy figure quickly disappeared into the increasingly dense fog.


    ...


    The streets were empty, with not a single person in sight.


    The shops on both sides had their doors and windows tightly closed, and around the corner in the distance was a five-story tavern named "Heaven on Earth."


    "Hee hee hee..."


    A strangeughter came through, as if there were children ying in the fog.


    Su Heng stopped, looking towards the direction of the sound with a thoughtful look on his face.


    He walked through the fog.


    On the street, he saw four or five children ying "hopscotch."


    These children were eight or nine years old, dressed simply, and appeared toe from ordinary families.


    "Why are only you here ying? Where are the other pedestrians on the street?" Su Heng smiled, approached the children, crouched down, and asked softly.


    One of the girls, wearing a red cotton jacket and two braids resembling goat horns, looked up.


    Su Heng¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.


    The girl¡¯s face was painted with a white, ash-like powder, herplexion pallid, her lips bright red, her eyes pitch ck¡ªshe looked like a doll from a horror film.


    Although she was smiling, it inadvertently gave off a chilling feel.


    "Hee hee hee..."


    The girl with braidsughed and said, "Xiaoya doesn¡¯t know, but Xiaoya can take brother to look, is that okay?"


    "Okay," Su Heng¡¯s smile remained unchanged. He took a few copper coins from his bosom and stuffed them in the girl¡¯s jacket pocket, "Keep this money to buy candied haws."


    "Thank you, brother," the girl beamed.


    She turned around and walked into the fog, turned a corner, and entered an alley.


    Su Heng followed closely behind but suddenly stopped upon entering the alley.


    The alley in front of him was a dead end.


    At the end of the alley should have been a tavern with a sign that hung "Conquering the World". Su Heng had oftene to drink and eat meat in this tavern before and had some recollection of it.


    One of its doors faced the bustling Guozi Street, opening to wee guests.


    While another door was right in front of Su Heng, which was normally a service entrance for staff.


    But for some unknown reason.


    The door was sealed, a white seal, with scarlet lettering.


    It looked somewhat creepy in the dim and silent surroundings, and the few children also mysteriously disappeared.


    "An illusion? It doesn¡¯t seem quite that simple though," Su Heng pinched the corner of his eye, but the scene before him remained unchanged.


    The fog grew thicker.


    Unseeable, and unheard.


    The city he had lived in for over a decade suddenly became unfamiliar.


    Su Heng stepped back from the alley, returning to the street he had just left, continued forward, and then halted again.


    The stores and houses on either side of the street that had been tightly locked.


    For some reason, they were all open now, and figures stood erect in the dark doorways of these houses.


    They were all pale, their faces frozen with eerie smiles, looking slightly blurred in the mist.


    "Hiss¡­"


    Su Heng instantly thought of Li Si he had seen earlier.


    "I do want to see exactly what you all are." The more they yed tricks, the more it indicated that the demon couldn¡¯t directly threaten him.


    This bizarre spectacle did not evoke much fear in Su Heng.


    Instead, he strode forward and reached out to pinch the face of one of the figures.


    As expected¡ª


    Puff!


    Su Heng¡¯s hand passed right through the head of the figure.


    And the figure, just like the earlier Li Si, dissolved into a mist and dispersed.


    Then the second, the third, the fourth¡­ until the fifth one, Su Heng finally felt something substantial.


    Bang!


    This was an old coffin shop owner.


    With an ancient face and cloudy eyes, dressed in a pale shroud.


    He was smacked down to the ground by Su Heng with a p, making a muffled bang.


    The external force seemed to disrupt some bnce within the old man¡¯s body, and strands of greyish-white fog emitted, soon merging with the thick fog around them.


    There seemed to be no difference.


    But Su Heng felt a slight itch on the back of his hand.


    He looked down and discovered, unaware of when it happened, that red blotches like goosebumps had appeared on the skin of his hand.


    Slightly swollen and somewhat itchy.


    "This¡­"


    Su Heng closed his eyes and felt carefully, his face gradually showing a look of surprise.


    "This fog doesn¡¯t seem to be real mist¡­ but, rather, countless extremely tiny spores. It¡¯s just because their numbers are so massive that they give the impression of dense fog."


    "These spores can root in a person¡¯s body, absorbing nutrients.


    Only my physique is far superior to ordinary people, my resistance strong, thus these spores can only stay on the surface of the skin, unable to affect deeperyers.


    However¡­


    Even so, these spores are frightfully potent."


    Boom!


    Su Heng¡¯s arms shook.


    Powerful and scorching Yang Pole True Strength circted within his body, his skin turned red, sweat evaporated, transforming into dense vapor, like mes leaping in the void. Not just the spores clinging to him werepletely evaporated and destroyed, but even the surrounding air was wholly cleared.

 Chapter 40: Infection

    Chapter 40: Infection


    With the cirction of his strength, arge hollow formed within the fog.


    However, it was useless.


    As the True Qi within Su Heng gradually calmed down,


    The surrounding fog turned into a vortex, quickly filling up the hollow that had just formed.


    "At the beginning, the Fog Demon¡¯s power was weak, and the fog it released could only confuse the senses. But as time passed, the Fog Demon must have undergone a transformation. This fog has already started to affect humans, no wonder it dares to appear actively in Changqing County."


    "And that white leopard... Damn, the Fog Demon must also have the talent to enhance creatures. Is this talent also aplished through these peculiar fungi? Very likely."


    "Abilities weird, intelligence extremely high. This demon is really troublesome."


    "We must find a way to locate the true body of the Fog Demon, to put an end to this monster once and for all."


    "Damn it... I¡¯ve lived in Changqing County for over ten years, now I¡¯m about to get lost here, how can we find the Fog Demon¡¯s true body?""Will Su Li¡¯s demon-seeking te work? It¡¯s worth a try."


    "Is there any other detail I¡¯ve overlooked..." Su Heng furrowed his brows, a glint of inspiration shing through his mind.


    "Right!"


    He remembered the first time he encountered the Fog Demon in Heikui Mountain.


    The mountain was shrouded in fog, thick enough that you couldn¡¯t see your hand in front of your face, nor could you discern direction, always at risk of being ambushed by lurking demons.


    But then it suddenly started to rain...


    The rain drove away the fog in the mountains, and the demons lurking within seized the opportunity to leave.


    "Rain seems to counteract the Fog Demon, much like a water ghostnguishes in a dry and scorching environment."


    There¡¯s a possible interrtionship of mutual restraint and influence between demons and their environment.


    Su Heng couldn¡¯t bepletely certain, but it was highly probable.


    *


    *


    *


    Su Heng conducted an investigation around the city.


    He saw many strange sights, but didn¡¯t find anything particrly noteworthy.


    As the fog grew denser, worried about his family, Su Heng didn¡¯t continue to linger outside and instead, turned to head back to his residence.


    Su Heng smelled the scent of demon blood.


    He then saw Su Li crouching on the ground, holding a brush in her hand, scribbling on the floor, walls, and tree trunks.


    The special patterns she drew seemed to harness a certain power, gathering the breeze, continuously swirling, dispersing the fog.


    Although the fog had submerged the entire city,


    Only the Su Family¡¯s residence remained unscathed thanks to the power of the protective patterns.


    Su Gui and Su Mother stood together, surrounded by several Protectors and the ountant, discussing fervently. They hadn¡¯t yet realized the horrors of the situation, only sensing that the weather was truly strange. Just moments ago, it had been a clear sky, but in the blink of an eye, thick clouds covered the sun, and one couldn¡¯t see their own hand in front of their face, which was unnerving.


    Su Shang was there too.


    Although this little brother always acted mature beyond his years,


    He was still young and couldn¡¯t suppress his curiosity.


    He was currently on tiptoes next to Su Li, engrossed in watching his elder sister create those cryptic symbols on the ground.


    He was so captivated that he gnawed on his own finger, clueless as drool dripped down onto his sleeve.


    "You¡¯re back..."


    Su Li looked up, a smile appearing on her face.


    She put down her brush and wiped the sweat from her forehead, "I just took some demon blood from your secret chamber to draw these patterns, you don¡¯t mind, do you?"


    "Whew..."


    Su Heng walked up to Su Li and blew a breath on her forehead.


    Su Li¡¯s jet-ck, fine hair lifted like dark clouds, unveiling her smooth, fair forehead.


    "What are you doing!"


    Su Li¡¯s eyebrows shot up, "Out of nowhere."


    "I was just making sure you were a real person..." A smile flickered across Su Heng¡¯s face, then his expression became serious.


    He told Su Li about what he had just encountered.


    "You mean, this mist is not an ordinary fog, but countless dense spores?" Su Li shuddered, "This is troublesome."


    "What would happen if someone came into contact with these spores?" Su Shang also said.


    "They would turn into mummies, I guess..." Su Heng said.


    "Chuang Tian Xia Tavern!?" An unexpected voice interrupted the conversation among the siblings, belonging to a shocked Protector who had just overheard them.


    "Is there something wrong with this tavern?" Su Heng asked.


    He stepped forward.


    Positioning himself in front of Su Li and Su Shang.


    "That tavern, it was clearly burnt down not long ago." The young Protector had not noticed this detail, he mused aloud to himself as he spoke.


    "Burnt down?"


    Su Heng was stunned, "How is that possible, I saw it with my own eyes."


    "Who burnt it down, and why?" Su Heng continued to ask.


    "It was set on fire by the officials..." the young Protector said, "It is said that someone had eaten something unclean in the tavern, and many people went mad. Fearing another demon trick, the officials simply decided to burn the tavern down."


    "Unclean things?" Su Heng asked, "Could it be something dug up from Heikui Mountain?"


    "Exactly, exactly!" The Protector hurriedly said, "It was indeed dug up from Heikui Mountain, supposedly a very precious ginseng, though it grew from the soil, it was said to be more delicious than dragon meat. Everyone who ate it praised it..."


    "If you ask me, the officials are just collecting protection money."


    The Protector swallowed his saliva, his emotions growing more agitated, a strange glint in his eyes, "Such delicious ginseng, how could it be problematic."


    "That ginseng... have you eaten it too?" Su Heng took a deep breath, staring intently at him.


    "Yes, I¡¯ve eaten it too." The Protector said with a smile, "I didn¡¯t just eat it, but I also brought a piece for you, young master."


    "Ah!!!"


    A scream of terror echoed through the courtyard.


    Su Li quickly grabbed Su Shang into her arms and covered his eyes with her hand.


    The Protector actually unraveled his clothing at the cor, revealing a chest filled with white fungal threads. The flesh inside was already rotting and dry. He gently tore open his own chest, then reached inside to pull out a beating heart, presenting it in both hands before Su Heng.


    "Young master! Young master!"


    The Protector¡¯s face had a smile, yet it looked uglier than crying.


    His consciousness seemed to regain some rity for a moment, his eyes bulging out bloodshot, his face twisted in horror, "What¡¯s happening to me, young master, save me!"


    He wailed.


    White mist slowly seeped from his ears, nose, and mouth, spreading outwards under the influence of the patterns.


    "Damn it!" Su Heng¡¯s face drastically changed.


    Hiss!


    His body suddenly swelled up, his ck fibrous tissues looking horrifying.


    Yang Extreme True Qi ran recklessly through his body, waves of heat rising like a volcanic eruption, forming thick red smoke that burned and danced around him.


    Bang!


    Su Heng spread his fingers open.


    He pped down, the twisted air formed shadows.


    The Protector¡¯s head abruptly disappeared into his chest, and then his entire body, fueled by the Yang Extreme True Qi, began to burn, instantly turning into a huge torch.

 Chapter 41: Response

    Chapter 41: Response


    Everything happened in a sh, and Su Heng¡¯s reaction could not be called slow.


    But he was ultimately still a step behind.


    A few white fungus spores were carried away by the wind, spreading outward, and finally somended on the bodies of Su Li and Su Shang.


    "Su Li¡ª"


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng¡¯s figure shed, appearing beside Su Li.


    He reached out to grab Su Li¡¯s arm, which was breaking out in tiny red spots.


    "I¡ª" Su Li¡¯s eyes widened as she felt an intense itching sensation rising quickly from her arm, as if something was rooting and sprouting in her flesh.


    "This is the demon¡¯s ability!" Her eyebrows furrowed tightly, quickly realizing what had just happened.The force cultivated from the Green Wood Longevity Technique was infused into her left arm, casting a faint green glow over it.


    Yet with her cultivation in the Bone Forging Realm,


    The force could notpletely eradicate it, only temporarily suppress the infection.


    Hiss!


    Su Heng injected some Fire Poison into Su Li¡¯s arm.


    The scorching force swept through, and Su Li felt as though she was being gripped by red-hot iron tongs, a surge of excruciating pain following.


    Su Li clenched her teeth tightly, not crying out in pain.


    "It should be alright now." Su Heng released his sister¡¯s arm, his expression serious.


    The wrist that Su Heng had held was red and even showed clear signs of burns, but Su Li paid it no mind.


    "Little Shang."


    She half-knelt on the ground, seeing that Su Shang¡¯s consciousness was already bing hazy.


    Tiny red spots had started appearing on Su Shang¡¯s neck, and he subconsciously reached to scratch, but Su Li grasped his hand.


    "What do we do?" Su Li looked up, locking eyes with Su Heng.


    "I don¡¯t know¡­" Su Heng¡¯s expression was grave, "His constitution is too weak, I can¡¯t use force to help him detoxify."


    "I, I should be able to suppress it temporarily," Su Li said, "But this is not a long-term solution. If we could deal with that monster, perhaps it would bring a turnaround."


    Little Green appeared silently beside Su Li.


    He pulled out several silver needles from his embrace and handed them to Su Li; these needles were crafted with special materials that could integrate a martial artist¡¯s force.


    The tips of the needles shimmered with a faint green light as they were inserted into the neck, but no blood seeped out.


    "It¡¯s so itchy..."


    Su Shang¡¯s eyes fluttered open, looking at the deeply concerned Su Heng, "Big sister, second brother, did I cause trouble again?"


    Su Shang¡¯s voice was weak, tinged with a hint of apology.


    "This isn¡¯t your fault. Get some good sleep," Su Hengforted in a soft voice, "When you wake up, everything will get better."


    Su Li gently patted the back of Su Shang¡¯s head, and he leaned onto her shoulder and fell into a heavy sleep.


    Su Gui¡¯s face was marked with expressions of shock and fear.


    A perfectly alive person had just violently torn out their own heart.


    If it weren¡¯t for the recent incident with the water ghost that had raised Su Gui¡¯s threshold for shock, this scene alone could have scared a heart condition out of him.


    He had been too scared to make a sound until now.


    Because Su Heng looked so stern, such urrences were rare since he began practicing martial arts.


    "What happened, what on earth is going on?" Su Gui pointed to the fainted Su Shang, then gestured toward the Protector who had burned into a mummy. His expression had surpassed shock, filled more with a numb sense of helplessness.


    "A demon has infiltrated Changqing County... the current situation is very dangerous." Su Heng spoke softly, "No one should leave the house, and moreover, we need to screen the people inside the estate once more, to avoid a repeat of what just urred."


    "Another demon... What on earth is happening to this world?"


    Su Gui looked at the dense gray-white, almost gtinous strange fog outside the courtyard wall and couldn¡¯t help but ask again, "Compared to the previous water ghost, how does this one fare? Between these two, which one is more dangerous?"


    "This demon is at least ten times more dangerous than the water ghost," Su Heng added. "At least ten times."


    Su Gui shivered.


    *


    *


    *


    Su Li checked everyone in the mansion.


    Fortunately,


    There hadn¡¯t been another incident like the one with the Protector, and the rest weren¡¯t infected with mycelium.


    "What about water and food, are these supplies enough?" In the small courtyard, the bonfire crackled as it burned, Su Heng sat on a stool with great presence, casually throwing split firewood into the mes.


    It was only noon now.


    Under normal circumstances, it would be the brightest and warmest time of the day.


    But with the eerie fog enveloping the city, it was pitch ck outside, and even the sunlight was mostly filtered out. The courtyard was gloomy, so they had to ignite the bonfire, using the red and warm light of the fire to gradually dispel the despair and fear in everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Su Heng sat alone in the middle of the crowd.


    His towering body and stern face were illuminated by the dark red firelight.


    To his left stood Su Li and Xiao Qing, to his right were Su Gui and Zhao Hu, the leader of the Protectors, and beyond them were a dozen or so trusted members of the Su Family.


    The more chaotic and dangerous the situation,


    The firmer Su Heng needed to appear, to bring a sense of safety and prevent unnecessary chaos.


    "Because we just took a shipment from town that hasn¡¯t been transported to the shop yet, we¡¯re fairly well-stocked with food," said a middle-aged schr in a long robe and a ck soft hat, his voice trembling. "As for water, we can draw from the well, so we¡¯re notcking there either."


    "Roughly how many days can we hold out?"


    "If we don¡¯t include the young master, we canst a month without a problem," the ountant answered.


    ¡¯The way you put it makes me sound like a glutton,¡¯ Su Heng sighed, waving his hand, "I understand, don¡¯t worry about me."


    "And you..." Su Heng¡¯s gaze turned toward Su Li and Xiao Qing, "Can your formationst?"


    "It can."


    Su Li nodded, then added. "But we need to send people on patrol to prevent anyone from climbing over the walls from the outside."


    "I, Zhao Hu, will take care of that, young master, you can rest assured!" Zhao Hu, on the other side, patted his chest and said heartily.


    "People from outside might bring disease, so you should avoid direct contact."


    Su Heng looked at his father, Su Gui, "We should have a cache of crossbow arrows and long spears stored away; just take them out and use them."


    No matter the dynasty, hoarding military weapons was a serious crime.


    But now with demons everywhere and the world in chaos, these concerns were no longer relevant.


    "Yeah," Su Gui nodded stiffly, his character rather honest. Those weapons had once been his biggest secret.


    But as the Su Family grew their fortune through trade, traveling merchants couldn¡¯t do without these weapons.


    Su Gui had once been extremely anxious about this, losing sleep day and night. He never expected that when they would actuallye in handy, it would be under such circumstances.


    "It¡¯s really unpredictable, truly unpredictable," Su Gui sighed, "Zhao Hu,ter take some men with you and help me retrieve these items from the warehouse."


    "Sure thing!" Zhao Hu grinned, showing his fearless disposition. n¦Òvel.c?m


    "What about you?" Su Li looked at Su Heng with earnest eyes, "Do you have any ns?"


    "Give me the Demon-Seeking te," Su Heng said, "I¡¯m going out again to see if I can find the true body of this demon."

 Chapter 42: Ghost on the Back

    Chapter 42: Ghost on the Back


    Su Heng borrowed the monster-tracking disk from his sister and set out once again in search of the creature.


    Unfortunately, after all his hustle, he still returned without sess. He did, however, take the chance to visit the small courtyard and brought back all the remaining beast meat from the basement.


    "The fog beast can influence the judgment of the monster-tracking disk by changing the density of the fog. I feel like it¡¯s leading me by the nose," Su Heng said expressionlessly.


    "Ah... this."


    Su Li reached out and pinched her brother¡¯s arm, "You need to have patience, and don¡¯t get angry, okay?"


    "Since that demon doesn¡¯t want to confront you head-on, it means it¡¯s not as powerful as you," Su Li consoled, "What weck is an opportunity."


    "Now we can only wait," Su Heng sighed, looking up at the sky.


    "Wait for what?"


    "Wait for a rain," Su Heng replied.Changqing County is located in the south, where the climate is rainy, especially in spring.


    The talents brought by merging with the Water Ghost Poison Sack gave him a premonition that this rain wouldn¡¯t keep them waiting too long.


    However...


    Before this matter ended, Su Heng still had another task toplete.


    "Does the Demon Suppression Bureau have any pills that can help increase qi and blood to aid in cultivation?" Su Heng¡¯s gaze shifted from the sky to Su Li as he suddenly inquired.


    "Yes," Su Li took out a white porcin bottle from her bosom, "This is a Qi Blood Pill, which can promote the body¡¯s mutation and increase cultivation. It is made from the flesh and blood of demons and over a dozen precious medicinal herbs. Don¡¯t consume too much at once; it¡¯s easy to lose control..."


    "How many do you have?"


    Su Heng extended his hand to take it, opening the stopper.


    The fragrance that wafted out made his mouth water, his stomach churn, and a thunderous rumble emanated from him.


    "I have three bottles, each with ten Qi Blood Pills."


    "I¡¯ll take them all."


    "Okay." Su Li passed the remaining two bottles of pills to Su Heng.


    "I may need to go into closed-door cultivation for two or three days," said Su Heng, without offering thanks. Their rtionship made such formalities seem estranged.


    "If there¡¯s any unexpected situation, you can notify me anytime."


    "I know," said Su Li gently.


    Su Heng started his closed-door cultivation for a final sprint.


    Meanwhile, Su Li took care of the trivial matters, maintained order, and also looked after their brother Su Shang, who was infected with the fungus.


    The first day passed peacefully.


    In the blink of an eye, it was the second day, and the atmosphere gradually became tense.


    Thick clouds covered the sky. Looking far into the distance in all directions, everything was shrouded in a murky haze, and not a single sound could be heard, the silence maddening.


    Then came the third day...


    Strange noises came from beyond the courtyard walls, as if something was striking the gate.


    But obscured by the fog, nothing was visible.


    Everyone shuddered with fear.


    The fourth day.


    The blows grew more intense.


    A cold breeze brushed past, dispersing some of the mist. Only then did the people discover, to their horror, that arge group of dried-out corpses, infected by fungus parasites, were outside the courtyard wall.


    Zhao Hu led the Protectors in shooting crossbow arrows. The arrows pierced through chests without blood oozing from the wounds. These infected ones hadpletely desated organs, their bodies filled with white fungal fments instead of blood. In the end, it was Su Li who took action and drove back the infected.


    And so, the fifth day arrived.


    Some people could no longer endure and began to inquire about Su Heng¡¯s whereabouts.


    Without a doubt, Su Heng was the linchpin for the Su Family members, but his absence during this time spurred widespread discussion and unease.


    "Soon..."


    "He is in closed-door cultivation," Su Li said, "Once hees out, he should be able to resolve this crisis."


    "Really?" Everyone breathed a sigh of relief but remained somewhat skeptical.


    "We must get through this trouble together," Su Li said earnestly, and everyone nodded, slowly dispersing.


    After everyone had left.


    Su Li stretched out her hand to gently arrange a strand of hair that had fallen beside her ear.


    She looked up, feeling something in her heart, toward the sky. In the grey, dim dome above, a cold raindrop fell like a de, leaving a scratch in its path.


    "It¡¯s starting to rain..." A smile bloomed on Su Li¡¯s face as she let out a sigh of relief.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The courtyard where Su Heng cultivated.


    From within the chamber came a muffled boom, like the breathing of a fierce beast or the rushing of a river.


    The closer Su Li got, the more she felt the temperature of the surroundings rise, causing a thinyer of sweat to form on her forehead.


    "Thump, thump, thump!"


    The sound of knocking echoed in the courtyard, and Su Li waited outside for a while.


    There was no response from inside. Recalling what Su Heng had once said, Su Li grew increasingly worried.


    She furrowed her brows tightly and finally gritted her teeth, pushing forward with her hand.


    Hisss!


    The door was not locked.


    Just by opening a small gap, arge amount of fiery steam burst out from the room, expanding wildly and issuing a terrifying, shrill scream!


    "This..."


    Everything in front of her was a blinding white. Su Li opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    The hot, scorching steam enveloped her, and her long, dark hair spread out behind her like dark clouds. Her clothes fluttered and snapped in the air.


    The wooden door in front of her, covered in cracks, burst apart with a loud crash.


    All that was left was a wooden door handle, still tightly held in Su Li¡¯s hand.


    After a long while.


    The thick fog gradually dissipated, and Su Li could finally see the scene within the room.


    In two corners stood huge wooden barrels, and inside them were steaming grey-white rocks.


    They should have been filled with water, but the water had evaporated, thus umting arge amount of steam within the room.


    Looking up and ahead.


    She saw a huge, fierce, twisted ghost face faintly emerging within the white mist in the darkness.


    "Ah¡ª!" Su Li¡¯s heart jumped violently, her chest ached, and she almost screamed out loud.


    As she took a step back, her emotions gradually eased.


    She then realized that what appeared amidst the swirling fog was not a real evil ghost but muscles that were strong and swollen to the extreme, each fiber twisted and separate!


    The well-developedtissimus dorsi, the gluteus medius, and the spinal erectors formed the face of the ghost.


    And the infraspinatus muscle, protruding high under the shoulder des, conveniently shaped the fierce and terrifying eyes of the ghost.


    "Huff!"


    With Su Heng¡¯s deep breath, his muscles rxed.


    The sound of muscles tensing painfully emerged from his body, and arge number of reddish veins surfaced in various ces around his body. They looked like countless gigantic earthworms and centipedes crawling over his skin¡ªso dense, with tendons standing out and bones protruding that a mere nce at that explosive sense of power was enough to make one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    "Open!"


    A lowmand burst forth explosively.


    Numerous huge veins writhed madly, twisting and entwining, forming two red-hot bulges on the infraspinatus muscle.


    The ghost back, eyes opened!


    Boom!


    An overwhelming force that had been suppressed to its limit exploded outwards.


    Waves of invisible energy swept in all directions, echoing back and forth within the semi-closed room. The wooden table shattered, the wardrobe copsed. The firmly closed windows burst open, and irregr fragments flew outward, scattering more than ten meters away.


    Su Li¡¯s vision went dark as she was caught off guard, and she fell backwards toward the ground.

 Chapter 43: Metamorphosis

    Chapter 43: Metamorphosis


    The expected cold touch never came.


    A hand asrge as a palm-leaf fan, each finger thick as a copper pir.


    Su Li¡¯s waist waspletely encircled by that one hand, andpared to the giant before her, her normal human body was as petite as that of a toy doll.


    "You..."


    Su Li¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at the muscr giant before her, her eyes filled with horror.


    Releasing his hand, Su Heng slowly stood up.


    His nearly two and a half meter tall frame stood in the darkness, his head almost touching the ceiling. His eyes were a bright red, with countless blood vessels wriggling like earthworms.


    "Huff..."


    A hot breath was exhaled from his mouth.Su Heng¡¯s body slowly shrank back to a normal height of around two meters.


    As his attention focused, a gray-white attribute panel floated into Su Heng¡¯s line of sight.


    [Su Heng]


    [Height: 1.98 meters]


    [Weight: 415 jin]


    [Realm: Vein Mutation 112%, Bone Mutation 3%]


    [Cultivation Technique: ck Evil Technique Level Twelve (Special Effects: Yang Pole True Strength, Ghost Carry)]


    [Attribute Points: 0]


    "Sister, your elixir is really useful," Su Heng¡¯s mouth gradually split into a smile and, watching the rain sweeping across the sky outside, his expression slowly turned malicious and fierce.


    Although he had only been in seclusion for five days this time, his strength had greatly increased.


    It wasn¡¯t simply a breakthrough to a new realm.


    Moreover, Evil-breaking Roar had metamorphosed into a brand-new talent¡ªGhost Carry.


    With the activation of Ghost Carry and his strength running amok, Su Heng could obtain a fifty percent enhancement in all aspects, his physique growingrger, and his strength naturally carrying the effect of breaking through evil. It was difficult for the poison and evil methods of demons to affect him, while his strength would deal additional damage to them.


    The special amplification that came with Ghost Carry originated from the formation of two red blood sacs woven by the veins in his back.


    The blood sacs were located just beneath the infraspinatus muscles, perfectly forming the eyes of a ghastly ghost.


    Su Heng guessed that his Vein Mutation had surpassed one hundred percent mainly due to these two blood sacs. In the past, Vein Mutation still fell within the framework of a human¡¯s own body. However, after breaking through the one hundred percent mark, the mutation intensified, beginning to grow organs and tissuespletely alien to humans.


    "I didn¡¯t interrupt your cultivation just now, did I?" Su Li¡¯s face turned slightly red as she looked at Su Heng¡¯s robust and almost inhuman body, taking a step back.


    "It¡¯s okay..." Su Heng waved his hand.


    His gaze moved past Su Li, his pupils reflecting the torrential raindrops in the courtyard.


    "We were just attacked, and I thought I should mention it to you," Su Li said softly.


    "Looks like that guy can¡¯t wait either," Su Heng grinned, shaking his head, a series of crackling sounds emanating from his thick neck.


    "Are you going to set off now?" Su Li asked again.


    The rain fell harder and harder.


    Like a string of sparkling crystal bead curtains, it merged into a continuous expanse, filling the entire world with the sound of the pouring rain.


    Su Heng¡¯s earlier guess was correct; the spores created by the mist demon were restrained by water. With thunder roaring in the background, the fog that shrouded the city¡¯s sky was dissipating.


    Crack!


    A sh of lightning tore through the sky, and Su Heng¡¯s profile was ghastly pale.


    "Hmm," he nodded, "I can¡¯t wait any longer, I¡¯m going to kill it now."


    Images shed through his mind: pale human faces unearthed in the mountains, fog pervading the entire city, Su Shang unconscious, and repeated attacks and provocations. Rage surged in his broad chest, a hint of red gleaming in Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    "Be careful," Su Li cautioned. "The demon that could cause such a catastrophe might have already reached a terrifying level of power."


    "I know..." Su Heng said with a smile, softly adding, "A fight has to be done eventually."


    He waved his hand.


    From the shattered wardrobe, a ck robe flew out andnded in his hand.


    Taking big strides, Su Heng left the room, casually throwing the robe over his body with a flick of his wrist.


    The originally well-fitted clothes now seemed a bit tight due to the increased size of his body, outlining the powerful muscle lines of his upper body.


    But the hem of the robe was still loose.


    Whoosh!


    A gust of windden with cold rain swept through.


    The hem of the pitch-ck robe danced wildly behind Su Heng as his powerful legs, robust as the roots of ancient trees, firmly rooted to the ground.


    "I¡¯m off, wait for my good news," Su Heng waved his hand, his voice indescribably dashing. It was as if he wasn¡¯t heading to a perilous final battle, facing a terrifyingly strange demon, but rather leaving for a casual outing with friends and family after dinner, so carefree and at ease.


    Su Li stood frozen, watching him until Su Heng¡¯s figure disappeared into the dark curtain of rain.


    Swish!


    Not long after Su Heng had left.


    A dark red silhouette suddenly appeared in the curtain of rain.


    The long ck hair, the cold, pale face, it was Xiaoqing, the female ghost who had always been by Su Li¡¯s side.


    "You¡¯re awfully pale; what¡¯s wrong?" Su Li¡¯s eyebrows twitched as an ominous premonition rose involuntarily in her heart.


    Boom!


    Thunder rumbled in the sky, drowning out their conversation.


    "What did you say!?"


    "The fog persists outside, and those demon servants you¡¯ve cut down have started moving again," Xiaoqing repeated.


    "You mean to say..." Su Li¡¯s brows gradually knit together.


    "The rain might have very limited effect on the fog demon," Xiaoqing replied.


    "Then why did the fog disperse?" Su Li was puzzled.


    "Perhaps..." Xiaoqing spected with a contemtive look, "it did so deliberately. The fog demon has undergone a transformation, entering a whole new realm. It might have used this method deliberately to lure your brother onto its own turf to fight, seeking to eliminate this threat once and for all."


    Su Li¡¯s face grew increasingly pale, "What was our initial estimation of the fog demon¡¯s strength?"


    "Forbidden level, high rank," Xiaoqing answered.


    "If a high-rank Forbidden level demon undergoes another transformation, that would be..."


    "That would be at the Fierce Level," Xiaoqing said. Human Martial Artists can be divided into three major realms: Demon Form, Demonic Womb, and Heavenly Deceit. Correspondingly, demons also have a simr ssification, which is Forbidden, Fierce, and Death levels.


    And a Fierce-level demon is equivalent to a Martial Artist at the Demonic Womb realm.


    However, in most cases, a demon of the same level tends to be far more formidable than a human Martial Artist of the same tier.


    In the Demon Suppression Bureau, for a newly transformed Fierce-level demon, at least three Demonic Womb elders would need to team up and venture out to have a reasonable chance of suppressing or executing it on the spot. And now, Su Heng had gone alone...


    Crack!


    Amidst the cold curtain of rain, Su Li¡¯splexion turned even paler.

 Chapter 44: Demon Screen

    Chapter 44: Demon Screen


    Changqing County, Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall.


    Ning Zhibai looked up at the roiling dark clouds in the sky, and the steady drizzle of gray raindrops, slowly setting down the book in his hands.


    He,


    Or to be more precise,


    The demon residing inside Ning Zhibai, the one controlling his body, did not like such weather. But even the despised rainy day seemed so free and beautifulpared to the dark decades spent imprisoned in the Demon Suppression Tower, it even brought a slight pleasure to the demon¡¯s heart.


    It always considered itself an outlier.


    Unlike its kindred who only knew ughter and massacre.


    The Yin Body Taishui was very clever.


    It was born with tremendous wisdom.It understood patience and knew that the world was perilous, not as simple as it seemed on the surface. Among human societies, there were beings capable of threatening demons.


    It had to develop bit by bit through its own talents¡ªparasitize, control, weave fog, manipte puppets.


    Unfortunately,


    The n was beautiful, but reality was cruel.


    A Fierce-level Demon¡¯s rampant killing drew the attention of the big shots from the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Consequently, having just been born not long ago, the Yin Body Taishui was also implicated, swept up and imprisoned in the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Whirr!


    A gust of cold wind blew from afar, flipping the book pages.


    Looking at the words, "Heaven tasks those who are to be tasked with great responsibilities, first suffering their will, straining their muscles and bones, and leaving their body starving and their body destitute," the Yin Body Taishui actually felt a sense of empathy.


    Thirty years.


    The thirty years being imprisoned in the Demon Suppression Tower were indescribably harsh.


    Suppressed, dismembered, used as material for cultivation, even as an experiment, it nearly lost its life several times.


    Luckily, it persevered in the end.


    An unexpected riot caused the indestructible Demon Suppression Tower to crack.


    The Yin Body Taishui took the chance to slip out, skulking in the deep mountains to grow in strength. Although it was extremely cautious, there were still some mishaps along the way.


    Luckily,


    This time its luck wasn¡¯t too bad.


    Itpleted its transformation and stepped into a new phase of life.


    From now on, it was a true great demon, no longer needing to cower and live in fear every day.


    "Without realizing it, I¡¯ve grown this much," a sigh of sentiment.


    Ning Zhibai slowly stood up from the reclining chair.


    One hand still held a book while the other spread open in front of his eyes, feeling the surging powerful force within his body.


    Strength, talent, wisdom... itcked none of these.


    Now, it could finally attempt some things it had always wanted to do.


    For instance, revenge, making those who had suppressed and tormented it pay the price. Or destroying the Demon Suppression Tower and establishing a demon kingdom on thisnd.


    However, before that,


    It had another task to do.


    This body was too frail, despite its best efforts to modify it, it still could not utilize its full strength.


    It needed a new body.


    Fortunately, the suitable target had appeared before it.


    All of this was just as anticipated, everything was under its control.


    "Hee hee hee..."


    Watching a dark figure emerge in the rain, "Ning Zhibai" let out a series of eerieughter, "My good disciple, you¡¯ve finally arrived."


    "Ning Zhibai?"


    Su Heng raised an eyebrow, a look of surprise on his face.


    He seemedpletely unprepared for the fog demon to meet him in such a way.


    "Although I paid him with silver, Ning Zhibai still showed me kindness by passing on his teachings. Since he met his death at your hands, it is only right that I avenge him," Su Heng said, shaking his shoulders and unbuttoning the top two buttons of his shirt, revealing his bronze-colored skin.


    Ning Zhibai stood on the steps of the courtyard, the smile on his face fading away as his gaze grew colder.


    "Why¡­" he suddenly spoke.


    "Why what?" Su Heng always felt that this guy was strange, even somewhatpassionate towards the world.


    "I¡¯ve grown to such an extent, yet you stillck respect for me. Forget it¡­" Ning Zhibai said leisurely, "There¡¯s a chasm between us now; you have no idea what a Fierce-level Demon truly means."


    "Do you think I was avoiding you out of fear? No, it was simply because I don¡¯t like to act without absolute certainty."


    "So now..."


    Boom!


    A ferocious roar exploded.


    Ning Zhibai¡¯s arms spread out, taking inrge amounts of grey mist like a flood absorbing tributaries, his body absorbing everything. Clouds churned in the sky, lightning flickered. In the courtyard, Ning Zhibai¡¯s body rapidly expanded, swelling from about 1.6 meters to nearly 2.2 or 2.3 meters in the blink of an eye.


    Crack!


    His white training clothes tore to shreds.


    The exposed muscles were like rocky roots, well-defined, filled with an exaggerated and violent sense of power.


    Boom!


    The tform beneath him instantly shattered as if hammered down by an invisible sledgehammer, forming a huge crater over three meters in diameter in the blink of an eye.


    The overwhelming force propelled his body to disappear from the spot instantly.


    At the moment he chose to strike, Su Heng also threw a ferocious punch forward. Both men were extremely confident in their physique and chose to abandon defense, attacking with raw and exaggerated force until one of them was utterly destroyed and fell!


    Bang bang!


    Two dull thuds exploded simultaneously.


    Su Heng¡¯s massive iron fist hit Ning Zhibai dead center in the chest but was blocked by a thinyer of pale grey film.


    The film vibrated violently, dispersing about seventy to eighty percent of the force into the air around him, leaving just the remaining twenty to thirty percent to inflict damage on Ning Zhibai. However, with the terrifying physical quality and strong recovery ability of the demon¡¯s host body, these injuries were clearly insignificant.


    On the other hand, Ning Zhibai¡¯s full-strength blownded solidly on Su Heng.


    His expression changed slightly as he stepped back, the floor beneath him cracking explosively. The powerful force surged through his body, half of his calf sinking into the floorboards, embedded into the soil below.


    "Hahaha!" Ning Zhibai let out a wildugh.


    "See? This is a demon barrier, the insurmountable gulf between you and me!"


    "As long as the demon barrier remains, the great demon cannot be vanquished!"


    "You are merely a mortal, what right do you have to challenge me!!?"


    Mist enveloped him; his strength and speed increased again, his figure blurring. Numerous air currents werepletely sted apart as a multitude of fist shadows descended on Su Heng from all directions.


    Swish!


    Ning Zhibai twisted his waist and swept his leg.


    A vast amount of grey mist condensed on his calf, like the battle axe of a deity slicing through the curtain of rain and shattering the air currents,nding on Su Heng¡¯s midsection in an instant.


    Boom!


    Terrible power burst forth, and Su Heng¡¯s robust body was sted away like a cannonball, tearing through the air with an astonishing trail of energy, and mmed heavily into a two-story building of the Pure Yang Martial Arts Hall.


    The small building, as if struck by a cruise missile, copsed during a loud crash. Half of the house crumbled in an instant, debris and earth skyrocketing, with the powerful impact sweeping across all directions, the ground within a ten-meter radius immediately breaking apart and sinking.


    "Being able to fight to this extent, boy, you¡¯re quite impressive," Ning Zhibai stepped forward, breathing heavily, but unable to suppress the excitement and exhration on his face.


    Such a formidable physical body, such exaggerated strength!


    If he could control and possess it, his strength would reach an incredible realm.


    By then¡ª


    Even the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau might not be his match.


    Boom!


    Another dull thud.


    The recently settled ruins of the fallen building sted apart again, the temperature soaring, dust and steam swirling into a mini-tornado, a hissing vortex of air spinning at high speeds. Ning Zhibai¡¯s entire body shivered violently, his face increasingly showing an incredible and inconceivable expression.


    "Damn you, bastard!" a roar sounded.


    A giant reddish hand with tremendous energy, dragging swirling smoke that twisted the air itself, descended like the massive palm of an evil demon from the legends, smacking down overhead.


    "Is that all the skill you have, daring to spout arrogance before me!" Su Heng bellowed withughter, his body swelling rapidly, a chilling chorus of cracks emanating from him, "Ghost Back, open your eyes for me!"

 Chapter 45: Conclusion

    Chapter 45: Conclusion


    "This¡ªhow is this possible!?"


    Ning Zhibai¡¯s pupils tore apart, his mouth opened wide, and the flesh on both sides of his cheeks trembled under the blowing wind.


    Looking at the muscle giant that suddenly appeared in front of him, towering over two and a half meters, Ning Zhibai¡¯s muscles tensed subconsciously, freezing in ce. That rapidly escting sense of crisis was like a missile crashing down atop his head, exploding with a thunderous st, stirring up a storm of shock and horror within his heart.


    Boom!


    In that critical moment, Ning Zhibai mped his jaws tight around his upper jaw.


    He crossed his arms and lifted them up, desperately pouring his demonic strength into his arms, readying his defense.


    Crack¡ªBoom!


    The ground beneath his feet shattered inch by inch, and countless raindrops in the air first condensed, then transformed into fine powder. The white parasitic species that pervaded the martial arts gym, wrapped in force, formed a radiating spectacle of white silken threads.


    A torrent of zing, scorching strength, like magma, fiercely cascaded down towards the demonic body.The already grim expression on Ning Zhibai¡¯s face changed repeatedly in an instant.


    The demonic strength he had once been so proud of was rapidly depleting in the sh with Su Heng¡¯s strength. It was like a thin puddle in a hot pan, about to dry up in the blink of an eye.


    "Open for me!" Ning Zhibai roared.


    He ignited the remaining demonic strength, and a grey fog exploded, instantly enveloping the battlefield.


    "Run!" The intensely hot and fiery thoughts of the advancing Yin Body suddenly calmed down. Compared to the demon, that guy was a true monster.


    Without any hesitation, Ning Zhibai turned and dashed towards the courtyard wall, simultaneously summoning a fog to obscure his form.


    Whoosh!


    The moment he flipped over the courtyard wall.


    Ning Zhibai inexplicably turned back to look but saw Su Heng¡¯s silhouette disappear into the mist.


    "Gone!" A strong sense of rm rose again.


    Where is he, where could he be?


    Not good!!!


    Ning Zhibai suddenly looked up, only to see arge face appear right in front of him.


    The face was covered in grotesque ck veins, its smile twisted and exaggerated, the corners of its lips almost torn to the ears, exposing a set of white teeth. The pupils rapidly contracted into two ck dots, and the eyes were filled with terrifying whites.


    "Run!? You dare offend me and think you can run!?"


    Boom!


    Before Ning Zhibai could react, Su Heng had already punched him hard in the abdomen.


    A crisp "crack" sound, his spine was filled with fractures.


    Dragon-like strength surged through his body, making Ning Zhibai¡¯s body uncontrobly fold into a U-shape, his eyeballs bulging out, and he spat out a mouthful of crimson chunks of viscera.


    There was a nk void in his mind, and only after several heartbeats did he barely regain his senses. Looking up, he saw the huge void left by Su Heng¡¯s punch in the mist, still continuously expanding outward, the air around filled with the sharp screeching of air being torn apart.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The courtyard walls copsed, buildings exploded, and the mansion adorned with golden winter jasmine flowers was entirely torn apart by Ning Zhibai¡¯s body.


    A trench over two meters deep abruptly appeared in the center of the martial arts gym, splitting it in two. When Ning Zhibai¡¯s body finally stopped, the ground around him had sunk, forming a crater over ten meters in diameter.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng¡¯s figure shed.


    He appeared at the edge of the massive crater, looking down into the center of it.


    Ning Zhibai¡¯s body was battered, but numerous pale white mycelium appeared on the wounds, attempting to repair the damage.


    Sensing Su Heng approaching, Ning Zhibai suddenly opened his eyes, which were also a ghastly pale.


    Bang!


    He flipped his hand and snapped his fingers.


    A gray-white sphere pierced through the mist and shot towards Su Heng¡¯s face.


    Su Heng raised his hand to block, but the moment the two touched, the sphere exploded directly, enveloping Su Heng in a dense fog.


    "I seeded!" A sh of joy flickered through Ning Zhibai¡¯s eyes.


    This fog wasprised of potent Parasitic Species he had developed at great cost. The quantity was so vast that even a powerful demon in fetal form contaminated by it would have their blood and life force drained instantly, leaving nothing but a dessicated corpse.


    "Trivial trick..." A coldughing from within the mist struck Ning Zhibai like falling into an ice pit. f


    Hiss¡ª


    Su Heng opened his mouth to inhale, swallowing all the white mist in one gulp.


    The powerful species, formted from shady years, had not yet managed to take root within Su Heng¡¯s body before being Ignited by the scorching Yang Pole True Strength. They transformed into the purest life force, nourishing his body and recovering the slight qi and blood deficiency caused by the recent fight.


    "You taste quite good, bastard." Su Heng grinned, tapping his toe lightly forward. In Ning Zhibai¡¯s desperate gaze, he leaped forward.


    Boom!


    A loud noise and the entire martial arts hall, along with the surrounding streets, suddenly trembled.


    Su Heng stomped on Ning Zhibai¡¯s hip bone, tearing his lower body into shreds and turning it into minced meat.


    "Sorry, Master!" Su Heng sneered, then stomped down again.


    This time, Ning Zhibai¡¯s chest exploded.


    Following that, the arms, neck, head, kidneys on both sides... With each stomp of Su Heng, dust billowed, and the terrifying rumbling sounds were incessant. In the blink of an eye, Ning Zhibai¡¯s body was almost turned into a mash, indistinguishable from the moist earth on the ground.


    In this horrific, bone-shattered mash, several indistinct white threads rapidly condensed into a strange creature resembling a mix of an octopus and a mushroom. Eight tentacles, covered with suckers, sprawled out, leaping towards Su Heng¡¯s face with a sudden pounce.


    Crack!


    Su Heng was prepared and reached forward to squeeze.


    The strange creature waspletely grasped in Su Heng¡¯s hand, its remaining eight tentacles frantically pping his arm, desperately trying to parasite within his body.


    Unfortunately.


    Su Heng¡¯s body was extremely tough, and no matter how hard the creature tried, it could not prate his defenses.


    Instead, Su Heng held the creature in his hand, taking a keen interest in examining it closely.


    "Who would have thought that the creature driving Changqing County to a dead end would be such an inconspicuous little creature," Su Hengughed heartily.


    The intense Demonic Qi emanating from the creature did not lie.


    Without any doubt, the creature, merely the size of a palm, held by Su Heng was the true body of the mysterious mist demon.


    Su Heng¡¯s fingers gradually tightened, a vast amount of Yang Pole True Strength surged into the mist demon¡¯s body, about to extinguish its vitalitypletely.


    "I can¡¯t ept this!" The mist demon shrieked.


    But its body inevitably started to char from the scorching True Strength, and its struggles quickly weakened.


    "Young friend..." At that moment, a distant call came from behind the curtain of rain, "Do not harm its life."


    "Pfft!" Su Heng squeezed forcibly.


    The mist demon¡¯s body burst apart directly, leaving only a soft remnant of the demonic body in his palm.


    Su Heng¡¯s expression turned cold, and slowly, he looked up towards the neer.

 Chapter 46: Craniotomy

    Chapter 46: Craniotomy


    Hiss!


    Within the mist, a pebble pierced through the rain curtain, heading towards Su Heng¡¯s strong arm bend to strike.


    The overwhelming force brushed it aside, reducing it to dust.


    Su Heng slowly lifted his head.


    He saw the figure of a person wearing a conical hat rapidly approaching,ing close to reveal a gloomy and pale face with a hook nose.


    "Who are you?" Su Heng took back the demon carcass and tucked it into his chest, watching the neer with an indifferent expression.


    "Young friend..."


    The shadowy figure stopped less than ten meters from Su Heng.


    Between themy a curtain of rain."Leave the demon carcass of the Yin Body Tai Sui behind, and I will not dwell on today¡¯s events," the middle-aged man looking like a swordsman with knit brows said, "otherwise¡ª"


    "So you¡¯re saying that you ced this demon here?" Su Heng cut off his speech.


    "Yes, but also no," the middle-aged man began, just about to continue exining.


    But he saw Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows suddenly furrow, and a blood-red "´¨" character faintly formed between them. A surge of blood and energy roared within him, his voice rough and filled with violent and murderous emotions, "You ce this monster at my doorstep and dare to negotiate terms with me?!"


    "Young friend, the world is vast, don¡¯t assume that just because you¡¯ve surpassed human limits, you can do whatever you want," the middle-aged man¡¯s face gradually turned cold as he continued to advise.


    But Su Heng had run out of patience.


    Bang!


    The ground beneath his feet burst open and he transformed into a blurry shadow.


    Layers of intense Yang Pole True Strength, like streams converging into the sea, gathered in his right forearm. His arm clicked, veins bulging, and in the blink of an eye, it swelled to several times its original size. There was no technique, just straightforward power, as he suddenly hurled a punch towards the middle-aged man¡¯s chest.


    "You¡ª" the middle-aged man¡¯s pupils dted, tore, and reddened with blood.


    Watching the pitch-ck iron fist rapidly expand before his eyes, he dared not underestimate it, crossing his arms, raising them in a block in front of him.


    Crack!


    Their forces squeezed, collided, and ripped at each other before exploding into a visible ring of mist in the air.


    The middle-aged man lost his former lofty bearing, his expression drastically changing.


    The mountainous torrent of overwhelming force swept over him, destroying his defenses inch by inch. His arm muscles forcefully caved inwards, warping and deforming, and even the hardest ulna and radius bones of the forearm emitted crackling noises, revealing fine fractures under the unbearable load.


    The middle-aged man withdrew his earlier contempt and dared not be careless.


    Whoosh!


    He lightly touched the ground with the tip of his toe, swiftly retreating to gain distance from Su Heng.


    Su Heng was relentless. The Vein Mutation that went beyond one hundred percent gave him unimaginable reactivity, and his colossal body possessed incredible agility as well.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    The two were like phantoms, or like summer thunder shing across the sky.


    Exchanging blows at lightning speed, heavy shadows of fists collided like a fierce storm, and the continued barrage of dull, terrifying roars. Thepressed air from the force of their impacts formed one pale de after another, spreading outward, slicing entire houses in two, which copsed with a thunderous crash amidst the downpour, kicking up dust and debris.


    Boom!


    In an instant, Su Heng smashes down another heavy punch.


    The middle-aged man¡¯s legs were like nails, firmly entrenched in the ground; he retreated over ten meters, leaving behind two long, narrow gouges of churning mud.


    His eyes, due to the high-speed cirction of strength before, were bloodshot and red, a terrifying sight to behold.


    His left arm was bent at an odd angle, obviously unable to bear the burden, broken and fractured by the sheer force of Su Heng¡¯s heavy blow.


    "This is what you forced me to do!" the middle-aged man slowly raised his head, a fierce light across his face.


    Crack!


    He waved his hand, and the broken left arm quickly returned to its original state.


    Muscles contracted and tensed, firmly fixing it in ce.


    "Take a good look, this is the difference between my noble family and you country bumpkins¡ª" the middle-aged man roared, "Secret technique, Three-Phases Finger!"


    Whoosh!


    His figure vanished abruptly from sight, leaving behind only a spinning grey-white tornado.


    Su Heng¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, sensing a threat approaching from the left.


    He reached out to strike, but was a step toote; a sharp pain erupted from the Jiao Valley Acupoint on his left side, and his muscles spasmed uncontrobly. The middle-aged man appeared again, his fingers enveloped in fierce power, striking the Qi Sea and Giant Que acupoints like lightning.


    "Hiss¡­"


    The middle-aged man swiftly retreated, reappearing three meters away from Su Heng.


    He held his arms in front of him, one up and one down, stabilizing himself from the consumption of using the secret technique.


    His face was flushed red, his blood boiling within. The raindrops from the sky hadn¡¯t yet fallen when they were evaporated, forming streaks of grey-white smoke above his head. Despite the huge expenditure, seeing Su Heng close his eyes and stop moving, the middle-aged man couldn¡¯t help the smug smile on his face.


    "Struck by the Luo Family¡¯s Three-Phases Finger, not even a god descending could save you," the middle-aged man sneered coldly, reaching for the demon corpse held in Su Heng¡¯s embrace, "Pity for your natural talents and physique."


    Smack!


    In the rain, a massive hand suddenly grasped the middle-aged man¡¯s arm.


    His face filled with horror, he almost jumped on the spot. Looking up, he saw Su Heng¡¯s eyes, bloodshot and fierce like a ferocious god.


    "Damn it, your movement technique is not too shabby. But without some tricks, I¡¯m afraid you might have slipped away under my nose," Su Heng sneered, his iron-like hand slowly tightening.


    A crisp snap echoed.


    Caught off guard, the middle-aged man¡¯s arm was twisted into a spiral by Su Heng. Blood and flesh sttered, and fragments of white bone pierced through the skin, exposed to the cold air.


    "How is this possible¡­" Horror reced the disbelief on the middle-aged man¡¯s face, but there was little pain.


    "Nothing unbelievable about it, your little bit of strength couldn¡¯t kill me!" Su Heng grasped the man¡¯s head, feeling his fragile skull creak in his hands, with fresh blood oozing from the eyes and nose, "Got anyst words?"


    "The demon corpse... Bnce... Complete the seal..." The middle-aged man spat out blood, his body convulsed violently, on the verge of death, "Otherwise... once the gluttonous beast breaks free... it will bring... a disaster upon all living beings."


    "What a joke!" Su Heng felt more revulsion, "The people of your Luo Family are people, but aren¡¯t those of my Su Family people as well?"


    He could not be bothered to listen further, pressing down on the middle-aged man¡¯s face with both hands, his thumbs stabbing towards the eye sockets.


    The middle-aged man struggled desperately, crying out in agony. His remaining right hand futilely beat against Su Heng¡¯s muscr upper body, but as his strength faded with blood loss, he couldn¡¯t cause Su Heng any real harm.


    Su Heng¡¯s patience finally ran out. His thumbs crushed the eyeballs, prated the brain, and he wrenched the hands apart.


    Crack¡ª


    The scream cut off abruptly as the middle-aged man¡¯s head split in two.


    Hot blood sttered out, spraying over Su Heng¡¯s body and face, with a droplet falling into Su Heng¡¯s eye. Through the blood-red vision, he saw the figures of Su Li and Xiao Qing rushing through the rain curtain towards the battlefield.

 Chapter 47: Post-disaster

    Chapter 47: Post-disaster


    As the fog demon fell by Su Heng¡¯s hands, the terrifying disaster it had brought was finally over.


    The clouds dissipated, and the rain stopped, leaving golden sunlight to spill once again onto the cold and battered city.


    From the time the first wisps of fog began to curl around the streets and alleys of Changqing County to the clearing of the skies, it had been merely five days or so.


    Yet it felt as if an age had passed.


    Before the fog enveloped the area, Changqing County had been arge city with a poption of over one hundred thousand.


    But when the fog lifted and the incident concluded, nearly half of Changqing County¡¯s poption had died, leaving only about sixty thousand survivors.


    In the city, wails and cries of the elderly and children could be heard everywhere, along with the numb and stupefied faces of men and women, all wearing an expression of utter despair. Many ces hung white silk, and even the poorest families, unable to afford standard ceremonial white silk, tore out a piece of white cloth to hang outside in mourning.


    The massive loss of life,bined with extreme fear, led to theplete breakdown of order.A great many peoplemitted rape and pige, desperately venting their desires.


    Fortunately, Su Heng had anticipated this and took timely measures to quell the chaos. He mutted the limbs of those who took advantage of the situation to create unrest and made them into human stakes, hanging them in the central square of the city. Then he distributedrge quantities of grain confiscated from the storehouses of the He and Xue families among the remaining disaster victims.


    Only then did a semnce of order return to Changqing County.


    However...


    Even so, it was impossible for Changqing County to return to its former prosperity. With a significant outflow of the poption and the remaining residents living in fear, the vitality of the city would only diminish, possibly even turning into aplete ghost town eventually.


    Creak!


    The carriage stopped at the entrance of the Su residence.


    After making a round outside, Su Heng lowered his head as he exited the carriage.


    He passed through the door, the central hall, numerous long corridors and arches quickly, reaching an ancient-looking, bright study filled with the distant scent of sandalwood.


    In the center of the study, on a valuable rosewood desk, a sheet of Xuan paper was spread out, with Xiaoqing grinding ink by the side.


    The ck ink stick, her pure white fingers.


    The rustling friction sound came rhythmically.


    Beside Xiaoqing, Su Li¡¯s long hair was draped over her shoulders as she held a brush, drawing and writing on the open Xuan paper. Sometimes she¡¯d lift the brush and furrow her brows in deep thought. Su Heng stood silently to the side, watching without interruption, nor making a sound.


    Finally, after a long while.


    Su Li ced the brush on the porcin brush holder nearby.


    She reviewed the letter she had just finished, then lifted her bare hand and passed it to Su Heng.


    "The situation in Changqing County was somewhat urgent, so I had to write a letter first to give a brief overview of what happened here. Do you think this is okay?" Su Li exined in a soft voice.


    Su Heng took the letter, and his gaze swept over it.


    The letter clearly showed a lot of deliberation, concealing some of Su Heng¡¯s true strength.


    The rationale provided for solving the crisis was altered to say that it was due to the fog demon shing with members of the Sealing Demon Family, leading to mutual destruction, while they merely picked up the spoils from the outside.


    Su Heng knew this was Su Li¡¯s idea of protecting him.


    But...


    "Is there something that needs to be changed?" Seeing his eyebrows furrow slightly, Su Li couldn¡¯t help but ask again.


    "What do you think of the Demon Suppression Bureau Director, your master¡¯s nature?" Instead of answering, Su Heng suddenly switched to an entirely unrted question.


    "Naturally, he is upright and extremely reliable."


    Though surprised at Su Heng¡¯s sudden mention of her master, Su Li still wore a solemn expression and seriously exined, "My master, Li Daoxuan, known as the Golden-Eyed Ape King, is now over a hundred years old. The Demon Suppression Bureau has been able to withstand its crises thanks to his sole efforts."


    "Barely managing?" Su Heng asked, surprised.


    "Ah..." Su Li let out a low cry, realizing she had inadvertently let something slip, and covered her mouth with her hand.


    Su Heng pulled over a chair and sat down with his legs crossed, "Can you tell me what¡¯s going on?"


    Su Li exchanged a nce with Xiao Qing.


    "Although you are not from the Demon Suppression Bureau, these matters are not exactly top secret, so it¡¯s harmless to tell you," Su Li said with a light cough, her tone bing grave, "I¡¯ve previously mentioned the noble families to you. The noble families, the demons, and the Demon Suppression Bureau, are Baihua County¡¯s three major powers."


    "Over a hundred years ago, when the previous Bureau Director was still in charge, the Demon Suppression Bureau was at its strongest. They established the Demon Suppression Tower and even suppressed the noble families and demons to the point where, in the eyes of ordinary people, demons gradually became a legend."


    "But something happened, and the previous Bureau Director disappeared without a reason."


    "And recing him was the current Bureau Director, my master, the Golden-Eyed Ape King Li Daoxuan. My master¡¯s strength is naturally formidable, but the previous Director was truly exceptional. Compared to him, there¡¯s still a gap. Plus, there were problems with the Demon Suppression Tower..."


    "Cough cough!" Xiao Qing coughed twice with an expressionless face, interrupting the conversation between Su Heng and Su Li.


    Clearly, the matter of the Demon Suppression Tower had touched upon a secret.


    Su Li spread her hands, showing a helpless expression on her face and stopped speaking. The atmosphere fell into silence for a moment.


    "To put it simply, the power of the Demon Suppression Bureau has declined to the point where it is somewhat undeserving of its status," Su Heng said.


    "Although it sounds a bit harsh, it¡¯s pretty much the case."


    Su Li nodded her head, "The importance of demons to martial artists is self-evident. The flesh of demons can be used to enhance cultivation and assist in breakthroughs. And if one can sessfully fuse with a demon¡¯s remains, it can change one¡¯s fate against the heavens. The Demon Suppression Tower holds arge number of demons, naturally arousing envy."


    "What kind of method against the heavens is it?" Su Heng lifted his head, curiosity evident on his face.


    "A martial artist¡¯s innate abilities are mainly manifested in two aspects, physique andprehension." Su Li exined briefly, "And fusing with demon remains can directly enhance one¡¯s physique, allowing a martial artist¡¯s strength to undergo earth-shattering changes in a short period.


    Besides the enhancement of physique, one can also gain some of the innate divine abilities of the demons.


    Most importantly, fusing with demon remains can prolong life. Some elderly martial artists have returned to their peak overnight after sessfully fusing with demon remains."


    "The value of demon remains is indeed tremendous, immeasurable..." Su Heng remarked in astonishment, "ording to what you¡¯ve said, constantly hunting demons and fusing with their remains, could one not achieve immortality?"


    "While that¡¯s the case, it¡¯s actually very difficult," Su Li exined, "Firstly, fusing with demon remains requires opening one¡¯s body and imnting it into specific organs, a process fraught with immense risks. Second, the demon remains contain extreme desires of the demons, and the fusion process is like cing one¡¯s spirit in hell, making it easy to lose control and go mad."


    "Moreover, even if one perseveres and seeds in the fusion, it doesn¡¯t mean the end. Throughout the eternal time that follows, the demon remains will continuously exert influence on the mind and body, and there is even the possibility of being seized by the demon remains, transforming into a new demon."


    Su Li looked out the window, her gaze profound, "In the Demon Suppression Tower of Baihua County, there are not only demons imprisoned but also many martial artists who have gone mad after fusing with demon remains, including some elder-level figures from the noble families."

 Chapter 48: The Cutting Edge

    Chapter 48: The Cutting Edge


    "Your Demon Suppression Bureau sure acts high and mighty, I like it." A smile flickered across Su Heng¡¯s face.


    "That¡¯s all in the past," Su Li shrugged her shoulders, "The Demon Suppression Bureau has gradually lost the ability to control the overall situation."


    "You¡¯re asking so much because you want to join the Demon Suppression Bureau?" Su Li blinked.


    "Mhm." Su Heng nodded, looking up at the sky outside, "But, I don¡¯t n to follow your path, it¡¯s too slow, I can¡¯t wait that long."


    "Then you n to..."


    "Aren¡¯t you supposed to write a letter and report back to your master?" Su Heng handed her the envelope from earlier, speaking earnestly, "No need to hide anything, just tell him exactly how things went down."


    Su Li was silent at first, then nodded her head.


    She burned the letter she had written earlier with a flicker of me, then picked up her pen to start writing again, the scratching sound of the calligraphy brush on the paper once again filled the room.


    Su Heng fell into thought.Ordinary people need to hide their strength, showing three parts and hiding seven, so they have a trump card to retaliate when in crisis.


    But Su Heng didn¡¯t need to do that.


    With a plentiful supply of demon flesh and blood, Su Heng¡¯s power was growing at such a fast pace that one day for him was equivalent to ten years of arduous cultivation for others.


    It is hard to imagine,


    That just a month and a half ago, Su Heng was barely stronger than an average person.


    And now, Su Heng was capable of tearing apart demons with his hands, performing craniotomies on the elders of demon-sealing noble families with outstanding results.


    In such circumstances,


    Su Heng naturally intended to stand out, to obtain resources and positions that matched his strength, and to rise rapidly, for that was the true path to greatness.


    "Done!" Su Li said, handing over the newly written letter to Su Heng.


    "Within the Demon Suppression Bureau, there are five different ranks from bottom to top: Disciple, Officer, Elder, Deputy Governor, and Governor."


    "Disciples and Officers are Martial Artists at the Demon Form stage, while from Elders upwards, they belong to the Demon Embryo stage." Su Li¡¯s beautiful voice flowed gently, "Based on your current strength, if you were in the Demon Suppression Bureau, you would be somewhere between an Elder and a Deputy Governor."


    Su Heng checked the newly written letter and found almost no issues, so he handed it back to Su Li.


    As he listened to Su Li¡¯s serious analysis, he spoke calmly, "That was me three days ago."


    "You¡­" Su Li was momentarily at a loss for words, her breathing growing heavy.


    After a long silence, Su Li punched Su Heng hard on the arm, "You really are infuriating, how can you improve so quickly!"


    "Xiao Qing, you check it too, see if there¡¯s anything we missed," Su Li said after making a fuss, passing the letter to Xiao Qing.


    Xiao Qing took it over and carefully examined it, her delicate eyebrows slowly furrowing.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Su Li asked, curious.


    Su Heng also raised his head, looking toward Xiao Qing.


    "There¡¯s not really a problem," Xiao Qing stuck out her tongue, "But if I were the Governor, it¡¯d be hard to believe the contents of this letter."


    "It¡¯s too exaggerated,"


    "¡­" Su Li was speechless, "What do we do then!"


    She scratched her head, feeling as though she was about to lose a few strands of hair.


    "Forget about it!" Su Li folded up the letter, stuffed it into a cylinder, and then tied it to the ankle of a ck-feathered, red-eyed crow.


    She went to the window and stretched out her hand to release it.


    The crow cawed twice, pping its wings and quickly disappeared into the clouds, out of sight.


    "When they see you, they won¡¯t have a choice but to believe it," Su Li chuckled, then hugged Su Heng¡¯s arm and snuggled up to him, "How did I end up with such an outstanding little brother?" A look of joy and pride filled her face.


    "Don¡¯t smear your snot on me," Su Heng said with some disgust as he pushed her away.


    "Let¡¯s go outside and take a look," Su Heng heard the sound of suonaing from outside.


    "Mhm."


    Su Li nodded, the smile gradually disappearing from her face.


    Su Li and Xiao Qing walked ahead, while Su Heng followed closely behind them at a measured distance.


    Brushing off his clothes, smoothing out the wrinkles Su Li had made, Su Heng took out a white object from his bosom.


    This object was roughly the size of a fist, looking very much like a mushroom without its stem, only a smooth cap remaining, and even had a cross-shaped cut on its surface.


    Su Heng squinted slightly, and a grey-white attribute panel quickly appeared.


    [Detecting demon remains... Identifying... Identification sessful]


    [Demon Remains: Tai Sui Fungus Strain]


    [Current total fusion slots 2, avable fusion slots 1, do you wish to fuse?]


    "Fuse!" The fusion slots for demon remains seemed to be rted to one¡¯s realm, and Su Heng had gained an additional slot after breaking through.


    He undid his clothes and ced the cold Tai Sui Fungus Strain on his chest.


    "Hoo..."


    Within a long breath.


    The Tai Sui Fungus Strain slowly melted, turning into countless white mycelium threads that prated the skin and integrated into the body, finally taking root in Su Heng¡¯s lungs.


    If he could go to a hospital for a CT scan, he would find that Su Heng¡¯s lungs were now a whitish haze, much like white lungs caused by a serious case of pneumonia. But Su Heng didn¡¯t feel any difort at all, nor did he experience the intense emotional impact of the spirit plunging into hell.


    It might be the attribute panel or perhaps Su Heng¡¯s physique was too formidable; the negative effects of fusing with the demon remains did not manifest in him at all.


    He walked while silently feeling the changes brought by the fusion with the demon remains.


    Last time he fused with the Water Ghost Poison Sack, there was hardly any increase in Su Heng¡¯s physical strength; he merely inherited some abilities of the water ghost.


    But this time was different,


    The Shadow Tai Sui was a Fierce-level demon, equivalent to a human¡¯s Martial Artist at the demon embryo stage, perhaps even stronger.


    After fusing with its leftover demon remains, Su Heng clearly felt an increase in his strength.


    He spread his five fingers wide and clenched them, his eyebrows gradually knitting together.


    "About thirty percent strength increase... It¡¯s simr to half the boost that a Ghost Back would have given," Su Heng said with a satisfied expression on his face.


    The boost provided by a Ghost Back was higher and moreprehensive, but it required "inting" the two blood sacs on the back and had a cooldown period after use. The enhancement from the Tai Sui Fungus Strain, however, was a direct and normalized effect on himself, without much restriction.


    However, Su Heng¡¯s stature and weight could increase indefinitely, and his natural strength could also do the same.


    The Tai Sui Fungus Strain and Ghost Back, the former directly adds value to the base attributes, while thetter amplifies by fifty percent. In the long run, the increase from the former would be diluted, and thetter¡¯s benefits were clearly higher.


    Beyond the boost in basic attributes.


    The Tai Sui Fungus Strain also brought the formidable talents of Shadow Tai Sui, and this was what Su Heng valued the most.


    The strength of Shadow Tai Sui was immense, and its talents did not disappoint Su Heng¡¯s expectations.


    Unlike the Water Ghost Poison Sack which had many special effects, the Tai Sui Fungus Strain had only one effect¡ªfungal species creation.


    Su Heng could now create three different types of fungal species, namely¡ª


    The Mist Fungus, which could create a wide range of fog to shield perception;


    The Parasitic Species, which could parasitize flesh and absorb nutrients from the host¡¯s body;


    And the highly poisonous fungal species, possessing powerful lethal abilities that could make one wish for death, causing flesh to rot away rapidly and leading to demise within a short period.

 Chapter 49: Planning

    Chapter 49: nning


    Just like the Water Ghost Poison Sack.


    The Tai Sui Fungus Strain didn¡¯t inherit theplete talents of the demons.


    That kind of species, which could strengthen, modify, and repair organisms, wasn¡¯t reflected in Su Heng¡¯s attribute panel.


    However, it didn¡¯t matter.


    Among these species, Su Heng valued the Parasitic Species the most.


    The Parasitic Species could root themselves in flesh to absorb nutrients and artificially create Tai Sui meat.


    It would help Su Heng quickly umte attribute points.


    Following Su Li out of the study, they wound around the corridor and through a courtyard, quickly arriving at the dimly-lit morgue.


    In the morgue, there was a corpse shrouded with a white cloth.Swish!


    Su Heng lifted the white cloth.


    A rich, bloody scent dispersed with it.


    The upper half of the body on the table was bare, headless, with one arm twisted like a pretzel¡ªit was the corpse of a Luo Family elder.


    Having been ced here for over three days, it was emitting a rotten smell.


    Su Li pinched her nose and took a step back, giving Su Heng space.


    Su Heng extended his hand.


    His palm lightly pressed against the center of the corpse¡¯s chest.


    Arge amount of grey-white fungi, imperceptible to the naked eye, merged into the body.


    What was once a plump body, now slightly swollen due to dposition, visibly and rapidly shriveled.


    All the nutrients from the flesh and inner organs were extracted, the skin turned into a poor quality leather, loose and saggy, hanging over the bones. The marrow¡¯s nutrients were also absorbed; the once hard bones of the Martial Artist now riddled with holes like a sponge, and with a light pinch, they crumbled with a crack.


    Plop!


    Thepletely inert skin split open, and a white gel substance, tinged with crimson blood streaks, oozed out from the wound.


    Su Heng weighed it in his hand for a moment, then tossed it towards a corner.


    This piece of Tai Sui meat then merged with a gtinous flesh-mountain in the dark, about the height of an adult.


    This gtinous flesh-mountain, exuding a strong, savory scent, was the Yin-body Tai Sui, refined from the nutrients of tens of thousands of Changqing County¡¯s citizens.


    It had nned to save it for itself, to cultivate a new body after its breakthrough.


    But it died too quickly.


    Eventually, it ended up being a bargain for Su Heng and was moved back to his house.


    Rip!


    Su Heng reached out and tore off a piece the size of a palm, tilting his head back and swallowing it directly. Instantly, he felt a warm flow burst in his stomach, spreading to all his limbs, his body warming as if soaked in a hot spring, slightly reddening, indescribablyfortable.


    "Hah..." He took a deep breath, his eyes gleamed with a tinge of red.


    He tore off another piece from the flesh-mountain before him, but this time it wasn¡¯t for himself; he passed it to Su Li.


    "Want to try?" Su Heng asked, "It should be good for a Martial Artist¡¯s cultivation."


    "Gulp!"


    Su Li swallowed hard.


    As for the sessful fusion of Su Heng with the Tai Sui Fungus Strain, she was gradually bing insensitive and no longer shocked.


    But this Tai Sui meat...


    Even though it indeed smelled delicious, the thought that it was refined from human corpses...


    Su Li still turned pale and shook her head, unable to ept it.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t insist.


    "How about you?" he looked towards Xiao Qing, who was silently standing by.


    "I..." After a moment of thought, Xiao Qing plucked a small piece, then hesitantly thanked Su Heng.


    It was evident that the shadow Su Heng had left on her that day was indeed not small.


    So much so that now, Xiaoqing is still clearly afraid of him.


    Su Heng swallowed the remaining Tai Sui meat in his palm and, during the digestion process, opened the attribute panel.


    With these pieces of Tai Sui meat, along with the assistive digestive function of the Water Ghost Poison Sack, Su Heng gained over fifty attribute points in the short span of three days following the battle¡¯s end.


    How should he use these attribute points?


    Su Heng was somewhat troubled.


    Continue to enhance the ck Evil Technique? But this Cultivation Technique was gradually nearing perfection, and the corresponding vein mutation meant that further points wouldn¡¯t bring noticeable improvement.


    As for a Cultivation Technique that suited the Bone Forging Realm, Su Heng had no channel to obtain it at the moment.


    "Perhaps I can upgrade the ghoul form..." Su Heng clicked and found that whether it was the Tai Sui Fungus Strain or the Water Ghost Poison Sack, both option¡¯s following sections were grayed out.


    It meant the attribute points were insufficient for an upgrade.


    "This is for you," Su Li suddenly spoke beside his ear, handing him a small booklet.


    "This is..." Su Heng took it, astonished to say, "Green Wood Longevity Technique!?"


    "Isn¡¯t this a secret martial art of the Demon Suppression Bureau?" Su Heng frowned, "Giving it to me just like that, doesn¡¯t it go against the rules?"


    Although Su Heng nned to join the Demon Suppression Bureau, he wasn¡¯t a member yet.


    And how things would develop in the future was also uncertain.


    He indeed needed a Cultivation Technique for the Bone Forging Realm, but he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Su Li or have her act inappropriately.


    "Don¡¯t worry." Su Li smiled, "The core of the technique lies in the medicinal guide and the visualization chart. Without these two aspects, the rest is, at best, an Inner Strength method that can strengthen the body. Therefore, the Demon Suppression Bureau doesn¡¯t strictly control these techniques."


    "Is that so?" Su Heng looked up at Xiaoqing.


    Xiaoqing had just swallowed a piece of Tai Sui meat, with her facepletely red and wisps of white steam rising from her forehead, clearly benefitting greatly.


    "Um." Xiaoqing nodded at Su Heng, her voice somewhat unclear.


    "That¡¯s good then," Su Heng epted the Green Wood Longevity Technique.


    "The Green Wood Longevity Technique is one of the Eight Phases Secret Skills of the Dominant Dragon, following a path of bnce and gentleness. It¡¯s an Inner Strength that runs deep and regtes the five viscera, making the threshold for entry the hardest to cross. Even a genius like myself took a whole three months to begin feeling the aura..."


    Stretching up on her toes, Su Li patted Su Heng on the shoulder, "Young man, work hard."


    She wore a smile, clearly proud of her aplishments.


    Overhearing the sibling¡¯s conversation, Xiaoqing coyly rolled her eyes. What Su Li said was true, but it required a vast investment of resources, coupled with guidance from a skilled teacher to avoid many detours, to reach that level of mastery in three months.


    Nevertheless, that was still extremely impressive.


    In the records of the Demon Suppression Bureau, thest one to achieve this was the previous Bureau Chief, whose reputation resonated throughout the province.


    This was also why Su Li received considerable attention within the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Unaware of these intricate details, Su Heng simply flipped through the booklet, noticing that it was indeed more sophisticatedpared to the Cultivation Techniques he had practiced before.


    He also felt that cultivating this technique to its limit would likely require more attribute points.


    However, with so much Tai Sui meat as a source of attribute points, Su Heng was quite confident.


    "At most, it will take a few extra days of effort," Su Heng estimated, aiming not just to reach entry-level, but to push the technique to its limits.


    "How is Su Shang doing now?" Su Heng asked again.


    "He¡¯s woken up, but because he was unconscious for so long, he appears a bit weak. He¡¯ll need some time to recuperate," said Su Li happily.


    "That¡¯s good," Su Heng sighed with relief, "Once the matters here in Changqing County are resolved, we¡¯ll set off for Baihua County."


    "Okay," Su Li nodded.


    She too was looking forward to seeing her teacher¡¯s reaction upon meeting Su Heng.


    As for Su Heng, looking at the corpse of the Luo Family elder, his thoughts were somewhat deeper. What did the dying man¡¯s mention of "gluttonous" and "seals" really mean?


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out and decided not to ponder on it any further.


    In a few days, upon reaching Baihua County and eradicating the Luo Family to thest, he would naturally be able to investigate this matter thoroughly.

 Chapter 50: Variables

    Chapter 50: Variables


    Creak!


    The dawn light was faintly visible, with no clouds for miles.


    Underneath the pale red twilight, a ck-feathered crow with red eyes spread its wings and swooped down.


    Its wings cast shadows as they blocked the sunlight, sweeping over thick city walls and towers, flying through neighborhoods of grey-white buildings, and eventuallynding atop a column in a vast square, preening its feathers.


    In the center of the square stood a dark red nine-story tower, over a hundred meters tall, its walls engraved with fierce, demonic beast patterns, surrounded by thirty-six thick bronze chains.


    By then, the sky had grown gradually brighter.


    But the area around the tower was always enveloped in an unwaveringyer of dark clouds.


    Approaching it, one couldn¡¯t help but feel a chill, as if being stared at by countless fierce ghosts, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.


    Below the tower, in a low and t house, an emaciated old man slowly opened his eyes.The old man was not very tall, barely reaching one meter sixty, dressed in a wide garment simr to a Daoist robe, pitch ck in color with two golden dragons embroidered on the forearms of the sleeves.


    His waist was hunched, and his body was as lean as kindling.


    No matter how powerful he had been in the past, time had left indelible marks on him.


    However, starkly different from his frail body were the old man¡¯s eyes; not just bright, but like two small suns emitting golden rays, deeply recessed into his sockets. Fine veins of the same pale gold color spread outward, fierce and terrifying, conveying an imposing presence without anger.


    In the darkness beside the old man was another person, a burly and strong middle-aged man.


    This man was over two meters tall, with explosive muscles evident underneath the coarse white cloth shorts, and his bare arms were crisscrossed with scars from countless brutal battles.


    "Damn bunch of bastards!"


    The middle-aged man¡¯s face was filled with rage as he cursed, "These greedy wolves and leopards, truly insatiable and utterly despotic. This Demon Suppression Tower was fought for by our Demon Suppression ancestors who gave their heads and spilled their blood. How could we let them reach their hands into it!"


    Among these two individuals,


    The old man in ck, known as the Monkey King with golden eyes, was the current Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau, Li Daoxuan.


    And the temperamentally explosive man who was cursing next to him was Li Daoxuan¡¯s senior disciple, another Deputy Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau, named Wang Xindong.


    Wang Xindong was angry


    Because the Demon Suppression Tower had recently been attacked. The Deputy Governor in charge, Xu Tong, had been severely injured. They had no choice but to select a new person from among the remaining elders to take over Xu Tong¡¯s duties.


    Among these elders, the strongest and the one involved in the fiercestpetition was Hong Wendao.


    Hong Wendao was strong enough to guard the Demon Suppression Tower.


    But the key issue was


    That Hong Wendao was born into the oldest and most powerful Hong Family among the Demon Suppression noble families.


    As the Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau, Li Daoxuan naturally did not want the Demon Suppression Tower to fall under the influence of a noble family.


    But the problem was¡­


    Firstly, they had no better options, and secondly, this arrangement followed procedure.


    Thus, even with over a hundred years of experience, Li Daoxuan found this situation extremely difficult to handle, feeling like he was caught between a rock and a hard ce.


    What worried him even more was that behind this issue, he saw the shadows of demons and noble families joining hands.


    "p p!"


    Just as Li Daoxuan remained silent, deep in thought,


    The sound of wings beating cut through the tense atmosphere in the room.


    A pure ck crow flew through the window, eventuallynding on Li Daoxuan¡¯s branch-like arm.


    "Your sister disciple¡¯s letter."


    Li Daoxuan untied the bamboo tube that was bound to the bird¡¯s leg.


    Just by the scent emitted by the sealing wax, he managed to deduce the origin of this secret letter.


    "A letter from Su Li¡ªthat¡¯s good news. It seems she has also taken care of her affairs," Wang Xindong squeezed a smile onto his fierce face.


    Over the years, influential ns had sought to gradually influence top-level decisions by controlling the Demon Suppression Bureau¡¯s disciples.


    Numerous n disciples entered the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Wang Xindong was displeased, but he was helpless, given that the Demon Suppression Bureau had gradually lost the ability to turn the tables.


    Moreover, the actions of these ns were within the rules.


    In such an environment,


    It was incredible that someone as uniquely talented as Su Li, who fiercely broke the spirit of the n disciples, emerged.


    Add to that, Su Li was beautiful, sociable, and articte.


    Naturally, she was greatly favored by Wang Xindong and other seniors.


    "What does the letter say?" Wang Xindong asked, even going as far as to snatch it directly from Li Daoxuan¡¯s hands.


    "Go away," Li Daoxuanughed as he pushed him aside, "You disrespectful fellow."


    The two men were vastly different in size, but their strength was quite the opposite.


    Li Daoxuan¡¯s chicken w-like fingers easily pinned Wang Xindong¡¯s more than two-meter-tall body to the side, unable to move.


    Pfft!


    With a flick of his fingers, he broke the wax seal.


    Looking at the neat exquisite handwriting on the letter, Li Daoxuan¡¯s smiling face disappeared, and his expression became much more solemn.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Wang Xindong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. "Has junior sister encountered some trouble?"


    "You will see for yourself," Li Daoxuan said silently after a moment, handing the letter to Wang Xindong, who hurriedly took it, furrowing his brows and clicking his tongue in astonishment.


    "Really?" Wang Xindong couldn¡¯t believe it.


    "Most likely it¡¯s true," Li Daoxuan said after a pause. "The Yin Body Tai Sui did indeed escape from the Demon Suppression Tower, and the rted descriptions are not bad."


    "Hiss..." Wang Xindong widened his eyes and inhaled sharply.


    "If the content is true, then this dead end we are facing might be resolvable!" Wang Xindong said excitedly.


    "Hmm, you make sense," Li Daoxuan murmured, "but we shouldn¡¯t celebrate too soon, the truth will ultimately depend on what we see with our own eyes."


    "However..."


    He looked up, sunlight spilling down.


    The worn face of the old man also showed a touch of a smile, "Finally, there are some variables. In the stagnant waters of Baihua County, having variables is excellent."


    ...


    "The mountain before us is called Canglong Mountain. It is said that in ancient times, a heaven-splitting, earth-dividing divine dragon fell here, and its body transformed into this mountain.


    There is a spring on the mountain called Longyan Spring; drinking from it can improve one¡¯s sight, enabling one to clearly see the patterns on the leaves even at night," Su Li said as she jumped onto arge stone by the road, pointing at the big mountain enveloped in the twilight¡¯s red glow.


    Su Heng looked up.


    The mountain was indeed as Su Li had described.


    It resembled a gigantic Canglong dragon with wings, crouching majestically.


    "After crossing Canglong Mountain and walking further, we will reach Baihua County," Xiao Qing quietly added from the side.

 Chapter 51: Demon Servant

    Chapter 51: Demon Servant


    "It¡¯s getting dark, we need to find a ce to rest for the night," Su Heng suggested, watching the setting sun slowly descend behind the mountains.


    "Okay," Su Li expressed no objections.


    After moving continuously for more than three days, she indeed felt quite fatigued.


    They searched around but found no inns or stations, so Su Heng and hispanions could only continue forward. Upon reaching the foot of the mountain, their luck seemed to turn for the better¡ªthey stumbled upon an abandonednd temple.


    Half of the temple¡¯s structure had copsed, and the other half was draped with dust and cobwebs.


    Bright moonlight shone through a hole in the roof.


    One arm of the Earth Deity had disappeared, while the other was extended forward.


    Su Heng struck with his hand.


    Crack!The remaining arm was also broken off by him, cleaved into appropriately sized pieces of wood, and casually thrown to Su Li.


    "I¡¯m going to look around outside to see if there¡¯s any danger," Su Heng said, "and also grab something to roast and eat."


    "The second half of your sentence is the most crucial, isn¡¯t it?" Su Li¡¯s smile was somewhat teasing.


    Over the days traveling with Su Heng, Su Li had gradually gained a clear understanding of her brother¡¯s fearsome appetite.


    "Gurgle!"


    A rumbling sound came from Su Li¡¯s stomach.


    Her smile stiffened and slowly turned red as she covered her mouth with her hand.


    "You better go now!" Su Li elbowed Su Heng in the waist, and he sighed before disappearing into the dense forest.


    Rustle!


    The sound of flowing water came from not too far away.


    Peaceful water, reflecting the moonlight, a small deer with beautiful patterns was bending down to drink.


    The deer¡¯s gaze was alert, and its ears trembled lightly, constantly aware of the surrounding noises.


    Whoosh!


    A sudden swooshing sound cut through the air.


    The deer abruptly lifted its head and leaped.


    Unfortunately, it was a step too slow¡ªa stone hit the deer right on the forehead with precision.


    The deer¡¯s head burst open, half of its brain disappearing into thin air, and the skull cap flew more than ten meters away, brain matter mingling with fresh blood gushed out.


    "Not bad!"


    A smile formed on Su Heng¡¯s face as his tall and burly figure appeared beside the deer.


    He lifted the deer, still twitching in its death throes, onto his shoulder and turned to leave, intending to meet up with his sister.


    But he had only walked a few steps when.


    Su Heng stopped.


    His eyebrows knitted slightly, his nose twitching as he faintly discerned a scent of decay from the air.


    "What¡¯s this¡­ a rotting corpse in the forest isn¡¯t strange, but what¡¯s strange is that the smell of decay was mixed with a slight demonic scent."


    "Are there so many demons in the world nowadays, let¡¯s go check it out," Su Heng thought with a start.


    He tapped the ground with his toes, transforming into a streak of ck light that parted the bushes in front of him and rapidly headed in the direction the scent wasing from.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the temple with arge hole in its roof.


    Su Li and Xiao Qing had just started a bonfire when they heard footsteps approaching from outside.


    Su Li looked up, her face alert.


    In the moonlight outside the door, slowly approached a man and a woman¡ªtwo figures.


    Both appeared to be in their twenties. The woman had a graceful figure, mischievous eyes, and wore a tight purple dress that entuated her precariously full bust. The man also had rosy lips and white teeth, with handsome features, dressed like a schrly gentleman.


    "Ladies, may we, brother and sister, rest here for a while?" The woman stopped walking and spoke first.


    "We still have some food and dried meat that we can share with you," the man in white said.


    Su Li did not rush to answer.


    Instead, she took out the demon-huntingpass, injected a trace of strength into it, and seeing no reaction, she slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Meeting is fate, no need to be polite," Su Li nodded subtly and stepped aside.


    "Thank you, sister," the woman in purple said with a melodious voice.


    The two sat down.


    The schrly-looking handsome man took out cured dried meat from his pouch and handed it to Su Li and Little Qing.


    "No need, we just ate," Su Li replied without hesitation, shaking her head to decline.


    She felt somewhat good about these two people, but still maintained her caution.


    The young man did not insist.


    The firewood in the campfire crackled as they chatted, everyone grilling meat and making small talk.


    During the conversation, Su Li learned the names of the brother and sister.


    The sister was called Xu Ziyi, and the brother was Xu Baixia. Their family had suddenly faced a disaster, and they were on their way to Baihua County to seek refuge with a distant rtive.


    "Pity my family of thirty people, overnight... ah," Xu Ziyi¡¯s face was full of sorrow.


    As she spoke, she sighed repeatedly and tears welled up in her eyes, trickling down her cheeks.


    "Sister, mourn with restraint," Su Li saw her genuine distress and was moved, thus she spoke tofort her. Su Li then asked, "May I know what misfortune befell your family? Was it bandits, or some other cause?"


    "It wasn¡¯t bandits, but¡­"


    Xu Ziyi looked around cautiously before lowering her voice, "I heard from an old Taoist who passed by that it was caused by demons."


    "Demons!?"


    Hearing this word, Su Li suddenly became alert, "Could there really be demons in this world?"


    "Who knows?" Xu Ziyi replied sadly.


    She shook her head, recalling the painful events, and did not continue speaking, simply bowing her head to cry silently, her shoulders shaking continuously.


    Su Li was curious but felt it improper to keep asking, and the atmosphere dipped into silence for a moment.


    "For you twodies to travel alone in the martial world is truly impressive," Xu Baixia looked at the long sword beside Su Li and hinted with his words.


    "I merely followed a master and learned some techniques for a couple of years," Su Li answered evasively.


    At this moment, however, she was thinking about Su Heng, wondering why he had not yet returned.


    Could it be that he had encountered some trouble?


    But...


    That shouldn¡¯t be the case.


    With the monstrous strength of Su Heng, even if he really encountered a demon in the mountains, the unfortunate one would definitely not be him.


    Just as Su Li frowned in thought, feeling somewhat worried,


    A sudden gust of wind arose outside, the trees on both sides rustling, clouds rolling, obscuring the moonlight, and within the dim firelight, several vague figures appeared out of nowhere.


    Su Li¡¯s elegant eyebrows slowly raised, "Who¡¯s there!"


    She suddenly stood up, sword in hand.


    "Xu Ziyi, Xu Baixia, did you truly think you could escape?" a chilling voice came, "Hand over the Heavenly Net Treasure Book, and I can make your deaths quick!"


    At the entrance of the dpidated earth god temple, a gaunt man wearing a conical hat slowly walked in.


    The man¡¯s face was wrapped in white cloth, soaked yellowish-brown with pus, exposing only his eyes.


    As this man entered the temple,


    A thick stench of rotting flesh spread, almost solid in its intensity, making it hard to breathe.


    "A demon!?" Su Li was startled, but quickly realized, "No, it must be a demon servant! His target isn¡¯t me, but the two beside me."

 Chapter 52: Despair

    Chapter 52: Despair


    Su Li and Xiaoqing exchanged nces, and an idea immediately came to mind.


    Since they weren¡¯t the target, the best course of action would be to leave as soon as possible without causing any additional trouble.


    The strength of the man with the conical hat in front of them was considerable.


    Behind him, in the woods outside, were lurking a number of undead beings, exerting a tremendous oppressive force.


    They didn¡¯t possess the formidable power of Su Heng.


    Faced with such a situation,


    They still had to think of a way to ensure their safety first.


    "Attack!" The man with the conical hatmanded coldly as he waved his hand, "Kill them all!"


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!In an instant, several dark figures burst out from both sides behind the man.


    At the same time, the walls on both sides of the Mountain God Temple copsed with a bang, and seven or eight undead beings surrounded them, cutting off Su Li and the others¡¯ escape route.


    The main target of the man with the conical hat was still Xu Ziyi and her brother.


    Their strength was also beyond expectation,


    Surpassing the limits of the human body and reaching the realm of demonic form. The sister wielded a pair of thin-ded short knives in each hand, while the brother wore knuckle-dusters made of special metal. Facing the siege of more than a dozen undead beings, they dodged and weaved through perilous situations, but for the time being, they sustained no injuries and managed to hold on.


    "Now¡¯s the time, let¡¯s go!"


    Su Li let out a lowmand, her eyes fierce, as she suddenly burst into action, dashing toward the right direction.


    The vitality and equanimity of the Green Wood Longevity Technique flowed into her longsword, its light pulsing, extending a foot in length.


    Bang!


    The light from the sword fell on the neck of the undead being, sounding like the sh of metal.


    Feeling the immense recoil force transmitted through the hilt of the sword, Su Li¡¯s palm tingled slightly, her expression one of surprise.


    She hadn¡¯t anticipated that the rotten corpses in front of her would be so tough; they seemed almost as if they were cast from bronze and iron.


    But Su Li was no weakling.


    She quickly collected her thoughts and channeled more energy into her longsword, with the sword light swelling in response.


    With a "putrid" sound, the de cleaved into the neck through the notch made earlier, and a gush of dark, foul-smelling blood poured out, followed by the undead being¡¯s head tumbling to the ground. Another dull sound ensued, and the towering body of the undead copsed before Su Li.


    The previously tight encirclement suddenly had a gap, and through it, Su Li could see the shrubs outside the Mountain God Temple swaying back and forth in the wind.


    "Quick, let¡¯s go!"


    She breathed a sigh of relief, ready to lead Xiaoqing out.


    On the other side, seeing this, Xu Ziyi, who was surrounded by enemies, became anxious. n?vel.co?


    It was only with the help of Xiaoqing and Su Li that they had managed to survive thus far by sharing the pressure. If Su Li sessfully escaped, they would be doomed, left to bepletely surrounded by the remaining undead. Havinge this far, she would not permit all her efforts to be in vain.


    "Bang!"


    Xu Ziyi reached into her pocket and flicked her finger.


    A peanut-sized purple sphere flew past the flickering mes and exploded on the hem of Su Li¡¯s clothes.


    Inside the chaotic Mountain God Temple, coupled with Su Li¡¯s focus solely on breaking out, she didn¡¯t notice this trivial matter.


    But the undead being next to her did.


    The rotting corpses that were originally assaulting Xu Ziyi and another person now turned their attention to Su Li, attracted by a peculiar smell.


    Whoosh!


    ws wrapped in a strong gust of wind fell.


    Caught off guard, a scratch appeared on Su Li¡¯s arm.


    A little bit of her fair skin was exposed, with a three-inch long wound on her upper arm. The wound wasn¡¯t deep, but the surrounding flesh was dark red, and a pungent smell indicated clear signs of poisoning.


    Su Li felt a wave of dizziness before her eyes.


    She bit her teeth and, with a paleplexion, could only forcibly suppress the poison with the Green Wood Longevity Technique, which made her feel slightly better.


    The Green Wood Longevity Technique had the effect of detoxifying and healing wounds, but it required a great deal of energy consumption.


    And after that dy just now.


    The gap that had been hard toe by was immediately blocked by the rotting corpses, and with the need to focus on suppressing the poison, the situation for Su Li and Xiao Qing suddenly looked grim.


    "This energy, the Green Wood Longevity Technique!" the masked man also recognized the origin of Su Li¡¯s cultivation technique.


    "You are from the Demon Suppression Bureau!" He began with clenched teeth and a snakelike yellow glint of hatred in his eyes.


    "Good! Very good! Excellent!" The masked manughed frantically, "I never thought I, Jin Yu, would have such a catch. Once I¡¯ve had my fun with you two, and then turn you into Corpse Prostitutes, surely many in the Sky Demon Alliance would fancy you."


    "What did you just say you¡¯d turn us into?" An indifferent voice abruptly rang in the masked man¡¯s ears.


    Hisughter came to an abrupt halt, he slowly turned his body, and lifted his head, only then seeing Su Heng¡¯s expressionless face.


    The next moment¡ªBang!


    Su Heng nonchntly pped down, and the bandages wrapped around Jin Yu¡¯s face broke into pieces.


    His decaying flesh trembled violently, the pustules on his face burst open, spewing fluid, and his skeleton crackled. His body shot out like a loosed arrow, leaving a trail in the bright moonlight and then crashing heavily into arge tree in the distance.


    This person appeared fragile, but unexpectedly, he had a resilient constitution.


    Surviving a p from Su Heng, he was still breathing, but could only breathe.


    His neck was twisted at an odd angle, nearly paralyzed, hanging on to hisst breath by the sheer life force granted by the demonic powers.


    "Don¡¯t get too happy... someone... will avenge me..." Jin Yu spat out blood, watching Su Heng approaching step by step, his bloody and blurred face full of madness.


    "Oh?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow, "You mean these people?"


    He lifted the object he was holding in his other hand just a bit, and just then, the wind and clouds surged, and a bright moonlight shone down, illuminating Su Heng.


    Jin Yu said no more, the madness and hatred on his face turning into despair in an instant.


    In Su Heng¡¯s hand was a string of five heads.


    The faces of these five heads were frozen in despair and terror. Their temples had been pierced by a powerful force, strung along a vine as thick as a finger, casually dangling from Su Heng¡¯s hand. As Su Heng moved, the five heads swung back and forth, with viscous blood dripping continuously from their severed necks.


    "Yourpanions seem to have died earlier than you," Su Heng said, looking at Jin Yu¡¯s despairing face, a smile slowly formed on his own.


    Crack!


    He reached out, pressed his hand on top of Jin Yu¡¯s head, and spun it around three hundred and sixty degrees like opening a bottle cap.


    The monster¡¯s ugly, pus-filled head was plucked off by Su Heng and tossed casually into the nearby underbrush.


    Then Su Heng¡¯s figure shed explosively, bringing up a gust of wind and darting forward; his fingertips touched the foreheads of the rotting corpses, which exploded, spewing out a thick mist of foul-smelling blood.


    The once noisy Mountain God Temple finally began to quiet down.

 Chapter 53: Ignoring

    Chapter 53: Ignoring


    At that moment, the wind rose and the clouds surged. The clouds that had gathered in the sky dispersed, and the bright moonlight poured down, illuminating the corpses strewn around the Mountain God Temple.


    Crack!


    Su Heng shook his neck.


    He hadn¡¯t sustained any injuries just then, but inevitably, his body was sshed with the rotting blood of corpses.


    His clothes were sticky, especially since the fresh blood seemed to contain some kind of highly corrosive toxin, which the ordinary fibers couldn¡¯t withstand, and were directly melted through.


    Luckily, Su Heng had prepared for this.


    His body size basically grew noticeably every two or three days.


    Therefore, inside the bundle he carried, he had more than ten sets of clothes of different sizes and styles, ready to be exchanged at any time.


    He didn¡¯t have to worry too much about looking too wretched because of this."Excuse me, big brother..."


    Xu Ziyi and her brother Xu Baixia had also recovered from the shock.


    A gleam appeared in Xu Ziyi¡¯s eyes, and a coquettish smile spread across her face. She quickly stepped forward, wanting to greet Su Heng.


    As she ran, her full breasts swayed visibly.


    When approaching Su Heng, she deliberately bent over, revealing an enticing glimpse of her snow-white skin.


    Unfortunately...


    Su Heng didn¡¯t give them a nce.


    Hepletely ignored them, as if they were air, and brushed past her.


    "You¡¯re not hurt, are you." Su Heng tore open his clothes and casually threw them aside, revealing his strong, bronze-colored muscles covered in ribbed sinews. Xu Ziyi, watching Su Heng¡¯s formidable back, was so mesmerized that she waspletely unaware of the drool escaping her mouth.


    This exaggerated muscle and strength, this overwhelming sense of security.


    If only she could be embraced by him, she would die without regrets.


    Unfortunately...


    Her most prized weapon had no effect on him at all.


    Su Heng hastily wiped off the bloodstains on his body and pulled out a brand new ck cloth robe from his backpack, slipping it on.


    Only then did Xu Ziyi reluctantly shift her gaze away.


    "I¡¯m fine," said Su Li, frowning slightly, "It¡¯s just..."


    She looked down at her arm. The skin around the wound was no longer dark red but had started to turn slightly ck.


    Half her arm was limp and weak, devoid of strength.


    "Hmm..."


    Su Heng frowned and gently pressed on the injured area of Su Li.


    Swish!


    A properties panel appeared before his eyes.


    [Green Wood Longevity Technique Level 5 (Special Effects: Green Wood Longevity Energy, Recharge eleration)]


    Without hesitating, Su Heng threw all the thirty attribute points he had umted into it, advancing the Green Wood Longevity Technique to level six, and new special effects, "elerated Healing," appeared.


    There are a total of eight levels in the Green Wood Longevity Technique, and with Su Heng having advanced to the sixth level, he was nearing mastery.


    Unlike third-rate cultivation techniques such as the Pure Yang Skill and the ck Evil Technique.


    Once one embarks on the Green Wood Longevity Technique, it generates a sense of qi that easily surpasses human limits, stepping into the realm of demon form.


    Of course...


    It is extremely difficult to embark on this cultivation technique.


    Without the aid of medicine, it is almost impossible to achieve.


    Even with the assistance of the panel and umting attribute points, it still took Su Heng a long time.


    Therefore,paring third-rate cultivation techniques with the core inheritances of the Demon Suppression Bureau, one can say they each have their pros and cons. After all, the fusion of multiple techniques continually strengthens them and eventually leads to basically simr theoretical limits.


    Su Li¡¯s current state should be at the fourth level.


    With the special effect of Recharge eleration, her internal strength was more profound than that of other martial artists of the same level.


    However, the healing and detoxifying effects of the Green Wood Longevity Technique were not very noticeable in Su Li. Facing the potent toxins brought by the decaying corpses, Su Li could only suppress it, unable topletely remove it.


    "Your little bit of strength won¡¯t help, my injuries aren¡¯t too severe," Su Li seemed to guess Su Heng¡¯s thoughts.


    She endured the dizziness and softlyforted.


    Fortunately, they were not too far from Baihua County. As long as they reached the county¡¯s government office and returned to the Demon Suppression Bureau, the toxins in her body would not be a big issue.


    Just gritting her teeth and enduring a bit longer would suffice.


    Thinking this, she then widened her eyes, feeling a mountainous, tsunami-like robust strength pouring into her body.


    The Green Wood Longevity Strength of Su Heng and Su Li had the same origin, but in terms of quality and quantity, Su Li was far inferior. If Su Li¡¯s strength was a babbling brook, then the strength Su Heng was now injecting into her body was like a raging river.


    Moreover, the quality of this strength was so rich it was almost purplish.


    Thunderously, all that intense corpse poison that had been troubling Su Li began to melt away like snow under the sun upon meeting Su Heng¡¯s strength.


    Even the wounds on Su Li¡¯s arms were healing at a visibly rapid rate, quickly scabbing over and healing.


    "Done!"


    Su Heng patted his hands, stood up, and had a look of satisfaction on his face as if a major task had been aplished.


    Su Li looked down at her arm; the wound hadpletely disappeared, healed, and her skin had returned to its original fair gleam.


    "I originally thought it would leave a scar, but to think that¡­" Su Li also let out a big sigh of relief.


    "How did you do it?" Su Li slowly regained herposure, clutching the corner of Su Heng¡¯s robe, looked up at him with eager eyes, "It¡¯s only been a few days, how did you cultivate the Green Wood Longevity Technique to this level?"


    "It was a bit slow," Su Heng humbly replied, "Mostly because I¡¯ve been on the roadtely and haven¡¯t had much time to cultivate."


    "Or else it would have been perfected," a critical hit.


    "¡­" Su Li¡¯s shoulders drooped, and she moved aside, not talking to him anymore.


    "The environment here, well¡­" Although Su Heng wasn¡¯t afraid of danger, the area around the Mountain God Temple was filled with decaying bodies and blood everywhere, and the strong stench of blood lingered in the air, which was somewhat nauseating, "We need to find another ce."


    Su Li and Xiao Qing nodded, as girls naturally prefer cleanliness.


    The three of them turned to leave.


    At this moment, Xu Ziyi approached them, herrge eyes brimming with tears, and she spoke in a pitiful tone, "Kind sir, could you possibly take my brother and me along with you? If we can safely reach Baihua County, we will be very grateful, and I am willing to¡­"


    While speaking, a blush faintly crept up Xu Ziyi¡¯s fair cheeks.


    Unfortunately, when she looked up, Su Heng had already walked more than ten meters away with Su Li, leaving only Xiao Qing behind.


    At that moment, she turned around.


    Her expression was cold and thoughtful as she nced at her.


    But ultimately, she did not speak, turned her head, and quickly left the Mountain God Temple.


    Xu Ziying was left standing there, her facial expression transforming from coy to embarrassed, and from embarrassed to resentful.


    Beauty had always been a weapon for her, never failing since she was young.


    But now, it waspletely ineffective. She was being thoroughly ignored, as if she were just a puff of air, which deeply frustrated Xu Ziying.


    She bit her lip and took out a pale purple ball from her sachet again.


    "Sister, no!" Xu Baixia¡¯s expression changed drastically, she scolded in a low voice, trying to stop her, but it was a bit toote.


    Swish!


    The purple ball sped through the air.


    Just as Su Heng disappeared on the mountain path, itnded on his trouser leg, exploded into a cloud of mist, and clung to his clothing.

 Chapter 54: Gods and Buddhas

    Chapter 54: Gods and Buddhas


    "Huff..."


    The mountain wind blew past, bringing with it the wailing sounds apanied by the long howls of wild beasts.


    Xu Ziyi¡¯s muscles tightened, her facial expression rigid. Xu Baixia, on the other hand, covered his mouth, his pupils trembling slightly, as if he dared not breathe.


    It wasn¡¯t until Su Heng¡¯s figure hadpletely disappeared and some time had passed.


    That Xu Baixia slowly lowered his hand, gasping for air greedily.


    "You damned wretch, what are you doing!?" Xu Baixia¡¯s face contorted with anger as he hissed furiously, "Do you realize you nearly got us both killed just now? That woman was already suspicious, and you still dare to do such things? Do you have a death wish? If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me down with you!"


    p!


    Xu Ziyi pped Xu Baixia hard across the face.


    "Scum!" she shouted fiercely, "I am your sister, how dare you curse me like that!""I did this for your sake!" Xu Ziyi said, "Using Demon Summoning Powder to make them lead the pursuers away. Once we get to Baihua County and the Demon Suppression Bureau is in charge, we¡¯ll be safe."


    "You useless thing."


    Xu Ziyi clenched her fist and cursed angrily, "If only you had half the strength of that person, we wouldn¡¯t need to live in fear every day."


    Xu Baixia¡¯s face turned ashen, his chest heaving violently.


    He forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart, swearing that once he reached Baihua County and found the family¡¯s legacy artifacts,


    He would immediately part ways with that foolish woman Xu Ziyi.


    Never to meet again for the rest of their lives.


    Otherwise...


    He had a premonition that he would sooner orter be doomed by her, to die without a ce for his corpse!


    "We should hurry and leave this ce too, the stench of blood is too strong here, it might attract some evil spirits," Xu Baixia said indifferently.


    Xu Ziyi snorted, following behind her brother at a distance that was neither too close nor too far.


    As they walked,


    Xu Ziyi suddenly widened her eyes, "Why is there fog here?"


    The mountain wind howled, the night was clear, such weather was impossible to produce fog. Yet strands of grey-white mist appeared within Xu Ziyi¡¯s sight, weaving through the branches like ghostly white ribbons on a mission to im lives.


    She wrapped her clothes tighter around herself, shivering from an inexplicable chill.


    She quickened her pace, wanting to leave.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Xu Ziyi suddenly started coughing violently, her eyes bulging.


    She put her hand over her mouth, feeling the sticky, metallic taste filling her mouth.


    As her fingers spread, Xu Ziyi¡¯s face showed horror as she screamed¡ªthe blood!


    A strong sensation of itchiness spread from her throat to her lungs, Xu Ziyi stumbled and fell to her knees, reaching into her throat. Thick blood gushed from her mouth like a terrifying, blood-red waterfall.


    The blood drenched the woman¡¯s full chest, soaking her clothes.


    Xu Ziyi¡¯s vision began to blur, her consciousness quickly fading, intense pain shooting through every nerve ending in her body.


    "Help..."


    She reached out, trying to call for help from her brother.


    But upon seeing this, Xu Baixia¡¯s face turned to horror, and he instantly turned and ran.


    But he hadn¡¯t gotten far before he copsed, convulsing just like his sister, with blood pouring from his mouth.


    "You bitch, this is all your fault!"


    In his final moments,


    Xu Baixia was still cursing furiously, eyes bulging, veins on his face throbbing, filled with resentment and poison.


    Through his distorted and blurred vision, Su Heng¡¯s tall and burly figure slowly emerged, with Xiao Qing and Su Li behind him.


    Xiao Qing¡¯s expression was emotionless.


    Whereas Su Li¡¯s face held a slight trace of reluctance.


    "Spare me..." Xu Baixia reached out, attempting to touch Su Heng¡¯s pant leg.


    But Su Heng lifted his leg and stomped on Xu Baixia¡¯s neck, a crisp snapping sound following. Xu Baixia¡¯s head, which he struggled to raise, drooped, his spine shattered, and just like his sister, he fell still, lifeless.


    Su Heng squatted down.


    He searched the bodies.


    Among their belongings, he found several sets of clothes for changing, a number of conveniently portable weapons and hidden weapons, a booklet that seemed old, and a sachet.


    Su Heng opened the sachet to find some light purple powder inside, but it had no scent.


    "Remember the time you were suddenly attacked?" Xiao Qing turned to Su Li, "This powder likely has the effect of attracting demons and sinister entities, though it is hard to detect by ordinary people."


    Xiao Qing had already died once.


    She was resurrected by one of the Demon Suppression Bureau¡¯s elders using a secret technique, which made her a being no longer human.


    Therefore,pared to Su Heng and Su Li, she was much more sensitive to this kind of dust.


    "I see," Su Li nodded, her expressionplex.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for Su Heng, just the two of them encircled and alone, might indeed have met disaster. Thinking of Jin Yu¡¯s frenzied and paranoid expression, the oue was truly unthinkable. But now that the two were dead, Su Li felt nothing beyond a lingering fear.


    "This powder might be useful in the future," Su Heng said as he carefully put the sachet aside.


    He picked up the yellowed booklet in his hand, and by the bright moonlight, he skimmed through it, his brows gradually knitting together.


    "These two, they must havee from a demon-suppressing force simr to that of Qingmao Mountain. Sadly, their n encountered a disaster, wiped out by demons, leaving only these two to flee in disarray. They wanted to go to Baihua County to find something left behind by their family," Su Heng surmised based on the contents of the booklet.


    "Also, those who were chasing them seem to be part of an organized pursuit," said Su Heng, looking at Jin Yu¡¯s head lying nearby, his eyes open in death.


    This person was neither a demon nor a demon-shaped warrior like Su Li.


    He seemed to be something in between, which piqued Su Heng¡¯s curiosity.


    "Do you remember what I told you before, about Baihua County, where demons, noble families, and the Demon Suppression Bureau form a three-way standoff?" Fortunately, Su Li knew the answer and she patiently exined, "Not only noble families and the Demon Suppression Bureau are organized, but demons have simr structures."


    "Hmm, that¡¯s normal," acknowledged Su Heng with a nod, "Some demons are as intelligent as humans, so it¡¯s not surprising that they¡¯d form loose organizations."


    "Among these organizations, thergest one is the Sky Demon Alliance," Su Li said.


    "Sky Demon Alliance..." Su Heng noted the name.


    "Do you know why, with so many demons around Baihua County, the Demon Suppression Bureau regards the Sky Demon Alliance as a major threat?" Su Li asked pensively.


    "The strength of the demons is formidable, their abilities bizarre, what other reason could there be?" Su Heng replied without hesitation.


    "You¡¯re wrong," Su Li said. "If it was just strength, the vast kingdom would always be able to find an existence stronger than them. Even if the abilities were bizarre, through continuous probing, they would find a way to counter them."


    "Then what is the real reason?" Su Heng asked, curious.


    "Hope," Su Li said. "The big demons of the Sky Demon Alliance offered hope to those gang members andmoners at the bottom. Whoever is willing to do their bidding, they teach them martial arts. They even cut off their own flesh to share with them, or use demon talents to enhance their bodies beyond the mundane."


    "In our eyes, there is no doubt they are demons. But in the eyes of others, they have be hardly any different from gods and Buddhas."

 Chapter 55: The Secret Treasure

    Chapter 55: The Secret Treasure


    "It¡¯s really incredible..." Su Heng let out a deep breath, his expression solemn.


    He thought he had estimated the demons highly enough, but they turned out to be even more terrifying and difficult to deal with than he had imagined.


    "Those stupid, brainless demons have either been killed or locked up in the Demon Suppression Tower; naturally, the smarter ones are left," Su Li exined.


    "Let me take a look at this booklet, I¡¯ve heard people from the Sky Demon Alliance mention it before," said Su Li.


    Su Heng handed her the booklet, "There are some maps in it and some inscriptions, but the pictures are very abstract, I can¡¯t understand them."


    In Baihua County, being in unfamiliar territory, even with these clues, he would probably not be able to find the so-called treasure by himself. As for Xu Ziyi and Xu Baixia, their abilities were just average, and the power of their family was probably not outstanding.


    Honestly, Su Heng wasn¡¯t particrly concerned with the contents of the booklet.


    "Interesting." With the bright moonlight, Su Li flipped through the booklet, and a small smile slowly formed on her lips.


    "That smile..."For some reason, it reminded Su Heng of the expression of a top student facing a tough problem back in high school.


    "Is there something strange about these maps?" Su Heng moved closer, curious.


    "This map, if you search ording to the features depicted on it alone, you¡¯re definitely not going to find anything," Su Li¡¯s slender and lustrous finger pointed to the simple ink drawing in the booklet as she spoke, "Because it¡¯s a light and shadow map, the features drawn in the book are different from the actual appearance of the mountains and rivers; you need to find it from a specific location."


    "That¡¯splex," Su Heng said, somewhat surprised, "our ancestors really went to great lengths to leave something for their descendants."


    "So how do we find this special location?" Xiao Qing also tiptoed and leaned in.


    "The wooles from the sheep; the answer is in the book," Su Li flipped through a couple of pages and then found a line of inscription¡ª


    "On the bridge, the cold spring¡¯s thin stream; in the fairy stone, a three-foot hole; cloth sails flit across the sea cliff like shuttles, weaving the autumn moth in their true and wonderful year."


    "What does this inscription mean?" Su Heng felt somewhat confused.


    "Hmm... The literal meaning of the words isn¡¯t important; what¡¯s important is the specific location they refer to," Su Li tilted her head, with a contemtive expression on her face, "Figuring out this line of poetry should lead us to the hidden treasure left by the Xu Family¡¯s ancestors."


    "I have some impression, but I¡¯m not sure, I need to ask someone about it," Su Li said with a smile, "How about it? Let me handle this, you won¡¯t miss out on anything."


    "Sure," Su Heng nodded.


    He wasn¡¯t particrly interested in the treasure; since Su Li was willing, he was happy to let her go for it.


    Besides, judging by Su Li¡¯s expression, Su Heng always felt that her interest in the treasure hunt process was even greater than in the treasure itself.


    With the booklet in Su Li¡¯s hands, the three of them took a brief rest before setting out again.


    A day and a night passed.


    When the sun slowly rose on the third day, standing on a small, protruding hill, Su Heng could broadly see the outline of Baihua County.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Jiangzhou¡¯s Baihua County is established on the fertile valley ins, with its outer city built of huge stones and to the east lies the vast and magnificent Guang River. The city constructed nine grand docks along the Guang River, inspired by the idea "Nine dragons spew water to bathe the womb, eight divisions of divine light shine upon the pce tforms."


    The nine docks, each with its distinct style but all equally massive, bustled day and night with a constant flow ofrge and small merchant ships, as well as an endless stream of wealth, information, weapons, and people.


    Behind the docks lies the bustling market of Baihua County, teeming with people. Merchants and sailors from all corners of thend gather here to boast, chit-chat, drink, and summon prostitutes. Hidden among the streets, there are also underground gambling dens and ck markets for people to indulge in.


    Su Heng had heard from Su Li before.


    In arge city like Baihua County, with the surrounding towns and viges, the poption exceeds one million.


    This would have been impossible in ancient dynasties of his previous life, when a city¡¯s poption exceeding one hundred thousand was already considered quite remarkable. Baihua County¡¯s scale, aside from its developed agriculture, must also be attributed to some supernatural forces at y.


    Riding arge boat, Su Heng and his twopanions crossed the Guang River and stepped onto the dock.


    Along the dock, elite soldiers d in dark iron heavy armor maintained order, with the sharp points of long spears and arrows glistening with a cold light in the dawn¡¯s early rays.


    Su Li pulled out an ancient-looking iron Token from her bosom, and upon seeing the mythical beast inscription on it, the leading armored soldier immediately adopted a respectful expression.


    Su Li, Xiao Qing, and Su Heng smoothly entered the county government.


    The streets were bustling with schrs and merchants in long robes, as well as rugged fighters from the rivers andkes in short attire, revealing their muscr builds, and even exotic tribes from the north with blue pupils and thick body hair. On both sides of the street were various shops and restaurants, with the sounds of hawkers, shouting, and argumentative conversations never ceasing.


    "It¡¯s really lively here, and there¡¯s a lot of tasty food, hmm, it smells pretty good," Su Heng remarked.


    The streets were crowded with people.


    But Su Heng didn¡¯t feel cramped.


    Mainly because he now stood over two meters tall, with an extreme weight of over five hundred pounds.


    This weight, on someone of Su Heng¡¯s height, did not appear cumbersome.


    This was because Su Heng¡¯s muscle density had already reached three times that of an ordinary person, or even more.


    To an ordinary person colliding head-on with him, it was essentially like running into a wall of iron. As he walked forward, the pedestrians on the road parted like the waters before a ship, moving aside to avoid him before they even reached him.


    Of course¡­


    Such an exaggerated physique and formidable, superhuman build inevitably drew many sidelong nces and stares.


    Even after passing by, some would continuously look back. A girl with delicate, exquisite features, at the age of five or six, held by her father, had dropped her sugar haw on the ground without noticing, her eyes wide open and reluctant to turn back.


    Su Heng felt somewhat helpless.


    Fortunately, he had gradually grown ustomed to being the center of attention like this, but the most pressing matter was still to find a ce to stay.


    Baihua County was arge city, and where one stayed mattered.


    There were mainly three types of amodations.


    The first type was inns and taverns, where anyone with money could stay, but the environment was average, and with people from all walks of life gathering there, safety was not guaranteed.


    The second type was mansions. Generally speaking, the environment in mansions was much better than that of taverns and inns, built near mountains or by water, like a small resort. They had full amenities for recreation and leisure without interfering with dining and enjoyment. However, to stay there, one not only needed money but also proof of identity.


    As for the third type, it was postal stations. Postal stations only amodated officials, and although the environment was not necessarily special, security was ensured. Additionally, they provided horse exchanges, and some offered special services in politics and the military.

 Chapter 56: Bone Strength

    Chapter 56: Bone Strength


    Through Su Li¡¯s connections.


    Su Heng¡¯s temporary residence was quickly arranged, located at Jiangyue Pavilion.


    Jiangyue Pavilion was situated on a beautifully scenic hill where one could see the broad, t surface of the Guan River just outside the door.


    The cold wind blew gently from the river, causing Su Heng¡¯s robe to billow back and forth behind him, making a whooshing sound.


    Su Heng was not afraid of the cold, and standing here, he felt somewhat refreshed and delighted.


    "Staying and eating here are all free, and the bill is charged to a subsidiary of the Demon Suppression Bureau, so you can eat as much as you like," Su Li patted Su Heng on the shoulder, finding it more and more difficult to make this gesture now, as she had to tiptoe with great effort.


    "I need to go back and report for work." Su Li twirled a strand of hair by her ear, "There might be some elders from the Demon Suppression Bureauing to see youter, so be somewhat careful."


    "And..."


    Su Li said, "In a few days, it will be the River Lantern Festival. It¡¯s an annual celebration wherenterns will be released on the river, and there will be opera houses, acrobatics, and all sorts of performances; it¡¯s very lively. You can go out and walk around then, and if I¡¯m avable, I¡¯ll join you, but I might be quite busy with many things.""Also that booklet, I¡¯ll find the stuff inside it for you as soon as possible," Su Li exined while fiddling with her fingers to Su Heng.


    The two were about to part.


    At this moment, she indeed resembled an older sister a bit, appearing somewhat fussily concerned.


    "I got it," Su Heng nodded, then turned and went back inside the house.


    This was arge teahouse with solid wood flooring, and between two cushions was a square wooden table carved with a chessboard, set with aplete set of tea utensils. One could imagine how nice it would be to y chess here while drinking tea and enjoying the view.


    Su Li followed him into the house.


    She tilted her head, thinking, and seemed to have nothing else to exin to Su Heng.


    This guy¡¯s strength and talent were terrifyingly powerful; he had already surpassed the standard of the average elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau more than ten days ago. Now, having witnessed Su Heng mastering the Green Wood Longevity Technique in just a few days, Su Li could no longer imagine the extent of Su Heng¡¯s actual strength.


    Well, she hoped he wouldn¡¯t frighten the elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Su Li sighed, and a somewhat anticipative mischievous smile appeared on her face.


    "I¡¯m off then," she said with a light step, taking little Qing and walking away, stepping on a cobblestone path in the courtyard.


    Just as she was about to turn behind a mock mountain, Su Li stopped, waved at Su Heng, then disappeared from his sight with a smile.


    Watching his sister leave,


    Su Heng returned to the teahouse and sat down cross-legged.


    He now also needed to consider his own affairs, first by gathering information to prepare for taking action against the Luo Family of the Demon Suppression.


    Next, it was to enhance his strength.


    He now had several dozen jin of Taisui meat, and with the unlimited supply of ordinary food provided at Jiangyue Pavilion, he should be able to push the Green Wood Longevity Technique to its limit in the next few days.


    By then, with his strength further increased, taking action against the Luo Family would be much more certain.


    *


    *


    *


    In the blink of an eye, two days passed.


    Whoosh!


    A trail of fire, emitting a piercing shriek, shot straight into the sky before exploding in a burst of golden me.


    The glow of fireworks reflected on the rippling surface of the river, flickered across the crowd moving back and forth on the docks, danced in the wind-swept forests, and finally cast a faint golden halo on Su Heng¡¯s solemn face.


    "Huh..." he exhaled a breath of foul air and opened his eyes.


    Stabilizing his mind and mentally preparing himself, he then allocated the sixty attribute points he umted over the past few days entirely into the Green Wood Longevity Technique.


    His muscles tensed, his body temperature rose, and his bones emitted a series of cracking sounds like popping beans.


    A wisp of white mist rose from the top of Su Heng¡¯s head.


    But his dark, luminous eyes remained calm, his mind deeply immersed, meticulously feeling the various changes brought about by the advancement in the realm of the Green Wood Longevity Technique.


    The strength within his body grew further, bing more robust and resilient, brimming with vibrant vitality.


    The Bone Mutation deepened further.


    Human bones areposed of the periosteum, bone tissue, and bone marrow.


    The periosteum is ayer of nerves and blood vessels that covers the bone, bone tissueprises various inorganic salts that form the main structure of the skeleton, and bone marrow is the connective tissue filling the inside of the bones. Overall, human bones are solid, hard yet equally brittle.


    With the growth in the realm of the Green Wood Longevity Technique, the degree of bodily mutations deepened.


    Su Heng¡¯s bone structure began to change.


    First, it became thicker, capable of supporting his muscle density far exceeding that of an ordinary person.


    Then, within these initially solid bones, numerous minute hollow channels formed. Not only did these channels not reduce the hardness of Su Heng¡¯s bones, but through a precise columnar three-dimensional honeb structure, they further strengthened the resilience and impact resistance of his bones.


    More importantly, these internal channels were also covered with ayer of vascr fascia.


    While further increasing the resilience of the bones, they also allowed Su Heng¡¯s strength to circte within them.


    There were two obvious benefits to this.


    The first effect was a significant increase in the total amount of strength within Su Heng¡¯s body.


    The second effect was that by pressurizing the strength in the bones¡¯ internal channels, the killing power of his strength was further enhanced.


    If the earlier True Strength could be likened to shooting birds with a slingshot.


    Now...


    The transformed Bone Strength was like firing bursts from a modernized automatic rifle.


    In terms of both power and output efficiency, there was a revolutionary huge improvementpared to the past. Furthermore, with the Green Wood Longevity Strength as the bones and the ck Evil Technique Yang Pole True Strength covering the meridians on the bones, Wood generating Fire, the two elements nurtured and promoted each other like wildfire roaring across the grasnds.


    In the course of a confrontation, once Su Heng¡¯s strength invaded the opponent¡¯s body.


    Even just a little would burn fiercely like a ze, extremely difficult to extinguish.


    Bang!


    Su Heng flicked his finger.


    Apanied by a piercing whistle, a faint cyan strength streaked through the air, hitting a tree stump in the courtyard outside.


    With a crisp crack.


    The tree stump exploded outright, shattered into pieces, sending splinters and debris flying.


    This was not the end; after a moment of silence, the wood splinters on the ground began to self-ignite, mes zing fiercely.


    Luckily, the surroundings were all earthen and stony ground.


    Although the fire was fierce, there was no concern about it bing uncontroble and causing a fire disaster.


    When thest glow of fire extinguished, the wood had turned into thoroughly burnt charcoal, and Su Heng slightly nodded his head, his face showing a satisfied smile.


    Whoosh!


    Another firework exploded over the river surface, this time shing with a fiery orange glow.


    Su Heng opened the attributes panel.


    [Su Heng]


    [Height: 2.10 meters]


    [Weight: 595 kilograms]


    [Realm: Vein Mutation 120%, Bone Mutation 35%]


    [Cultivation Technique: ck Evil Technique Level 12 (Special effects: Yang Pole True Strength, Ghost Bearing, Fire Poison), Green Wood Longevity Technique Level 8 (Special effects: Green Wood Longevity Strength, Bone Strength, Recoil, Healing, Ignite)]


    [Attribute Points: 0]

 Chapter 57: The Red Chamber

    Chapter 57: The Red Chamber


    Su Heng¡¯s strength had greatly increased after breaking through another level, leaving him in good spirits.


    He had gathered information about the Luo Family over the past few days, but he was not in a hurry to act.


    The main reason was that today was the River Lantern Festival. Although it was a local festival, it was exceptionally grand, and many people participated.


    If he acted now, it would be easy to overlook something.


    He needed to wait a bit longer.


    Moreover, he had already spent over two days at Jiangyue Pavilion.


    The elder from the Demon Suppression Bureau that Su Li had mentioned still had not arrived. Su Heng wondered whether there was some problem or if it was simply due to low efficiency.


    He cast these doubts aside for the moment.


    Lowering his head as he stepped over the threshold, he came outside, where a figure approached on the quiet path.Just then, another firework exploded in the sky.


    The shing orange light illuminated the figure on the path.


    Her figure was slender, dressed in a fiery red waist-length skirt and simple ck leggings with deer-skin ankle boots, outlining her shapely and long legs. Coupled with her neat, short hair, she exuded an aura of spirited vigor, a martial disposition rarely seen in ordinary women.


    "Master Su."


    This person stopped in front of Su Heng¡¯s separate residence and greeted him with a smile.


    Her name was Chen Murong.


    She was the daughter of a wealthy merchant in Baihua County and was staying temporarily at Jiangyue Pavilion. Due to her hearty nature, they had chatted a few times previously and got along quite well.


    "Mhm." Su Heng nodded and returned the greeting.


    "Are you going out to join the River Lantern Festival¡¯s exhibition?" Chen Murong asked. Seeing Su Heng nod, she continued with a smile, "It happens that I am alone outside. I wonder if Master Su would do me the honor of apanying me."


    "I also have a few invitations to the Red Mansion here. If they are not used tonight, they would go to waste," she said to Su Heng, her voice filled with anticipation.


    "The Red Mansion..."


    Su Heng indeed had heard Su Li specifically mention this matter.


    "That sounds good," he nodded, smiling. "Then I¡¯ll be troubling Miss Chen."


    "It¡¯s no trouble at all." Chen Murongughed heartily. "I am the one extending the invitation, so there¡¯s no trouble at all."


    Thus, the two of them set off together.


    They walked past the ornamental rockery inside Jiangyue Pavilion, following a cobblestone path downhill.


    They passed through the mountain gate and entered the main road at the foot of the mountain, where the crowd gradually thickened. Although it was nighttime, variousnterns and lights illuminated the surroundings as if it were daytime.


    In the sky, colorful fireworks continuously exploded, and the crowd moved forward slowly like a stream.


    On either side of the street, there were variousrgenterns being pulled by majestic horses, moving slowly forward. In an open square, there were dragon dance performances, folk exhibitions, and impromptu poetry writing, making the scene even livelier than Su Heng had imagined.


    Chen Murong was about the same age as Su Heng.


    However, having traveled far and wide with merchant caravans over the years, she had seen much more than Su Heng.


    Pointing to thesenterns and exhibits, she could exin the origin of each image and shared various relevant interesting stories and anecdotes.


    Even though Su Heng was not particrly articte,


    Under Chen Murong¡¯s lead, the atmosphere between them turned out to be very harmonious.


    An hourter, they arrived at the Red Mansion that Su Li had mentioned before.


    The so-called Red Mansion was not an actual tall building, but arge boat. Its head shaped like a dragon¡¯s and its tail like a phoenix¡¯s, the hull was made of red wood. From end to end, it was over seventy meters long.


    One side was concaved downwards, forming a massive hall, while the other side rose upward into a nine-story building, decorated withnterns and colorful banners¡ªthese were the spectator stands.


    "This famous Red Mansion of Baihua County is not the tall building people might imagine, but a massive musical hall floating on the river," Chen Murong exined with augh as she saw Su Heng¡¯s slightly surprised face.


    "The first time I boarded the Red Mansion with my father, I was also very surprised," Chen Murong reminisced.


    "It¡¯s truly unbelievable." Su Heng admired.


    Such a grand ship was indeed beyond his expectations, already a spectacle in such an ancient dynasty,


    The two followed the crowd up to the red building, ascending to the highest ninth floor. The view here was broad, the river breeze gentle. Standing at the railing, one could see most of the dock market and experience the feeling of looking down from a high ce, an innate sense of privilege.


    As the crowd gathered, the performance in the exhibition hall soon began.


    First came the dragon and lion dances, with the fierce, uplifting beats of the drums, the lion and dragon heads leapt back and forth on raised poles, moving up and down, eliciting a round of apuse. Then came the acrobatic shows, where various tamedrge beasts took the stage one after another, again apanied by bursts of exmations.


    Su Heng and Chen Murong sat opposite each other.


    They drank while watching the performances on the stage below.


    In the red building¡¯s auditorium, the higher the seats, the more distinguished the guests, and the higher the standard of hospitality.


    The alcoholic drinks here were quite good, being distilled spirits.


    Su Heng himself had a strong physical constitution and could only taste the light fragrance of fruits, yet he felt no intoxication.


    But Chen Murong was just an ordinary person, and after a few drinks, her face turned slightly red, and her eyes became somewhat hazy.


    Whiz!


    The performance reached its climax.


    In the exuberant sound of drumbeats, gold, red, and purple fireworks exploded, like clusters of flowers, their glow fervent.


    "Being with Master Su must feel very safe," Chen Murong remarked softly, seemingly by chance.


    "Is that so?" Su Heng was somewhat surprised.


    He had always thought of himself as ordinary-looking, and with a stature too robust, likely not to be favored by girls.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t mind at all.


    Since mastering the Pure Yang Skill to the breaking limit realm, martial arts had gradually be Su Heng¡¯s sole focus.


    As for the rest, only family could catch his attention.


    But now it seemed¡­


    Apparently, he was quite likable?


    Su Li had indeed once secretly told him that the other night, Xu Ziyi¡¯s gaze towards him was quite intent.


    "Hee hee, this guest is quite tall and handsome." Seeing that Su Heng¡¯s wine cup was empty, a few pretty maids d in light gauze hurried over to refill his drink and add some snacks.


    One of the maids in green boldly pinched Su Heng¡¯s arm lightly, then widened her eyes in surprise, saying, "It¡¯s as hard as a rock."


    "I¡¯ve seen the generals in the county government, and none have a majestic figure like the young master¡¯s."


    Seeing that Su Heng wasn¡¯t angry,


    The other maids also, while ttering, boldly pinched him and then showed surprised expressions, gathered together, and giggled covering their mouths.


    The red building, although famous, was after all a ce of worldly pleasures.


    The maids working here were also children from poor families, but Su Heng did not see numbness or restraint on these maids¡¯ faces; rather, they were full of natural liveliness and enthusiasm. Clearly, the owner of the red building treated these ordinary maids quite well.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    A light pink curtain fell from the stage.


    As the curtain was drawn, slender figures danced on the stage.


    These dancers were not only graceful and beautiful in motion, but their belts were also wrapped with thin threads, allowing them to perform variousplex movements. Like deer leaping high in the forest, trailing colorful ribbons, they were stunningly beautiful, the atmosphere reaching its climax with the sound of music.


    But just then¡ªcrash!


    The sound of something breaking suddenly erupted, and the lively atmosphere in the audience seats suddenly fell silent.

 Chapter 58: Assessment

    Chapter 58: Assessment


    Su Heng gently set down his wine cup and looked up.


    What he saw was a grossly fat man forcefully smashing his wine pot onto the ground, shattering it into countless pieces at the most prominent seat with an open view.


    The fat man squinted his soybean-sized eyes, and the fat on his chin trembled slightly with his breathing.


    "Haven¡¯t you seen that my pot is already empty? I¡¯ve called you several times, and no one pays any attention to me!" The fat man¡¯s voice was full of impatience.


    In the ninth floor of Honglou, those who coulde here all had some status and identity.


    Strangely enough.


    At this moment, this fatty was shouting loudly.


    Yet, everyone else simply shut their mouths, bowed their heads in silence, and either sipped their drinks slowly, pretending to see nothing and hear nothing.


    "This man is named Luo Tong, a direct son of the Luo Family." Chen Murong pulled Su Heng¡¯s arm and whispered beside him.Fear was evident in his voice.


    "The Luo Family..."


    Su Heng raised his eyebrows, thinking of the results of his investigation these past few days.


    He asked, "In Baihua County, is the Luo Family¡¯s influence very strong?"


    "It¡¯s more than just ¡¯strong.¡¯" Chen Murong said with a wry smile, "Look at the nine major docks along the river here, half of them are controlled by the Luo Family."


    "That¡¯s indeed remarkable..." Su Heng smiled thoughtfully and said, "But no matter how powerful a family is, therees a day when it ends. Maybe tomorrow morning, something unexpected will happen at home; idents are always possible."


    "Shh!" Chen Murong made a silencing gesture with his hand, nervously saying, "In Baihua County, such words must not be spoken recklessly."


    Su Heng nodded nomittally.


    Two maids carefully approached Luo Tong, one knelt down to clean up the shards of the wine pot, while the other refilled the wine to the brim.


    Luo Tong¡¯srge hand groped over a maid¡¯s body yet still seemed unsatisfied.


    He looked towards Su Heng and snorted coldly, "The quality of Honglou has really declined, even riffraff cane here now, it¡¯s dirtied my eyes."


    Su Heng¡¯s wine cup, which he had lifted gently, hovered in mid-air.


    His gaze also turned dangerous.


    He and the Luo Family had a feud and since the other party instigated it first, he didn¡¯t mind collecting some interest in advance.


    But before he could make a move, the sound of crisp footsteps came from the red staircase, slowly reaching the audience¡¯s ears where the atmosphere was tense and silent on the ninth floor, sounding especially clear.


    "Luo Tong, I find that face of yours disgusting too, how should we deal with that?"


    A cold, mature female voice rang out.


    Everyone was shocked.


    The Luo Family¡¯s influence in Baihua County was enormous, hardly different from that of an emperor.


    These direct sons of families were even morewless, who would dare to curse him to his face?


    Descending the stairs and appearing before everyone was a stunningly cold-looking woman.


    Just by appearance, she seemed about twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old, wearing spotless white attire while her pupils were deep pools, and with a touch of rouge on her fair forehead. Her chest was amply curved, and a silvery white ribbon outlined her slender waist, with the contours of her well-rounded and lengthy legs subtly visible beneath her skirt.


    "Jin Mingxi¡ªhow did youe here!" Luo Tong suddenly stood up, his chin tensed, his whole body quivering with fat, obviously terrified.


    Jin Mingxi walked up to Luo Tong and without a word, she pped him across the face.


    The p was heavy.


    Luo Tong¡¯s teeth flew out of his mouth, his face quickly turned a visible shade of ck and blue, swelling up, with blood seeping from the corners of his mouth and nostrils.


    He reached out to cover his wounded face, but his hand only lifted halfway.


    Under the cold gaze of Jin Mingxi, he put it down again, but his chest heaved violently, and his bloodshot eyes showed the explosive anger and frustration in his heart.


    Jin Mingxi took a handkerchief from her bosom and wiped her fingers with it methodically.


    Luo Tong took deep breaths, suppressing the rage ready to overflow and turned to leave with his two guards at his side.


    But behind him came Jin Mingxi¡¯s cold voice, "Stop!"


    Luo Tong stopped in his tracks.


    He turned around, his face swollen with anger into a purplish hue, his entire head seemed to have grown a sizerger.


    He bowed deeply to Jin Mingxi and then, gritting his teeth, he said, "Luo Tong thanks Elder Jin for the lesson!"


    "Hmm," Jin Mingxi neatly folded the handkerchief she had used and put it away, nodding.


    Only then did Luo Tong feel like he had been granted amnesty.


    He quickly left with two guards, vanishing around the corner of the staircase.


    The atmosphere in the spectator seats was so tense it felt like a drop of water could ripple through it. In these people¡¯s eyes, Luo Tong was already an inconceivable figure. And the woman who could beat him to that extent and still make him lower his head to apologize¡ªwhat kind of identity did she have?


    It was beyond their imagination.


    As for this farce, no one else even thought about turning their head to look.


    They dared not move, heads bowed, muscles tensed, sitting as if on pins and needles, uneasy and tense.


    In the vast nine-story spectator stand,


    The only one who seemed like nothing had happened was Su Heng.


    He continued to drink on his own, watching the singing and dancing performance on the stage in front of him, with his long hair draped over his shoulders, lifted slightly by the river wind.


    Jin Mingxi came before Su Heng, her gaze appraising as she said coldly, "You are Su Li¡¯s brother."


    "That¡¯s right." Su Heng nodded, putting down his cup.


    "Come with me," said Jin Mingxi.


    Without waiting for Su Heng¡¯s response, she turned and walked toward the open terrace outside.


    Her scrutinizing gaze and tone made Su Heng somewhat annoyed, but he still slowly got up, stepped through the wooden door, and followed Jin Mingxi out onto the deck.


    The river wind was fierce, howling around them.


    On the deck, Jin Mingxi¡¯s white dress danced with the wind, clinging to her form.


    Her full chest, slender waist, and the perfectly curved, plump thighs and legs, along with her mature and cold demeanor, truly made her a rare beauty.


    "We¡¯ve already looked at the letter and investigated your identity, but just those aren¡¯t enough for you to join the Demon Suppression Bureau," Jin Mingxi said emotionlessly. She was not very tall, standing at around one meter seventy, which was considered tall among women, but naturally petite in front of Su Heng.


    However, her authoritative demeanor somehow made one overlook the difference in their stature.


    "What else is needed?" Su Heng asked with a gentle smile, patiently.


    "The Demon Suppression Bureau has many Daoist scriptures and abundant resources; not just any Tom, Dick, or Harry can muddle their way in," Jin Mingxi stated coldly. "You still need to pass an assessment."


    "What kind of assessment?" Su Heng asked.


    He thought he heard a resigned sigh from Jin Mingxi, but it might have been an illusion.


    In front of him, Jin Mingxi held out her pale hand, "It¡¯s simple. Just hold my hand."


    Su Heng reached out and grasped it, the touch was ice cold.


    Crack!


    Jin Mingxi started to apply force, and along with it came a cold and sharp internal strength stabbing into Su Heng¡¯s meridians. However, as soon as these forces entered Su Heng¡¯s body, they were melted and evaporated by the scorching Yang Pole True Strength, not even requiring the use of his more formidable bone strength.


    As for the gripping strength of Jin Mingxi¡¯s fleshly body? That was a joke. He barely felt it.


    "Such a strong body..." After a few breaths,


    A slight expression of surprise finally appeared on Jin Mingxi¡¯s cool face.


    "You¡¯ve passed the assessment," she said, attempting to withdraw her hand from Su Heng¡¯s palm, but as she applied a bit of force, it felt as though it was mped by steel, unable to move.


    "You¡ª" Jin Mingxi suddenly looked up.


    Just then, a gust of wind arose, and moonlight cascaded down, coating Su Heng in a silver glow.


    The previously gentle smile in his eyes had disappeared, reced by a lordly coldness and authority, as if he were high above, looking down on all beings.


    "I don¡¯t think such an assessment is sufficient," Su Heng said calmly, his fingers tightening suddenly.


    Crack¡ªa crisp sound.


    Jin Mingxi¡¯s face turned pale, and the intense pain in her hand made her wonder if the bones were shattered.


    Before she could scream, a turbulent and fiery force followed.


    Green wood grew, ck mes burned.


    The overwhelming strength rolled down like a mountain torrent, unstoppable, breaking through Jin Mingxi¡¯syers of protective strength. The feeling of utter helplessness, like falling into hell, sent chills down her limbs, filled her with horror, and no longer could she maintain her previous aloofness and indifference.

 Chapter 59: Lesson

    Chapter 59: Lesson


    With the influx of mixed forces, Jin Mingxi¡¯s pupils contracted, her muscles spasmed uncontrobly, and she had already begun to experience multiple hallucinations.


    Thend was parched and scorched ck, stretching endlessly, with giant dark volcanos, billowing smoke, raging fires, and sulfur stretching across the sky. Within the mes, massive trees grew, obscuring the sun and sky, their coiling branches like the massive hands of a Heavenly Demon forming a cage that slowly tightened.


    Flecks of red shimmered within Jin Mingxi¡¯s crystal-clear pupils, and at a certain moment, she thought she had touched death itself.


    "Cough, cough!"


    Jin Mingxi coughed uncontrobly, retching.


    Only when her consciousness gradually returned did she realize she was kneeling on the ground, her clothes soaked through with sweat.


    Even the ground beneath her feet had formed a thin pool of water.


    Wind blew over from the river.


    Her wet gown clung tightly to her curvaceous body, defining every contour in vivid detail.Jin Mingxi¡¯s face turned red, and she instinctively covered her chest with her hands.


    She lifted her head.


    She saw that Su Heng had already turned around, his hands casually stuffed in his pockets, looking rxed and poised, his gaze fixed on the river ahead.


    Hundreds ofnterns streamed down upon the river¡¯s surface, dancing in a golden glow.


    "Do you know why I did this?" Su Heng turned around, his gaze distant and not resting on her.


    Jin Mingxi bit her lip, a great sense of humiliation rising within her.


    But fear was stronger than humiliation, tenfold stronger.


    "Because I was wrong," Jin Mingxi stood up and bowed her head in response.


    "What did you do wrong?" Su Heng asked, a hint of a gentle smile on his face.


    "I, as well as the Demon Suppression Bureau, have been too arrogant," Jin Mingxi said. "We havecked the necessary respect for the powerful."


    She paused, then continued, "Thank you for showing mercy."


    "A teachable child," Su Heng said with a nod and a smile.


    "Next time, the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau will personallye to see you," Jin Mingxi replied.


    "Are you threatening me?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow, but Jin Mingxi remained silent, offering no further reply.


    "Gold Primal Ape King Li Daoxuan..."


    This person, even if not the strongest in Baihua County, was certainly one of the strongest few.


    "Go back and tell him, I look forward to meeting him," Su Heng¡¯s voice was calm, yet carried an undeniable eagerness and desire.


    "There¡¯s one more thing."


    Jin Mingxi took out a letter from her bosom, "This is the list of the Xu Family¡¯s secret treasure, which also includes some gifts prepared by the Demon Suppression Bureau for you, all ced in the Jiangyue Pavilion. Just let us know when you¡¯re back, and someone will deliver them to your room."


    Su Heng nced at the letter in Jin Mingxi¡¯s hand but didn¡¯t reach out to take it.


    Jin Mingxi took a deep breath, her chest rising and falling.


    She lowered her arms from covering her chest, took the envelope with both hands, and bowed forward, presenting it to Su Heng.


    Only then did Su Heng reach out to ept it.


    He opened the envelope, nced over it casually, and then a surge of force soared.


    The envelope turned into a streak of me, floating in the air with the river wind, bing more and more distant.


    "Anything else?" Su Heng leaned casually against the railing and asked softly.


    "No," Jin Mingxi replied expressionlessly.


    "Good," Su Heng smiled. "Elder Jin, please return. Oh, and my sister has been doing well these past few days."


    "Su Li is highly regarded by the Head of the Bureau," Jin Mingxi said.


    She was also somewhat surprised, wondering how Su Li, such a well-read and reasonable sister, could have such an arrogant brother.


    These two, are simply...


    Jin Mingxi shook her head, she and Su Li were not very familiar with each other, and she no longer dwelled on the matter.


    "That¡¯s good," Su Heng waved his hand.


    Jin Mingxi gave him a deep look, then, as if a weight had been lifted off her shoulders, she sighed with relief, turned around, and leapt down from the nine-story red building, disappearing into the darkness in the blink of an eye.


    "That woman just now... she didn¡¯t give you any trouble, did she?" Chen Murong asked cautiously as Su Heng returned to the exhibition stand.


    "Do you think I look like someone who would suffer a loss?" Su Heng picked up his cup of wine, smiled slightly, and asked in a very calm tone.


    "Not really..." Chen Murong started tough.


    Their acquaintance was merely coincidental, not deep, so Chen Murong expressed his concern but did not continue to probe further.


    They continued to drink and revel.


    The dancers who had been performing on stage had all retreated, and the fiery red curtains had been drawn once again.


    When the curtain was lifted, what appeared in the venue were massive cowhide drums, either ced on the floor or propped up with wooden stands.


    Bang!


    A pretty girl in red clothes, with bare feet, descended from the sky,nding on the central drumhead.


    The drumhead trembled slightly, emitting a sound that echoed throughout the nine-story red building.


    The girl¡¯s toenails, painted with red polish, tapped on the drumhead; her body, maintaining a static pose full of tension, while her other leg slowly rose, muscles taut, revealing the beautiful contours of her slender calf through the red skirt.


    Bang!


    The second drum beat sounded.


    And then the third, the fourth, the fifth...


    The girl danced on the drumheads, whetherid t or vertical, and the fierce beats merged together into a single sound.


    "Bravo!"


    An apuding cheer came from the exhibition stand.


    Many people stood up from their seats, abandoning earlier restraint, pping hard, and shouting their approval loudly.


    The noise, blending together, was like the copse of mountains and the tsunami, actually overpowering the mighty river sound.


    Bang!


    The final beat.


    The girl leapt high on the drumhead, with her feet and the fire-red long sleeves wrapped around her arms extending outward, striking the drumhead.


    Four drum beats merged into one, resounding to the heavens and echoing hauntingly throughout the red building.


    The girl stopped, with beads of sweat faintly visible on her pale forehead.


    Bending her knees and lifting her skirt, she bowed to the audience, then gracefully left the stage.


    Even as she disappeared from the stage and the next act began to perform, the apuse and cheers from the exhibition stand had notpletely dissipated.


    Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows were slightly furrowed.


    The dancer just now was very beautiful, but she gave him an inexplicably unnatural feeling.


    And those moves during the dance, using long sleeves to strike the drumhead to emit a sound, those were not something an ordinary dancer could achieve.


    Demon-shaped Warrior? Demon servant? Or even a Heavenly Demon?


    But aside from this unfounded intuition, Su Heng found no other abnormalities throughout the red building.


    "Am I being paranoid?" Su Heng wondered.


    "What¡¯s the name of that girl just now?" He asked Chen Murong, who was beside him.


    "The girl who was dancing on the drumhead just now?" Chen Murong put down the pastry in his hand, saying with a smile, "That girl is named Li Hongxiu, she¡¯s the leadingdy of the red building, and it¡¯s rare to see her on normal days.


    It is said that when Li Hongxiu first came to Baihua County, some young masters from families in the prefectural government spent tens of thousands of Silver trying to win a smile from the beauty, but unfortunately, none seeded in the end."


    Chen Murong conveyed what he knew in detail.


    "Li Hongxiu..." Su Heng nodded, his expression slightly focused, tentatively noting down the name.

 Chapter 60: Taking Action

    Chapter 60: Taking Action


    The atmosphere in the Red Mansion was bustling.


    Even Su Heng, who generally had little interest in such performances, felt that his trip was worthwhile after watching.


    The grand event continued until the Hour of Hai, around eleven o¡¯clock at night.


    Only then did it conclude and the crowd gradually dispersed.


    Chen Murong had drunk a bit too much wine and was already somewhat tipsy.


    Su Heng first escorted her back to the small courtyard of Jiangyue Pavilion, then returned to the registration area to collect the items left behind by the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    This was a huge wooden box, one meter wide and over two meters long.


    It looked like arge coffin.


    If one were not proficient in martial arts, a normal person would indeed struggle to lift such a massive box.Back in his separate courtyard, Su Heng opened the box, most of the contents of which had been gathered from the secret stash of the Xu Family.


    Gold, silver, antiques, and precious jewels.


    These worldly riches upied the majority of the space within the box.


    But these were precisely the items that Su Heng cared least about; they were burdensome to carry, yet felt somewhat wasteful to discard.


    Forget it...


    He would find time to store them at Su Li¡¯s ce.


    The most valuable items in the secret stash of the Xu Family numbered only three.


    The first valuable item was the Demon Summoning Powder that Su Heng had previously encountered, enough to fill a jar. As the lid was opened, a faint dust scent permeated the room, mostly ineffective against humans.


    But for demons, it possessed a significant attraction.


    The unintelligent demon ves or newly aware demons would be provoked into aggression by the scent of the Demon Summoning Powder.


    Even the more intelligent demons,


    Upon encountering the Demon Summoning Powder, would be irritable.


    Beyond arge jar of the finished product, there were also instructions for making the Demon Summoning Powder.


    Su Heng briefly nced at them; some of the ingredients listed were so unfamiliar that he would have to seek help for their collection and preparation if needed in the future.


    The second valuable item was a transcendent martial arts technique called "Minor Five Elements Fist."


    If the Green Wood Longevity Technique was first-rate and the Pure Yang Skill was third-rate, then this "Minor Five Elements Fist" would be somewhat second-rate.


    It was not an incredibly profound boxing technique.


    But the advantage it offered was its breadth, with some of its boxing principles appearing quite noteworthy to Su Heng.


    Su Heng carefully set it aside, nning to delve into it when he had time in the future, possibly gaining some insights.


    As for the third item, it was the heaviest and the most valuable in the entire box.


    It was a giant de nearly two meters in length.


    The giant de was dark red in color and not sharp; the de even had noticeable nicks as if it had been through many fierce battles. The most peculiar aspect was the material of the weapon, which felt neither like metal nor jade but resembled some special type of bone.


    Yet when held, it was two to three times heavier than steel of the same volume, making it extraordinarily heavy.


    "A weapon made from the materials derived from a demon¡¯s body?" Su Heng was somewhat delighted.


    He had previously considered using knives or swords, but there were two issues to consider.


    The first issue was that even weapons forged from Hundred-refined Steel could not withstand the intensity of the battles he currently faced. The second issue was that weapons forged from ordinary materials would lose some kic energy in the transmission, making them less lethal than bare fists.


    Weaopns forged from some special materials could solve both these issues.


    Like the longsword in Su Li¡¯s hand.


    Not only was it tough, but it also enhanced the martial artist¡¯s own strength to a certain extent. Su Heng had previously yed with two of them.


    Unfortunately, that sword was too delicate.


    Held in Su Heng¡¯s hand, it did not resemble a sword, but rather a dagger.


    On him, it looked particrly clumsy, which made Su Liugh uncontrobly.


    The sword inside the box was very nice; both its weight and size were well-suited for the current Su Heng.


    Inside the box, there was also a leather sheath that could be tied around the body.


    Made from wild beast hide, it was very new and must have been specially ced there by Su Li.


    Su Heng infused his strength into the dark red long sword, and in an instant, the de seemed to burn with a dark me, raising the temperature of the room significantly.


    "The efficiency of force transmission is around seventy to eighty percent, still inferior to Su Li¡¯s sword, but still quite good," Su Heng said as he tucked the dark red sword into the leather sheath and slung it on his back.


    Take it out, put it back.


    He repeated it several times, all very conveniently, without encountering any jamming issues at critical moments.


    Feeling something was missing, Su Heng pondered and then his eyes lit up, "Right!"


    "It needs a name," he thought for a moment and then quickly came up with an idea, "Ghost of Sorrow, that¡¯s a very good name."


    Su Heng was very pleased with the name he had chosen.


    When fighting, he always relied on brute force to overpower his opponents, so whether he used a sword or his fists didn¡¯t make much difference to him.


    He continued to look through the items in the box.


    Apart from the Xu Family¡¯s secret treasure, there were also gifts from the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    These included copies of cultivation techniques, medicines, precious materials, and so on; Su Heng pulled out a small booklet to browse through.


    This booklet contained information about the power dynamics in the surroundings of Baihua County.


    It included both noble families and demons.


    For Su Heng, who was unfamiliar with the area, this booklet was very valuable.


    But for now, he did not n to spend his energy on studying it; he had more important things to do, so he would wait until tomorrow.


    Carrying "Ghost of Sorrow," Su Heng left his room.


    The night was clear, and the moonlight was beautiful.


    "A perfect night for killing," Su Heng mused. He estimated that the Luo Family members should all be back at home by now after the festival, rxed and unsuspecting. The timing was ideal for an attack.


    So, without further hesitation, he immediately began his action.


    *


    *


    *


    Meanwhile.


    In an underground pce within the Luo Family¡¯s earthen fort, terrifying growls could be heard.


    The dim light in the crypt flickered, the fiery red candlelight swayed back and forth, and the chains hanging from the ceiling nged, with hooked ends bearing several dried and withered corpses. In the center of the pce, between nine giant stone pirs, was a huge circr blood pool with a diameter of over five meters.


    A nearly three-meter-tall giant, bathing in the blood pool, had skin that was a strange blue-ck color, with lush hair, protruding fangs, and blood-red eyes.


    His face was ferocious, and from his boar-like protruding mouth came uncontroble painful groans.


    "I¡¯m so hungry¡­"


    Next to him, several Luo Family elders held trays, their faces pale as they approached.


    On the tes, fresh, viscous organs were piled up like a small mountain. Judging by the yellow fat smeared on them, these organs seemed to have been freshly harvested from living bodies, some of them still twitching incessantly.

 Chapter 61: How Fragrant

    Chapter 61: How Fragrant


    "Gurgle, gurgle!"


    The water in the gigantic blood pool began to boil, with scarlet thick smoke rising from the obese figure.


    "I¡¯m so hungry!"


    Along with a series of agonized roars.


    From within the dense smoke, arge hand reached out, grabbing the fresh innards stacked like a small hill on the tray.


    There were over a dozen tes of innards, weighing at least a few hundred pounds.


    The obese figure ceased its painful howling, but thick smoke still continuously billowed from its body, and its breathing was as heavy as that of a wild beast.


    An elder, covered in fat, mustered the courage to approach, "Family Head, are you feeling any better?"


    "Hoo!"A heavy breath parted the thick fog.


    The Family Head¡¯s fat and twisted face was exposed in front of the other elders ¡ª the intense pain made his expression even more fierce and hideous.


    "Not enough!"


    The Family Head replied and then repeated in an even more terrifying voice, "Not enough!"


    "I need more, no, it¡¯s not that I need more, it¡¯s that thing inside my stomach, it needs more!"


    The Family Head bellowed painfully, squinting his eyes, squeezing out murky, blood-colored tears.


    "I can¡¯t eat anymore, my stomach is going to explode!"


    "I¡¯m so hungry!"


    The obese figure danced wildly in the blood pool, raving madly.


    The roaring resounded like a series of hand grenades exploding one after the other, causing the mes in the underground pce to flicker. The chains on the ceiling jangled incessantly, and the hanging corpses fell from the chains with dull thuds.


    Watching their Family Head in this state, the remaining elders turned increasingly pale, indescribably terrorized.


    "Damn it!" one of the elders cursed, "Why hasn¡¯t that bastard Luo Sandaoe back yet, where is Yinshen Taisui?"


    With the Parasitic Species of Yinshen Taisui,


    They could temporarily suppress the powerful vitality of the Family Head, but an ident urred, Yinshen Taisui mysteriously disappeared, and even Luo Sandao, who was in charge of this matter, could not be contacted anymore.


    "Luo Sandao¡¯s soulmp has been extinguished," another slightly younger elder cautiously replied.


    The remaining elders fell silent all at once.


    "Damn it!" an elder with graying hair cursed, "How did that waste die? Was he killed by Yinshen Taisui?"


    "But Yinshen Taisui is gone too." Someonemented, on the verge of tears.


    "The heavens want to doom our Luo Family!" The eldest and most senior elder, with hairpletely white, sighed as he looked up.


    "Elder, watch out!" someone next to him shrieked.


    The chief elder¡¯s face changed dramatically, and he promptly tried to retreat, but it was still a step toote.


    Arge hand reached out, five fat fingers clutching his body, no matter how much he struggled, it was futile.


    And finally, arge mouth covered in sticky saliva and chunks of flesh.


    This time, he finally quieted down. But the surrounding elders, witnessing the bloody and brutal scene before them, felt a chill in their limbs and their hearts seemed to plummet to the abyss.


    The Family Head¡¯s already huge stomach was now swollen like a small hill.


    The bluish-purple skin appeared as though it was an overinted balloon.


    Ready to explode at any moment!


    And what was even more bone-chilling was that inside the stomach, the outline of a face with sheep¡¯s horns began to surface, bing distinct.


    The elders could even make out the insane, hateful expression on that face.


    "Hee hee hee hee!"


    The human face on the belly opened its gaping maw and let out a hair-raisingugh, "Three hundred years, a full three hundred years! Descendants of Luo Chengzu, you just wait! Once I¡¯m out, I¡¯ll tear you all to pieces and consume you! Not a single one will remain!!!"


    ...


    Elsewhere, Su Heng¡¯s figure burst forth, stealthily advancing through the darkness.


    Scaling the city walls, leaving the county, crossing the Guang River, passing by fields and dense forests, he finally stopped in front of a fortified bastion.


    This massive earthen fortress, built against a mountain and shaped like a half-moon, contained an extensive areaplete with clusters of earthen buildings, bamboo houses, terraced fields, and a year-round source of clean water that never dried up. Evenpletely cut off from the outside world, this fortress couldfortably sustain a poption of thousands for years.


    In the ancient dynasties of bygone eras, such a fortress could have stopped an army of ten thousand.


    But in the Great Zhou Dynasty, a time of demons and powerful Martial Artists,


    Purely in terms of military significance, such a fortress was actually not remarkable. What stood out more was its disy of a noble family¡¯s unique status.


    Within this fortressy the territory of our family.


    Thews that must be followed here are the familyws of our n, not the royalws of your dynasty.


    A dynasty mayst a hundred years; a noble family, a millennium.


    The Great Zhou Dynasty had leveraged the strength of noble families when it was founded.


    But in the subsequent years, unable to eradicate the noble familiespletely due to their overwhelming clout, it gradually led to the situation as it stands today.


    Atop the walls of the Luo Family¡¯s earthen fortress.


    Three guards, d in ck armor and carrying crossbows at their waists, were on patrol.


    One hand wielded a sharp long sword, while the other held a ming torch, illuminating the darkness around.


    "Who¡¯s there!?"


    The lead guardsman suddenly stopped in his tracks, lifted his head, and fiercely looked behind.


    Rustle rustle!


    The sound of pping wings rose.


    A grey-feathered owl hadnded on a perch, cocking its head and preening its feathers.


    "It¡¯s just a grey-haired mountain owl, nothing to worry about," hispanion said with augh as he turned to nce at it.


    "Stay alert!" the leader frowned, eximing in a cold voice.


    He turned around, and within the light of the torch, a tall figure suddenly appeared, the two of them no more than half a meter apart, almost bumping headfirst into one another!


    "Who are you!?" This was no minor incident.


    The guardsman was terrified, his voice even slightly hoarse and distorted.


    Bang!


    Su Heng didn¡¯t answer.


    He simply narrowed his eyes and threw a punch forward.


    The head of the lead guardsman exploded on impact, blood and brain matter gushing forth, covering a range of several meters.


    "Big brother!" The other two guards behind him finally reacted, shouting in rm, dropping their torches, swinging their long swords, and viciously shing towards Su Heng¡¯s head.


    Whoosh!


    "Ghost Causes Grief" was drawn from its sheath, apanied by an arc of blood.


    des, arms, and torsos were all sliced in half in an instant, blood spurted everywhere, and the two men died on the spot, beyond dead.


    Themotion here alerted another three-man patrol squad.


    These men were all elite.


    Facing a sudden attack, they didn¡¯t panic.


    Two of them immediately stopped, drew their crossbows, and two arrows burst towards Su Heng¡¯s chest.


    The third man turned and ran towards the beacon tower, knowing that if he could Ignite the beacon, he could send out the rm, at which point the elders would surelye forth to deal with the situation.

 Chapter 62: Collapse

    Chapter 62: Copse


    What a pity¡­


    With a grand sweep of his hand, Su Heng pinched two arrows out of thin air.


    He shot them back even faster, the ordinary arrows, boosted by Su Heng¡¯s powerful force, had more destructive power than bullets fired from a sniper rifle. The heads of the two men burst open upon impact, flesh and brains scattering in a bloody halo mid-air, their skullcaps flying dozens of meters away.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng hurled the Ghostmourner de in his other hand forward.


    The Ghostmourner, trailing a halo of blood, grazed thest person and embedded itself in the distant tower¡¯s stone wall, its hilt trembling slightly.


    A look of disbelief surfaced on the guard¡¯s face, and he took two more steps forward out of inertia.


    But a straight, blood-red line appeared between his brows, slicing down his body from top to bottom, and slowly widened on both sides.


    With a "plop,"His body split in two and copsed to the ground, his severed organs and the blood that poured out covered the ground, forming a hot, stinking bloodbath.


    Arge booted foot stepped over the guard¡¯s gruesome corpse, approaching the side of the tower.


    He reached out to pluck the Ghostmourner from the wall, strapping it back onto himself.


    From his vantage point,


    Su Heng looked down at the Luo Family¡¯s earth fortress.


    So far, everything about the operation had gone smoothly.


    But for some reason, Su Heng sensed an odd atmosphere emanating from the expansive fortress below.


    "Demons... Has some misfortune befallen the Luo Family?" Su Heng wondered, but recalled thest words of that elder before dying. It didn¡¯t seem so surprising that this was the case.


    "It seems I¡¯ve arrived at quite the opportune moment," Su Heng chuckled.


    Be it demons or the Luo Family¡¯s elders and disciples.


    Can¡¯t tell the difference?


    If uncertain, kill them all! End of story!


    Taking a step forward, the cold wind lifted Su Heng¡¯s slightly curled hair. Standing atop the high wall, he leaped, disappearing into the endless darkness within the fortress in the blink of an eye.


    A momentter, the shrill screams filled with pain and terror resounded.


    But they didn¡¯t travel far because wisps of fog, like life-reaping silk, weaved through the alleys, obstructing sight and swallowing sound.


    *


    *


    *


    Bang!


    Below one of the bamboo buildings in the Luo Family¡¯s earth fortress,


    With bloodshot eyes, Luo Tong stepped out of the room and shut the door forcefully, the collision causing the surrounding bamboo shadows to tremble.


    Why!


    He couldn¡¯t understand why, even though he was a direct descendant of the Luo Family,


    His father still wouldn¡¯t allow him to practice martial arts.


    And that incident in the Red Building not so long ago, every time Luo Tong thought of Jin Mingxi¡¯s cold and merciless face, he felt a gnawing hatred.


    Although he had been treated with medicine and bandaged, the wound on his face had almost healed.


    However, the impotence of the hatred and anger was still pressing on his heart, like a thickyer of grey rain clouds.


    It made his muscles spasm, and he found it hard even to breathe.


    If only...


    If only he could practice martial arts, integrate with a demon¡¯s physique.


    Even if he was no match for Jin Mingxi, with the support of his family, the other party would surely have to show some respect.


    Even those childhood friends with whom he grew up had be distant.


    It¡¯s as if they were from different worlds now.


    Even during the asional visits,


    Though they said nothing, the contempt and disdain in their eyes could never be fully concealed.


    "Without breaking the body¡¯s limits, no matter the wealth or honor, it is all fleeting," Luo Tong inhaled deeply, his expression resolute, "No matter what, today I must get an exnation from my father!"


    He resolved, walking withrge strides toward the ancestral hall.


    But as he walked,


    Luo Tong gradually noticed something amiss with the surroundings.


    "With such fine weather, why is there fog inside the fortress? What¡¯s going on?"


    "It seems I also heard a scream, there¡¯s a faint scent of blood in the air. But this is the main family¡¯s fortress; how could such a thing happen? It must be my overthinking!"


    "Why can¡¯t I see a single soul around here, where are the patrolling guards?"


    "Thesezy bums are definitely slinking off to fool around again, I¡¯ll have to whip them all good tomorrow!"


    He thought, and soon arrived at the shrine.


    But what he saw before him, the scene that unfolded, turned Luo Tong¡¯s face deathly pale, his legs trembled, and he almost copsed onto the ground.


    The dark shrine no longer possessed its usual sanctity and tranquility.


    He couldn¡¯t see the specifics, but he could vaguely make out something inside, gnawing furiously at a corpse on the ground, apanied by chilling chewing sounds.


    Blood, like a viscous stream, flowed outward, crossing the shrine¡¯s threshold over ten centimeters high, trickling down the steps and reaching Luo Tong¡¯s feet, soaking his socks and shoes.


    The thick smell of blood, like an invisible hand, clutched at his throat.


    Luo Tong opened his mouth wide, about to scream instinctively.


    Smack!


    A warm,rge hand suddenly covered Luo Tong¡¯s mouth.


    He looked up in terror and saw a face somewhat simr to his own, pale and clean.


    "Dad!" Luo Tong shivered, saying in fright, "You¡¯re here, what on earth is going on, where are the elders?"


    Luo¡¯s father¡¯s face was as white as a sheet, "Don¡¯t ask anymore, leave quickly!"


    "I¡¯ve prepared a carriage and some money for you, take the path and leave the fortress, leave Baihua County, go live as a wealthy man in Lianshan City, and nevere back!"


    "What about you, Dad, what will you do?" Luo Tong panicked and hurriedly asked.


    "I, I can¡¯t leave anymore." Luo¡¯s father shook his head in sorrow, "I ate the flesh of that monster, it won¡¯t let me go."


    "We leave together!" Luo Tong still insisted.


    But a p from his father struck his face, and between gritted teeth, he coldly ordered, "Liu Qi, take him away."


    "Young Master Luo, pleasee with me to leave." A female samurai, garbed in silver armor and with a long scar on her face, appeared, grabbing Luo Tong¡¯s arm. Then two expressionless samurais followed, nking him on both sides.


    The female samurai was clearly a Demon-shaped Martial Artist, surpassing human limits.


    Despite Luo Tong¡¯s weight of over two hundred pounds and his legs not cooperating, the female samurai dragged him along as she ran forward at a tremendous speed, without even the slightest sign of breathing hard.


    On the way, Luo Tong struggled and looked back, seeing his plump father waving at him.


    St!


    In the next instant, a blood-red tentacle shot out from the shrine.


    A blood-red lotus blossomed on his father¡¯s white shirt at the chest, and his body was dragged into the shrine, with that crunching chewing sound seeming to rise and echo in Luo Tong¡¯s head once more.


    He was numb, overwhelmed with grief, his mind unable to think, with tears streaming down his cheeks.


    "Huff..."


    The female samurai named Liu Qi suddenly halted, her brow furrowing.


    "What¡¯s happened now?" Luo Tong asked, breathing heavily, somewhat dazed.


    A gray-white misty before him, blocking the way, swirling above and below as if harboring some monster, instinctively unsettling anyone who saw it.


    "You two." Liu Qi waved her hand, "Go check it out first!"


    The two samurais holding long swords entered the mist and then vanished without a sound, as if they had disappeared into thin air.


    Liu Qi clenched her teeth, her expression growing very ugly.


    "Young Master Luo," she said, "stay behind me, don¡¯t run around."


    With her long sword at the ready, she adopted a defensive stance and slowly approached the mist¡ªswoosh!


    From within the mist, a sudden streak of ck light shed.


    Liu Qi¡¯s eyes narrowed as she swung her de down, the sound of metal shing ringing out, the sharp sword was actually repelled by a powerful defensive force.


    A numbness spread through Liu Qi¡¯s arms, nearly losing all sensation, and her chest waspletely exposed.


    Thud!


    Two thick fingers pierced Liu Qi¡¯s neck, her eyes bulging out, her face twisted in pain.


    A crisp crack sounded.


    Armor fragments, muscle, blood vessels, even half her spine, were mercilessly ripped from Liu Qi¡¯s body.


    Her head was left hanging by a sliver of skin and blood vessels, still attached to her body.


    Liu Qi¡¯s body copsed, powerless, revealing a tall and burly silhouette before her.


    "You..."


    When Luo Tong recognized the familiar figure before him, he felt a cold shiver down his spine, a tingling terror rushed to his brain and then exploded!


    "You¡¯re that guy from the Red Pavilion!"


    At first, he screamed in disbelief, then he roared in despair, "Damn it, I just bad-mouthed you in the Red Pavilion, and Jin Mingxi, that bitch, pped me. I even lost a tooth from it. You still aren¡¯t satisfied, you want to wipe out my entire family!?"


    "Just for that crappy reason, is it worth it?"

 Chapter 63: 61: Ancestral Hall

    Chapter 63: 61: Ancestral Hall


    Smack!


    Su Heng threw the shattered bones and rotten flesh he was holding onto the ground and stomped on them, bursting them open.


    He heard an angry voiceing through and first looked around before lowering his head to see a chubby man in front of him, yelling his head off at him.


    In the dim moonlight, Su Heng could make out the chubby man''s face.


    "You are... Luo Tong," he recalled the previous incident on the upper floors of the crimson building, then looked at the chubby man''s tear-streaked, near-copse expression.


    "Your family wasn''t killed by me, and my reasons for being here have nothing to do with you," Su Heng exined calmly.


    Upon hearing this, the little fatty''s sobbing shoulders gradually ceased.


    He reached up to wipe the tears from the corners of his eyes and lifted his head, "Really?"


    "Of course it''s true," Su Heng countered, "Do I have a reason to lie to you?"Luo Tong cocked his head and pondered; he realized that his life was indeed in someone else''s hands.


    He was silent for a short while and then squeezed out two words, leaving Su Heng speechless on the spot.


    "Thank you," Luo Tong said to Su Heng sincerely.


    "No... You''re wee," the corner of Su Heng''s mouth twitched as he replied with a strained face.


    This guy... was stupid to a certain degree, making Su Heng not even want to kill him personally.


    He stepped aside to clear the path behind him, "Leave quickly, that thing behind is about to catch up."


    He remembered the tragedy that had taken ce in the ancestral hall and his father''sst instructions.


    Luo Tong nodded gratefully.


    Trotting, he ducked into the mist behind Su Heng.


    But he hadn''t gone two steps when he suddenly toppled over with a thud, wriggling a few times before quickly bing motionless.


    Even though Luo Tong was of the direct line of the Luo Family,


    Due to various special reasons, he hadn''t crossed the threshold of the human body''s limits.


    Encountering the highly poisonous fungal species created by Su Heng, he died instantly.


    Since he had already decided to kill and silence, he could not hesitate or show mercy, even to an ordinary person like Luo Tong.


    It''s just that...


    As Su Heng made his way forward, he hadn''t encountered much fierce resistance.


    Although part of the reason was the increase in his strength, more importantly, it was due to some internal upheaval within the fortress.


    Su Heng continued onward.


    The scent of blood in the surrounding environment became thicker, and the shadows of the trees on both sides swayed, looking like wed demons.


    The mournful wailing sounds came from the distant mountains.


    Su Heng lowered his head and entered the ancestral hall.


    His pupils constricted slightly; the ancestral tablets inside had been smashed and destroyed.


    Blood was everywhere underfoot, giving a notably sticky sensation when stepped upon. Then there were the bodies, lying in all directions in each corner of the ancestral hall.


    Each body died in a gruesome manner.


    With faces frozen in horror and agony, their chests and abdomens cruelly ripped open, their internal organs emptied out, as if gnawed upon by wild beasts in the forest.


    Drip-drop!


    A drop of thick, crimson blood fell into the pool of blood, causing ripples.


    Su Heng looked up; the darkness above the ancestral hall was substantial, and he could only vaguely see several thick beams.


    In addition to the smell of blood, the air carried a dense demonic scent, yet Su Heng saw no sign of the demon.


    Obviously...


    This demon must possess some special innate talent for concealing itself, just like the once Shadow Asura.


    Hiss¡ª


    As Su Heng furrowed his brow, deep in thought, searching for a strategy,


    A sharp, piercing sound of slicing air suddenly exploded by his ear. He instinctively dodged to the side, and a streak of ck light grazed his cheek, slowly cutting off two strands of his hair.


    His thick eyebrows furrowed tightly as he looked down at the corpse in front of him, which had, unbeknownst to him, opened its eyes.


    At this moment, it was gaping its bloody maw, tearing towards Su Heng with a bite.


    Seeing this scene,


    Su Heng was reminded of the rotting corpses he had once seen in Changqing County, and a sudden rage red within him.


    "Since you''re already dead, stay in hell where you belong!"


    Bang!


    Su Heng''s eyes shed with ferocity.


    He threw a punch directly, smashing it down violently.


    In the huge explosion, the Luo Family elder''s head was instantly blown apart by this punch, with plenty of brain matter and blood sttering everywhere.


    The other corpses that shakily stood up from the ground were no different; Su Heng smashed and crushed them one by one.


    The eerie ancestral hall once again returned to silence.


    "Hiss..."


    A harsh gasp came from the beams above the ancestral hall.


    Su Heng looked up sharply.


    The darkness looming above his head seemed to have dissipated slightly, and a huge and ferocious beastly shadow emerged in front of Su Heng.


    It was a strange creature resembling a goat, with a body over three meters long and muscles as red and explosive as covered with steel needle-like sparse hair. At its chest was a fierce and greedy human face, its wide mouth opened to reveal rows of sharp teeth dripping with blood-colored saliva, forming strands several meters long.


    "Hee hee hee..."


    The human face let out a bizarreugh, "I didn''t expect not only to avenge my great grievances today and regain freedom but also to have sweet treats walk right to my doorstep. What a double blessing!"


    Roar!


    The human face''s eyes were blood-red as it opened its mouth wide and let out a terrifying roar at Su Heng.


    Ahhhhhhh!!!


    With the terrifying scream that surged from its mouth, rings of transparent ripples appeared out of nowhere, echoing and spreading back and forth throughout the entire ancestral hall.


    Where the transparent waves passed, the surrounding walls and floors cracked, and even the beams couldn''t bear the load, revealing irregr cracks as wide as a finger.


    Su Heng, who faced this terrifying roar directly, found his clothes tearing apart inch by inch, quickly reduced to tattered rags draping around him. His current appearance was... considered worse than a beggar on the streets.


    "Fuck you!"


    Su Heng slowly lowered the arm that he had been using to shield himself, his eyes filled with ferocity.


    Boom!


    He punched the wall beside him.


    The wall exploded instantly, half of the ancestral hall copsing with a muffled bang, dust billowing everywhere, obscuring vision.


    The demon perched on the rafter seemedpletely unprepared.


    After taking a direct hit from it, Su Heng managed to strike back as if nothing had happened.


    As the structure of the ancestral hall copsed, the demon also lost its bnce, falling along with the rafters.


    From within the dust, a swollen, blood-engorged hand the size of a fan shot out.


    The fingers spread out, each one popping the air.


    Catalyzing a white airflow,


    Itnded heavily on the demon''s face, swung up, then smashed down.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled violently once again.


    A web of cracks spread across the hard bluestone floor, and a pit over two meters in diameter suddenly appeared beneath Su Heng''s feet. At the center of the pit, the demon''s head hadpletely exploded and vanished, with blood gushing from the indistinct neck and chest cavity, pooling into a stinking pond of blood.


    He had dispatched the demon with a single move.


    But Su Heng wasn''t in the mood to rx; instead, his thick eyebrows knitted together, and a blood-red "´¨" formed on his forehead.


    The demon that had nearly wiped out the entire Luo Family was eliminated so effortlessly.


    What kind of a joke is this?

 Chapter 64: Gluttony

    Chapter 64: Gluttony


    He did not look at the demon thaty on the ground, its corpse mutted.


    Su Heng instead stood up, his left hand gripping the huge sword "Ghost Sorrow," his eyes slightly squinted, warily surveying the surrounding environment.


    Half of the ancestral hall had copsed.


    But there was no bright moonlight spilling from outside, nor could he see the various buildings within the earth fortress.


    What he saw was only a fog-like darkness surging back and forth.


    From within the darkness came strange gurgling noises and an intense, unbearable stench of rot.


    It was like¡­


    Flesh writhing, stomach acid secreting, digesting something.


    Su Heng''s eyebrows fiercely twitched.He crouched down and stretched out his hand to touch the remains of the demon in the pool of blood before him.


    Swish!


    The moment he touched it.


    The headless demon suddenly burst forth, its remains tearing apart, transforming into a gaping mouth full of fangs, barely held together by intestine-like flesh, lunging forward violently.


    Even with Su Heng''s stature far surpassing that of an ordinary person, this bite could still have gnawed away half of him.


    A strong sense of crisis exploded in his mind instantly.


    Luckily, Su Heng was prepared.


    The ready-to-strike Ghost Sorrow swept horizontally, the Arc de returning to the heavens, its blood-red halo solid and unbroken, with ayer of ck and red mes burning atop it, formed by sheer force.


    With a "puchi," flesh turned to mush, and the gaping mouth was cleaved into two halves.


    Arge quantity of acidic fluid sshed out, corroding the floor, emitting smoke with a hissing sound, leaving behindrge irregr holes.


    Su Heng swiftly dodged to the side.


    He suddenly looked up and saw the sheep-body, human-faced demon once again perched on the ceiling beam above his head.


    The monster''s hideous human face wore a mocking smile, as if it were teasing its prey.


    Not only had the monster recovered¡­


    Even the ancestral hall that Su Heng had previously sted to ruins seemed to have been restored to its entirety at some unknown point.


    Just that the corpses of the elders hadpletely vanished.


    Leaving the ancestral hall feeling somewhat empty.


    "Kid!" the demon stuck out its tongue, licking its own ws with a cold sneer, "This is the endless hell I control, now that you''vee in, don''t even think about leaving."


    As the demon''s words fell, thunderous booms resounded around them.


    All he saw in his field of vision was a crimson expanse.


    Everything he saw was distorting, the floor cracked, spewing hotva and thick crimson smoke.


    Su Heng felt as if he had been thrown into a gigantic furnace, his frame warping under the scorching fire and dense smoke. In an instant, his clothes werepletely melted and evaporated, and even his mighty muscles, tough as forged copper and iron, turned red-hot, like molten brass.


    In such a cruel and vicious purgatory, yet Su Heng chuckled.


    The demon, staring at Su Heng''s extremely robust physique, felt a sudden jolt in its heart, its voice somewhat unnatural.


    "You little devil, what are youughing at?"


    It had a bad feeling. Ordinary people thrown into such a hell would dissolve into a puddle of pus within a brief moment.


    Even the senior elders of the Luo Family at the demon fetus realm were no exception.


    But the person before it, with an iprehensibly tough physique, seemed even more durable than a hundred-times-forged vajra.


    Despite its exertion of Divine Skills, Su Heng stood there as if nothing was happening, his fierce, ferocious smile making the demon''s heart pound even more.


    "Endless hell, you beast sure put on a good show," Su Heng spoke, and from within his body came cracking sounds as he slowly swelled.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand what you''re saying!" the demon continued to activate its Divine Skills.


    But no matter how hard it tried, Su Heng''s imposing and dark form remained distinctly erect amid the dense smoke, towering and immovable, imparting an indomitable sense of hopelessness.


    "This ce, it must be your stomach," Su Heng''s body swelled to two meters seventy before finallying to a halt.


    With such a stature.


    Even a giant de like Ghost Sorrow felt light in his grip.


    Su Heng simply thrust the Ghost Seer into the floor, shook his head, clenched his fist, and wrapped it in ayer of ck and crimson vigor.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it."


    His mouth slowly curled into a grin, pulling at the flesh to reveal a mouth full of white teeth, "You must be quite a glutton, I really want to see just how many punches of mine you can fucking take!"


    "You¡ª" A sense of crisis exploded in his heart, and the gluttonous monster was terribly frightened.


    Boom!


    The demon had no time to argue, to refuse.


    Su Heng had already ferociously thrown a punch forward, and the terrifying power burst forth.


    The temple walls offered no resistance as they were breached, and the darkness outside churned like overturning seas. The fog dispersed, and the terrifying powerpressed the air to form white torrents that spread out in ripples, carrying a sharp, piercing screech.


    The blood-colored flesh walls appeared clearly in Su Heng''s view, suddenly concaving downwards, bursting into a spray of blood and raising waves.


    "Pff!"


    The calm andposed smile on the gluttonous monster''s face disappeared, reced by pain.


    Its eyes bulged, bloodshot.


    Blood spurted ceaselessly from its gaping mouth.


    "I''m wrong, so wrong!" the gluttonous creature shouted, "Damn it, stop, I''m telling you to stop, for fuck''s sake stop!"


    "Just one punch and you''re full, not enough, not enough, how can this little be enough! You fucking bastard, to perform tricks and deceive in front of me, who gave you the guts! Take it, if you don''t take a thousand punches today, don''t think you''ll die easy!"


    "Hahaha!" Su Hengughed wildly, his hair standing on end.


    His ck and crimson iron fists, wrapped inyers of bone strength, swung up and down, sending forth swathes of phantoms, each punch more ferocious and brave than thest.


    Under the healing effects of the Green Wood Longevity Technique, the vigor inside Su Heng''s body seemed endless, the savage power poured out unreservedly like a torrentialndslide.


    The gluttonous monster could still scream at first, but soon it could only let out painful, dry howls.


    Many fist imprints, visible to the naked eye, emerged on its body.


    Bones were shattered, kidneys were struck hard, and half of its lungs and guts burst into foul-smelling blood.


    Half of its body exploded like firecrackers, flesh and internal organs mixing in chunks that sttered over ten meters high.


    The gluttonous creature''s stomach churned violently, trying to vomit Su Heng out.


    Sadly, it''s easy to invite a deity, but difficult to send one away.


    Su Heng''s legs were like old tree roots, firmly rooted in the stomach, no matter how frantically the creature struggled, it couldn''t move him in the slightest.


    "The final strike!"


    Su Heng''s eyes were torn, his body covered in terrifying ck sinews.


    He brought his fists together, raised them high, and smashed down straight into the horror-stricken eyes of the gluttonous monster.


    Boom!


    A colossal thunder that could shake the world.


    The devastated temple copsedpletely, the gluttonous creature''s stomach was torn and ragged, bulging grotesquely before it inted like a balloon to its limit and exploded with a bang.


    The clear moonlight scattered down, and the cold wind from the mountain carried away the scalding sensation on Su Heng''s skin.


    "Whew..." Su Heng exhaled a breath of turbid air, his heart filled with an exhrating sense of violent release.


    Regrettably, as he looked around, he saw only the ruins of the Luo Family temple, but no trace of the demon''s remains.


    "It must have sensed the bad turn of events and simply dug out its stomach to throw it away, seeking to escape by sacrificing a part of itself," Su Heng thought to himself in disappointment.


    But such a monster had a powerful life force and mysterious Divine Skills, not to mention the experiences and wisdom umted over who knows how many years.


    Killing it outright wouldn''t be easy. After all, Su Heng''s talents were mostly focused on strength and physique. As for tracking and trapping, his abilities were somewhat limited.


    However, it didn''t matter.


    His purpose foring here was to exterminate the entire Luo Family; the demon was just an ident.


    Moreover¡­


    Su Heng raised his foot and tapped lightly on the floorboards.


    From the echoes within, it seemed there was a vast space beneath the Luo Family temple.


    "Is this the ill-gotten gains amassed by the Luo Family from their years of misdeeds? Then I certainly can''t turn a blind eye!" With an air of solemn righteousness, Su Heng punched out an opening and then immediately jumped down.

 Chapter 65: 63: Surprise

    Chapter 65: 63: Surprise


    Whoosh!


    In the underground pce beneath the earthen fort,rge chunks of rubble and dust fell from the ceiling.


    The hazy moonlight streamed through the entrance, and a shadow suddenly appeared.


    Su Heng gracefullynded on the ground.


    Feeling a chill on his skin, he realized that his clothes had beenpletely shattered and digested during the recent fight.


    Fortunately, not far ahead was the corpse of an elder.


    It''s unclear whether it was due to the cultivation technique practiced by the Luo Family or a gic issue within the family.


    Most of the elders were somewhat obese.


    The corpse in front of him was over one meter ny tall and weighed nearly 300 kilograms, lying on the ground like a mountain of flesh.


    The fatal injury came from above the head.


    The entire crown of the skull was missing, the brainpletely gone, leaving only two eyeballs dangling in the empty cranial cavity.


    Su Heng stripped off the white robe with gold trim from the elder''s body and put it on himself.


    It wasn''t a perfect fit.


    His thick thighs were exposed, and though he was barefoot, it was enough to cover his body.


    Buttoning up the robe, Su Heng ignored these minor details.


    He tidied up his disheveled long hair, grasped the hilt of his Ghost Conquering Sword, took two steps forward, and entered into the pce, surveying his surroundings.


    The ce was pitch ck, but he could sense its vast expanse.


    The air was thick with the scent of blood.


    And there were subtle differences: one fresh, the other decayed, indicating that arge number of people had died here at two different times.


    Continuing forward


    A pir inscribed with dragon patterns appeared in front of Su Heng.


    He reached out and touched the protruding candle holder on the pir.


    Puff!


    Su Heng flicked his finger.


    A red chi force ignited the candle holders in session.


    Bunches of mes lit up, dispelling the darkness and revealing the entirety of the pce before Su Heng.


    In the center of the pce was a massive blood pool. The pool looked as if it had been bombed by a rocket,pletely shattered with only half of its structure left intact. Surrounding it were radial chunks of flesh and various pieces of internal organs. What drew the eye most, however, was a blood-soaked head.


    The head was as big as a grinding stone.


    Swollen with a ckish hue, its eyes wide open in death, the face frozen in an expression of agonizing scream.


    Bang!


    Su Heng kicked the head away.


    He walked over to the side of the blood pool, looked around, and slowly pieced together the recent events that had urred here.


    "Taotie... seal..."


    "That elder from the Luo Family wasn''tpletely lying to me."


    "So, the demon I just encountered was the Taotie, one of the four fiends from the legends?"


    "Hmm... he seemed a bit weak."


    "No, that''s not it, the Taotie had just broken free and probably hadn''t recovered to its full strength. Besides, its divine skills were indeed strange. I was very cautious when I entered the temple, yet I was still swallowed whole. If it hadn''t been for my tough constitution and timely realization of the trap, the oue would''ve been difficult to predict."


    "Huh..." Su Heng frowned slightly and pondered.


    If he had encountered the Taotie in its prime, it might not have been so easy to deal with.


    Of course...


    Su Heng wasn''t afraid of the Taotie seeking him out again.


    On the contrary, he was somewhat looking forward to the creatureing back for revenge.


    No matter how quickly the Taotie regained its strength, it couldn''t possibly outpace his own rapid improvement. The next time they met, he would not let it escape from his grasp.


    This was the confidence gifted to him by his talent and effort.


    Swish!


    Su Heng raised his hand.


    The Tai Sui Fungus Strain was activated, and a cluster of white fog formed in the palm of his hand before spreading outwards.


    The bloody marks on the ground, the corpses of the Luo Family elders, were quickly wrapped in the white fog and then rapidly withered away. Pieces of flesh known as Tai Sui condensed and gathered into a considerable mass within the underground pce.


    Merely these flesh Tai Sui alone were a fruitful harvest.


    Yet, doing this always gave Su Heng a sense of repulsion as if he were eating "leftovers".


    Renewing his grudge against the Taotie, Su Heng found a clean garment, wrapped the flesh Tai Sui in it, and carried it on his back.


    Moving straight forward, he arrived at the end of this section of the underground pce.


    He turned the torch.


    The ground trembled slightly, and the wall in front of him actually recessed down, quickly revealing a passageway.


    "It actually worked." Su Heng had deduced that there was space behind the wall when the fungus strain spread.


    However, he was not sure how to enter.


    Turning the torch was just a subconscious attempt. He didn''t expect that the torch actually hid a mechanism.


    Click!


    Su Heng stepped into the pitch-dark corridor.


    He triggered a trap, and a crisp mechanical sound came from inside, as two arrows more than a meter long shot out explosively.


    The arrows carried a faintyer of green glow, evidentlyced with deadly poison, deadly on contact with blood. But Su Heng simply waved his hand and caught the two arrows, snapped them, and threw them to the ground, continuing forward.


    After walking only a couple of steps, the ceiling opened up, and two wooden nozzles emerged abruptly.


    A vast cloud of green smoke enveloped Su Heng.


    Unfortunately for the traps,


    Even the stomach acid of the Taotie had no apparent effect on Su Heng, let alone this poison gas.


    The Green Wood Longevity Technique was circting within him, endlessly, and together with Su Heng''s extraordinarily powerful physique, this poison fog was kept at bay.


    Su Heng surmised


    That it was due to the incorrect angle of the torch''s rotation which activated the traps in the corridor.


    But it didn''t matter; the more traps and the tighter the defenses,


    The more it indicated that there were important treasures hidden in the secret chamber at the end of the corridor, possibly even the Luo Family''s core heritage.


    Bang!


    Su Heng smashed the stone door at the end of the corridor with a punch.


    Swinging his hand to dispel the dust, he lit the torch and entered the final secret chamber.


    The firelight dispersed the darkness. Contrary to what one might expect, this closely guarded chamber was not filled with gold and silver treasures but looked somewhat empty under the illumination of the firelight.


    The air was permeated with the stale scent of camphor balls, and several wooden boxes were ced in the corner.


    What drew the most attention was the mural on the wall.


    The mural depicted a giant with a majestic visage and flowing beard, wielding a spear with chains, exorcising demons, akin to a guardian deity from a New Year painting.


    The demon pinned beneath the giant''s foot looked familiar; upon closer inspection, it turned out to be the Taotie he had encountered before.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Heng took a deep breath, squinted his eyes, and rubbed his temples with a touch of headache.


    The mural seemed simple at first nce, but upon closer observation, it conveyed countless pieces of information that rushed into his mind, causing Su Heng''s spirit to feel somewhat congested.


    "This is the fundamental chart of a Cultivation Technique, and its quality is exceptionally high." Su Heng was no longer the greenhorn from Changqing County who knew nothing.


    Following Su Li for the past several days, he had already constructed a general framework of martial arts.


    Looking around, sure enough.


    On the other walls, Su Heng found more text and images.


    They included stance training, the Heart Sutra, breathing techniques and so on. Su Heng patiently took note of all these texts and images.


    After he finished and confirmed everything was urate,


    Su Heng took a deep breath; even with his many experiences and mind superior to that ofmon folks,


    Watching the gray characters emerge on the attribute panel still caused his heart to throb violently twice with excitement that was hard to suppress.


    Because the Cultivation Technique on the walls


    Was precisely what Su Heng had dreamt of, a technique that could improve digestive ability, and increase the speed of attribute point acquisition.


    [Taotie Technique not yet mastered (Advancing to the next realm may awaken the Divine Skill "Secondary Stomach," creating a mustard seed space within the body to store food.)]

 Chapter 66: 64: Surging Waves

    Chapter 66: 64: Surging Waves


    After memorizing the cultivation technique, Su Heng opened the chest in the corner.


    As expected.


    The chests contained materials harvested from demon bodies.


    There was flesh, bones, various strange hairs, and pills crafted from them, but no demon carcasses were seen inside.


    This was normal, after all, the Luo Family had reached a dead end.


    Any item that could potentially boost their strength would have been used up in an attempt to survive this crisis.


    Unfortunately, they still failed in the end.


    Su Heng silently sighed at the waste of so many good things.


    He returned to the main hall with a displeased face, found a garment, and packed up all the misceneous items in the chest to take with him.Bulging bags of various sizes were carried on Su Heng''s back to the fullest, and he also held a sword in his hand.


    Su Heng didn''t find them too heavy.


    It was just that these things took up a lot of space, and the bundles made from clothing were very inconvenient.


    While on the road, he had to be careful not to spill them.


    "If I could practice the Taotie Technique and awaken a secondary stomach, it wouldn''t be this troublesome," thought Su Heng. "Then I could stuff all these items directly into my belly."


    He made up his mind.


    Once he returned, he would eat a great deal to umte attribute points.


    He would first push the Taotie Technique to its limit.


    Su Heng double-checked to make sure he hadn''t left anything behind, then prepared to leave.


    It was already gettingte, and if he waited for the sun to rise, carrying so much back to the city would only cause unnecessary trouble.


    As for the murals in the secret chamber.


    Su Heng thought for a moment, waved his hand gently with a ghostly sadness, and a burst of force scattered in all directions, sprinkling white ashes andpletely erasing the patterns.


    He hadn''t wanted to do this, but there was no choice.


    Firstly, the murals were too big to carry and he would have nowhere to put them.


    Secondly, and more importantly, Su Li had mentioned that some of the great demons in the Sky Demon Alliance would cooperate with humans.


    If these murals fell into Taotie hands.


    With the original diagram and Taotie flesh, they could create arge number of strong Martial Artists under themand of demons.


    Although Su Heng wasn''t afraid, he did not want to leave himself with future troubles, so he ended it once and for all.


    After all, he had already memorized their contents; ifter needed, studying a bit of drawing skill to depict the original diagrams again shouldn''t be difficult.


    Thus, before dawn.


    Su Heng left the Luo Family''s earthen fortress carrying arge harvest and valuable cultivation techniques.


    At the same time, as one of Baihua County''s seven great families, the ripple caused by the annihtion of the Luo Family had only just begun to stir.


    *


    *


    *


    Baihua County, early morning.


    In a modest estate within the inner city, inside a study.


    The golden rays of dawn passed over the river, streamed through the window, and tiny motes of dust floated up and down in the bright morning light.


    Li Daoxuan''s waist was bent.


    One hand held the shaft of a writing brush while the other rested behind his back.


    He wrote "To Good Conscience" in threerge characters on the paper before him, examined them carefully for a while, and his deeply lined, aged face revealed a satisfied smile. Then he ced the thick brush onto the stand next to him.


    He knocked on his back and lifted his head, a simple movement like this seeming somewhat difficult for him.


    Even so, as he straightened his tensed-up spine, there came a distinct cracking sound.


    "Hiss..."


    Li Daoxuan''s mouth twitched slightly as he gasped in a breath of cold air.


    At a nce, he looked just like any old man in histe eighties or nies, nearing the end of his life.


    However...


    Only a few knew.


    In the whole of Baihua County, a city with a poption of one million,


    The true top figure was this unremarkable, gaunt old man¡ªin both status and strength.


    An old man whose mere stomp could make the entire Baihua County tremble.


    Now he was nkly raising his head, staring at a hanging scroll on the wall with a vacant gaze, clearly daydreaming.


    The scroll, like the old man, had seen many years.


    Under the dawn sunlight, it took on a dark yellow hue.


    The figure in the picture had be somewhat unclear, but it could still be made out: a tall and burly middle-aged figure standing together with seven young men and women.


    The tall figure was slightly bending down, smiling happily and showing all his white teeth, as he wrapped his arms around his seven disciples. Time seemed frozen within the dim frame, and under the sunlight, the shadows of the trees on the painting appeared to sway.


    "Ah..."


    Li Daoxuan let out a long sigh as he recollected the days when he studied with his mentor and vowed to defeat demons and protect the righteous path.


    But time is cruel and merciless.


    Those exhrating moments had all be things of a hundred years past.


    His mentor had disappeared without a trace, his life or death unknown.


    As for the few remaining senior brothers and sisters, some had been killed by demons, while others had failed to merge with demonic remains and fallen into the demonic path, suppressed by his own hand.


    Nowadays, only he remained, still upholding the vows from long ago.


    However, the echoes from Changsheng Heaven were intensifying.


    The demons were reviving, the noble families harbored ulterior motives, and there were frequent disturbances in the Demon Suppression Tower. Even within the Demon Suppression Bureau, there was a multitude of factions andplex allegiances.


    His end was nearing, and with each sunrise, he could feel his body weakening.


    But the sessor he had chosen was too inexperienced to take charge of the situation.


    "Do I really have to take that path?" Li Daoxuan''s eyebrows knitted slightly, knowing that merging with the demonic remains could prolong life, but the consequences were endless.


    After all, if there was a first time, there would definitely be a second.


    The ultimate oue would inevitably be loss of control.


    His senior brother had lost control, but he was still able to manage the situation. However, if one day he too was to lose control and fall, who then would be able to handle affairs?


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    The urgent knocking interrupted Li Daoxuan''s thoughts.


    Without waiting for Li Daoxuan''s response, the room door was forcefully pushed open, and a figure in white with a cold elegance gracefully entered.


    Li Daoxuan didn''t need to look up.


    Just from the assertive demeanor alone, he knew the visitor was Jin Mingxi.


    Jin Mingxi was highly talented, but her personality was too proud and impatient, causing Li Daoxuan to worry she would suffer for itter.


    "Hmm?"


    Li Daoxuan looked up.


    On Jin Mingxi''s fair cheeks, apart from the typical indifference, there seemed to be... a hint of grievance.


    Unsure, he looked again. It was gone.


    Li Daoxuan was somewhat puzzled but still instinctively asked, "What''s the situation?"


    This was about Jin Mingxi''s visit to Su Heng the night before. Seeing that she didn''t respond, Li Daoxuan patiently asked, "Did you meet him?"


    "I did," Jin Mingxi nodded.


    "How about his strength? Any issues?" Curiosity crept into Li Daoxuan''s voice, recalling the contents of the letter.


    "Very strong," Jin Mingxi said sparingly.


    "So, has he agreed to join the Demon Suppression Bureau?" Li Daoxuan asked again.


    Jin Mingxi remained silent.


    A huge question mark sprouted in Li Daoxuan''s head - had the person agreed or not? What did this silence mean?


    "He didn''t agree, nor did he refuse," Jin Mingxi said after a long silence, taking a deep breath.


    Then, she briefly recounted what had happened the previous night.


    "I see..." Li Daoxuan stroked his chin, a contemtive look on his face, "You weren''t injured, were you?"


    "No," Jin Mingxi shook her head, "He held back."


    "Since you told him I would meet him, then I shall see him myself," Li Daoxuan said with a smile.


    One Su Li had been surprise enough for him.


    And now, Su Li''s brother seemed even more exceptional. Was the bloodline of this family really so extraordinary?


    "However, this matter will have to wait," Li Daoxuan said as he picked up a letter from under the desk, his expression growing serious as he read the content.


    "Are we preparing to take action against the Luo Family?" Jin Mingxi asked.


    Su Li''s letter had explicitly linked the attack on the Demon Suppression Tower to the Luo Family.


    "These noble ns have grown increasingly audacious these days. Taking advantage of this opportunity would be good to knock down their arrogance," Li Daoxuan said, straightening his back, his eyes emitting a faint golden light, "Regardless of the future, for now, this Baihua County is still under our Demon Suppression Bureau''s control.


    If the noble families cross this line, they must be dealt with."


    "Call on me when the timees," Jin Mingxi said.


    Li Daoxuan nodded and was about to continue speaking when the room door was suddenly pushed open with a loud noise.


    "Huff..." A two-meter-tall burly man entered the study room gasping for air, first ncing at Li Daoxuan and then noticing Jin Mingxi, who was standing silently aside.


    This man was Deputy Governor Wang Xindong.


    "What happened that has you so rushed?" Li Daoxuan asked with knitted brows.


    Wang Xindong looked up, his expressionplex, "I just overheard that you were discussing taking action against the Luo Family."


    "Yes, what about it?" Jin Mingxi''s clear voice asked, turning to look at him.


    "There''s no need for discussion anymore," Wang Xindong said.


    "Why?" Li Daoxuan asked.


    "Just received news that the Luo Family has been exterminated."

 Chapter 67: 65: Reaction

    Chapter 67: 65: Reaction


    As soon as Wang Xindong''s voice faded, the bright study was plunged into a weird silence.


    Jin Mingxi''s impassive face showed an expression of disbelief, her mouth agape. It took her a moment to realize she had lost herposure and her rosy lips pursed.


    Li Daoxuan frowned deeply and set the envelope he had been opening back down.


    "Are you certain?" he countered.


    "Certain," Wang Xindong replied, "It was first discovered by a grain-supplying caravan. They reported it to the authorities, then I sent someone to see personally."


    "The scene... it was simply bodies everywhere, too ghastly to endure."


    The revival of demons, the dead¡ªit was all toomon.


    But for a family that controlled demonic powers to be annihted like this was quite rare.


    Especially since the Luo Family had quite a few strong individuals in the Demon Embryo Realm, their overall strength wasn''t the weakest among the seven great families of Baihua County.Even if the Demon Suppression Bureau had reasons to target them, they would have to n carefully.


    "Who could have done this?" Jin Mingxi asked, a look of astonishment on her face.


    The other families, unlikely?


    The Demon Suppression Bureau, even less likely.


    Demons... this possibility wasn''t small, but the major demons of the Sky Demon Alliance were constantly under surveince by the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    No abnormalities were detected.


    "Perhaps a high-ranking individual within the Luo Family lost control," Li Daoxuan guessed, "I haven''t seen the Family Head of the Luo Family for quite some time. Since the incident in Changqing County, I surmised his condition was abnormal and it seems I was right."


    "But if it were a mutation that went mad, the entire family wouldn''t have been annihted," Jin Mingxi said. "There would have been a couple of survivors."


    "There are traces of human involvement in this matter."


    "Who could this person be?"


    Li Daoxuan fell silent; his mind shing through images of various individuals, dismissing each one.


    Just then, Wang Xindong spoke again, "The report I received showed arge number of mummified corpses inside the Luo Family''s fortress, seemingly drained of life by a Yin Body Tai Sui."


    Yin Body Tai Sui had once been held in the Demon Suppression Tower; they had records of all its unique abilities.


    Thus at the scene, they recognized it immediately.


    "The Yin Body Tai Sui is dead," Jin Mingxi said softly.


    "But if someone sessfully fused with the demon''s corpse, they could still inherit a portion of a demon''s abilities," Wang Xindong said.


    With that,


    There was no need to continue; it was clear who was responsible.


    "Truly ruthless," Li Daoxuan looked out the window; this was the inner city, but the location was high enough to see the distant river bustling with ships, glittering with the fragmented gold of the morning light.


    *


    *


    *


    Inside a training room at the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    The room was spacious, with arge Tai Chi and Eight Trigrams pattern on the rough, bluestone floor.


    The surrounding walls were engraved with numerous intricate fate diagrams, a censor ced in the corner, its fragrance curling up, leaving shadows in the sunlight streaming through the skylight.


    Su Li sat cross-legged in the center of the room.


    Her gaze was calm, fixed on a mural on the wall in front of her.


    The mural depicted staggeredyers of icebergs, rising high in a circr formation, with an icy sun at the very center.


    She immersed her consciousness into the mural, leaving only a trace of rity to maintain herself.


    Her consciousness seemed to be in a boundless cier.


    The bone-chilling sensation spread not only through her soul but gradually throughout her entire body.


    Su Li''s originally pale skin turned even paler, almost transparent, eventually covered in a thinyer of frost.


    Her pupils turned a blue color.


    In her eyes, hexagonal ice crystals started to grow outwards.


    As the frost was about to cover her whole body, Su Li quickly picked up a small jar ced beside her.


    She tilted her head back and drank all the medicine in one gulp.


    Visibly, her body temperature rose rapidly, her skin turned red, and white smoke began to emit.


    Su Li closed her eyes, enduring the difort of both ice and fire, and guided her strength to stimte the growth of mutated tissues.


    For an hour.


    "Phew..."


    Only then did Su Li exhale a heavy breath, clenched her fists, her face showing a trace of joy.


    She had finally seeded in mastering the second technique of the Overlord Dragon Eight Phases Secret Skill, Cold Ice Charm.


    She wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    Su Li left the training room and casually picked up a booklet from the shelf.


    On the booklet, there was recorded some information about the estates within Baihua County.


    Changqing County had suffered a great cmity, and order had copsed.


    Su Li had been thinking about bringing her family there as soon as possible, and in recent days, she had entrusted others to find a suitable residence. The matter was gradually taking shape.


    However...


    The prices for residences in the inner city were expensive.


    Before making the final decision, she still needed to discuss it with Su Heng.


    With that thought, Su Li pushed the door and walked outside, lifting her head to see a figure in red clothes holding an oil-paper umbre, floating towards her.


    "So you are still looking for a suitable house in the inner city," Xiaoqing nced at the booklet in Su Li''s hand.


    "Mhm," Su Li nodded.


    "Is it because of the Luo Family that you are in such a hurry?" Xiaoqing asked.


    Su Li was silent, her face losing some of its post-breakthrough lustre, and after a long silence, she nodded, "That''s part of the reason."


    Although her master had already said he would take action against the Luo Family,


    Using this opportunity topletely annihte them was hardly possible.


    The feud was already set.


    Su Li worried they would attack her family, or even use it as leverage, which is why she had been so intent on this matter.


    Compared to safety, spending more Silver was trivial.


    "Then you don''t have to be so anxious anymore," Xiaoqing pursed her lips and said softly.


    "Why?" Su Li pinched her face, puzzled.


    "The Luo Family has been annihted by a mysterious person," Xiaoqing puffed her cheeks, struggling out of Su Li''s grasp, and crisply replied.


    "What!?" Su Li''s eyes widened, and she dropped the booklet on the ground without even realizing.


    *


    *


    *


    "Have you seen it? A centuries-old noble family, just a slight mishap and they arepletely annihted, no different from the ordinary people we disdain the most,"


    On the walls of Luo Family''s fortress.


    Two elders, one tall and one short, were conversing.


    The tall elder was as thin as a stick, while the short elder was as round as a ball.


    In the golden morning light, from a distance, these two standing together looked like the lowercase letter "b", which gave an amusing impression.


    The tall, thin elder was named Ximen Xing, and the short, round elder was called Zhou Batong.


    They were respectively the Family Heads of two great Demon Suppression families.


    "The critical issue is, who exactly did this!" Zhou Batong''s brow was furrowed, his voice tinged with unease, "Whoever it is, we need an exnation."


    "Does it matter who did it?" Ximen Xing looked at the bodies scattered beneath the wall, speaking leisurely, "I think it''s not important at all."


    "What''s important is, a great era is approaching, demons are resurrecting, and powerful individuals are emerging. Our families, because of our ancestors'' protection, have stepped ahead on this path.


    That''s both good and bad.


    If we are strong, then all is well, but if we show even a slight sign of weakness, in an instant, it could lead to our families being wiped out, doomed forever!" Ximen Xing said coldly.

 Chapter 68: 66: Hair Strand

    Chapter 68: 66: Hair Strand


    "So..." Zhou Batong took a deep breath, his face thoughtful.


    "To secure the family''s position, there are only two measures," Ximen Xing said. "The first is to strengthen oneself; the second is to control resources and restrict the development of others."


    "Do you mean the Seven Families Alliance?" Zhou Batong''s eyes widened.


    "Now it can only be the Six Families Alliance," Ximen Xing said. "I don''t hope that in the future it will be the Five Families Alliance, or even Four."


    Unity in advance and retreat, alliance in attack and defense among the six great families, that is the first step.


    The second step is to control the Demon Suppression Tower and consolidate strength.


    The third step is to extend one''s influence across the entire county, controlling everything from the source, only then can one rest easy."


    "What if provoking Li Daoxuan, that monster, angers him? Who will deal with him, and who can?"


    Zhou Batong said vehemently, "And then there''s the Hong Family.Their power is the strongest, their ambition the greatest. Hong Jiuxiang is already difficult enough to deal with, and now there''s another monster like Hong Dingtian popping up. Cooperating with the Hong Family, isn''t that like seeking skin from a tiger?"


    "That is exactly why I havee to talk with Brother Zhou,"


    Ximen Xing said with a smile, "Let Hong Jiuxiang and Hong Dingtian deal with Li Daoxuan, so they can both be injured. That way, both problems can be solved."


    "Of course, they''re not fools, our n won''t be so easily achieved.


    It should be so, but Hong Dingtian needs something, and that thing is in the Demon Suppression Tower. Li Daoxuan is unwilling to give it, and the Hong Family is too domineering. Even the previous Deputy Governor in charge of the Demon Suppression Tower was injured by their schemes, as they tried to support their own person to be in control."


    "And this, is our opportunity," Ximen Xing said with a smile. "I just don''t know if Brother Zhou is willing to lend me a helping hand."


    Looking at the ground littered with corpses and bloodstains within the earthen fort, Zhou Batong remained silent for a long while, then finally nodded.


    He spoke, uttering just one word, "Good!"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Two days passed in the blink of an eye.


    During these two days, Su Heng acted as if nothing had happened and continued to cultivate in seclusion, taking advantage of the time to umte attribute points and raise the level of the Taotie Technique.


    The Taotie Technique, as a top Cultivation Technique at the core of a great family''s heritage, required an enormous number of attribute points to get started.


    Luckily, Su Heng had plenty at his disposal now.


    There were various precious pills gifted by the Demon Suppression Bureau and the monster flesh found in the Luo Family.


    Plus arge amount of Zhouyun fruit and so on.


    Su Heng ate the monster flesh as if it were food, rapidly umting attribute points.


    In just two days, sixty attribute points were gained, finally enabling him to raise the Taotie Technique to the first level.


    On a moonlit night, the breeze was gentle, the shadows of the bamboo in the courtyard shook and rustled, and asionally the clear chirping of orioles was heard.


    Su Heng sat cross-legged on the meditation cushion on the wooden viewing tform, draped in a robe that belonged to an elder of the Luo Family.


    His spine was straight as a pen, his gaze slightly closed, his expression serene, exuding an ancient demeanor.


    His hands rested on the Dantian area below his abdomen, forming the Tai Chi symbol.


    With his chest rising and falling.


    Su Heng inhaled and exhaled slowly.


    He poured all sixty attribute points into the yet-to-be-mastered Taotie Technique, attentively feeling the changes in his body.


    A strong tingling sensation first arose in his stomach, followed by violent convulsions.


    Acid reflux moved up the esophagus, causing burning pain along the way.


    But Su Heng didn''t expel the stomach acid; instead, he maintained his meditative posture to avoid disrupting the effects of the Cultivation Technique with significant movement.


    The sensation of convulsions and pain soon calmed down due to his robust physical condition, followed by a tingling sensation.


    This was a feeling Su Heng was familiar with.


    Simr to the growth and multiplication of aberrant tissues within the body''s flesh.


    The secondary stomach wasn''t about creating a new, specialized stomach for storing food in the body.


    Rather, it was about transforming a portion of the lower end of the esophagus. This was somewhat simr to the structure of a cow, which can regurgitate and has four stomachs.


    Rumen, reticulum, omasum, and abomasum, capable of squeezing every nutrient from the food.


    Apart from the abomasum, the other three stomachs are modified esophageal tissues.


    As for Su Heng, the secondary stomach formed above the main stomach.


    It didn''t have digestive ability; instead, it had its own space, capable of storing arge amount of food.


    Although it didn''t significantly enhance Su Heng''s digestive capabilities, it did increase digestion time, which brought many benefits.


    First, it would ensure that he was digesting and umting attribute points 24 hours a day.


    Second, it would increase stamina.


    At the moment, Su Heng didn''t know the limit of the secondary stomach.


    But it would seem, even just getting started, he wouldn''t have any problem going for several days and nights without eating or drinking once he was full.


    It was not only a matter of improved stamina; the rate of healing injuries and the efficiency of recovery of strength were all set to increase. It was like carrying an extrarge fuel tank, capable of unlimited full throttle.


    "Gurgle!"


    Along with the slight contractions in his abdomen, a faint sense of hunger emerged.


    Su Heng opened his eyes, his face showing a trace of joy. "Sess!"


    "Let''s first test the limit of the secondary stomach," Su Heng shook the bell hanging outside the door, and soon a servant dressed in green brought food to him.


    Baihua County had arge poption and prosperousmerce.


    And Jiangyue Pavilion, as the highest standard of hospitality venue, naturally had servants and chefs on standby twenty-four hours a day.


    Whatever you wanted to eat, you could order at any time, and the bill would be charged to the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Braised pig''s trotters, Buddha Jumps Over the Wall, Eight Treasure Soup, deer tendon, and various specialties from Guang River were served to Su Heng''s room in a continuous stream.


    He did not refuse anyers.


    Whether it was fruit, meat, or bones, he swallowed them all in one gulp.


    Seven or eight young servants shuttled back and forth delivering meals, the kitchen was brightly lit with full fire; they could barely keep up with Su Heng''s eating pace.


    This was even with Su Heng asionally eating some long-lived meat and demon materials as nutritional apaniments.


    This mealsted nearly half an hour.


    By the time Su Heng finished,


    The seven servants responsible for delivering the food were so tired they couldn''t straighten their backs, their clothes soaked with sweat as if they had been fished out of water.


    If they hadn''t been well-trained, they would have almost copsed on the ground, gasping for air and unable to get up.


    "My lord, you truly have a remarkable capacity," the head butler smacked his lips and gave Su Heng a thumbs-up.


    This meal alone consumed nearly five or six hundred pounds of ingredients.


    All the porcin tes and bowls in Jiangyue Pavilion were used up, and towards the end, even the iron pots used by the chefs were brought directly to the table.


    All sorts of pots and pans were piled up on and around the table in front of Su Heng, forming a small mountain.


    They nearly hid Su Heng''s towering figure of over two meters tall.


    The young servants had been exhausted just now, and were only beginning to realize what had happened, their gaze towards Su Heng filled with shock and fear.


    If it hadn''t been for the instructions from the high-ups,


    They would have thought Su Heng was some demon in disguise.


    Su Heng wiped the grease from the corner of his mouth with a white cloth, feeling a bit embarrassed being looked at like this...


    He took several gold ingots from his bosom and handed them to the servants, smiling gently, "I appreciate all the trouble you went through. Consider these a token for you to have a drink on me."


    "How can we ept this, my lord?" the butler said with a bit of panic, "This is our job to do, we can''t ept your money."


    Commerce was booming in Baihua County, and expenses were quite high.


    But Su Heng was not offering them Silver, it was gold ingots, which was rather frightening.


    The butler repeatedly declined, and the other servants wanted to echo his sentiment.


    However, the dazzling gold made them gulp down their saliva, their eyes filled with intense longing as they stood there unable to speak.


    "If you don''t ept it, then you''re not giving me face," Su Heng feigned displeasure and forcefully stuffed the gold into their hands.


    This gold had been dug out from within the secret treasures of the Xu Family''s old ancestor.


    It was among the least valuable things in the treasure.


    At his level of cultivation, worldly wealth became increasingly insignificant to his eyes.


    It was of no use.


    Things like demon flesh and blood simply couldn''t be bought with money.


    The attendants'' faces were full of joy, their smiling mouths almost curling at the edges. Their fatigue vanished in an instant as they efficiently cleaned up Su Heng''s room.


    Once the door was closed, the room returned to tranquility.


    Su Heng stood in front of the mirror, undid his robe''s hem, and saw that the contour of his abdominal muscles was still visibly defined.


    They didn''t protrude outward at all despite therge amount of food he had consumed.


    He thought to himself, "Marvelous."


    By the bright moonlighting through the window, Su Heng saw a smile on his face in the mirror.


    But Su Heng''s expression gradually turned grim; he remembered that he hadn''t smiled just now.


    Outside on thewn, the chirping of insects was the only sound; otherwise, there was no other noise, and the whole house was eerily quiet and empty.


    Looking at the mirror in front of him, Su Heng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    He touched his chin, and the figure in the mirror did the same.


    Su Heng frowned slightly and reached out to touch the mirror''s surface.


    Hiss!


    The moment the two made contact, a ck light suddenly emerged in the mirror, spreading outward, and then it abruptly lunged forward.


    Su Heng spread his fingers and exploded the air, catching the iing object in his hand.


    Upon looking closer, it turned out to be a clump of ck hair.


    The fine and chaotic strands of hair, like living creatures, hissed in Su Heng''s hand.


    The multitude of strands writhed furiously, attempting to pierce into Su Heng''s skin and take root in his body, but they couldn''t even break through the surface of his skin.


    "Trying to y the ghost with me!"


    Su Heng looked up and swallowed the strands of hair in his hand.


    Though it looked odd, the feeling of the squirming and screaming in his mouth was somewhat novel.


    However, as it slid down the esophagus and into the stomach, the stomach acid rolled over it, and soon there was no more movement.


    "This must be a ''shadow servant'' created by demons, not a considerable threat," Su Heng surmised.


    He stroked his chin but couldn''t help but wonder, "When did Ie into contact with this thing, and why did it attack me?"

 Chapter 69: 67: Hard To Restrain

    Chapter 69: 67: Hard To Restrain


    Su Heng''s time practicing martial arts hadn''t been long, but during this period, he had offended quite a few people.


    The Sky Demon Alliance was a possibility, as were the noble families.


    There was also the mysterious demonic encounter that he hadn''t detected at the time.


    However, this demon''s methods were bizarre rather than truly threatening. Su Heng furrowed his brows in thought for a long while, yet he couldn''t pinpoint any concrete ideas.


    He decided to set it aside for the time being.


    The night was deep, but the moon was already about to set.


    There wasn''t much time left until dawn.


    Su Heng didn''t n to sleep and simply sat down cross-legged, silently reciting the incantations of the Taotie Technique to elerate the digestion of the food in his stomach.


    His speed of acquiring attribute points was not slow now.With the Taotie Technique and a steady supply of demon meat, twenty attribute points a day was not a big problem.


    But there were also many areas needing expenditure. His cultivation technique''s level needed to be raised, and he needed to find time to study the demon carcasses as well.


    Special cultivation techniques like the Taotie Technique also required arge number of attribute points.


    Each of these expenses was not small when considered individually.


    Together, they made Su Heng feel the pressure.


    Although his strength was already formidable, he never becamecent.


    Time flew by.


    The sun rose, and the moon set.


    The golden sunlight swept over Canglong Mountain and sprinkled on the misty river surface, where one could vaguely see the massive silhouette of the Red Building.


    Click!


    Su Heng stretched leisurely, slowly standing up from the cushion, moving his limbs a bit.


    "Let''s go outside for a walk," Su Heng said, having spent two days and nights in continuous meditation and staying inside, he felt a bit stifled.


    The scenery at Jiangyue Pavilion was worthwhile to see.


    Besides, he could gather some news.


    The annihtion of the Luo Family, one of the seven demon-sealing noble families, was sure to cause ripples.


    Su Heng also wanted to hear what kind of rumors were circting outside.


    He pushed open the door and followed the cobblestone path through the courtyard. Just as he reached the outside pathway, he heard a somewhat breathless voice from behind.


    "Master Su,"


    Su Heng turned around to see Chen Murong jogging towards him.


    "How have you beentely?" Su Heng greeted with a smile.


    "Not particrly well..." Chen Murong stuck out his tongue and then startedughing, "Thanks for taking me home that day, Master Su."


    The two walked together, Su Heng leading while Chen Murong slightlygged behind. The two were initially silent, then Chen Murong took the initiative to start a conversation.


    "Do you remember that young master from the Luo Family we encountered at the Red Building, Luo Tong?" Chen Murong asked softly.


    "Yes, I remember," Su Heng said, "What happened?"


    "You really don''t know?" Chen Murong seemed a bit surprised, "This matter has spread throughout the entire Baihua County in these two days."


    "I really don''t know, what is it?" Su Heng stopped walking, a look of innocence on his face.


    "You really are..." Chen Murong also stopped, pursing her lips and smiling, with two dimples appearing at the corners of her mouth.


    "The Luo Family was annihted, they say it was the work of a demon," Chen Murong said.


    "What!?" Su Heng''s eyes widened, his voice rising by three whole octaves.


    Seeing Su Heng''s reaction, Chen Murong did not continue but her face showed more amusement.


    "Master Su,"


    Seeing the shocked expression on Su Heng''s face, Chen Murong could hardly keep a straight face.


    "Check your sleeve," Chen Murong whispered.


    "My sleeve, what about it?" Su Heng knitted his brows deeply, lifting his hand and checking the edges of his sleeves thoroughly.


    His face suddenly darkened.


    He noticed that at the hem of the long sleeves, there were five dragon and phoenix dancing characters embroidered with unassuming gold thread ¡ª "Elder Luo Maocang."


    Seeing Su Heng''s expression, Chen Murong covered her mouth andughed softly.


    "This tailor shop actually sold me second-hand goods for the price of new ones," Su Heng said, finding an excuse for himself with a serious face. "See if I don''t teach them a lesson."


    With a "rip" sound,


    He tore off his cuff and casually stuffed it into his chest pocket.


    "Thanks to Miss Chen for the reminder, or else it might have easily brought trouble upon myself," Su Heng expressed his gratitude.


    "It''s nothing," Chen Murong replied, lowering her hand but still wearing a slight smile, "My family is in the fabric and garment business. I''ve been learning about these things from a young age, so I''m naturally more sensitive than most."


    "Who knows, the tailor shop Mr. Su mentioned might just belong to my family," Chen Murong teased yfully, "In that case, I must ask Mr. Su to be more patient."


    "Of course," Su Heng replied earnestly.


    "Miss Chen, you seem to be looking a bit pale. Did you not sleep wellst night?" Su Heng asked.


    He was not changing the subject on purpose, but rather, Chen Murong''s dark circles and lethargic appearance were inly visible.


    That was still with makeup on.


    If it were without makeup, her spirit might have seemed even worse.


    "Ah," Chen Murong was slightly surprised, "Mr. Su could tell?"


    "These past few days, I have not been sleeping well. At night, I even have nightmares about a figure in red. When I wake up in the morning, my body is all sweaty and it feels awful," she exined.


    This issue seemed to have deeply troubled Chen Murong.


    At that moment, she poured it all out.


    Chen Murong''s cheeks flushed slightly, feeling that these things were somewhat private.


    "Have you seen a doctor?" Su Heng asked.


    "I have," Chen Murong replied, "The doctor prescribed some calming and spirit-nourishing remedies, but they haven''t worked. Even during the day, I feel disoriented, as if I am sleepwalking."


    "Is that so..."


    First, Su Heng frowned and his gaze lingered on Chen Murong.


    Then he suddenly squatted down, his serious faceing into Chen Murong''s view, which slightly startled her.


    "I have learned some massage techniques, which might be effective," Su Heng said, "If Miss Chen doesn''t mind, I can give it a try."


    "Sure," Chen Murong agreed without a second thought.


    "Should we go back to your room?"


    "No need," Su Heng squinted his eyes, "It''ll be quick right here."


    Before Chen Murong could respond, she saw Su Heng suddenly make a move forward, followed by a sharp pain in her neck with a "hiss" sound.


    Along with a sharp scream.


    The sound was not loud, but it was enough to send chills down one''s spine.


    Chen Murong instinctively reached for her shoulder, feeling only smooth skin, nothing unusual.


    "Do you feel better now?" Su Heng rose to his feet, smiling gently.


    "Actually, I feel much better all of a sudden," Chen Murong blinked, her expression a bit shocked. It wasn''t just better, it was unbelievably better.


    "It feels as if a huge burden has been lifted off my shoulders," Chen Murong bounced on the spot, "How did you do that?"


    "Family technique," Su Heng did not borate.


    He looked down, his fingers pinching a small clump of ck hair.


    The hair wriggled in Su Heng''s hand like an earthworm, one end stained with a bit of dark red blood.


    "Hiss!"


    The Red Sun ck Curse energy gulped and instantly evaporated the hair.


    "When did you start feeling ufortable?" Su Heng already had an idea, but still wanted further confirmation.


    "About two days ago," Chen Murong said, "It must have been since returning from the Red Chamber! At first, I thought I had just drunk too much and a good sleep would fix it. But as time passed, the disoriented feeling grew more obvious."


    "Exactly!" Su Heng smiled.


    But Chen Murong felt there was something ominously dangerous about that smile, making her shiver involuntarily.

 Chapter 70: 68: The Strongest Attack

    Chapter 70: 68: The Strongest Attack


    "Yingying, all the girls on the ship say you are a celestial fox, but why do you im to be a demon? In this world, could there really be such a demon who heals and saves people?"


    Guan River, Red Chamber, the ninth floor.


    The mist above the river had not yet dispersed, and inside one of the inconspicuous rooms.


    A girl about sixteen or fifteen years old, as delicate and pretty as a porcin doll in red, had her long hair draped over her shoulders as she carefully penciled her eyebrows in front of a bronze mirror.


    She spoke to herself while drawing on her eyebrows.


    It was as if she was having a conversation with something inside the mirror.


    "Yingying, if it weren''t for you, I, and all the sisters here, would have already be skeletons in the river."


    "You say you eat humans..."


    "But if consuming people makes one a demon, then the biggest demons in this world should be the scions of noble families and the high officials of the court.""Baihua County is so prosperous, yet this prosperity ultimately belongs to only a small number of people."


    "These are the real demons. They all deserve to die."


    The girl facing the mirror and drawing her eyebrows was the very Li Hongxiu who had danced on the drum in the Red Chamber and caused a sensation.


    But as she spoke,


    A hint of hatred began to seep into her originally cold voice.


    Because there was fog over the river, an oilmp was still lit in the room.


    The oilmp flickered gently with the movement of the river water, casting a glimmer of light, illuminating the mirror in front of her.


    The bronze surface of the mirror, with a slight curve to it.


    The reflection within was slightly distorted.


    However, it was clear that the face in the mirror was not Li Hongxiu''s beautiful and delicate face.


    Instead, it was a fiery red face covered with fine fur, the face of a fox.


    The elongated fox face,plete with human-like eyes and nose, formed a bizarre and startlingbination.


    Yet Li Hongxiu did not find it strange at all.


    She set down her eyebrow pencil, her eyes soft with light, and gently touched the bronze mirror with her hand.


    The fiery red fox in the mirror seemed to feel Li Hongxiu''s slender fingers, rubbing its face against her fingertips and issuing a soft "yip yip" sound.


    Feeling the tender touch on her fingertips, Li Hongxiu inexplicably felt a sense of peace.


    A soft smile appeared on her cool face.


    She remembered the incident that happened in the Red Chamber two years ago, when the Red Chamber was passing by Lianshan City on the upper reaches of the Guan River.


    As usual, they began their performance, but an ident urred.


    Back then, Li Hongxiu was not yet well-known, merely another dancer among many in the Red Chamber.


    The son of the County Magistrate of Lianshan City ordered that Li Hongxiu spend the night with him.


    In the Red Chamber, a sister with whom she had a very good rtionship volunteered to take her ce, and the young master nodded in agreement.


    Bute nighttime...


    Screams were heard from the young master''s room.


    By the time people broke open the barricaded door, all that was left of Cui Xiang was her mangled, bloodied body.


    It turned out that this young master Zhao was impotent, which made him twisted in nature.


    What he enjoyed most was tormenting young and beautiful women.


    To avoid bringing harm to the other sisters, Cui Xiang had endured the torment without making a sound.


    Until the end, when he threatened her life, only then she cried out in agony.


    But it was toote, far toote.


    By the time they broke down the door, Young Master Zhao had already driven his sword through Cui Xiang''s body, piercing her heart and killing her.


    Cui Xiang was kind and gentle by nature, a good person to all.


    Li Hongxiu still remembered when she first arrived in Lianshan City, Cui Xiang had held her in her arms, pointing to the fields by the shore, saying,


    The mung beans are ripe this season.


    When the timees, let''s buy some honey and make mung bean cakes to share with the sisters in the Red Chamber.


    Although the Red Chamber was a ce of ill repute, the bond between the sisters ran deeper than blood. Dancers and musicians, they rose as one, circling Master Zhao.


    Li Hongxiu remembered stabbing that man''s face with a hairpin, leaving a long, slender scar.


    The taste of blood was pleasant.


    It''s just a pity that the spot that was stabbed wasn''t the neck.


    The young master Zhao did not rage, but looked at her deeply and turned to leave.


    In less than fifteen minutes, troops had surrounded the red building, killing and setting fire, with the screams of the prostitutes and musicians unceasing in the ears.


    "Hahaha!" Amidst the mes, young master Zhaoughed wildly, "Such a dance, now that is truly exquisite!"


    He then came before himself again.


    To this day, Li Hongxiu could no longer remember what had happened at that time.


    Even the visage of young master Zhao had be blurred, but she remembered his short, ugly figure, which, set against his power and the fire, seemed so tall. She remembered the despair at that time, the screams of agony from her sisters, the painful, burning sensation on her skin.


    And she remembered...


    From amidst the fierce mes, an elegant red fox slowly approached.


    "Yingying, once we''re done with things here, we''ll go to Lianshan City," Li Hongxiu''s eyes sparkled with tears.


    She hugged the bronze mirror to her chest, the girl''s pretty, fair cheeks pressed tightly against the mirror surface, "Then, we''ll go to the fields ourselves to pick mung beans, then to the cliff to collect honey. Sister Cui Xiang said that the wild honey from the cliffs is the sweetest and most delicious, we''ll make the best mung bean cakes and share them with our sisters, how about that?"


    The red fox in the mirror did not answer but showed a human-like frown, seemingly pondering.


    Li Hongxiu let go of the bronze mirror in her arms and noticed this.


    "Did something unexpected happen?" she whispered, turning to look out the window.


    Nothing was clear, everything outside was hazy, the fog seemed to solidify, like willow catkins floating in mid-air.


    Li Hongxiu''s expression tightened slightly as she sensed something amiss.


    Although today''s weather couldn''t exactly be described as good, with fog rising from the river in the morning, such thick fog was very unusual.


    And...


    The noisyughter and banter of the sisters practicing and talking in the early morning could not be heard either.


    She felt utterly alone, as if abandoned by the whole world.


    "At least, Yingying is still here," Li Hongxiu''s bare hand brushed against her chest, feeling a sense of tightness there.


    She looked down and saw a grave expression on the red fox in the mirror.


    And she could even see, see the slight trembling, the fears.


    "You said that two ghostly shadows inexplicably disappeared and something is approaching us," Li Hongxiu''s expression turned frantic, her body tensing subconsciously.


    She continued to ask, but the red fox no longer answered.


    For even the perception of demons and monsters could not prate the fog that shrouded the entire building.


    Bang!


    The ground suddenly started to tremble.


    In the midst of the fog, something huge, heavy, and indescribable was approaching.


    Li Hongxiu''s heart trembled fiercely along with the floor, and her face gradually lost its color, turning pale.


    In the mirror.


    The red fox became increasingly agitated, baring its teeth, its fur bristling.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The frequency of the ground trembling became more rapid, the dull sounds echoed in the building,ing from every direction.


    Li Hongxiu stood up and gripped the golden hairpin on the dressing table tightly, the veins on the back of her hand visibly protruding.


    Her pupils contracted as she stared fixedly at the doors and windows ahead.


    The footsteps suddenly stopped.


    A terrifying silence followed, then a crisp "crack" sound. It came not from the doors or windows, but from above!


    Li Hongxiu''s face went deathly white as she looked up abruptly, almost letting out a scream.


    A monstrous face, cold and fierce, broke through the wall and appeared just above the window, close to the ceiling.


    Pieces of wood crumbled and fell, making a noise.


    Outside the window was darkness.


    That was the monster''s strong and broad chest, like a dark high wall,pletely blocking the entire window.


    Li Hongxiu was so frightened she almost forgot to breathe, her body shaking uncontrobly.


    The face on the window moved slightly, its gaze roaming around before looking down at Li Hongxiu.


    The corners of the mouth moved the flesh, revealing a toothy smile dripping with viscous saliva, on that cold, merciless face, "Little ghost, so you were hiding here."

 Chapter 71: 69: Irresistible! (Please Subscribe)

    Chapter 71: 69: Irresistible! (Please Subscribe)


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Li Hongxiu felt as if she had plunged into an icy abyss in an instant, her body turned cold, and her heart suddenly contracted.


    The extreme fear was like an invisible giant hand.


    Pressing down on her neck.


    "Get out of the way, quickly!" Yingying''s sharp and hoarse roar came from beside her ear.


    Boom!


    The entire wall exploded violently.


    In the midst of the loud explosion, countless wooden splinters tore through the air, carrying a white, high-pressure airflow with them.


    Like a shotgun st, they surged towards her face, instantly filling every corner in front of Li Hongxiu.Whoosh!


    Li Hongxiu instinctively crouched to dodge.


    The high-pressure airflow screamed past above her head, her long hair dispersing like clouds.


    Looking up with a face filled with horror, her pupils contracted.


    The entire wall copsed with a bang, and Su Heng''s massive dark figure filled the room; streams of light radiated from the edges of his body, with fine dust floating within them.


    "It seems that my suspicions were correct that day; there is indeed a demon hidden in the Red Building."


    Now that I''ve encountered it, I might as well kill it on the spot.


    Su Heng said coldly, "Hand over that demon, and I''ll spare your life."


    "In your dreams!" Li Hongxiu roared in a low voice, her teeth sharpened, as a pair of furry fox ears poked out from beneath her hair.


    "You''ve refused the toast only to drink a forfeit." Su Heng''s face turned cold as he brought down a palm strike.


    The vitality of the Green Wood and the auxiliary force of the ck Sun Demonic Energy.


    Two streams of energyplemented each other, and the vigorous force on Su Heng''s hand rose and twisted the air, forming a swath of smoke that seemed almost solid.


    In Li Hongxiu''s field of vision.


    That giant hand blocked out everything, leaving no escape, no defense.


    It was like the legendary Supreme Sky Demon, something utterly beyond any demon or martial artist she had encountered in the past.


    "Block this for me!"


    Li Hongxiu''s eyes turned bloodshot as she struggled, mes of red fire erupting from her body; she crossed her arms and lifted them upwards.


    Bang!


    First, there was a muffled sound.


    The powerful ovepping energies and the Red Fox Demon Fire pressed and collided with each other.


    Then, amidst a massive explosion, they detonated, and a circle of crimson fire abruptly appeared, rapidly spreading outward.


    Su Heng''s clothes fluttered about him wildly, his iron-cast body steadfast.


    Meanwhile, blood seeped from Li Hongxiu''s mouth, nose, and eyes; her pretty cheeks turned pale, as ghastly as a fierce ghost.


    Crack!


    The floor beneath her feet shattered inch by inch.


    If they were on solid ground, Su Heng''s palm might have crippled or killed her on the spot.


    But the Red Building was a wooden ship, and as the floor gave way, it copsed downward, which ironically helped absorb much of the force.


    Thus, she was only injured and not critically wounded.


    "It''s nothing but a dying struggle." Su Heng looked down at the sudden hole that appeared before him, and at the wisps of white smoke rising from it.


    He shook his head, stepped forward, and leapt down the hole with his huge, heavy body.


    Bang!


    Li Hongxiu crashed onto the eighth-floor deck.


    This was a storeroom, with windows open on both sides, and fine dust permeated the air.


    Her consciousness went nk for a moment, and then she became aware of intense pain surging from every nerve ending!


    So painful!


    Her body felt as if it were being torn apart alive.


    Supporting herself with her arms, she endured the pain and struggled up from the floor.


    Before she could straighten up, the floor suddenly jolted. Li Hongxiu''s heart tightened, her eyes trembled, and she suddenly looked up.


    Lots of furniture, wooden chunks, and debris fell from the ceiling, forming a grey waterfall.


    Amidst this cascade of dust and debris, a massive shadow was clearly visible.


    Hiss¡ª


    Therge hand, like a fanning leaf, tore through the air, fingers outstretched.


    It reached fiercely towards where Li Hongxiu was.


    Bang!


    The sound of the air bursting was like the wail of a hundred beasts; her ears rang with buzzing.


    The immense forcepressed the air, forming a tangible whip of gas that crackled as itshed Li Hongxiu''s face and body.


    Her clothes were torn to shreds, and red marks appeared on her snow-white skin.


    "Monster!"


    Shock beyond words filled Li Hongxiu''s heart, and the intense oppression made it hard for her to breathe.


    With just a clench of his fingers, he generated such immense power. The strength of this man''s physical body must be incredibly formidable.


    Such a monster, how could it possibly be defeated!?


    "Swish!"


    Before Li Hongxiu could react, therge hand swept across again.


    On instinct, she wanted to duck to avoid it, her delicate body nimble and flexible in the cramped space.


    This was her only advantage against the monster.


    However¡ª


    In the palm of Su Heng, two streams of power revolved at high speed, generating airflow and creating a vortex.


    Out of nowhere, a tremendous pulling force arose, causing mops and brooms tucked away in the corner of the storage room to bang and tremble incessantly.


    The girl''s long hair was lifted, her skirt hem and sleeves pping wildly in the swirling forces, making noise.


    Li Hongxiu''s heart skipped a beat, mentally cursing the situation.


    During the pull of the power,


    Her speed slowed by a third.


    And that third was the difference between life and death.


    "Got you!" An indifferent voice rang out, followed by an overwhelming force as bronze fingers pressed down on the back of the girl''s head.


    Lifting, then smashing down!


    Bang!


    Li Hongxiu''s face collided intimately with the wall.


    Her vision turned crimson; her mouth and nose tasted richly of iron.


    The acute pain and the looming shadow of death finally broke through her defenses, and she screamed, her voice tinged with sobs.


    "Last chance!"


    Amidst the throes of pain, Su Heng''s cold voice sounded again, "Either dissolve the fusion with that demon, or die with it."


    "In your dreams!" Li Hongxiu shrieked as she reached for Su Heng''s eyes.


    "Very well!" Su Heng sneered coldly, "Your wish is granted!"


    He continued to apply force, veins bulging. The girl opened her mouth wide but couldn''t make a sound. Her eyes were bloodshot, her face contorted and fierce, her skull creaking in Su Heng''s grip.


    Bang!


    Su Heng exerted strength again, smashing her towards another wall.


    The wall copsed thunderously, disintegrating.


    Then the third wall, and the fourth; the entire room, along with the ninth floor of the Red Pavilion, copsed downward, a continuous thunderous boom echoing on and on.


    Li Hongxiu was barely breathing, but streams of life force were still surging outwards.


    Keeping the girl alive.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar, three fox tail phantoms appeared.


    The red mes that had been dying down on Li Hongxiu''s body ignited once more, the ze so fierce that even Su Heng felt a wave of burning pain.


    "Interesting." Su Heng did not loosen his fingers.


    Instead, he stretched out his arms, twisted his waist, the power of his back muscles instantly coursing through his body, and then he tossed her forward fiercely!


    Boom!


    The deck of the Red Pavilion was as if bombed by a missile.


    First, a violent explosion flung up dust, followed byyer afteryer copsing downwards.


    It wasn''t until reaching the first floor that the violent force was subdued somewhat, but it still led to arge area of copse.


    Su Heng followed the path of the hole he had carved downwards.


    He reached the bottom floor.


    It appeared to be a backstage preparation room, with many props for performancesid out.


    Seven or eight young dancers were applying makeup, seemingly in preparation for training to follow.


    The sudden appearance of a huge pit startled them.


    The dancers hid in the corners, curling up, trembling uncontrobly.


    "Where''s Li Hongxiu?" Su Heng asked.


    Without an answer, he furrowed his brow, no longer pursuing the question.


    There was fresh blood on the ground, and the distinctive scent of the demon, still nearby, had not escaped far.


    He nned to check the outside venue.


    However, just as he stepped out, a dancer in blue blocked Su Heng''s path.


    The young girl, terrified and trembling, her face pale, still bravely grabbed Su Heng''s arm, "You''ve ruined our ship, you can''t just leave like this!"


    "That''s right, you need to give us an exnation," encouraged by her, several other dancers also surrounded him.


    Su Heng stopped, his brow tightly knitted.


    His gaze swept over the dancers, and then he spoke in a cold voice, "You are harboring a demon!"


    The girl in blue shuddered but still clenched her teeth, "What are you talking about? We don''t understand!"


    "There are no demons here, only the sisters of the Red Pavilion."


    "Yes,pensation!"


    "Don''t even think about leaving this ce until you''ve fixed the ship!" The other dancers joined in the mor, their noise giving Su Heng a headache.

 Chapter 72: 70: Golden-Eyed Monkey King Li Daoxuan! (Subscription Request)

    Chapter 72: 70: Golden-Eyed Monkey King Li Daoxuan! (Subscription Request)


    "I repeat, anyone who stands in my way will die!" Su Heng''s eyes shed viciously, a vein throbbing on his forehead.


    The dancers suddenly didn''t dare make a sound.


    Su Heng moved forward, but the dancer in green still stubbornly clutched at Su Heng''s long sleeve.


    "Very well!" Su Heng sneered coldly, grabbed her neck, and casually flung her towards the wall on the left.


    "Ah!" The girl let out a sharp scream, which then abruptly ceased.


    Her back collided with the wall with a crack, and she tumbled into a pile of clutter in the corner, blood seeping from the corner of her mouth, moaning faintly.


    "Qingqing, how could you do this!" The other dancers immediately screamed, reaching out to tug at Su Heng''s clothes.


    Hiss!


    Arge amount of thick smoke billowed from Su Heng''s body.His Chi Yang ck Shaong energy circted, rapidly raising his body temperature.


    Touching him felt like touching a branding iron, and the dancer swiftly retracted her fingers as if shocked by electricity.


    They then saw Su Heng unfasten the exaggeratedly shaped giant de from behind and grip it in his hand, sweeping the de horizontally with a blood-red halo of mournful light.


    Boom!


    The sound of the de cutting through flesh and blood did note.


    A red shadow descended from the sky and collided with the giant de, making a nging sound.


    Taking the opportunity, Su Heng withdrew "Ghost-Seer''s Sorrow" and plunged it into the floor. He looked up to find a bright red figure shockingly appear on the ceiling beam above his head.


    Li Hongxiu''s body had further transformed.


    She had taken on the form of half-human, half-demon.


    Her limbs had be long and slender, her mouth full of sharp teeth, her narrow eyes aze with fox-fire, and from the torn back of her dress, three fluffy fox tails spread out like blooming petals.


    "You''ve finally decided toe out," Su Heng said with a smile.


    "By killing innocents indiscriminately like this, what makes you different from those demons?" Li Hongxiu stared intently at Su Heng, her voice hoarse and deep.


    "Difference!"


    Su Heng clenched his five fingers and swept his arm wide, "The difference is, I am stronger than you all!"


    "It''s not wrong for demons to eat humans, and it''s not wrong for me to kill demons. The only mistake is being weak! Weakness is the greatest sin in this world."


    Li Hongxiu stopped talking, just stared steadily at him.


    The remaining dancers copsed on the ground, unable to catch their breath after being frightened by Su Heng''s recently emitted killing intent.


    The sensation of having narrowly escaped death made them see stars; yet even so, pairs of worried eyes were still looking towards Li Hongxiu.


    "I won''t die here!" Li Hongxiu said hoarsely.


    It was as if she wasforting her sisters and also giving herself a bit of confidence.


    "That''s not up to you!" Su Heng roared lowly, growing impatient. His left arm swelled as it filled with blood, dark blue veins emerging, and he took a violent swipe at Li Hongxiu.


    Boom!


    The three fox tails, like three long spears, stabbed desperately forward.


    The sh of forces ignited, creating a huge air wave that blew Li Hongxiu away, at the same time arge cloud of dust obscured the view.


    Su Heng stepped forward heavily, the draft of his movement destroying the obstructions, and he arrived outside on the stage.


    The stage, just like that day.


    It was arranged with big and small, all kinds of animal skin drums.


    The arrangement of these drums appeared to follow a special pattern, subtly encircling Su Heng within.


    Thud!


    Apanied by a muted sound.


    Li Hongxiu''s elongated, fiery red figure descended from the sky andnded on a drum to the direct south.


    Su Heng flicked his finger, the powerful force shot out like a sniper bullet. It hit the drumhead, creating an explosion that let out ck smoke, leaving behind a burning mark on the floor.


    In the ck smoke, a hollow suddenly appeared, and Li Hongxiu swept through it,nding on another drum.


    At the same time, there was a muffled sound.


    Su Heng attacked again with force, while Li Hongxiu kept dodging.


    The sound of the drumbeats became faster and more vigorous, resonating with Su Heng''s heartbeat.


    Every time Li Hongxiu swept across, she left behind actual burning red mes on the ground.


    The mes burned, the lines connected.


    A mysterious formation slowly took shape beneath Su Heng''s feet, enveloping him within.


    Finally¡ª


    Thest drum surface was smashed by Su Heng''s strike.


    Li Hongxiu''s figure shed, and she appeared behind Su Heng, her long hair changing from pitch ck to fiery red.


    "You forced this on me!" Her voice was sharp and hoarse, carrying an uncontroble exhaustion amid the anger. Clearly, this move was a huge drain on her, a trump card reserved for life-and-death crises.


    Hiss!


    Her ten fingers quickly formed seals, stretched out, and then pressed down hard towards the ground.


    Instantly, a wall of fire more than ten meters high surged up around the formation.


    The temperature soared rapidly, the air crackled, and even the surface of the river turned a bright red. If not for the thick fog created by Su Heng cloaking everything around, this would certainly have caused amotion.


    Boom!


    The wall of fire thunderously copsed inward, like the petals of a blooming flower suddenly closing.


    Within the zing mes, there were strands of crimson hair intertwined around Su Heng.


    These strands of hair were even more durable than chains, numerous andtching onto Su Heng''s hands and feet, wrapping him up in an instant like a rice dumpling.


    "Huff..."


    Li Hongxiu crouched on the ground, breathing heavily.


    Blood-red sweat dripped down the girl''s pale cheeks.


    "Now... that should have finished him." Li Hongxiu pressed against her wildly beating heart, lifted her head, and her reddened, exquisite pupils reflected the image of a giant cocoon.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound abruptly emerged.


    The giant cocoon shuddered fiercely like a beating heart, its surface cracking.


    Then came the second sound. The cracks spread across it, crossing and intecing, faintly revealing the contour of muscles beneath.


    Right after that, the third sound¡ªboom!


    The giant cocoon exploded violently, sending powerful shockwaves that liftedyers of wooden nks, howling in every direction.


    Li Hongxiu''s eyes widened, her hair flying, as she watched the ghastlyrge figure on the back emerge in front of her, her face gradually filling with despair and helplessness.


    "Did you enjoy your little dance just now?" Before she could react, Su Heng''s figure shed explosively, appearing in front of Li Hongxiu.


    Then, a punch¡ª


    Bang!


    An iron fist, nearly half the size of Li Hongxiu''s body, mmed heavily into her abdomen.


    Her body folded uncontrobly, her eyes filled with pain and streaks of blood. Blood and chunks of her organs were sprayed out uncontrobly, her face and body covered in blood. Her entire body was battered, like a toy figure wrecked by a capricious child.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Crazed power washed over her, and Li Hongxiu''s body shot through the Red Building like a missile, stirring up dust and causing widespread copse.


    Su Heng''s foot stomped down heavily, and amidst the cracking and shattering of wooden nks, he surged forward.


    Hiss!


    His five fingers spread, driving the airflow.


    He viciously grabbed Li Hongxiu''s long hair, lifting her head in mid-air, swinging his arm, rotating his body, and then throwing her down.


    The swelling airflow pierced the eardrum, first a sharp pain and then silence, leaving the head empty.


    The expansive green riverfront rapidly erged before Li Hongxiu''s eyes.


    In the high velocity,


    The water surfacepressed together, indistinguishable from mud.


    Li Hongxiu''s body first collided with the river surface, setting off a huge water ssh several dozen meters high, then bounced, fell again, and bounced again. She skidded across hundreds of meters of the river surface, lifting gigantic waves like skipping stones before finally crashing down onto a wooden fishing boat with a thunderous impact.


    Her entire body broken, organs ruptured, brain matter even oozing out of her nostrils.


    Only the demon that had taken residence inside her was still desperately using its Demon Art to cling onto thest thread of life in the girl''s body.


    Li Hongxiu''s consciousness drowned in pain.


    "Yingying..." She struggled onto the fishing boat, her breath as thin as a thread, "Run, don''t worry about me."


    She turned around, seeing the Red Building copse, continuously spewing out thick smoke, her heart felt as if it were being twisted by a knife. Looking closely once more, she saw Su Heng''s towering figure standing remotely on an isted ind in the center of the river, his hands sped behind his back, his expression grave, not pursuing for some reason.


    Li Hongxiu turned her gaze away, btedly noticing two skinny and dark yellow legs before her.


    She looked up, as did the fisherman at the same time.


    Hiss¡ª


    Li Hongxiu''s eyes trembled.


    She and the demon inside her both froze. Her heart plunged into an abyss, and a look of hopeless despair crept over her face.


    She saw a pair of scorching golden pupils. In all of Baihua County, there was only one person with such unique eyes¡ª


    The head of the Demon Suppression Bureau, the Golden-Eyed Ape King Li Daoxuan.

 Chapter 73: 71: Confrontation with the Governor! (Request for Subscription)

    Chapter 73: 71: Confrontation with the Governor! (Request for Subscription)


    Crack!


    Li Daoxuan reached out and pinched the girl''s neck.


    Li Hongxiu''s neck twisted, and she lost consciousness along with the demon inside her. Her body went limp and copsed to the ground, as Li Daoxuan carelessly tossed her into the cabin of the fishing boat like a piece of cargo.


    In the distance, on Jiangxin Ind, Su Heng frowned deeply at this scene.


    "Old man, what have you done to my breakfast?" His voice skimmed over the surface of the river, creating ripples as it traveled from afar.


    "Since I''ve caught her, naturally I have to take her back to the Demon Suppression Tower to fully exploit her potential," he responded.


    Li Daoxuan smiled. "Who knows, she might be the key to an extraordinary secret martial technique."


    "You''re stealing my prey," Su Heng''s brows furrowed fiercely, his face clouding over.


    "You can think of it that way," Li Daoxuan''s smile remained unchanged."It seems you''re really intent on crossing me," Su Heng said coldly, bloodlight shing in his eyes.


    "Hahaha!" Li Daoxuanughed loudly, as if he didn''t hear the threat in Su Heng''s voice, "Intent on crossing you? Boy, you should look at who you really are. Do you think you''re worthy?"


    "If you want to join my Demon Supression Bureau, you have to behave," he continued.


    "Is that so?" Su Hengughed in anger but gradually calmed down, "You''ve got one thing wrong."


    "What''s that?" Li Daoxuan asked in surprise.


    "The reason I joined the Demon Suppression Bureau was to give face to my sister," Su Heng''s voice floated over the river, drawing away, as several waterbirds rose pping from the reeds and flew away.


    "Otherwise... Destroying your Demon Supression Bureau, overturning the Demon Suppression Tower, the oue would be the same to me. As for you all, I don''t know if you can bear such a cost."


    "Very well!" Li Daoxuan''s face was full of a cold smile, and a faint chill shimmered in his golden eyes, "The audacity of youth, fearless like a calf in the presence of a tiger. Thest person who dared to speak to me in such a manner¡ªhis grave grass is already three meters tall."


    "Coincidentally, those who have dared to spout nonsense before me have also met with very miserable ends."


    "Let''s try, then."


    "Try if you must, I really want to see just what caliber the renowned Golden Eyed Monkey King of the county seat really is!"


    Roar!


    A roar.


    As soon as the words fell, Jiangxin Ind beneath Su Heng''s feet suddenly exploded.


    ck soil, broken stones, and shattered bushes leapt up more than ten meters high, and within the turbid water mist, Su Heng''s figure abruptly shot forward in a straight ck line.


    With his arms spread, his massive frame stirred the air with an aggressive roar akin to a fighter jet.


    Even the untouched surface of the river was pushed aside by the force, churning outward from the center.


    Li Daoxuan''s frivolous expression vanished abruptly, turning to seriousness. Before the other man even arrived, the wild airflow had already sent his straw hat flying off, and his wide garments billowed, outlining the old man''s sinewy and prominent muscles.


    Bang!


    Li Daoxuan stretched forward a hand, single-handedly blocking Su Heng.


    The exaggeratedly fierce red iron fist, and the withered and skinny palm, appearedpletely disproportionate in size and visual impact.


    However, the moment they collided, they revealed an evenly matched force.


    Su Heng''s frame momentarily stiffened in midair, and ripples spread out from under the fishing boat, faster and more intense.


    And atst¡ªboom!


    Over ten huge water pirs burst forth, the surface of the river shook and trembled non-stop.


    Crackle!


    Su Heng''s ghost tattoo on his back opened its eyes.


    Powerful forces coursed into his left arm, causing the muscles to bulge outward like living creatures, undting as they injected more strength into Li Daoxuan''s body.


    Bang!


    Another loud noise.


    The bnce finally broke, and Li Daoxuan was sent flying like a ck streak, shooting out just above the surface of the water.


    Su Heng, standing on the fishing boat, deftly borrowed momentum. His body, like an arrow, closely followed after, catching Li Daoxuan in midair and mming him towards a protruding rock wall on the riverbank.


    Cascades!


    Arge area of the rock wall shattered like rotting wood under Su Heng''s violent destruction.


    His strength didn''t diminish in the slightest, bing even more rampant as he fiercely drove Li Daoxuan''s emaciated body into the rock wall.


    Boom!


    The whole mountain range trembled slightly.


    The rock wall cracked, a crisp snap sounded, and clouds of dust and debris tumbled down.


    Twisting his waist, Su Heng turned, power welling from his feet and piercing through his spine, roaring like a great dragon, he struck fiercely again.


    The second, third, fourth...


    Seven pits appeared in quick session, each with a diameter of three to five meters and a depth of more than a meter.


    They emerged in the originally smooth rock wall and would not vanish for hundreds or thousands of years. In the lush forest above the rock wall, a multitude of birds took flight, and the beasts howled in terror.


    Yet¡ª


    The one who seemed to have the upper hand, Su Heng, had his brows jump fiercely.


    Bang!


    A scorching, ferocious power surged from his palm.


    Su Heng felt as though he wasn''t grasping a withered old man, but rather the heart of an ancient, malevolent deity.


    The power grew rapidly, bing more savage and emitting a rolling heat wave that distorted the air and finally exploded with a bang.


    Hiss¡ª


    Su Heng released his fingers and shed backward.


    Li Daoxuan coughed twice, spun in midair, and deftlynded on the ground.


    "Not bad at all!" The fellow narrowed his eyes, lookingpletely unharmed, without even a speck of dust on his hair or clothes.


    Li Daoxuan tapped his back and then straightened up with a crack.


    "Truly not bad at all," Li Daoxuan waved to Su Heng, teasing with a chuckle, "Youngster, your strength is decent. I''ve had this back pain for many years, and your massage has really helped alleviate it quite a bit."


    "As a token of my gratitude..."


    Li Daoxuan''s lips curled into a sneer as arge swath of fiery red energy burst forth from his body.


    The ground beneath his feet seemed unable to withstand the immense force, caving in and continuously cracking and crumbling.


    "I''ll just break your limbs and spare your little life!"


    Whoosh!


    His figure vanished in an instant.


    When he reappeared, he was already in front of Su Heng.


    His speed was so fast that even Su Heng could hardly react, and then a palm was nted firmly against Su Heng''s chest.


    To the naked eye, Su Heng''s chest clearly caved in heavily, the sound of cracking bonesing from within his body, a sweet, metallic taste filling his throat. This was the first time he had received such a blow inbat, a real sense of pain emanating from his body.


    He was sent flying like a cannonball, shattering the stone forest into pieces.


    Still maintaining his momentum, he created arge ssh as he plunged into the river.


    Gurgle gurgle!


    Surrounded by the river water, all Su Heng could see was a murky expanse.


    The Demon Corpse Water Ghost Poison Sack within him began to function, secreting arge amount of special glue-like substance to repair his body.


    Waves of cool sensations from the river water incessantly seeped in through his skin, stimting his body as the burning pain rapidly dissipated.


    At the same time.


    Su Heng''s second stomach writhed, rapidly breaking down arge amount of food to provide nutrients.


    Several different talents each took effect, and in the blink of an eye, Su Heng had returned to peak condition.


    Bang!


    The water surface exploded with waves reaching over ten meters as Su Heng''s bare upper body leaped out of the river like a fish.


    "Old man, I didn''t expect you to actually be quite skilled," Su Hengughed heartily and threw a punch at Li Daoxuan from midair.


    "This is good!"


    "If every opponent could be killed with a single punch, that would be no fun at all."


    His strength erupted to its fullest potential, and the air that should have been void suddenly became sticky, more viscous than glue.


    An enormous amount of air, unable to get out of the way in time, was subjected to the franticpression of this force and in an instant formed a terrifying white high-pressure air current.


    And from Li Daoxuan''s perspective looking up.


    It was as if Su Heng had directly punched out a white shockwave from thin air, his facial features twitching wildly, revealingrge patches of wrinkled, ugly gums and teeth.


    "Young people these days really don''t know how to respect the old and care for the young," Li Daoxuan shook his head and extended a finger forward.


    Boom!


    The terrifying ultra-high-pressure air current collided with the ground.


    The powerful shockwave surged wildly in all directions, causingrge swathes of the stone forest to copse and countless dust and sand from the explosion to mix within it, obscuring the sky and creating a small-scale dust storm.


    And within this fearsome ck sandstorm, the short and withered figure of Li Daoxuan remained steadfast.


    "Come at me again!" roared Su Heng.


    His arms suddenly swelled and tensed, his tendons and blood vessels a pitch-ck mass. His gloomy, exaggerated iron fists distorted the air creating multiple afterimages, hammering down at Li Daoxuan like a barrage of rockets incessantly.


    "Hahaha, bring it on, who''s afraid of whom!" Li Daoxuan alsoughed loudly, crossing his arms in preparation for the concurrent strikes.


    Intense power erupted from his body.


    This power was no longer gaseous, but had condensed into a liquid-like film covering his skin.


    The overall amount of this power was far less than Su Heng''s, but each time Su Heng''s iron fist struck Li Daoxuan, the film would vibrate intensely. It acted like millions of precise springs, transferring,pressing, elerating the iing force, and then sending it right back to Su Heng.


    In the blink of an eye, the two exchanged hundreds, if not thousands of punches.


    The surrounding stone forest, rock walls, and ground appeared to have been subjected to saturation bombing, shattered inch by inch, leaving behind countless pits of varying sizes.


    Bang!


    With an explosive sound, the two withdrew and retreated, standing off at a distance.


    Li Daoxuan no longer had theposure of the Grandmaster of the previous generation; his white hair was disheveled, his upper body clothespletely torn open, exposing his withered chest and belly.


    Su Heng looked even more miserable.


    On his iron-ck, broad chesty numerous punch marks of different sizes.


    Some were shallow and healing, while others were deep and purplish. A few even showed a faint hint of red, oozing fresh blood.


    "Kid, are you convinced!?" Li Daoxuan grinned, revealing a smile, his eyes filled with admiration as he looked at Su Heng.


    "Convinced? What makes you think you can convince me?"


    With a loudugh, Su Heng crossed his arms, then mmed a fist into the ground, "This battle is not over yet!"


    Crack!


    Huge cracks spread from beneath Su Heng''s feet, reaching the surface of the river.


    Amidst the thunderous noise, the river surface exploded with water shooting up more than ten meters high, and arge mist of water fell, refracting the sunlight into a beautiful arc-shaped rainbow. Su Heng spread his arms, basking in the glow. Under Li Daoxuan''s incredulous gaze, his wounds healed rapidly.


    Behind him, the Water Ghost Poison Sack on his back opened its eyes, twisting as thick, chain-like veins stretched taut, spreading throughout his body.


    With each moment, his body swelled, the sunlight warped, casting shadows, and in the blink of an eye, he grew to nearly three meters tall. His skin and muscles tensed, and the punch marks on his chest vanished. The hard, dense muscles shone with a metallic lustre.


    "Your skills are indeed good, but in this world, only power is everything!"


    Hiss¡ª


    Su Heng''s body temperature soared suddenly, rolling heat evaporated the mist, forming a thick cloud of smoke.


    In the rising smoke and dust, Su Heng''s eyes glowed crimson. He stomped the ground hard, lunging forward toward the old man in front of him.


    During the charge.


    Su Heng''s left arm swelled with blood and expanded again. As massive power poured into it like a giant hammer, it smashed downward with force.


    Bang!


    The ground caved precipitously, causing ck smoke to stter everywhere.


    The dull, exaggerated sound of the impact was like thunder, continuous and unceasing; a massive amount of smoke and debris fell like rain, obstructing the view, making it impossible to see what was happening inside.


    After a long while,


    A cold wind blew over from the surface of the river, clearing the dust.


    The scene within was revealed, Su Heng''s vast and furious body pinned in ce, unexpectedly faced with a huge, old tree-like, ck-haired ape arm.

 Chapter 74: 72: Fist is Reason (Seeking Subscription)

    Chapter 74: 72: Fist is Reason (Seeking Subscription)


    The huge, ferocious ape arms were fused grotesquely with the gaunt frame of Li Daoxuan.


    Thebination appeared incredibly bizarre and discordant.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Su Heng''s pupils slightly constricted as he withdrew and stepped back, finally standing still about ten meters away.


    Li Daoxuan, however, violently coughed twice, and the gigantic ape arm quickly returned to its original form. He took off the liquor gourd hanging from his waist, tilted his head and gulped down two mouthfuls, only then taking a long, satisfying breath. He wiped the liquor stains from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand and threw the gourd to Su Heng.


    "Refreshing, truly refreshing!" Li Daoxuanughed boisterously, "It''s been a long time since I''ve had such a thrilling fight."


    Su Heng reached out and caught the liquor gourd.


    What appeared to be an average-sized liquor gourd to themon man was no bigger than a keychain ornament in Su Heng''s hands.


    He fiddled with it for a moment, then casually tossed it up and, opening his mouth, swallowed the whole gourd and its contents in one gulp.Whoosh!


    No sooner had he swallowed,


    Than a line of fire spread in his abdomen, radiating towards all his limbs.


    Even for someone as robust as Su Heng, his face faintly turned red, seemingly a bit tipsy.


    But that tipsinesssted only a moment before it was digested and suppressed, causing Su Heng to internally sigh in disappointment.


    Since he began practicing martial arts, it had been rare for him to feel such a distinct sense of intoxication.


    But the liquor was clearly some sort of healing elixir.


    Su Heng could feel the strength and energy he had expended in the fight quickly rejuvenating.


    Even the mutant tissue, stimted by the liquor, became active and began to grow further.


    "I had thought the content of the letter was an exaggeration, but seeing it in person today, it is much more astonishing than I imagined,"


    Li Daoxuan''s eyes lingered on Su Heng for a moment, then he sighed continuously, "It''s true what they say, the new waves of the Yangtze River drive on those before them; each generation grows stronger than thest."


    "The powerful one is me, not this generation," dered Su Heng confidently.


    As his body gradually reverted to its original form, the wild temperament fading from Su Heng began to dissipate. The sunlight, filtering through the mist, bathed him, making him appear much more serene.


    "What technique did you use just now?" Su Heng asked.


    He was referring to the final move, the sudden appearance of the gigantic Ape Demon arm.


    He had thought that the nickname ''Golden-eyed Ape King'' was just a kind of moniker, but surprisingly, there was some technique behind it.


    That surge of primal savage power had taken Su Heng aback.


    If Li Daoxuan were willing to unleash all his power, Su Heng might not necessarily be his match.


    Unfortunately,


    Li Daoxuan was far too old, his stamina nowhere near Su Heng''s level.


    He could not defeat Su Heng in a short period.


    Therefore, they ended up fighting.


    In the end, Li Daoxuan could possibly win, but he would surely die. Su Heng might lose, but he would definitely survive in the end.


    After all, the Tai Sui Fungus Strain created a mist that obscured perception.


    And,bined with Changjiang''s special aquatic environment,


    If Su Heng wanted to leave, nobody could stop him.


    "That is the Ape Demon Transformation, a secret technique Iprehended from the Eight Phases Secret Skill," Li Daoxuan exined openly, not avoiding his own weakness, "Unfortunately, I am no longer young, my vigor depleted, and I cannot use such secret techniques many more times."


    "Lad, if we continued fighting, you might have won."


    "There''s no need for that anymore. Managing to withstand my ultimate attack means you win. I''m not the kind who can''t ept defeat."


    "Why don''t you integrate with demon corpses?" Su Heng curiously asked, "I remember demon corpses can extend life, returning one to their peak. With so many demons imprisoned in the Demon Suppression Tower, it shouldn''t be difficult to find a suitable demon corpse."


    "You''re mistaken; there aren''t many pureblood demons in the Demon Suppression Tower. Most are demon servants, martial artists who''ve fallen into the demon path, or those whose transformation has gone out of control,"


    Exined Li Daoxuan, "Moreover, merging with a demon corpse would make me lose my purity."


    "I have already lost too much and don''t wish to lose thest bit of what I have left."


    "Is that so?" Su Heng said, somewhat admiringly, "In this world, the higher people climb, the harder it is for them to let go. You being able to do this is indeed profound."


    "I have lived for over 140 years¡­"


    Li Daoxuan extended his hand to pat the sandy pile beside him, motioning Su Heng to sit next to him.


    He gazed distantly at the river before him, where the reeds rippled in the breeze. Fishermen had begun their catch on the river, while severalrge boats followed the water''s flow. Further away, an adamantly burning and smoking red building was visible. People were trying to put out the fire and evacuate personnel from the boats and such.


    "Over the 140 years, most of that time has been just constant repetition for me. Aside from an aging body, I feel nothing new. I no longer possess the ambition of my younger days, nor do I have your kind of reckless spirit."


    "Ah¡­" Li Daoxuan sighed, looking at the river surface, "Was the Luo family''s matter your doing?"


    "Yes and no," Su Heng answered.


    Li Daoxuan was momentarily stunned, finding the simrity uncanny in how Jin Mingxi spoke.


    "They threw a demon that could cause endless misfortune directly to my doorstep. Tens of thousands of people in Changqing County perished because of it,"


    Exined Su Heng, "Although to tell the truth, I didn''t feel much for those people."


    "They did something that really ticked me off; they''ve got to pay the price for it. But there were some minor surprises in the whole affair," Su Heng said, recounting to Li Daoxuan what had happened at the Luo Family.


    "Gluttonous...," Li Daoxuan frowned, "A gluttonous demon in its prime might be close to a deadly great demon. That could be tricky to handle."


    "If it dares show up in front of me again, I''ll kill it," Su Heng said, his eyes flickering with a faint red light.


    "Hahaha," Li Daoxuanughed and said, "I believe you."


    "I have another question," Su Heng said curiously, "You''re suffering from vital energy exhaustion, and you haven''t merged with a demon corpse either. How did you withstand so many of my punches?"


    Even without using the Ape Demon Transformation.


    Defeating Li Daoxuan in his normal state was not an easy task.


    "I don''t have the terrifying talent you do. When I was a child, I begged on the streets, gued with numerous illnesses, barely clinging to life, leaving many chronic conditions," Li Daoxuan said, his eyes reflecting reminiscence, and a smile briefly crossed his lips. "Later, my master took me in, and life got a bit easier.


    Unfortunately, the chronic conditions from my childhood were impossible to eliminate.


    Among my seven fellow disciples, my aptitude was the worst. Luckily, myprehension was pretty good. I managed to derive something useful from some low-level boxing and swordsmanship techniques."


    "Then you''re a bit like me," Su Heng pped Li Daoxuan''s shoulder, speaking boldly, "Honestly, my aptitude is pretty ordinary too. When I first stepped into the martial path, I relied on a third-rate Cultivation Technique, but which family disciple nowadays can match even half of my level."


    "Uh...,"


    Li Daoxuan nced at Su Heng''s robust physique, which resembled a mountainous demon, obviously finding it hard to keep a straight face.


    If you call that ordinary aptitude, what do the rest of us call it?


    "Cough, cough!"


    Li Daoxuan coughed twice, "Where were we just now?"


    "Right, I realized something from those diagrams; the essence of martial arts is to ovee the strong with the weak. Think about it¡ªwhen demons first appeared. There were no extraordinary martial skills, and it was very difficult to breach human physical limits. The martial artists of that time defeated demons by relying solely on pure martial arts."


    "From the most basic coordination of hands and feet, to the unity of mind and intention, and then to the harmony of spirit and form, reaching the legendary ultimate realm of the ''Way'' and ''Truth.''


    Essentially, it''s all about turning a single unit of effort into ten or even a hundredfold result."


    "I see," Su Heng reflected on his previous fights, gradually gaining some insight.


    "If you''re willing to learn, I can teach you," Li Daoxuan said with a smile.


    "Even if I don''t join the Demon Suppression Bureau," Su Heng stated.


    "Hahaha!" Li Daoxuan burst outughing, "I''m not that petty."


    "Like I said, the essence of martial arts is to ovee the strong with the weak. If it''s only mastered by a few high-ranking individuals, then it loses its true meaning."


    "So, my martial knowledge is right here. Whoever wants to learn, I''m willing to teach."


    Su Heng stared nkly, not responding immediately. In the silence, the chirping of birds kepting, ripples stirred on the river, the wind swept through the reeds, gave them shape and brought a cool breeze.


    "How about it?"


    Li Daoxuan casually picked up a stone from the ground and threw it into the river, creating over ten skips.


    "Learn!" Su Heng took a deep breath, "Of course I want to learn since you''re willing to teach. How could I choose to confine myself and stop making progress?"


    "Very good!" Li Daoxuanughed heartily once more, "What about the other matter?"


    "What?"


    "Of course, it''s about the Demon Suppression Bureau," Li Daoxuan said.


    "You''ve rejected it, haven''t you? To you guys, I''m an outsider, hard to trust," Su Heng leisurely said.


    "Trust, that''s a tough one."


    Su Heng spoke casually, but Li Daoxuan seemed deeply struck by the words, "Sometimes, even the fellow disciples who''ve been by your side for decades might betray you at a crucial moment, and it can be deadly."


    "That''s why, I don''t believe in sweet nothings, I only believe in another thing."


    "What''s that?"


    Li Daoxuan did not answer but just smiled.


    The sunlight was bright, dappled with shade.


    He extended a clenched fist towards Su Heng, who also stretched out a fist, and the two gently bumped fists.


    "Words spoken from the mouth can deceive people, but the fists swung by martial artists in life-and-death moments contain no deceit," Su Heng said, "Is that what you mean?"


    "Exactly," Li Daoxuan nodded, "So, your answer is...?"


    "I agree," Su Heng stated, "but just one thing."


    "What?" Li Daoxuan sat upright, a tense look shing in his eyes.


    "I''m a big eater, the Demon Suppression Bureau needs to cover my food expenses," Su Heng grinned and said smilingly.


    "Hahaha," Li Daoxuan covered his belly, tears streaming down fromughter, "What kind of demand is that, kid, who are you looking down on? Our massive Demon Suppression Bureau controls a whole region; surely it won''t go broke from feeding just one person."


    "You never know," Su Heng said with a mysteriously amused smile.


    Looking at the smile on Su Heng''s face, Li Daoxuan inexplicably felt a bit uneasy.

 Chapter 75: 73: Fairies and Goblins, Everyone is Like a Demon (5th update, please subscribe)

    Chapter 75: 73: Fairies and Goblins, Everyone is Like a Demon (5th update, please subscribe)


    Hu!


    The river wind blew, the reeds swayed.


    On the rippled surface of the river, a ck-canopied fishing boat slowly drifted in and moored at the riverbank.


    This fishing boat was the same one that Li Daoxuan had used to arrive; Li Hongxiu was still restrained and carelessly thrown into the cabin.


    She was seriously injured at this time.


    Blood rushed out, pooling under her into a blood puddle clear as a mirror.


    Only the extremely faint sound of breathing proved that she was still alive.


    The girl struggled to lift her head, her face a bloody mess, through a blood-red blur, she could faintly see the figures of Su Heng and Li Daoxuan.


    She immediately copsed, crying out."Kill me..." the girl sobbed quietly, her voice filled with despair.


    "Such vitality, quite tenacious," Su Heng said without much pity, only surprised, "You intentionally spared her life, it seems you have other ideas."


    "Hmm," Li Daoxuan nodded, "She must be from the Sky Demon Alliance. Keeping her in the Demon Suppression Tower might unearth some useful information."


    "There''s also another point..."


    Li Daoxuan paused briefly, then changed the subject, "Do you know how the demonic creatures can roughly be categorized?"


    Su Heng was stunned, then shook his head, "I don''t know, Su Li never mentioned these things to me."


    "That''s also natural, even within the Demon Suppression Bureau, these matters are considered confidential," Li Daoxuan said with a smile. "However, if you join the Demon Suppression Bureau, you will be guarding the Demon Suppression Tower, your position equivalent to a Deputy Governor, second only to me. It wouldn''t hurt to tell you these in advance."


    "Let''s hear it," Su Heng said, curious.


    "Demonic creatures can roughly be divided into five different categories: demons, spirits, ghosts, monsters, and devils."


    Li Daoxuan gazed at the sparkling river surface, "The power of Longevity Heaven, descending on animals, bes demons; descending on nts, bes spirits; simrly, ghosts correspond to lingering souls, and monsters correspond to lifeless objects."


    "And devils? What do devils correspond to?"


    "Devils are martial artists who have fused with demonic carcasses and lost control, going mad," Li Daoxuan said with a smile.


    "Can''t the power of Longevity Heaven descend directly on humans? And what exactly is Longevity Heaven?" Su Heng continued to ask.


    "We have never seen a case where Longevity Heaven has descended directly on a human, but it''s not impossible," Li Daoxuan said leisurely, "As for Longevity Heaven, it is the source of all strange powers in the world. Some say Longevity Heaven is the dwelling of immortals, others say Longevity Heaven is the Purgatory Demon Abyss that imprisons Heavenly Demons."


    "Longevity Heaven, longevity, these two words, can already exin a lot."


    Seeing Su Heng with a frown of contemtion.


    Li Daoxuan was not in a hurry, letting him digest slowly, then spoke again, "Do you know why demonic creatures must eat humans?"


    "To... gain nutrients, to sustain themselves?" Su Heng said uncertainly.


    He had actually thought about this in detail before.


    Clearly.


    Su Heng hadn''t summarized a definite answer from his own considerations.


    "If it were only for nutrients, demonic creatures could also hunt animals, or even revert to primitive farming. Coexisting harmoniously with humans isn''t out of the question," Li Daoxuan replied.


    "Then what is it actually for?" Su Heng asked, surprised.


    "Extreme emotions," Li Daoxuan paused briefly, then exined, "There''s a saying that humans are demons yet to awaken, do you know why?"


    Su Heng shook his head.


    "That''s because humans have had some kind of connection with Longevity Heaven since birth,"


    Li Daoxuan said, "When human emotions be extreme, this connection bes increasingly apparent. The fear of death is undoubtedly the most extreme and easiest to attain among many emotions. Demonic creatures kill humans for nutrients, but that is secondary. The real goal is to gain more power from Longevity Heaven."


    "Is that so?" Su Heng casually picked up a stone and threw it toward Li Hongxiu on the fishing boat.


    Li Hongxiu just kept crying quietly, nonresponsive.


    "In fact, the vast majority of demonic creatures don''t know why they kill people," Li Daoxuan said. "They just know they gain benefits from killing and eating people, which then gradually bes a habit, and eventually an addiction."


    "What does that have to do with you sparing her life?" Su Heng asked, puzzled.


    "Among the four categories, demons, spirits, ghosts, and monsters, demons are the most numerous, followed by spirits, then ghosts, and monsters being the rarest,"


    Li Daoxuan replied, "In over a hundred years, I have never encountered a true monster, and vengeful spirits are also rare. This girl is possessed by a vengeful spirit."


    "It doesn''t seem like she''s very strong," Su Heng said nonchntly.


    "Indeed, being rare doesn''t necessarily mean being strong, but generally, the abilities tend to be more strange," Li Daoxuan exined with a smile. "You might recall a recent encounter."


    "It seems to make some sense..."


    That day at the red building, Li Hongxiu was right in front of him, and he noticed nothing unusual.


    The subsequent attack, though not greatly threatening, was significant with respect to Su Heng. If not for finding clues on Chen Murong, Su Heng might not have been able to pinpoint the position of the demonic creature immediately.


    "However, she is your prey, how to deal with her is for you to decide," Li Daoxuan said with a smile, "When I spoke earlier, it was just to intentionally provoke you, to see what your true strength was. If I have offended you, I hope you will forgive me."


    "I understand," Su Heng nodded.


    Although somewhat annoyed, he could sense from the start that there was no malice in Li Daoxuan.


    "If you wish to ce her in the Demon Suppression Tower, I willpensate you," Li Daoxuan said, "Moreover, you should have noticed. Aside from the demonic carcasses being valuable, the flesh and blood on the vengeful spirit have limited stimtion on the mutant organization, only equivalent to a demonic servant."


    "Okay," Su Heng said, "after all, when the timees, I will take control of the Demon Suppression Tower. How it''s dealt with is still up to me to decide."


    "Hmm, that''s quite good," Li Daoxuan chuckled twice.


    Li Hongxiu had been listening to their conversation,


    And upon hearing this remark, the glimmer of hope that had briefly appeared in her eyes immediately dimmed.


    The two fell silent for a moment before Li Daoxuan slowly began, "You joining the Demon Suppression Bureau and taking over the Demon Suppression Tower is fine by me. But when the timees, some others in the Bureau might oppose, and inevitably, a fight will ensue."


    "You need to be prepared to face those conflicts."


    "It seems your subordinates have also started to get restless," Su Heng calmly stated.


    "The reverberations triggered by the Heavenly Longevity are bing deeper, and more demons are descending into this world," Li Daoxuan didn''t deny, "Today''s pattern is bound to be impacted, and under the survival of the fittest, only the true strong will remain."


    "Do we need to hold back?" Su Heng asked.


    "No need," Li Daoxuan replied, "Those who are ambitious enough to extend their ws should certainly be prepared to have their limbs cut off."


    "How about your stay at Jiangyue Pavilion? If you''re ufortable, you can move to the Demon Suppression Bureau."


    Li Daoxuan added, "Your sister is also here."


    "Su Li... Never mind. I won''t disturb her," Su Heng shook his head, "The scenery at Jiangyue Pavilion is quite nice, and I am quitefortable living there. I don''t n to move for now."


    "That''s fine," Li Daoxuan nodded, "I will send the items over to you soon."


    "The selection for Deputy Governor is about ten days away. Make your preparations early."


    Exclusive content from


    Su Heng waved his hand and left with a flourish.


    "Youth is truly wonderful," Li Daoxuan watched as Su Heng''s figure dwindled into the distance, bing a speck. His gaze vacant, he couldn''t help but sigh deeply.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Su Heng had just returned to Jiangyue Pavilion not long ago when the person sent by Li Daoxuan already arrived.


    Several hundred pounds of demon flesh were sealed in jars, their nutrients locked inside, and ced in the corner of Su Heng''s room.


    In addition, there were various cultivation pills, precious medicinal wines, and so on.


    Moreover, two of the other techniques from the Eight Phases Secret Skill, namely Cold Ice Charm and Miniature Mist Skill, were also included.


    These two cultivation techniques,


    Along with the Green Wood Longevity Technique that Su Heng had previously practiced, made up the secret techniques he could cultivate at the bone-forming stage.


    The remaining five techniques would only be effective during the flesh-refining stage.


    Su Heng spared some time to skim through the Cold Ice Charm and Miniature Mist Skill, unlike the simplistic booklet Su Li had given him before.


    Although the two books in Su Heng''s hands were also replicated copies,


    They containedplete diagrams of concepts, making them highly valuable and effective for full cultivation to major aplishment.


    "Just..."


    Su Heng furrowed his brows and muttered softly, "Among these three techniques, the Green Wood Longevity Technique corresponds to wood, while the other two correspond to water and metal. It seems to subtly integrate the concept of the five elements, yet it notablycks the techniques rted to fire and earth. Why is this?"


    He didn''t think Li Daoxuan was deliberately withholding information.


    There was no need for that.


    Moreover, with the reputation of the Eight Phases Secret Skill, it appears to have intrinsic ws from its original design.


    Merely an iplete Eight Phases Secret Skill could derive such peerless martial arts as the Demon Ape Transformation. If the Eight Phases Secret Skill could bepleted, its power would be unimaginable.


    However, this was destined to be extremely difficult.


    After all, the original designers of this true skill hadn''t managed it, leaving it wed.


    "With the attribute panel, it might not be impossible," Su Heng pondered, "but the priority now is to improve the Taotie Technique."


    The Taotie Technique could increase the speed of acquiring attributes points and enhance his physical foundation.


    And now...


    Su Heng was virtually stepping into the Demon Suppression Bureau with significant power in hand. The only potential disruptions were those coveting the Demon Suppression Tower, minor thorns to him but not a threat.


    With an unlimited supply of demon flesh,


    The only limitation for Su Heng was the speed of acquiring attribute points.


    Therefore, the Taotie Technique, which directly increased the rate of getting attribute points, had always been his top priority.


    In the following days, Su Heng devoted himself to cultivation.


    The abundant demon flesh provided by the Demon Suppression Bureau allowed him to gain about thirty attribute points each day.


    Finally...


    Five dayster, Su Heng had fully cultivated the Taotie Technique to perfection.

 Chapter 76: 74: The Irresistible Trend (6th Update, Seeking Monthly Votes)

    Chapter 76: 74: The Irresistible Trend (6th Update, Seeking Monthly Votes)


    Whoosh!


    It was a rainy night.


    The incessant rain fell onto the surface of the river, creating ripples; it fell on the leaves within the courtyard, making a rustling sound.


    Sheets of crystalline rainwater cascaded down from the green tiles in front of Su Heng, forming a curtain of beads.


    Su Heng sat cross-legged, facing the expansive Guan River outside.


    asionally, lightning streaked across the sky, sudden shes of silver snakes, with the ancient and vast scenery of Canglong Mountain faintly visible in the distance.


    Next to Su Heng''s left hand was a jar, its lid already open, inside,rge chunks of demon flesh was emitting a substantial red mist, sizzling as it filled the room.


    And along with the blood-red grease, dripping down from the irregr chunks of flesh.


    Yet Su Heng didn''t mind the greasiness, he tilted his head back and swallowed a chunk whole.He now weighed over eight hundred pounds, standing around two meters thirty tall, and his physique was extremely well-proportioned and robust.


    Underneath his strong neck were developed trapezius muscles, extending down to broad and firm shoulders, with two arms as thick as pirs, and bulging with muscles, naturally hanging down.


    He was currently sitting cross-legged on the meditation cushion of the outdoor viewing tform.


    The developedtissimus dorsi muscles on his back were blocking the open door behind himpletely.


    His body''s muscles disyed the dense hardness of metal, with bulging masses,bined with a face that carried the dignified and solemn expression of an ancient emperor.


    Just a single look,


    Would give one the sense of invincibility, as if witnessing a deity walking amongst mortals.


    Ordinary Martial Artists could only attempt to change their innate attributes by fusing with demon carcasses, a method fraught with immense risks.


    But Su Heng didn''t need to do that.


    His stature was growing infinitely and tending towards perfection.


    As long as he was alive, with an ample supply of food, even without any cultivation technique, Keep the adventure going on


    Su Heng could feel himself growing stronger every day, moving slowly toward a terrifying, non-human realm.


    The difference,


    Was merely one of speed.


    After eating thest piece of flesh in the jar, wiping the grease from the corners of his mouth,


    Su Heng''s gaze became focused as his attribute panel floated up before his eyes.


    The Taotie Technique had reachedpletion, with only three levels in total.


    The first level was the secondary stomach, the second level was a stomach asrge as an ox''s, expanding the space of the secondary stomach. But the talent brought on by the third level was the most important.


    This talent, named Nourishing Digestion,


    Allowed Su Heng to extract even more nutrients from equivalent food sources.


    Su Heng did a rough calction.


    Before thepletion of the Taotie Technique, he gained about thirty attribute points per day.


    After thepletion of the Taotie Technique, Su Heng''s attribute point acquisition rate increased to nearly forty.


    "That''s about a thirty percent improvement, not much different from the boost given by the Water Ghost Poison Sack,"


    However, there was a discrepancy between the two.


    After feeling it carefully, Su Heng muttered to himself, "The boost from the Water Ghost Poison Sackes from an increased digestion rate, and it also has to be in a water environment to be effective. However, the increase brought by the Taotie Technique is a direct growth in digestion ability, without any restrictions."


    "Inparison, the effects of the Taotie Technique are clearly much better."


    The Taotie Technique, even atpletion, could continue to be advanced, but the attribute points required would increase significantly.


    Considering that the selection event for the Deputy Governor was in five days,


    Su Heng had great confidence in his own strength and feared no trivial opponent,


    But still needed to make thorough preparations to ensure nothing went wrong; he nned to choose between the "Cold Ice Charm" and the "Miniature Mist Skill" as potential cultivation techniques.


    Five days should be enough to cultivate topletion.


    To further strengthen his own force power, promoting the growth of his mutated tissue.


    Moreover, there were synergistic effects between the force powers, and by that time, his strength would receive another noticeable improvement.


    Thinking this way...


    Su Heng drew his gaze back from the distant surface of the river.


    He turned around, lowered his head, and went back inside his dwelling.


    The room, which had been adequate for normal living, now felt increasingly cramped for Su Heng''s massive frame.


    Particrly when passing under the door frame,


    Su Heng needed to be cautious to lower his head; otherwise, he would directly bring the house down.


    On such a rainy day, making amotion was bound to cause troubles, spoiling the good mood he had just been in.


    Inside the room.


    The oilmp on the wall burned silently.


    He bent down to pick up two booklets from the bookshelf, which recorded the secrets of genuine cultivation techniques.


    After flipping through each for a moment, Su Heng quickly made up his mind, "The power of the Green Wood Longevity Technique at the bone-force stage,bined with the Red Sun ck Evil Force, is already quite formidable. But when I fight, my means of trapping my enemies are still too simplistic."


    "The force power of the Cold Ice Charmes with ayer of ice sealing and dying effects, which shouldpensate slightly for this shoring."


    After some thought,


    Su Heng put back the booklet recording the "Miniature Mist Skill."


    And the other small booklet that detailed the "Cold Ice Charm" was the one he decided to keep in hand for the next five days of intense cultivation.


    Crack!


    First, a sh of silver, then a scorching bolt of lightning descended from the skies.


    Then came the rumble of thunder, echoing over the mountains, startling a host of birds into flight.


    Outside the wide-open door, a pitch-dark shadow abruptly appeared in the courtyard, with the incessant rain dripping down on either side of him.


    Su Heng paused what he was doing and squinted slightly.


    Then he put the booklet back down.


    He took a step forward, into the courtyard beyond the door.


    "Who are you?" Su Heng asked, his voice gentle. He didn''t want a stranger''s unexpected visit to ruin his good mood.


    The person slowly lifted his head, revealing under the dark hood a face without features.


    "Who I am is not important,"


    Came a murky, hoarse voice, though the faceless person had no mouth.

 Chapter 77: 74: The Irresistible Trend (6th Update, Seeking Monthly Votes)_2

    Chapter 77: 74: The Irresistible Trend (6th Update, Seeking Monthly Votes)_2


    It was like a kind of ventriloquism, yet there were differences.


    "The important thing is, you''ve chosen the wrong path," the faceless man said icily.


    "The wrong path?" Su Heng cocked his head, "You mean..."


    "It''sughable that Li Daoxuan would pin his hopes on a junior like you," the faceless man spoke bluntly, "Whatever Li Daoxuan can give you, we can too. Give up running for the Demon Suppression Tower, otherwise, you will bear the consequences."


    "The seven major families, ah no, sorry, I mean six now," Su Heng said mildly, "Which one are you from?"


    "Answer my question," the faceless man said coldly.


    Su Heng fell silent and looked up at the sky, where lead-gray clouds churned, and small droplets of rain rapidly expanded in his view.


    "Why..."


    He sighed, a note of iprehension in his voice."Why what?" The faceless man was bewildered by this sudden remark.


    The gentle expression on Su Heng''s face gradually faded, and his gaze turned icy, emitting a faint blood light in the pitch-ck rainy night.


    His huge frame seemed to swell ordingly.


    An invisible aura, like smoke, spread outward and enveloped the surroundings.


    "Life is such a miracle, why don''t you cherish it, instead preferring to throw yourselves at me one by one to meet your deaths?" Su Heng sighed, "Why must you force me to kill all of you."


    "Kill all!?"


    The faceless man let out a coldugh, "Arrogant, do you know who you are dealing with?"


    "I don''t need to know the origins of a corpse," Su Heng''s patience was running thin, "I only need to know, those who obstruct me, shall be killed without mercy!"


    Hiss¡ª


    Before his words fell, he suddenly struck forward.


    The faceless man''s face twitched and contorted, as if in shock.


    His entire body rapidly dematerialized, merging into the shadows, but was ultimately a step too slow, caught by Su Heng''srge hand gripping his head.


    Bang!


    Heavily mmed downward.


    Brain matter and blood mixed withrge spots of mud sttered all around.


    Su Heng''s face and body were smeared with blood spots; he stuck out his tongue and licked a little brain matter from the corner of his lips, smacking his lips twice.


    "Truly disgusting."


    Su Heng turned and left, returning inside the house.


    Behind him in the courtyard, arge pit suddenly filled with a white mist.


    The body of the faceless man rapidly dposed and gradually disappeared, leaving only a white gtinous piece of flesh and a hooded long robe stained with dark red blood in the pit.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Boom rumble!


    Thunder rolled from the distant mountains, echoing incessantly.


    Inside a tower lit with fiery red candles in the Hong Family''s earthen fort.


    A middle-aged man in a pure white robe, robust like a schr, spat out a mouthful of blood froth.


    Streams of ck qi crept from his neck up to his face.


    Pain shed across the man''s face.


    He quickly pressed his fingers on several major acupuncture points around his neck, then pulled several dark pills from his bosom.


    He swallowed them in one gulp.


    Closing his eyes, he sat cross-legged.


    His hands continually formed seals, and after a short while, the ck qi on his face slowly faded.


    "Phew..."


    The middle-aged schr opened his eyes and let out a long breath.


    "How are things?" In the candlelight, across the wooden table, a bald man with a long scar on his face looked at him with some concern.


    "I couldn''t persuade that fellow, and one of my Shadow Puppets was even destroyed," the middle-aged schr said coldly.


    "That''s not surprising."


    The bald, strong man on the side poured a cup of tea and said gently, "Li Daoxuan is very discerning; anyone he takes notice of certainly has remarkable qualities."


    "What of it?" the middle-aged schr snorted coldly, "Can the vast Demon Suppression Bureau really rely on him alone to uphold it? Besides, Li Daoxuan is already in his twilight years, unwilling to merge with the demon corpse, and doesn''t have many days left to live."


    "His recent arrangement for someone to take over the Demon Suppression Tower is merely a dying struggle, trying to take the opportunity to turn against us."


    The middle-aged schr, named Song Ting,


    Was a powerful elder within the Demon Suppression Song Family.


    Discover stories at


    He had a sibling brother named Song Yingchun; together, their strength could rival a Family Head.


    This was also why, among the six major families of Baihua County, aside from the Hong Family whose strength was far ahead, the Song Family was unequivocally the strongest of the remaining five.


    The mild-mannered bald man in front of Song Ting was Hong Wendao.


    Hong Wendao was a chess piece ced within the Demon Suppression Bureau by the Hong Family, and he was also a strong contender for the original position of Deputy Governor.


    But now, rumors were spreading within the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    This position was suddenly given to an outsider.


    Hong Wendao had been scheming for decades for this and naturally was not willing to give up easily.


    Hence, this secret plot. Both men made a move to test the waters, but the result was not optimistic. The Shadow Puppet that Song Ting had spent many resources to cultivate was directly squashed.


    Caught off guard, even Song Ting suffered bacsh and was seriously injured.


    "Are you really confident you can defeat that person?" Song Ting still felt insecure, "That person doesn''t reside in the Demon Suppression Bureau, but in the Jiangyue Pavilion. We could find an opportunity to directly get rid of him."


    Song Ting made a cutting motion across his own neck, his face sinister.


    After all, such acts were not new to them.


    The previous Tower Master of the Demon Suppression Tower, Xu Tong, had been crippled by their scheme, leaving no evidence behind.


    Even if Li Daoxuan had suspicions,


    Without solid clues, he couldn''t do much to them.


    "No," Hong Wendao shook his head and decisively denied Song Ting''s suggestion, "Doing such a thing once is alright, but doing it a second time is too risky."


    "Moreover, since he doesn''t reside in the Demon Suppression Bureau, there''s no guarantee it isn''t a trap set by Li Daoxuan to lure us in."


    "If we anger Li Daoxuan, it could lead to our mutual destruction... we won''t get anything good out of it."


    "That''s true," Song Ting furrowed his brows.


    Li Daoxuan was already close to burning out; they just needed to wait for him to fade away.


    If they overturned the table now, this old foe in a rage could easily take a few Family Heads with him.


    This was why, even though thebined strength of the six major families already surpassed the Demon Suppression Bureau, they had yet to sever tiespletely, and the entire Baihua County still maintained a facade of harmony.


    Of course...


    This harmony wouldn''tst much longer.


    Once Li Daoxuan died, or even if he just became too weak to suppress everything,


    The entire Baihua County would inevitably be a chaotic battleground.


    "Moreover, Li Daoxuan would never expect that I have perfected the Hong Family''s Iron Chain River Blocking technique,bined with the enhancement effect of the Furnace Pills. With full force, I could even withstand more than ten moves from Li Daoxuan in his normal state,"


    Bang!


    Hong Wendao gently put down his teacup.


    Looking out at the pitch-ck rain outside the window, his face filled with confidence.


    Being able to withstand more than ten moves from Li Daoxuan in his normal state was already a great honor for him.


    "If he wants to struggle, then let him try. Since he doesn''t want to save face, I''ll help him lose it!" Hong Wendao reached forward, his fingers fiercely clenched.


    In the firelight, his usually mild demeanor vanished.


    A scar made his face look even colder and ruthless, "I will tell him, even the legendary Golden Eyed Ape King who suppressed all, will have a day when he is old and weak. Baihua County will ultimately belong to our great families. This is the trend of times; no one can stop it!"

 Chapter 78: 75: Icebound Delay, Stabilizing Pillar

    Chapter 78: 75: Icebound Dy, Stabilizing Pir


    Five dayster, on a sunny afternoon.


    Jiangyue Pavilion.


    Su Heng swallowed thest piece of demon meat sent by Li Daoxuan, tilting his head back.


    He felt the nutrients within being digested and broken down in his body, stimting the growth of vast patches of altered tissue.


    He looked at the river in front of him, his gaze calm and his muscles rxed.


    The attribute panel silently appeared in his line of sight.


    He allocated all fifty attribute points he had just umted to Cold Ice Charm.


    Its realm instantly leaped from the matured seventh level to theplete eighth level. A new special effect emerged in the description column of the cultivation technique.


    [Cold Ice Charm Level 8 (Special Effects: Cold Ice Power, Bone Power, Dy, Freeze)]The Dy special effect could reduce the opponent''s inner strength speed duringbat, decrease their power, and expose many ws.


    The Freeze effect, meanwhile, would cause the surrounding temperature to drop sharply for a short time as power burst forth.


    This would lead to a freezing effect.


    This effect could have miraculous results duringbat.


    In everyday life, however, Su Heng could immediately think of even more uses for it.


    A basin of cold water had already been prepared in front of him.


    With a contemtive expression, Su Heng lightly brushed his hand over the wooden basin, carrying a touch of cold power in the palm of his hand.


    A cracking sound ensued.


    The cold water in the wooden basin quickly formed ayer of transparent ice.


    The ice thickened and expanded in volume, transforming the cold water in the basin into a massive solid in an instant.


    "Not bad, not bad..."


    Su Heng looked at the scene before him, his face breaking into a satisfied smile.


    With a p, he shattered the massive ice block, then removed pieces of ice and ced them in a wooden wine cup nearby.


    Grabbing the cup, he tookrge gulps of the chilled drink.


    "Ha!" Su Heng wiped the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, a look of delight appearing on his face.


    Baihua County belonged to a subtropical monsoon climate; by May and June, the weather had already be somewhat scorching, especially in the afternoons.


    In such weather,


    Having a chilled drink was naturally a particrly refreshing experience.


    "Previously, we also had an ice cer at home, but it was ultimately not as convenient as this," Su Heng reflected.


    With Cold Ice Power, he could prepare dishes like sashimi and chilled fresh fruits. If he had the chance, he would bring some for Su Li to try.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    The sound of knocking interrupted Su Heng''s thoughts.


    He stood up to open the door.


    Outside stood a slender figure in a leather coat and long pants, outlining her hips and legs.


    "I''vee to say goodbye," Chen Murong stepped back and looked up to barely see Su Heng''s face.


    "Are you going on a business trip?" Su Heng stepped aside, inviting Chen Murong into the room.


    "Yes," Chen Murong nodded, "I''m not sure when we''ll meet again, so I thought I''de say goodbye and prepare some gifts."


    Chen Murong shed a shy smile.


    "You''re too polite," Su Heng shook his head and pushed a cup of chilled fruit wine towards her.


    Chen Murong picked up the cup, took a sip, and eximed "Ha!" She then looked up in surprise, "Where did you get an ice cer?


    Su Heng merely smiled and did not reply.


    "This is truly a fine life," Chen Murong said nonchntly.


    She turned and gestured towards the door where soon two brawny servants struggled with something heavy as they entered the room.


    Su Heng nced at it, thinking it was a quilt.


    But as the servants set it down and unfolded it, he realized it was arge robe.


    "As I mentioned before, my family is in the garment business," Chen Murong''s face turned slightly red, whether from the wine or some other reason.


    "I noticed that your clothes didn''t quite fit, so I thought to have some made by a tailor,"


    "I wanted to surprise you, so I didn''t take measurements. I''m not sure if they''ll fit," Chen Murong apologized with a smile.


    "It''s rare for you to go to such trouble," Su Heng appreciated.


    Actually, measurements didn''t altogether matter, as his body had been growing too quickly these days.


    Even if she had taken urate measurements and the data had been precise, by the time the clothes were made, they might not have fit anymore. Making them a bitrger, on the other hand, was just right.


    "Should I step out for a bit?" Su Heng asked.


    "I''m considered half a wanderer myself, I''m not so particr about formalities," Chen Murong said, somewhat eagerly.


    "Alright!" Su Heng nodded, unbuttoned his shirt, and stripped off his upper garments. His vast muscles, like those of a Demon Suppressing Arhat, were thus exposed in Chen Murong''s view.


    Despite being prepared,


    Seeing such an impactful scene, Chen Murong involuntarily gasped and covered her eyes with her hand.


    The two servants beside her also looked up, mouths agape, shocked beyond words.


    This imposing body seemed as if it had stepped right out of a mythological tale.


    These people, traveling all over,


    Had indeed seen other martial artists as tall as Su Heng.


    But those were mostly disproportionately grown and often struggled to walk a few steps.


    Not at all like Su Heng,


    Whose every muscle, every curve, seemed naturally perfect, brimming with power.


    Under Chen Murong''s guidance, Su Heng changed into the brand-new clothes, fastening his belt; embroidered on the ck robe were dark golden dragon patterns.


    It added a sense of majesty and solidity to Su Heng''s robust frame.


    The fit was just right.


    "I figured you would grow taller these past few days, so I made it a bit wider, but it turned out to fit just perfectly," Chen Murong said happily, pping her hands and reaching out to smooth the wrinkles on Su Heng''s cuffs and waist.


    A creaking noise came from outside, and sunlight streamed into the room. Experience the magic at


    A servant from the Jiangyue Pavilion, holding a letter, appeared at the doorway.


    Seeing this, he immediately withdrew his gaze, quietly waiting outside. Su Heng nced up but said nothing.


    "I have also prepared a few overcoats, undergarments, and training outfits for you," Chen Murong said with a gentle smile, patiently exining, "These clothes are all stored in the storage room of the Jiangyue Pavilion. You can just go and ask the steward for them when the timees."


    "I understand," Su Heng said earnestly, "Thank you."


    "It is I who should say thank you, after all, you once saved my life," Chen Murong spoke with lingering fear.


    That day, Su Heng had helped her lift the curse.


    She had spent some thought investigating and found that she was far from the only one in Baihua County with such an experience.


    Most of such people had died, and the manner of their deaths was extremely tragic.


    Their hair grew uncontrobly, piercing through their skulls, filling their brains, and even spreading out from their eyeballs.


    And the few who survived...


    Had also bepletely insensible, unable to care for even their basic needs.


    Remembering the horrifying scenes she had witnessed, Chen Murong felt a chill run down her spine.


    If it hadn''t been for meeting Su Heng by chance, she might have ended up like those people.


    "Now that things here are settled, I must take my leave," Chen Murong said as she twirled a strand of hair around her ear, smiling as she spoke.


    "Hmm..."


    Su Heng pondered for a moment, "Wait a second."


    He turned and returned to the outside viewing tform, took out paper and pen, and wrote down a line of small characters.


    "If you ever encounter an unsolvable problem in the future, you can send a letter to this address, and perhaps I could be of some help."


    Su Heng handed her the folded rice paper.


    The address written on the rice paper was exactly the estate Su Li had purchased in the inner city of Baihua County a few days ago.


    Although the Luo Family had been annihted and the turmoil in Changqing County had passed,


    The extensive death and exodus of the poption had made Changqing County no longer a suitable ce to live. Moving earlier to the county seat would ensure safety.


    Moreover, ording to the news revealed by Li Daoxuan.


    The number of demons would continue to increase in the future, while the Demon Suppression Bureau was understaffed.


    Eventually, arge metropolitan area centered around the county seat would inevitably form, which was foreseeable information.


    Preparing earlier could do no harm.


    As for the expenses incurred, that was the least of the concerns.


    On one hand, the Su Family managed a trading guild and was quite wealthy. On the other hand, Su Heng still had a great deal of rare jewels from the Xu Family''s treasure. These items, which he found rather cumbersome, had their value when used in these areas.


    Chen Murong reached out to take the rice paper, seeing the handwriting on it, a smile appeared on her face.


    She carefully tucked the rice paper into her bosom.


    She brought her hands together and bowed deeply to Su Heng, "Thank you."


    Chen Murong left the room, turned around in the courtyard to wave at Su Heng, and then disappeared under the bright sunlight.


    It wasn''t until Chen Murong was out of sight


    That Su Heng coughed lightly twice, and the servant waiting outside for a long time quickly walked in.


    "Sir, your letter," the servant presented a letter sealed with red y with both hands, and once Su Heng took it, he hurriedly left.


    The y seal emitted a faint and distant sandalwood scent.


    This fragrance was a mark of Li Daoxuan''s identity.


    "A handwritten letter from Li Daoxuan; it should be about tomorrow''s Deputy Governor selection," Su Heng frowned as he opened the letter.


    He quickly scanned the content, his expression gradually turning serious.


    *


    *


    *


    "Dingtian, as of today, there''s not much I can do for you. But since you need the White Snake Demon Scale from the top of the Demon Suppression Tower, no matter what, I will get it for you,"


    In the Hong Family''s earthen fort.


    Hong Wendao set down his teacup and spoke indifferently to the young man in front of him.


    The young man had a handsome face and a robust stature; even at home, he wore ck Mystic Iron Armor, crafted entirely of metal. Already imposing with his stature exceeding two meters, d in that armor, he looked from a distance like a moving iron tower, impregnable and unshakable.


    This young man was Hong Dingtian.


    The undisputed strongest among the younger generation in Baihua County, epassing the six major families and the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Barely in his early thirties, he had already reached the monstrous stage of integration with demon corpses, plus innate superhuman strength and an indestructible body.


    Hong Dingtian''s strength was no inferior to some of the family heads.


    In Baihua County.


    Although the strength of the Hong Family had always been the strongest,


    It had never been to the extent of far outstripping the other families.


    It was precisely Hong Dingtian''s emergence that established the current situation. A significant part of the reason the alliance of the six families could be formed was also due to Hong Dingtian.


    With his powerful talent and strength, coupled with a unique charismatic personality,


    He was like a Stabilizing Pir.


    Simply standing, he naturally gathered all forces around him.

 Chapter 79: 76: Clashing Fiercely Without Mercy

    Chapter 79: 76: shing Fiercely Without Mercy


    "I certainly need the White Snake Demon Corpse to achieve bnce, but to me, family is always the most important,"


    Hong Dingtian had handsome features, and his hair stood up tall behind him.


    There was a certain maturity and steadiness on his face that didn''t match his status and age.


    "Li Daoxuan won''t give in easily¡ªdon''t underestimate him," Hong Dingtian said as he patted his older brother on the shoulder, "If something unexpected happens, just surrender and admit defeat right away, preserving yourself is most important."


    "Don''t worry."


    Hong Wendaoughed heartily, his strength now greatly increased.


    Plus, with the secret medicine given by Song Ting previously, he was full of confidence for what was toe tomorrow.


    Still, the words of concern from Hong Dingtian warmed his heart.


    "Although I don''t have the talent that you do, I''ve still fought through many years of battle, I naturally know my limits," said Hong Wendao as he stretched out his muscr arms and gave his brother a tight hug, his smile bright and sunny."That''s good then..."


    Although he said that, an inexplicable shadow lingered.


    It came from nowhere and hovered in Hong Dingtian''s mind, refusing to disperse.


    "You''re so young, yet so serious, no wonder those girls don''t like you," said Hong Wendao when he saw his expression.


    He stretched out two thumbs, pressed them against the corners of his mouth, and forcibly drew out a smile.


    "Hahaha!" Hong Wendaoughed loudly again, "That''s better, smile more."


    "When I was your age, I already had seven or eight children," Hong Wendao added, "Cultivating martial arts is important, but you should also take a few more concubines, and pass on your talents."


    Hong Dingtian''s face turned red as he hastily said, "I already have Junjun, I can''t let her down."


    Seeing his brother like this,


    Hong Wendao couldn''t help shaking his head helplessly and sighed.


    Back in the day, all his brothers were quite the charmers, but only the youngest and most talented, Hong Dingtian, was stubbornly upright.


    But...


    That was also good. Perhaps only with such perseverance,


    Could he lead the six major families in the new era, against this increasingly mad and strange world.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The next morning.


    Su Heng finished washing up and changed into the new clothes prepared by Chen Murong.


    Then he went to the specified location ording to the contents of the letter, waiting for what was toe.


    He had deliberately arrived ahead of time.


    Su Heng always kept his promises, taking seriously what he assured others.


    But what he hadn''t expected...


    Was that by the time he reached the square, there were already quite a few people present.


    The square, paved with blue stone bs, each with a diameter of over a meter, had huge beast patterns clearly carved upon them.


    At the center of the square stood a tall tower.


    The tower had nine levels, over a hundred meters tall, wrapped in chains.


    Even during dawn''s clear weather, as golden sunlight shone brightly, an inexplicable force blocked it.


    The aura emanating from the demon''s body.


    It converged together, distorting the view, affecting perception, creating a tangible blood-red haze.


    But when Su Heng closed his eyes tightly and then reopened them, the surroundings of the tower returned to normal again, as if what he had just seen was merely an illusion.


    "So this is the legendary Demon Suppression Tower..." mused Su Heng quietly to himself.


    As demons resurrect, a great era approaches.


    All disputes and whirlpools will revolve around the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Beneath the Demon Suppression Tower stood Li Daoxuan, d in a ck robe, who was talking quietly with a muscr man next to him.


    Upon seeing Su Heng arrive,


    Li Daoxuan raised his head, smiled, and greeted him from afar.


    And as Li Daoxuan looked up, the more than ten elder-level people around him also turned their gazes toward Su Heng.


    These people had restrained temperaments and distinctive appearances.


    Some had bare chests with traces of smoke and fire, and arms ckened and knotted like a cksmith''s.


    Some had in faces, wearing straw hats, appearing like old farmers tilling the fields.


    Others were dashing, dressed in luxurious silks, resembling wealthy young masters.


    Their appearances seemed to rte to the cultivation techniques they practiced and the demon corpses they''d fused with, each exuding a distinctive aura.


    And these people''s gaze towards Su Heng varied.


    Some looked cautious, others showed goodwill, and many were simply curious.


    Su Heng looked so young, it was unknown what had caught Li Daoxuan''s eye, and why he was considered a savior.


    But even as Su Heng stood there steadily.


    His towering stature, and the mountain-like aura he emanated, demanded no one take him lightly.


    Su Heng walked over and stood beside Li Daoxuan, and the two conversed quietly.


    On the deserted square, the sound of footsteps came once more.


    Soon, another group of people arrived at the base of the Demon Suppression Tower, led by a man with white hair and a white beard, schrly in appearance, with eyes as calm as water.


    He didn''t look like a sinister martial artist who kicked up storms of blood and violence,


    But rather like an aplished schr.


    "This person is the Hong Family''s head, Hong Jiuxiang," Li Daoxuan whispered to Su Heng.


    Su Heng raised his eyebrows, sensing a hint of threat from Hong Jiuxiang. Clearly capable of leading a great family, driving an era, suppressing petty criminals, this man was no simple character.


    His true strength.


    Compared to Li Daoxuan, even if not equal, he estimated that the difference wouldn''t be too great.


    "The young man in iron armor behind him is Hong Dingtian. Compared to that old immortal Hong Jiuxiang, Hong Dingtian poses a greater threat."


    This time, Li Daoxuan used a secret sound transmission technique, seriousness tinting his voice.


    Besides the father and son, Hong Jiuxiang and Hong Dingtian,


    There were other significant figures from different great families in this group, which Li Daoxuan also introduced one by one to him.


    "Ximen Xing, Zhou Batong, Song Ting¡­" Su Heng listened while his gaze skimmed over these individuals, gradually forming a rough impression in his mind.


    "Thest one is Hong Wendao."


    As Li Daoxuan spoke, Su Heng''s gaze settled on a robust bald man.


    That man had fair skin, but there was a long, narrow scar on his face, which gave him a somewhat fierce air. He was frowning at the moment, sizing up Su Heng.


    Their eyes met.


    Su Heng''s expression was mild, a smile at the corners of his mouth, as he nodded toward him.


    Hong Wendao also shed a grin and, turning his palm into a de, made a light shing gesture across his own neck, the threat implicit.


    Li Daoxuan had yet to speak.


    A tense, confrontational atmosphere already filled the entire square.


    "Ahem!" Li Daoxuan coughed twice, and in an instant, everyone''s gaze converged on him.


    As if oblivious to the heavy atmosphere on the square, Li Daoxuan simply began with a smile, "It''s rare for us all to gather here, and you surely know what I am about to say."


    "Three months ago, turmoil struck the Demon Suppression Tower, and Deputy Governor Xu Tong was severely injured, his realm declined, unable to preside over the situation any longer. To maintain the stability of the Prefecture, a new Deputy Governor needs to be selected to guard the Demon Suppression Tower. After a careful selection, I n to entrust this important task to the person beside me.


    "Do any of you present have any opinions? Who is in favor, and who is opposed?"


    Li Daoxuan had not finished speaking,


    When Hong Wendao stepped forward and said in a cold voice, "I oppose."


    "Oh¡­"


    Li Daoxuan had anticipated this sort of scenario.


    He didn''t show annoyance, simply asking softly, "What objections do you have? Feel free to share."


    "The Demon Suppression Tower is of utmost importance; why hand it over directly to an outsider?" Hong Wendao clenched his fists, his eyes emitting a faint chill, "Moreover, even though you, Li, are the Governor, the Demon Suppression Bureau is not solely sustained by you. To sit in the position of Deputy Governor, one must have the strength that wins people over."


    "Oh, is that so?" Li Daoxuan''s smile remained unchanged, but his eyes grew colder, "So you mean to say that here in the Demon Suppression Bureau, what this Governor says no longer matters."


    "Whether it matters or not, we''ll see from the reaction of those below," Hong Wendao retorted sharply.


    No sooner had his voice fallen than a buzz of low, murmured discussion arose from among the crowd.


    Many elders dispersed, dividing into three factions.


    One faction still stood by Li Daoxuan''s side, denoting support; the gaze they directed at the members from the great families was cold and angry.


    Another group stood aside, signaling neutrality.


    Thest group brazenly joined Hong Wendao and the others from the great families, their expressions either mocking or evasive.


    "Very well," Li Daoxuan''s gaze swept over these people, as ifmitting their faces to memory.


    Finally, his golden pupils fixed on Hong Wendao, "So, your opinion is¡­"


    "In the Demon Suppression Bureau, strength is revered!" Hong Wendao shouted boldly, his fingers snapping closed as he clenched his fist, the vigorous force burning fiercely about him, his wide golden-trimmed robe fluttering.


    Laughing heartily, his face was wild and lunatic, as if he felt the Demon Suppression Tower was already within his grasp.


    "Governor!" Hong Wendao spoke ferociously, pointing a finger at Su Heng, "I request a duel with him, disregarding life and death. Whoever survives will take charge of the Demon Suppression Tower, and whoever perishes will turn into but a handful of dry bones."


    A burst of mor arose from among the crowd, and the situation began spiraling out of control.


    A test of skill, a conflict, was within expectation.


    But a life-and-death struggle, to draw blood, that rarely happened.


    Hong Dingtian clenched his fists tighter, as if wanting to intervene, but was held back by Hong Jiuxiang''s grip on his arm.


    "Boy, if you''re scared now, roll away from my sight this instant, and never appear before me again," Hong Wendao rasped threateningly.


    "And your opinion is¡­" Li Daoxuan lifted his head.


    "Afraid!?" Su Hengughed heartily, "I''ve grown this big without even knowing how the word ''fear'' is written!" Find unique content at


    He began to undo his robe, revealing the tight-fitting martial attire underneath. This robe was custom-made for him by Chen Murong the previous day, and it would be a shame to have it stained with blood so soon.


    Su Heng ced the robe he had taken off into Li Daoxuan''s arms, stepped onto the tform in the center, and faced Hong Wendao directly.


    "If you wish to die, I won''t stop you," Su Heng''s voice was deep, a trace of a blood-red "river" symbol faintly surfacing between his brows.


    Hong Wendao, looking at Su Heng''s muscr build, grew more solemn.


    Without speaking, he turned to look at Li Daoxuan, who was silent on the side, and swallowed the secret pill he had hidden under his tongue together with his saliva.


    "Since you are so determined, I won''t interfere," Li Daoxuan spoke calmly.


    He took a step back, and everyone else dispersed as well,


    Clearing a space in the square for the two of them.

 Chapter 80: 77: Even you might not be able to kill all of us!

    Chapter 80: 77: Even you might not be able to kill all of us!


    "If you surrender now, there''s still time." On the makeshift ring in the center of the square, Su Heng and Wendao of the Hong Family locked eyes.


    Wendao spoke softly, his words carrying over to Su Heng with the melodious morning bell.


    Su Heng merely nced sideways at Li Daoxuan.


    Then he sighed lightly, "Let''s begin."


    "Stubborn." Wendao looked at Su Heng with a trace of pity in his eyes. But that pity quickly turned to anger.


    He took two steps forward, slowly approaching.


    Seeing Su Heng standing still, like an immovable iron tower.


    Wendao''s expression turned icy as he decided to no longer hold back and end this farce with his strongest strike.


    Bang!When they were ten meters apart.


    He stomped hard on the ground, causing it to explode, and he surged forward.


    While dashing, his body rapidly swelled. The Hong Family''s secret technique, Iron Chains Across the River, ran at high speed, enhanced by a secret medicinal effect.


    Wendao''s muscles rapidly darkened, patterns emerging as shadows of formidable power lingered in the air.


    His expanding body made cracking sounds from muscles and bones.


    Originally less than two meters tall, now he was only slightly smaller than Su Heng.


    "Secret Skill: All Things Return to Origin!"


    A roar exploded, and Wendao''s already fast speed increased even further.


    The surrounding air, under this immense force, instantly turned from gaseous to a jelly-like solid state, which his body smashed through.


    Rows of white torrents formed rings, spreading outward heavily.


    Forming a conical shape in the view of the onlookers.


    Over the whole square, apart from Li Daoxuan, Hong Dingtian, and a few other Family Heads.


    The other elders could only vaguely see a streak of white light shooting out.


    Then conical sonic booms twisted and exploded, a continuous loud noise spreading, the entire square lightly trembling.


    Bang!


    Wendao''s iron fist violentlynded on Su Heng''s chest.


    The dust that sprayed up, the spreading force, blocked the sunlight, forming a thick fog, obscuring everyone''s view.


    Only the massive sound of the collision and the ovepping waves of crushing force continued to resonate in everyone''s chests.


    Their minds buzzed.


    It took quite a while before anyone began to regain their senses.


    "Gulp!" Someone swallowed their saliva, "That strike just now definitely reached the level of a Family Head."


    "With Hong Jiuxiang and Hong Dingtian, these two monsters, does the Hong Family really need yet another Family Head-level powerhouse?"


    Ximen Xing, standing nearby with his tall and thin figure, found the scene before his eyes somewhat unsettling.


    Although he was a Family Head and agreed to form an alliance between ns,


    If Wendao truly reached this level, the fragile bnce among the noble houses would undoubtedly bepletely shattered.


    At that time...


    The other five major families within the Six-Family Alliance would all be vassals to the Hong Family.


    Such a result was something he absolutely could not ept.


    He had hoped to use this incident to provoke a rift between the Hong Family and the Demon Suppression Tower. But now, it seemed his carefully prepared strategy had fallen into ce before he could even employ it.


    But, was that really the case?


    Swish!


    On the ring, amidst the misty lead-gray fog,


    Currents burst anew, spreading and forming a fierce wind that scattered the dust.


    The scene inside finally came back into view. Su Heng''s towering figure stood there, his powerful arms hanging by his sides, motionless.


    His eyes, bright red.


    He slightly lowered his head, looking down from a height at Wendao before him.


    Meanwhile, Wendao, who everyone had high hopes for, now had a face full of horrified astonishment, a drop of cold sweat trickling down his forehead.


    His fists, mere inches from Su Heng''s chest, had been stopped and held firmly in ce.


    Green Wood Longevity Power, Cold Ice Power, Scarlet Sun Dark Demise Power.


    Triple force blossomed endlessly, coalescing into a tangible, flexible gray membrane in front of his chest, blocking the terrifying force of the secret skill.


    Wendao''s full-strength strike hadn''t even broken through Su Heng''s defense.


    Moreover...


    His arms, bones twisted into strange angles.


    Clearly, in that collision, a force had erupted that his physical body couldn''t withstand.


    Resulting in torn muscles and broken arm bones, his strength rapidly deteriorating.


    "Too fragile!" Su Heng''s expression was stern, his voice hoarse, "Too weak, like using a dead branch to strike a stone. Such frail strength, such a weak body¡ª


    How could it, entertain me!"


    "Roar!"


    A roar, "If you can''t fight, then die for me!"


    In Wendao''s eyes filled with horror, Su Heng ruthlessly struck, his palm mming down.


    Wendao barely pulled back, enduring the pain, raising his arms to block and fend off. His once-prided Iron Chains Across the River technique was resoundingly broken; the internal power of his secret medicine quickly dissipated. His body visibly weakened, growing feeble.


    Swish!


    Hong Wendao''s legs stamped heavily on the ground.


    He turned and tried to leave, to escape from in front of Su Heng.


    However, the Cold Ice Power that Su Heng had just mastered permeated the surroundings, refracting the sunlight in the air and forming a dense ice-blue fog.


    The sound of "crackling" was incessant.


    Tiny icicles appeared and covered Hong Wendao''s face and body.


    His speed slowed down.


    Arge hand tore through the air, grabbed Hong Wendao''s left ankle, swung it up, and smashed it down.


    "Enough!"


    Finally reacting, Hong Dingtian shouted from the side, "We concede, let him go."


    But it seemed as though Su Heng hadn''t heard him. His arm was engorged and swollen, with dark blue veins appearing, his fingers tensed, apanied by a crackling sound.


    It was Hong Wendao''s entire left leg that was crushed and shattered in his grip.


    Flesh and bone sttered from his palm.


    Then¡ªBang!


    Hong Wendao''s body was fiercely smashed down, his shoulder collided with the ground making a horrifying sound of cracking bones.


    His body bounced off the stone floor and then fell back down.


    The fierce vitality of a demon-like powerhouse kept a thread of life in him.


    In the huge crater formed by the impact, he continued to crawl forward, attempting to keep fighting or to leave the battlefield.


    But that no longer mattered,


    What awaited him was a cruel and painful death.


    This was not Su Heng''s intention, but he did not dislike doing it, achieving an inevitable oue prematurely.


    A massive foot descended from the sky, stepping on his hand, turning bones and flesh into indistinguishable pulp. Then came another fierce kick, sending Hong Wendao flying more than ten meters away. His breathing abruptly stalled, turning into a raspy, broken sound.


    A misty cloud of blood still lingered in the spot, slowly spreading over an area of two meters.


    One of his lungs had beenpletely crushed and burst by Su Heng.


    Then came his thigh, hip bone, and left kidney. Su Heng appeared beside him, stepping down again and again.


    Blood sttered,nding on the faces and bodies of those nearby.


    The situation had developed to this point.


    This was no longer a contest; there was no respect, and itcked humanity.


    This wasplete torment, a one-sided beating. It was like the tribal sacrifices of old times, teaching a lesson to a ve who dared to rebel. It was also like a cruel and ruthlessndlord beating a disobedient hound.


    Whether they were elders from the Demon Suppression Tower or members of nobility, at this moment, everyone was so tense that they forgot to breathe.


    A direct descendant of a noble family, an elder of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Beaten like a stray dog.


    When Su Heng bent over and, treating him like cargo, lifted Hong Wendao in his hand,


    Hong Dingtian could no longer bear it. His eyes tore, turning a blood-red as thick ck smoke emanated from his body, whistling through the gaps in his armor. His fingers stabbed towards Su Heng''s neck.


    He tantly vited the rules previously set and struck out at Su Heng.


    Su Heng, with a cold smile on his face, casually tossed aside.


    He threw the mutted body of Hong Wendao towards Hong Dingtian.


    Hong Dingtian''s eyes nearly split open, and the sudden stop of his high-speed force caused a huge bacsh, causing intense pain throughout his body.


    He spread his arms and held his brother''s mangled corpse in his embrace, tears of blood streaming from his eyes.


    Clenching his jaw tightly, his voice seemed to squeeze out from his throat, "Li Daoxuan, my brother has been with the Demon Suppression Bureau for thirty years, even if with impure intentions. But over these years, he has endured hardships even if there was no merit. Even if you had to kill him, a swift death would have sufficed; why humiliate him so, leaving no dignity at all!"


    The brother he hadughed and talked with just the previous night had turned into a pool of mangled flesh and mud in his arms in the blink of an eye.


    This made Hong Dingtian, who always ced family above all, utterly unable to ept it.


    Continue your quest on


    Rage to the point of madness!


    "When you attacked the Demon Suppression Tower and colluded with demons, crippling Xu Tong in the process, did you ever think of leaving a shred of dignity?" Li Daoxuan said coldly.


    He took a step forward, standing beside Su Heng.


    "The first ones to break the agreement were your families. Since you''ve done wrong, you must face the consequences. Do I really need to teach you these principles, or did you really believe that I, due to old age, could no longer wield a knife?"


    "Why talk so much to them?" Su Heng patted Li Daoxuan on the shoulder.


    "I''m right here. If you want to avenge him, just make your move. In the end, it''s still the fist that has the final say," Su Heng''s internal energy rapidly circted, and his eyeballs filled with twisting blood vessels.


    "You really think I wouldn''t dare!" Hong Dingtian shouted in anger.


    "Li Daoxuan, don''t push people too far. We six families are connected by the same breath. Even you may not be able to wipe us all out!" Ximen Xing slowly recovered from his initial shock.


    He was both shocked and angry.


    The shock was that the current situation was precisely the direction he had been hoping for. The anger was due to Su Heng''s ruthless and merciless treatment of a noble family member. For many years, the nobility had been exalted, looking down upon all from the clouds¡ªnever before had they been humiliated like this.


    "Humph!" Li Daoxuan didn''t speak but emitted a coldugh.


    His pitch-ck walking stick tapped heavily on the ground, arge amount of ck hair sprouting from his pores, his body subtly swelling.


    The atmosphere instantly turned icy to the extreme.


    Those elders, who had just been spectators, hadn''t expected the tide to surge so swiftly, pulling them into the vortex. At this moment, they all wished they could be invisible or escape from the square on the spot, not wanting to get involved in this kind of feud.


    And in the end...


    Hong Jiuxiang, dressed like a schr with white hair and beard, with a face as still as water and a cold snort,


    Stepped forward, grabbed Hong Dingtian''s arm, and turned to leave. "Today, we ept our loss. But the days toe are still long, Li Daoxuan, you may not always continue to win," he said.

 Chapter 81: 78: In the Demon Suppression Tower, A Body Like a Furnace

    Chapter 81: 78: In the Demon Suppression Tower, A Body Like a Furnace


    "He really can endure,"


    Below the Demon Suppression Tower, Li Daoxuan sighed lightly, watching Hong Jiuxiang and the others leave and disappear from sight.


    He waved his hand, "The matter is already over, everyone else can disperse as well."


    Only now,


    Did the other elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau finally breathe a deep sigh of relief.


    Some cast a profound look at Su Heng, with wariness; others kept their heads down and hurried away, as if they couldn''t bear to stay there another moment.


    "Kid, not bad at all." The vest-wearing burly man who had been talking with Li Daoxuan came over and patted Su Heng''s shoulder.


    This man was heavily built.


    Compared to Su Heng, the difference was not too much."He is Wang Xindong, my eldest disciple," Li Daoxuan introduced.


    "Deputy Governor Wang, nice to meet you." Su Heng had heard this name before and instantly understood, nodding in greeting.


    There are a total of seven Deputy Governors in the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Three are responsible for ying demons, leading teams to proactively address pressing issues.


    Another three are in charge of suppressing demons, maintaining order in the counties and surrounding towns.


    As for thest one, he is tasked with guarding the Demon Suppression Tower.


    His position is the most special.


    And Wang Xindong is one of the Deputy Governors in charge of ying, with richbat experience, which exins why his body is covered with scars.


    "Let''s drink together sometime," Wang Xindong said with a heartyugh.


    "My master still has other things to instruct you about, so I won''t keep bothering you here," Wang Xindong waved to Su Heng and


    Turned to leave.


    In the vast square, only Su Heng and Li Daoxuan were left.


    The scent of fresh blood lingered, diffuse and persistent, while the holes in the ground kept emitting dust.


    Su Heng looked down and saw arge patch of blood stained on his chest. Sticky and ufortable, he simply tore off his upper garment, forcefully ignited it and casually threw it aside.


    The mes zed high as Su Heng took his clothes from Li Daoxuan''s hand and put them back on.


    "I had intended to use this opportunity to escte the conflict and then resolve all troubles in one fell swoop," Li Daoxuan said, watching the burning ck clothes and coughing twice, "but I didn''t expect Hong Jiuxiang, that old fox, to endure more than I anticipated."


    "You see, you''re being too hasty," Su Heng said, "The more anxious you are, the more weaknesses you show."


    "You''re right, it was my oversight," Li Daoxuan said with a helpless, bitter smile. He walked towards the Demon Suppression Tower, and Su Heng followed behind him.


    They arrived at the base of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    The enormous tower, over a hundred meters tall, had nine levels.


    Faint moans continuously emerged from the massive tower, the air wasden with a tangible, heavy pressure, and the smell of decaying blood.


    Su Heng examined the chains entwined around the Demon Suppression Tower, looking at the giant stone body of the tower engraved with strange, fierce beast patterns.


    "The Demon Suppression Tower was built over three hundred years ago," Li Daoxuan said, "Its main body was mixed with a precious material called ''Glowstone''. This material can weaken the linkage between demons and the Eternal Heavens, thus limiting their abilities."


    "Furthermore, there are formations linked with Baihua County''s ley lines, forming a self-sustaining cycle. Escaping from the Demon Suppression Tower is as difficult as hollowing out a mountain."


    At that, Li Daoxuan''s aged voice carried a hint of pride.


    Su Heng withdrew his gaze and threw cold water on it, "But there still are demons who have escaped from the Demon Suppression Tower, like Yin Shen Taishi."


    "The collusion between noble family elders and traditional demons is one reason, and another is the revival of the Eternal Heavens, which has altered the ley line structure of Baihua County. This has weakened the sealing power of the Demon Suppression Towerpared to the past," Li Daoxuan exined.


    "Here, this is for you..." Li Daoxuan took out an object the size of a palm from his chest and tossed it to Su Heng.


    Su Heng caught it and toyed with it for a moment.


    It felt heavy, and its material seemed to be neither gold nor jade.


    Looking at the pitch-ck token in his hand, shimmering with an unidentifiable luster, Su Heng intuitively spoke, "Is this thing made of Glowstone?"


    "Correct," Li Daoxuan confirmed, "Pour your energy into it and give it a try."


    Following Li Daoxuan''s instruction, Su Heng felt as if he entered a godly perspective, the entire outline of the Demon Suppression Tower appeared before his eyes.


    "This is fascinating," Su Heng eximed.


    "This is the control token of the Demon Suppression Tower. It can be used to apply seals on demons, open cages, or administer punishments, etc. Even some weaker demons can be eradicated directly with the token. However, it doesn''t work on the stronger ones, whose methods areplex and vitality extremely tenacious,"


    Li Daoxuan continued, "I''ve told you everything I need to. As long as you prevent demons from escaping the Demon Suppression Tower, you can handle the rest however you please."


    "Alright," Su Heng responded, "I always keep my promises and make sure to fulfill what I promise to others."


    Back in Changqing County, when Su Li mentioned the Demon Suppression Tower,


    He had fantasized about days of having buffets here, and now, in less than a month, his dream hade true.


    "Protecting yourself is the most important," Li Daoxuan patted Su Heng''s hand.


    "By the way, there are nine levels to the Demon Suppression Tower," Li Daoxuan suddenly recalled, "The first four levels contain low-ranking demonic servants, shadows, etc., which pose little threat.


    The fifth level is the residence of the elders, acting like an isted safe house. Thest four levels hold very troublesome demons, and even with them sealed, there are still asional incidents of servants and even elders dying at their hands."


    "Should you encounter any problems, you could seek help from the several elders on the fifth floor,"


    Li Daoxuan advised, "Their personalities might be a bit odd, not out of malice towards you, but as a natural result


    Su Heng nodded, indicating that he understood.


    There really was nothing left to exin, Li Daoxuan looked up at the Demon Suppression Tower and turned to leave.


    Su Heng took out the token that had been given to him, infused it with his strength, and after fiddling with it for a moment, he quickly figured out how to use it.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As his thoughts shifted,


    The stone gate in front slowly descended, revealing the interior passageway of the Demon Suppression Tower in front of Su Heng.


    With a slightly excited heart, Su Heng stepped into the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Several disciples d in white were waiting there; upon seeing Su Heng, they bowed to him. Others hid in the distance, stealthily sizing up the newly appointed Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    The first impression Su Heng gave them was naturally one of being tall and burly, especially in the dim environment inside the Demon Suppression Tower.


    His already non-human body seemed to grow even more imposing,


    Followed by a furnace-like intense sensation.


    That was not an illusion.


    It was a symbol of Su Heng''s vigorous vitality.


    After mastering the "Cold Ice Charm" cultivation technique, Su Heng''s body weight had already exceeded a thousand pounds.


    His body, like a zing torch, radiated light and warmth, dispelling the darkness enveloping the Demon Suppression Tower.


    "Greetings, Tower Master," several disciples saluted Su Heng.


    Su Heng nodded slightly, "Go on with your tasks; I''ll have a look around by myself first."


    Upon receiving themand,


    The disciples of the Demon Suppression Tower reluctantly withdrew their gazes and returned to their posts, attending to their tasks.


    The first floor of the Demon Suppression Tower imprisoned weak ghostly entities, demon minions,


    Or ordinary humans who had identally been infected by demonic powers.


    Even if he consumed those creatures or used them to cultivate fungi into a nourishing supplement, the benefits to Su Heng were limited.


    He nced around,


    And soon lost interest, beginning his ascent to the higher floors.


    Recalling what Li Daoxuan had mentioned previously, Su Heng didn''t linger on the previous four floors and headed directly to the fifth floor.


    The fifth floor was a safe area and also the residence of the elders.


    It featured a massive training ground, equipped with various training props.


    Skylights on both side walls allowed beams of light to stream into the room, clearly showing dust particles floating up and down in the bright beams.


    Surrounding the training ground were deep, dark corridors.


    They presumably led to residential or office areas.


    The Demon Suppression Tower was vast; even within one floor, it had a ratherplex three-dimensional structure, resembling a hugebyrinth.


    If it were one''s first time entering the Demon Suppression Tower,


    Without guidance in hand, it would be easy to get lost inside.


    And with demons lurking everywhere in the tower, losing one''s way inside was clearly not a pleasant experience.


    Gathering his wandering thoughts,


    Su Heng refocused his attention on the training ground in front of him.


    The vast training ground hosted only three people; these must be the elders guarding the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Among them, the most eye-catching was an elderly man with white hair, robust in stature, with arms covered in solid, powerful muscles.


    He had a third eye on his forehead, and his aura was the strongest.


    He was continually punching the air, seeminglypletely immersed in his own world.


    As for the other two...


    One of them was squatting in a corner, ying with severalrge poisonous insects in a box with a bamboo flute.


    The other, looking by far the youngest, appeared to be a girl around seventeen or eighteen years old.


    She wasn''t particrly beautiful, but her plump face conveyed an impression of serious intent. She held a sword in her hand, her brow furrowed, assuming a stance for attack.


    This girl was the only one among the three who reacted to Su Heng''s arrival.


    Upon hearing some noise,


    She slowly rxed her stance and tilted her head to look at Su Heng.


    Then Su Heng noticed that when the girl became serious, her pupils converged towards the center, revealing a slight misalignment of her eyes.


    This elder with misaligned eyes disyed a very serious contemtive expression, dying for quite some time before making up her mind.


    Continue your journey with


    She approached Su Heng and stopped in front of him,


    But because she was too close, she couldn''t see Su Heng''s face at all.


    Su Heng looked down, staring at the whirl on her head, then heard the girl''s somewhat stammering voice, "Are, are you the new Tower Master of the Demon Suppression Tower, Su Heng?"

 Chapter 82: 79: The Poisonous Elder, Why Did the Tower Master Rebel?

    Chapter 82: 79: The Poisonous Elder, Why Did the Tower Master Rebel?


    Although this youngdy was petite and seemed youthful,


    Being an elder of the Demon Suppression Bureau, she must be a strong warrior of the Demon Embryo Realm.


    Her age was roughly around thirty or forty, much older than Su Heng, but her earnest demeanorbined with a hint of timidity made it easy to overlook that fact.


    Explore the unknown at


    "Yes, I am Su Heng."


    Su Heng stepped back to get a better view of her face and entire body.


    "What''s your name?" Su Heng asked.


    "My name is Bai Wangchuan, everyone calls me Miss Bai, and you can too," Bai Wangchuan said earnestly, holding her sword and looking up.


    "Hmm, Miss Bai, I''ll remember that," Su Heng nodded.Then, the other two people at the martial arts ground, upon hearing the noise, finally snapped out of their own worlds and reacted.


    "Zhao Zongwu," said the strong old man with white hair and vertical pupils, sparing his words like gold.


    He came in front of Su Heng and extended a hand.


    Though the Great Zhou Dynasty had a custom of shaking hands, its significance had gradually changed among martial artists.


    It was a means to gauge each other''s strength through the grip.


    Sometimes, it also carried a hint of challenge.


    Recalling the words Li Daoxuan had entrusted to him, and seeing that the elder in front of him was obviously a very stern and traditional person,


    Su Heng didn''t mind it.


    He too extended a hand, and their hands sped together.


    Zhao Zongwu''s fingers tightened, and veins bulged beneath the ck skin on the back of his hand.


    Surprise slowly crept onto his face as he felt like he was gripping something as hard as steel or even harder, utterly immovable.


    "Your strength is formidable," Zhao Zongwu withdrew his hand and calmly spoke.


    "I... my name is Li Xunhao," said thest person, whose skin was fair and slightly plump, resembling an ordinary rich young master.


    However, the purple robe he wore looked as if it had not been washed for a long time and carried distinct greasy dirt marks and an unpleasant smell.


    And when he spoke, the scene was particrly horrifying.


    His tongue was missing, reced by a giant centipede that swung back and forth.


    Below the centipede were densely packed whitervae, enough to drive someone with a fear of clusters insane with just one nce.


    "There are only three of you elders in the Demon Suppression Tower?" Su Heng took note of their names and then asked.


    "There are two more elders, but they are out on duty," Li Xunhao said with a smile.


    Because he had no tongue,


    His voice sounded strange, carrying a distinctive hissing noise.


    "Li Daoxuan must have introduced you to the situation inside the Demon Suppression Tower. You''ve seen the lower four levels already, and it''s best to check out the upper four levels too," Li Xunhao said, "Recently, there has been unrest in the Demon Suppression Tower, and we need to prepare in advance."


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded.


    "Hey, you two. Who will take the Tower Master up to have a look?" Li Xunhaozily addressed the other two.


    "Why don''t you go yourself?" Miss Bai frowned.


    "I just hatched a nest of venomous insects, need to take good care of them, so I really can''t spare the time, sorry," he said.


    Although he imed to be sorry,


    His rxed and indolent tone didn''t convey the proper sincerity.


    "I haven''t finished my training today," Zhao Zongwu spoke up, then turned and walked towards a corner of the martial arts ground.


    He positioned himself and continued to train his body.


    Miss Bai and Li Xunhao looked at each other, Miss Bai sighed with a bit of helplessness.


    "Why does this kind of task always fall to me?" Miss Bai looked up at Su Heng and said, "I''ll take you up the next few levels."


    "The seals in the Demon Suppression Tower are weakening, and with the fluctuations of the geomaic fields, some demons might break free. Don''t let your guard down." She earnestly advised.


    "I understand," Su Heng said.


    The group dispersed, Li Xunhao continued tending to his venomous insects in a corner,


    And Miss Bai turned and walked towards the immense stairway shrouded in shadows, with Su Heng closely following. Stepping into the stairway entrance, he instantly sensed a change in the atmosphere. The surroundings were eerily chilly, a strange coldness clinging to his skin.


    "Indeed..."


    Su Heng thought to himself, "The upper half of the Demon Suppression Tower ispletely different from the lower half."


    Miss Bai, seemingly out of nowhere, produced a white candle, ignited it, and its me dispelled the tangible darkness around them.


    The chilling air also dissipated somewhat.


    She turned around, saw Su Heng standing at the stairway entrance, looking untroubled, and a hint of surprise flickered across her slightly chubby face.


    "Such a formidable body, to stand in such an environment without difort," Miss Bai whispered in low amazement, "Truly a monster."


    The sixth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Here, some true demons began to appear, though not many.


    Some beings gave off a feel simr to water ghosts. ording to the ssification provided by the Demon Suppression Bureau, they should be considered forbidden-level demons.


    The Demon Suppression Tower roughly presented as a cone shape, narrower at the top.


    The lower levels were spacious, housing numerous but less threatening shadowy demon servants,


    Mainly used for targeted research, finding methods tobat the enemy, and keeping records of the strange phenomena around Baihua County,


    While in the upper levels,


    Though there were considerably fewer imprisoned demons,


    These entities were precious assets of the Demon Suppression Bureau. Each genuine demon signified a broad avenue for the mass production of Demon-shaped Warriors.

 Chapter 83: 79: The Poisonous Elder, Why Did the Tower Master Rebel?_2

    Chapter 83: 79: The Poisonous Elder, Why Did the Tower Master Rebel?_2


    Under the guidance of Miss Bai, they quickly reached the seventh floor.


    Before entering the seventh floor, Su Heng saw Miss Bai briefly stop, swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    It was obvious...


    Even as an elder, she had some fear of the next several floors.


    So much so that her aura became considerably more stern.


    "Heeheehee, is there a neer?" The structure of the seventh floor was not much different from the sixth, just a bit smaller in area.


    They had just turned into a long corridor from the massive stone steps.


    On the left side of the corridor,


    From a rust-covered cell, came a hoarse, yfulughter.Su Heng stopped in his tracks and saw a skeletal arm stretching out from inside the cell.


    Taking a step forward to look further inside,


    There was an old man in a green robe with messy hair in the cell.


    His skin was covered with festering sores; it seemed as if only ayer of skin was draped over his bones. Almost all his teeth had fallen out of his mouth, and when heughed, green saliva dripped steadily from the corners of his mouth, hissing as it hit the floor.


    "Elder Bai, hehehe..." The old man in green bent down, sticking his head out, trying to get a look under Miss Bai''s robe.


    Miss Bai frowned and stepped back.


    Su Heng furrowed his brows and forcefully crushed the old man''s arm underfoot, causing the old man to scream in pain immediately.


    "Who is this guy?" Su Heng felt he was quite disgusting.


    "He''s the Toxic Elder from the Sky Demon Alliance, skilled in corpse refining," Miss Bai said cautiously, just within those few words.


    The Toxic Elder''s arm that was just crushed had already healed to its original state.


    He clearly was not a demon, and it was unknown how he had achieved this.


    "Such a powerful fleshly body," the Toxic Elder said with a demented smile, looking at Su Heng, "If it could be used to make corpses, it would surely be very formidable."


    Su Heng furrowed his brows, and Miss Bai continued to speak.


    "He once killed a female elder from the Demon Suppression Bureau and made her into a corpse maiden, throwing her into a brothel," Miss Bai said, "Few dare to provoke the Demon Suppression Bureau like this, and the Tower Master personally took action, wiped out a Demon Cave, and captured him, incarcerating him here."


    "Why not just kill such a disgusting thing?" Su Heng wondered aloud.


    "For two reasons,"


    Miss Bai exined, "On one hand, although captured, he has crafted a great number of corpses still circting outside. Much can be learned from interrogating him, which helps in tackling them. On the other hand, even among the Sky Demon Alliance, there are few so utterly vicious. Granting him a swift death would be too lenient."


    "Corpse refining..."


    Su Heng thought back to the day he went to Baihua County.


    On Canglong Mountain, he encountered those living corpses, which, although not much for Su Heng,


    Posed a considerable challenge for the ordinary disciples and officials of the Demon Suppression Bureau with their impervious-to-weapons bodies and immense strength.


    Identifying their weaknesses would make dealing with them much easier.


    Leaving the Toxic Elder''s cell behind, they continued forward, and soon a huge, over two-meter-tall fat man appeared in front of Su Heng.


    The fat man had a catfish-like big mouth with thick lips fringed by several flesh-like tentacles.


    His belly was swollen high, and his skin was purple-ck in color.


    Upon seeing Su Heng, the fat man kept giggling stupidly, looking rather naive.


    "Too much fat on his body, eating him would be greasy," Su Heng thought regretfully.


    "His name is Moke, and he was originally a fisherman near the riverbank. But after falling into the river one time, something filthy must have affected him, causing his body to suddenly swell,"


    Seeing Su Heng''s serious expression, Miss Bai warned, "Don''t be deceived by his naive appearance; he is actually quite dangerous. When Elder Zhao Zongwu personally led the team to capture him, an official still got swallowed alive by him."


    Moving forward, the next cell contained a figure wrapped entirely in bandages, with only a sharp,rge mouth visible.


    "What is this?" Su Heng asked.


    "A demon servant created by a Demon King of the Sky Demon Alliance. Though merely a servant, its strength is no less formidable than the elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau," Miss Bai said with some trepidation.


    "Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance," Su Heng asked, "what level of existence is that?"


    "Baihua County has seven great Demon Suppression families; correspondingly, the Sky Demon Alliance has seven Demon Kings," Miss Bai exined, "These great demons are all of Fierce Level four and above, possessing incredible talents and divine skills. The strongest among them is even not weaker than the Tower Master."


    Su Heng nodded,mitting this to memory, and continued forward.


    After a few steps, he stopped again, spotting a familiar figure in the cell, and immediately raised his eyebrows in surprise.


    In a cell made of luminous stones, a beautiful young girl was imprisoned.


    Dressed in red, her long hair disheveled.


    Chains wrapped around her fair wrists, faintly showing some red marks.


    She buried her head in her thighs, curling up into a ball, silent, isting herself from the messy world around her.


    This beautiful girl was none other than Li Hongxiu from the upper floors.


    On that day, Li Daoxuan had rescued Li Hongxiu from Su Heng''s hands and transferred her into the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Li Hongxiu heard some noise outside.


    She lifted her head and saw Su Heng''s face with a smile.


    Her pupils suddenly constricted, and her emaciated shoulders trembled visibly.


    She took two deep breaths, turned around, faced the corner, and showed her slender back to Su Heng as if she didn''t see him and remained motionless.


    Seeing this scene,


    Miss Bai was obviously surprised.


    "This girl is a rare fierce ghost, I didn''t expect her to be so scared of you," Miss Bai tilted her head, "Did you know each other before?"


    "Sort of," Su Heng thought for a moment and gave a vague answer.


    Miss Bai didn''t ask further.


    They continued forward, and a huge staircase appeared in the darkness.


    Going up would take them to the eighth level, where some of the imprisoned demons were not weaker than the Family Heads.


    Miss Bai held up a candle, ready to climb the stairs. But just then, the me violently flickered, and a strong vibration came from beneath their feet.


    The Demon Suppression Tower shook twice.


    Cracks appeared on the walls, and with a snapping sound, dust and stones fell from the ceiling, making noise.


    Miss Bai was startled at first, her expression unusually serious.


    "This is bad."


    "What''s going on?" Su Heng asked as all the demons on the seventh floor became frenzied before his eyes.


    "It''s the fluctuation of the earth''s veins weakening the seals," Miss Bai said, "If a demon escapes from the cage, the consequences are unimaginable."


    "Do you have the Token on you?" Miss Bai asked urgently.


    "Yes," Su Heng said.


    "That''s good," Miss Bai breathed a sigh of relief, "First use the Token to strengthen the seal, then we''ll figure out a solution."


    While they were talking, there was a crisp snap.


    The istion grille made of luminous stone cracked and broke bit by bit, and the enormous fellow called Momo burst out of the cell.


    "Freedom!"


    The fat man shouted loudly, his voice echoing.


    Seemingly stimted by the scene before them, the other demons also started to violently hit the bars.


    The situation quickly became extremely chaotic and critical.


    "I''ll hold him off, you quickly use the Token to control the formation," Miss Bai held up her sword, its sharp de aimed at Momo, and urged.


    Su Heng fiddled with the Token for a while, then injected his strength into it.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A series of explosive noises followed.


    As Miss Bai watched in shock, Su Heng opened all the istion bars on the entire seventh level.


    "Finally escaped from this hell."


    "Freedom!"


    "Li Daoxuan, I will make sure you die a horrible death!"


    Demonic Qi churned, forming a dark tide, and in an instant, the entire seventh level erupted in a frenzy of demons, the chaotic noise and will shaking Miss Bai''s body.


    She silently turned around.


    Find new worlds at


    Her sword, initially aimed at the demon, now pointed at Su Heng.


    "Why does the Tower Master rebel?" Even in such a situation, Miss Bai''s serious expression didn''t seem threatening.

 Chapter 84: 80: Grand Killing Spree, King Yan on Earth

    Chapter 84: 80: Grand Killing Spree, King Yan on Earth


    "Although this incident has ended, Hong Jiuxiang suffered such a major loss and will certainly not let it go, we need to be more vignt." In a room under the Demon Suppression Tower, Li Daoxuan was having a conversation with Wang Xindong.


    Wang Xindong was listening very seriously.


    Suddenly, he heard a loud noise, looked up, and saw ck smoke billowing from the Demon Suppression Tower in the square.


    "What''s going on!?" Wang Xindong''s eyebrows twitched fiercely, "Is it a disturbance in the earth''s veins? But even a disturbance shouldn''t cause this."


    "It must be caused by arge number of demonic spirits and shadowy creatures breaking their seals," Li Daoxuan also looked up, but his voice was much calmer.


    "Just after bing the Tower Master, and such a big incident urs."


    "Should we lend a hand?" Wang Xindong said anxiously, "So many demons, it''s hard to deal with."


    "Don''t worry," Li Daoxuan smiled, shifting his gaze away from the Demon Suppression Tower and said calmly, "He can solve these problems."


    "What we should worry about is not him, but the demons inside the Demon Suppression Tower¡­ let him deal with it.""Really?" Wang Xindong mulled over these words, unable to hide his shock.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Li Xunhao was ying with two centipedes inside a box using a bamboo flute.


    Each centipede was as thick as an adult''s arm and over a meter long, their backs covered with densely packed poison pores.


    Ordinary people would be scared speechless by such a sight.


    But Li Xunhao''s face was filled with joy.


    "Just a bit more, and I will be able to cultivate a perfect poison that can restrain Fierce-level demons," Li Xunhao hissed withughter, "Soon, it won''t take long."


    He took out two strands of blue-purple poison weeds from his bosom, tore them up, and ced them in the box in front of him.


    However, the two centipedes acted as if they saw nothing.


    Hissing noises emitted from them.


    Then they waved their spiny legs, shaking their heads and crawled out of the box, drilling into a crack in the corner of the wall.


    Seeing this extremely abnormal scene,


    Li Xunhao was stunned for a moment, then he lifted his head, and felt intense vibrations.


    "Damn it!" His face turned pale, "Thismotion, thismotion is clearly the result of arge number of demons escaping confinement, and it''s on the seventh floor."


    "Damn!"


    Li Xunhao became a bit flustered.


    He clenched his fists, stood up, looked around, and his gaze finally rested on Zhao Zongwu not far away.


    He felt in a dilemma, as recklessly heading to the seventh floor without caution could end with a fate of bones left unburied.


    And if he acted as if nothing had happened,


    With such a serious incident urring, how could he pretend nothing happened!


    While Li Xunhao was frowning and in a quandary, a faint red light flickered in the unique eye on Zhao Zongwu''s forehead.


    He reached out to the weapon rack beside him, grabbed a huge and heavy bronze mace, held it in his hand, tensed his muscles, and without any hesitation, he headed toward the seventh floor.


    "Damn it, damn!"


    Li Xunhao stomped his feet and shouted, "Old Zhao, wait for me!"


    He jogged to keep up; Zhao Zongwu might have a bad temper, but in a real crisis, hispany was very reassuring.


    But as for the new Tower Master,


    He seemed to be of aposed and steady character, so why would he cause such an incident.


    Li Xunhao couldn''t understand, but since the seventh floor was not far from here, it was the reason for deliberately cing the elders'' residences on the fifth floor, for the convenience of handling emergencies quickly. Once they reached the seventh floor, all the answers would be revealed.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The seventh floor.


    A multitude of demons broke free, their aura materializing into substance, like ck smoke billowing, creating a terrible sight of demons dancing chaotically.


    Miss Bai turned around, her face filled with confusion, and a hint of grievance.


    Her bright, gleaming sword pointed at Su Heng.


    "What are you doing?" Su Heng asked.


    "Why have you released all the demons?" Miss Bai asked, "Was it an ident, or on purpose?"


    ...It was intentionally idental.


    Su Heng thought.


    As the saying goes, a new official makes his mark with three strokes of authority.


    Since Li Daoxuan had specifically instructed him that as long as he didn''t let the demons out of the Demon Suppression Tower, he could do as he pleased inside.


    So Su Heng didn''t care anymore.


    These pieces of food actually dared to be arrogant in front of him, speaking insolently.


    Su Heng didn''t indulge them, the seventh floor''s demons were indeed too numerous, and it was about time for a good ughter.


    Su Heng reached out and grabbed Miss Bai''s cor.


    He lifted her with one hand like a doll and ced her behind him.


    Taking a step forward, the Ghost-Seer''s Sorrow he carried on his back was unleashed, and the exaggeratedly shaped huge de was now held in Su Heng''s hand.


    His body swelled, and his eyes emitted a faint red glow.


    Behind him,


    Miss Bai watched Su Heng''s silhouette.


    Such a tall and sturdy figure, like a high wall, instantly separated her from the demons, and that frenzied, cold aura also disappeared.


    "Can he really deal with so many demons on the seventh floor all by himself?" Miss Bai felt that her thought was somewhat fanciful.


    In front of Su Heng, the demons also realized that Su Heng was blocking the exit.


    To leave, they needed to take him down.


    "Kill him!" screamed the bandage-wrapped demon servant, "Just kill him, and we can get out of the Demon Suppression Tower."


    Having said that, he charged at Su Heng in the lead.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Heng took a deep breath, his chest expanding.


    Blood vessels exploded in his eyes, and he gradually began to get excited.


    With a sweep of the Ghost-Seer''s Sorrow, a shriek sounded, leaving behind a bloody arc that cut the bandage-wrapped demon servant''s body in half.


    Not much blood flowed out.


    Underneath the bandages, countless blood vessels grew, and the two halves of the body quickly healed.


    "Useless!" shrieked the bandage-wrapped demon servant, "I am immortal, you can''t kill me."


    He cackled strangely, opening his wide mouth, filled with yellowed, sharp teeth like a shark''s, and lunged at Su Heng''s throat like a beast.


    "Can''t be killed!?"


    Su Heng spread his five fingers, sted the air, and grabbed the demon servant''s head in his hand.


    "Just some lingering demon remnants clinging on, and you really think you''re invincible?" Su Heng sneered and mmed it against the left wall.


    Boom!


    The wall violently shook.


    A massive hole over two meters in diameter appeared beside Su Heng.


    At the center of the hole, the demon''s entire head burst open like a rotten watermelon, with blood and brain matter sttering everywhere.


    Its broken body was still struggling to heal.


    But a surge of icy energy quickly poured in, instantly freezing its body and turning it into a terrifying specimen.


    Su Heng continued moving forward, taking a step out.


    Inside the Demon Suppression Tower, a multitude of demons stopped in their tracks, their frenzy gradually subsiding as they looked at Su Heng with apprehension.


    "Don''t be afraid!" the venomous old man shrieked sinisterly, "he''s just one man."


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The ground trembled slightly.


    A huge meatball charged through the figures on either side, barreling towards Su Heng.


    With a purple-ck body and a catfish-like gaping mouth, it was the ink catfish that they had seen before. Its body swelled again, charging with an unstoppable formidable aura, even causing Su Heng''s expression to grow solemn.


    He slightly spread his legs apart, lowering his center of gravity.


    Power surged from his feet.


    A dragon-like strength traveled through his spine, up his back, and eventually concentrated into his pitch-ck iron fist.


    Boom!


    Su Heng punched forward.


    The fierce powerpressed the air, creating a conical shockwave.


    The catfish demon''s body paused, its abdomen caving in severely as it let out an agonized howl from its tentacled mouth.


    It shook uncontrobly, swelling and tearing apart.


    Pupu pupu!


    Blood spurted from its eyes and nostrils.


    In the end, its entire body, like an overinted balloon, burst apart, spattering chunks of blood and flesh across every corner of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    "Hahaha!" Su Heng, covered in blood, roared, "Kill!"


    Dreadful sweeps, iron fists mmed down.


    His bodily strength burned like smoke, wafting around him.


    Wherever Su Heng passed, a gale of blood and carnage followed; no demon could stop him.


    In just the blink of an eye, the once chaotic Demon Suppression Tower quieted down, a thickyer of blood almost deep enough to cover the ankles squelched underfoot.


    The venomous old man''s face was filled with horror.


    He furrowed his brows tightly, losing his prior sinisterposure. Continue your adventure on


    He turned and ran towards the cell that had once imprisoned him, now somewhat regretting his provocative words.


    This guy...


    He''s simply a madman, acting without any consideration.


    And his strength is terrifyingly formidable.


    Whoosh!


    Arge hand, fingers spread wide, materialized out of nowhere and grasped the venomous old man''s head.


    "I certainly haven''t forgotten about you, where do you think you''re running off to," Su Heng lowered his head, his mouth twisted into an exaggerated smile, his face carrying a grotesque grin


    The venomous old man''s body trembled uncontrobly.


    "Your vitality seems quite tenacious, good, that means you can die a bit more painfully."


    Su Heng muttered softly.


    He nted the Ghost-Faced Sorrow into the floor, then grasped the arms of the Poison Elder with both hands.


    It took just a few moments to rip the Poison Elder''s arms and legs from his body, and then with his fingers spread wide, he balled the mutted torso into a lump of flesh.


    Bang!


    Su Heng mmed his palm down.


    Apanied by a scream, the Poison Elder made intimate contact with the wall.


    In the midst of the roaring st, the Poison Elder exploded with a bang, leaving behind only a few scraps of blood and flesh still sticking to the indented wall.


    "Huff..."


    With the Poison Elder''s death, there were no more demons in the hallway outside.


    Some demons took advantage of the chaos to slip back into their own cells, as obedient as children.


    There were even some demons who chose not to flee despite Su Heng opening their cells willingly; instead, they continued to stay motionless within the prison.


    "Why don''t you run?"


    Gazing into the red figure in the cell, Su Heng spoke with a touch of regret, "If you had tried to escape, I could have eaten you."


    Li Hongxiu lifted her head, herplexion pale and her eyes a deep ck.


    She stared at Su Heng for a long while before saying, "Thank you."


    "Hm?"


    Looking at Su Heng''s puzzled face, Li Hongxiu said softly, "Thank you for sparing the lives of the girls from the Red Building."


    It was onlyter that she learned from Li Daoxuan that, although the Red Building was destroyed,


    The people inside were all still alive.


    Upon further reflection, she recalled that when Su Heng entered the Red Building,


    The sisters had tried to stop him, and if he''d been just a bit more merciless, none would have survived.


    "Heh," Su Heng scoffed coldly. "You think by ttering me, I''ll spare you?"


    "I deserve to be punished," Li Hongxiu said calmly.


    She buried her head back between her knees, curling her body into a ball, and stopped speaking.


    As for these creatures, Su Heng couldn''t be bothered with them any longer. Using the Token, he activated the Formation to seal the prison again.


    He then summoned arge number of fungi, transforming the fresh blood and rotten flesh into Flesh Genghis Khan.


    As for the remaining scraps of flesh...


    "Transport these things to the Tower Master''s room," Su Heng instructed, patting Miss Bai on the shoulder.


    ng!


    Miss Bai''s gaze was vacant.


    Her longsword wasn''t held firmly and dropped to the ground, emitting a crisp sound.


    He walked downstairs, heading toward the living area on the fifth level.


    On his way, he happened to meet Zhao Zongwu and Li Xunhao. Without greeting them, Su Heng left directly.


    Leaving the two exchanging confused nces.


    "What''s going on?" Li Xunhao waspletely baffled. Subconsciously, he continued forward and arrived at the seventh level.


    A pungent smell of blood hit him; the hallway was littered with blood and severed limbs, and the demons in the cells were all shivering.


    Li Xunhao swallowed hard and rubbed his eyes vigorously.


    Only then did he confirm he wasn''t seeing things.


    "Damn, that''s badass! This time we''ve really got a living King Yan on our hands," Li Xunhao eximed excitedly, hopping on the spot, unable to resist clenching his fists.

 Chapter 85: 81: Perfection of the Five Elements, Determining Direction

    Chapter 85: 81: Perfection of the Five Elements, Determining Direction


    "Creak!"


    Demon Suppression Tower, fifth floor.


    Su Heng stretched out his hand to push open the thick solid wood door in front of him, and sunlight immediately poured in.


    This was a room in the Demon Suppression Tower specially prepared for the Tower Master. The floor beneath his feet was made of marble, adorned with golden, strange patterns.


    On the ceiling,yers of gray lines wove into a.


    And hanging on the were human skulls symbolizing purity and death.


    The walls on all four sides, the one facing south contained huge windows, the sunlight streaming in allowed one to see tiny dust mites floating in the beams of light.


    And the other three walls.


    Each one was adorned with a huge tapestry, the heads of wild beasts, and thick, rustic ebony bookshelves.Su Heng''s gaze lingered momentarily on the tapestry, which was embroidered with a ck and white depiction of a dragon turning the clouds and rain.


    Near the window was arge desk.


    On the desk, there was a censer with wisps of white smoke trailing in the sunlight.


    Su Heng approached and then smelt a peculiar scent like that of steel drenched in ice water, somewhat unique, but not unpleasant.


    From the style retained in this room,


    It wasn''t hard to imagine that its previous owner was a stern, merciless guardian.


    No wonder, after thest Demon Suppression Tower Master was defeated in a surprise attack, Li Daoxuan was so enraged he even turned against the noble families.


    Su Heng moved over to the bookshelf.


    He casually took down a few books and flipped through them.


    Most of the rows of books contained research and records rted to the demonic beings within the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Another part consisted of Xu Tong''s cultivation notes, and his doubts and insights.


    Su Heng frowned as he read for a while.


    He also found it interesting.


    It could serve as a pastime, enriching his own knowledge reserve.


    However, the pressing matter was still to quickly enhance his strength, for even in the current Baihua County,


    Although Su Heng''s strength was already formidable, it was certainly not the strongest.


    In a corner of the room,


    The corpses of seventh-level demonic beings had been neatly organized and ced in boxes, stacked together.


    They filled an entire wall, like a small mountain.


    Apart from the fresh blood and rotten flesh, or things too disgusting to ingest, which Su Heng had transformed using parasitic species into flesh of the Mass of Meat,


    Most of the demonic flesh had beenpletely preserved.


    In Su Heng''s view,


    The parasitic species of the Yin Body Mass were more of apromise talent.


    Ordinary flesh, transformed by the parasitic species, became easier to digest and absorb.


    But pure demonic flesh,


    Transformed by parasitic species, would lose some nutrients and be a loss rather than a gain.


    Such a vast reserve of food was enough to allow Su Heng to advance his martial studies to a considerably profound realm.


    But profound did not mean perfect.


    Click!


    He took out a horn from the box, most likely snapped off from some demonic servant.


    The steel-hard horn, under Su Heng''s well-trained bite, was just like high-quality chocte, melting immediately upon entry.


    While eating, he pulled out a small booklet detailing the "Miniature Mist Skill" from his chest.


    "The Miniature Mist Skill corresponds to the Metal attribute Secret Technique within the Eight Phases Secret Skill; once this skill is mastered, the Bone Forging Realm''s Secret Technique within the Eight Phases will be considered mature. But clearly, this is not yet perfect."


    Su Heng sat on therge chair behind the long table.


    The long table and chair were custom-made, fitting his current physique.


    Sitting on it, he did not feel ufortable.


    He rubbed his temples, then opened the attribute panel.


    [Realm: Vein Mutation 130%, Bone Mutation 62%]


    "Judging by the current situation, even if the Miniature Mist Skill is perfected, the Bone Mutation will not reach one hundred percent."


    "Therefore, to perfect this realm, I must find a way toplete it."


    "Tsk tsk... The two missing techniques are fire and earth attributes. The fire attribute technique can be substituted with the enhanced ck Evil Technique."


    "As for the earth attribute technique...",


    "With Demon Suppression Bureau being immense and wealthy, finding a suitable one within it is not difficult. If necessary, I can merge several lower-level techniques to create a new technique. It''s just a matter of more time and effort, nothing serious."


    "The key lies in... how to integrate the five techniques into a single framework; this is the most troublesome issue."


    Su Heng, somewhat annoyed, tapped his fingers on the table, making a thudding sound.


    Just then, a sh of inspiration struck his mind.


    "Hmm!?"


    He stood up and walked to the bookcase.


    After searching through it, he retrieved a small booklet that he had found among the Xu Family''s secret treasures, called "Minor Five Elements Fist."


    Initially, Su Heng considered it second-rate.


    Afterwards, he hadn''t paid much attention to it and it had been forgotten in a corner.


    But now, looking at its contents, an idea gradually formed in his mind that might work.


    "By using the content recorded in the Minor Five Element Fist as the fundamental framework and integrating it with the Five True Cultivation Techniques, perhaps the upper part of the Eight Phases Secret Skill could be perfected. The cultivation at the Bone Forging Realm could be pushed to its limit, or even exceed it."


    "This general direction should be feasible, but the specific details still need to be verified first."


    Su Heng reyed the whole process in his mind, his face gradually revealing a trace of a smile.


    After confirming the direction,


    Su Heng did not hesitate and quickly began to act.


    With a clear direction and a concrete n,bined with strong execution,


    Time passed quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, five days had already passed.


    On the surface, Baihua County was calm, but underneath, there were already tumultuous undercurrents.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    At dusk,


    Inside a tavern called "Drunken Immortal Pavilion" in the inner city of Baihua County


    The ce was busy, bustling with activity.


    The first floor''s hall featured andscape of artificial hills and flowing water, with cranes-shaped colorednterns on either side.


    The entire tavern was designed in tiered circles.


    A series ofnterns hung down from the ceiling.


    Clearly, a special type of light source was ced inside; even as the sun set, the interior was as bright as day.


    In the not so developed Great Zhou Dynasty,


    This scene could be considered a small spectacle.


    As you can imagine, most of the patrons practicing here were the upper echelon of Baihua County.


    Drunken Immortal Pavilion''s third floor.


    Inside an elegantly ssical private room,


    Read fresh chapters at


    A rugged-looking, bulbous-nosed man with a dark face impatiently tore open his clothes at the chest, revealing his hairy chest.


    Bang!


    He pped down hard.


    The dishes and cups on the table in front of him were thrown into the air, nging as they fell back down.


    Soup and drinks were sshed, leaving a sticky mess on the table.


    But this butcher-like man didn''t care; instead, he blurted out angrily, "This damn Li Daoxuan! It never ends. He just threw me into the Demon Suppression Tower, and there it was, over thirty years. It was hard enough arranging an early leave from the Demon Suppression Tower, and then this mishap urs. It''s infuriating, don''t you think?"


    In front of the dark-faced man was a middle-aged man dressed in a brown long robe, his appearance sharp-witted.


    His skin was fair, his hair meticulously groomed, and he had two small mustaches by the corners of his mouth, giving him the look of a businessman.


    These two men were the remaining elders of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    The dark-faced man was named Wang Bingquan, and the one across from him was Ma Youcai.


    Ma Youcai chuckled and raised his cup, "Elder Wang, calm your anger, we''re finally out for a meal, why speak such disheartening words?"


    The two men lightly clinked their cups and downed the excellent brew inside.


    "Don''t talk about these things; the more you talk, the angrier I get," Wang Bingquan couldn''t help but curse again, "Even though we are called elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau, in my view, we are no different from those demons inside the Demon Suppression Tower."


    "We can''t leave the Demon Suppression Tower at will anyway, the pressure is high, and it''s dangerous."


    "If by ident a demon escapes, Li Daoxuan will publicly berate us. I really can''t stand this bullshit."


    The elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Generally divided into demon-ying, demon suppression, and the Demon Suppression Tower itself.


    Among them, the elders of the Demon Suppression Tower faced the most pressure and threats.


    Wang Bingquan was very dissatisfied with his current situation; he had already negotiated with Hong Wendao that after the new Tower Master was appointed,


    He would leave the Demon Suppression Tower and be reced by another elder.


    But unexpectedly,


    A mishap arose.


    The ns he had made evaporated in an instant, and Wang Bingquan was naturally in a foul mood.


    It just so happened that Ma Youcai invited him out for a drink, and Wang Bingquan agreed without a second thought.


    This drink...


    Was obviously some rare, exquisite brew.


    Wang Bingquan didn''t talk much, just kept a smile on his face, urging drink after drink.


    After the dishes had varied through five vors and the drinks had gone through three rounds,


    Wang Bingquan''s big face flushed ck and red.


    He was noticeably drunk, his head cloudy, and Ma Youcai in front of him seemed to have double images.


    "Burp..." Wang Bingquan leaned back in his chair and let out a belch, a piece of lettuce sticking to his yellowed teeth.


    Ma Youcai''s brow furrowed slightly, a hint of disdain crossing his face.


    Wang Bingquan, already muddled by alcohol, didn''t notice and blurted out, "The drinks at the Drunken Immortal Pavilion are really good. It''s a pity, once we return to the Demon Suppression Tower, it will be hard to drink like this again."


    "Elder Wang, I actually have an idea," Ma Youcai, judging the mood right,


    Put down his cup, raised his head with a mysterious smile on his face.


    "Given that the Demon Suppression Bureau is declining and the noble families are uniting and flourishing, since Elder Wang is discontent within the Demon Suppression Bureau, why not consider switching sides and serving the noble families?" Ma Youcai suggested with a smile, "After all, our capabilities are real, and we won''t be mistreated no matter where we are."


    Wang Bingquan jolted, his drunkenness clearing significantly.


    He suddenly looked up, staring at Ma Youcai in shock, "You belong to the noble families? No, you''ve been serving the noble families!?"

 Chapter 86: As a Martial Artist, Righteousness Comes First

    Chapter 86: As a Martial Artist, Righteousness Comes First


    Thud!


    The private room''s door on the third floor of Drunken Immortal Pavilion opened and closed.


    Wang Bingquan''s tall and slovenly figure staggered out of the room.


    Inside the private room.


    Ma Youcai looked at the messy table in front of him.


    The smile on his face gradually receded, turning into a serious contemtion.


    Although Wang Bingquan had not immediately agreed, doubt had already begun to surface in his heart.


    Having worked with Wang Bingquan for over twenty years, he naturally knew that what he needed to do next was to raise the stakes,yer byyer.


    Step by step, he would shatter Wang Bingquan''s psychological defenses.This part was not a big problem.


    Next, the key question was how to deal with that new person in Demon Suppression Tower.


    "No matter how strong an individual''s strength is, they cannot be utterly wless. Not even Li Daoxuan''s master, the former head of Demon Suppression Bureau, someone so splendid and limitless, could avoid an unknown fate of life and death. Let alone a mere new Demon Suppression Tower Master."


    Ma Youcai shook his head, let out a coldugh, and drained the fine wine in his ss in one gulp.


    He abruptly stood up and left the tavern.


    By now, the sky had darkened.


    But the inner city of Baihua County was especially bustling, with a constant stream of people on the roads and carriages threading through. The shops lining both sides of the street all hung various-sized, uniquely shaped peculiarnterns. The cries of pedestrians and the shouts of merchants intermingled, creating a cacophony of noise.


    Ma Youcai wound his way through the streets, turning left and right, finally entering a secluded, dimly-lit alleyway.


    At the end of the alleyway was a wooden door.


    Knocking on the door, it opened and a person inside took a nce, then stepped aside to let the influential family''s insider from the Demon Suppression Bureau pass through.


    Ma Youcai slightly nodded his head, a confident smile hanging on the corner of his mouth.


    He walked in with his head held high and chest puffed out.


    The door closed behind him.


    From the outside, it appeared to be just an inconspicuous alleyway, showing no signs of anything amiss.


    But beyond the wooden door was another world entirely. The smells of alcohol and stimting drugs assailed the senses, and the raucous screams fluctuated continuously.


    The space inside was expansive, with a metal ring in the central area.


    Two nearly two-meter-tall men fought until they were covered in blood, while underneath people continuously cedrge bets of Silver Tael with the house.


    This ce was unmistakably an underground gambling den.


    Ma Youcai''s gaze briefly rested on the ring, then he shook his head and moved on.


    Pushing aside the curtain, he entered an inconspicuous small room at the end of the gambling den.


    Ma Youcai reached out his hand.


    He ignited the oilmp hanging on the wall.


    The light of themp flickered like a dueling sword amidst the tidal waves of shouting from outside.


    Two tall and burly figures appeared in the dim light. One sat brazenly in a wooden chair, while the other leaned against the wall, leisurely sipping tea from a white porcin cup, his gaze calm as ifpletely oblivious to Ma Youcai''s arrival.


    Don''t miss out on


    Upon closer inspection, the two men''s faces were nearly identical.


    Indeed, they were twins¡ªthe brothers Song Ting and Song Yingchun from the Song Family.


    Among the six major families in Baihua County, apart from the Hong Family, the Song Family was the strongest.


    The key reason was that Song Ting and Song Yingchun working together possessed strength not inferior to any family head of the major families.


    That day in Jiangyue Pavilion,


    Song Ting had even made a move to test Su Heng.


    Unfortunately, his created shadow puppet was destroyed, and he himself suffered a bacsh, with the matter ultimatelying to nothing.


    "How did the task I assigned to you go?" The one seated like a ruler on the chair was the older brother, Song Ting.


    "Wang Bingquan has basically agreed. Next, we just need to figure out a way to lure that person out of Demon Suppression Tower,"


    Ma Youcai bowed, responding.


    "This shouldn''t be difficult." Song Yingchun, who was somber as deep water, gently tapped the lid of his cup and spoke softly, "As the Tower Master of Demon Suppression Tower, his duty is to prevent the escape of demons. You two elders working together to smuggle a demon out of the tower should not be a particrly difficult task."


    "That man''s character is quite arrogant. As long as a demon escapes Demon Suppression Tower, he will surely go after it,"


    Song Ting''s face was marked with overt hatred as he clenched his fist hard, "At that time, we can lure him into a trap and avenge Brother Wendao!"


    "If we''re willing to risk exposing our identity, plus with Wang Bingquan''s cooperation, snatching a demon out of Demon Suppression Tower is indeed feasible,"


    Ma Youcai frowned and said, "However, there''s one thing I don''t understand."


    Song Yingchun: "Let''s hear it."


    "With the death of Hong Wendao, shouldn''t the Hong Family have the greatest reaction? Why is it that in these past few days, the Hong Family hasn''t shown any activity, yet it is we who are preparing for retaliation?" Ma Youcai asked, puzzled.


    "If you can think of that, how could Li Daoxuan not?" Song Yingchun set down his teacup and scoffed, "Just among those we''ve noticed watching the Hong Family, there are seven or eight. Not to mention those lurking in the shadows, unseen, who are sure to be even more numerous."


    "The Hong Family still doesn''t want topletely break with Li Daoxuan, so they have no choice but to endure."


    "I see..." Ma Youcai nodded.


    Song Ting snorted, "Endure? If they keep enduring, then Hong Jiuxiang shouldn''t be called ''Jiuxiang''¡ªthat name is too domineering and he can''t live up to it. He should just change his name to Hong ''Jiugui,'' which fits him well."


    "Hong Jiuxiang is a big brute, indifferent even as his own son was torn to pieces before him. Hong Dingtian is a lesser brute, willing to let his elder brother lose his life in exchange for a clear martial path for himself. It''s such a shame for our Brother Wendao, such a righteous man to be born in such a family of wolves, rats, and other base creatures!"


    "However..."


    Ma Youcai hesitated before speaking, "That man''s strength is extremely formidable."


    "That day, when my practice of the cultivation technique went awry, I nearly lost my life and my path. It was brother Hong Wendao who ventured three hundred li into the forbidden area of Breath Swamp and risked his life to kill a Su Heng fish, retrieving its demon carcass for me. Not only did I survive, but my cultivation also improved significantly."


    Song Ting clenched his fists fiercely, his eyes bloodshot, and droplets of blood trickled down from his fingertips. In the dim firelight, his facial expression was ferocious and terrifying.


    "Now that he''s been brutally murdered by a viin, if I stand by and do nothing, where is the brotherly loyalty between us, and where is the martial courage amongst us martial artists?"


    "Brother is right," said Song Yingchun in a clear voice from the side. "It is not terrifying to be weak; what''s terrifying is not having the courage to strike at the strong. In this world, while martial strength is important, it does not represent everything."


    "Wendao brother also took great care of me, I cannot ignore his death," Song Yingchun added.


    "Good!"


    Ma Youcai also responded emphatically, "Since the two brothers have made up their minds, then leave the next steps to me."


    "If all goes well, in the next few days, I should be able to find a way to get him out of the Demon Suppression Tower. As for the rest, that will be up to the two brothers."


    "Hmm," nodded Song Ting, his expression gradually softening, "Thank you for the trouble."


    Ma Youcai rose and bowed with a fist sped.


    He gave a nod to both men as a sign of respect and then turned and left, quickly disappearing into the underground fighting arena.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Bang!


    Demon Suppression Tower, fifth floor.


    Su Heng sat cross-legged on a huge cushion, flicking his finger.


    With a gust of wind, the air ripped open, causing dust to scatter as it resonated back and forth.


    A golden sphere of energy burst forth, traveling over ten meters and mming heavily into an iron te more than ten centimeters thick, leaving a noticeable dent.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Heng was somewhat startled by the power, "Such force, if unleashed on the battlefield, could even threaten a main battle tank."


    Before his transmigration, he had been very interested in the military technology of the past.


    Those steel behemoths that swept across battlefields.


    Their frontal armor never exceeded twenty centimeters in thickness.


    Su Heng couldn''t prate it in one blow, but a few more hits would surely tten and tear it apart.


    The supernormal secret weapons of this world were indeed extravagant; when cultivated to a profound level, each individual seemed like a humanoid Gundam.


    Su Heng pondered for a moment.


    He changed the way the energy flowed in his body, spreading his five fingers wide.


    The unique Arc Light Strength of the Miniature Mist Skill was no longer condensed into a sphere but into dazzling, golden threads.


    Between Su Heng''s fingers, they leapt and twinkled, casting a golden illusion.


    "Perhaps..."


    A certain realization dawned on Su Heng, "This is the origin of the Miniature Mist Skill''s name."


    Whoosh!


    He maintained the flow of energy.


    With his fingers spread wide, he pushed toward the steel te in front of him.


    The golden threads dashed through like lightning, seemingly without effect.


    Only after a while did the ufortable shrieking sound reach them from afar, as fine scratches appeared on the steel te.


    The scratches grew thicker and more disjointed, with the screeching bing increasingly piercing.


    Finally, there was a dull sound of collision.


    The thick steel was cut into more than a dozen irregr pieces under the full mastery of the Miniature Mist Skill, copsing and kicking up dust under the bright sunlight.


    "Snap!"


    Su Heng dusted off his hands and opened the attribute panel.


    [Miniature Mist Skill Ninth Layer (Special Effects: Arc Light Strength, Bone Strength, Pration, Cutting)]


    Among the three secret techniques of Qingmu Evesting, Cold Ice Charm, and Miniature Mist Skill, the first two were perfected at the eighthyer, while only the Miniature Mist Skill had a ninthyer.


    This technique had the most power.


    And, naturally, it was the most difficult one to master to a high degree.


    Of course, for Su Heng, it was just a matter of spending a few dozen attribute points more.


    "Next, I need to elevate the ck Evil Technique to the Bone Strength stage and then seek an Earth-attribute technique to strengthen." f


    Su Heng stood up and draped a ck robe from the coat rack over himself.


    With a wave of his hand, his strong energy twisted the air, whipping up a fierce wind that gathered all sorts of debris and trash to the corner of the room.


    In time, someone woulde to clean it up.


    "Thump, thump, thump!"


    Just as he was about to review Xu Tong''s cultivation notes, a knock on the door interrupted Su Heng''s actions.


    The door opened, and a disciple from the Demon Suppression Bureau handed him an envelope.


    "Hmm..." Su Heng''s brows furrowed slightly, "Ma Youcai... seems to be an elder of the Demon Suppression Tower. I''ve never met him. He wants to invite me to dinner."


    "Oh well, having just finished my meditation retreat, it shouldn''t hurt to go out and meet him."

 Chapter 87: 83: Invincible, Kicked an Iron Board

    Chapter 87: 83: Invincible, Kicked an Iron Board


    "Ah... When Tower Master had just assumed his position, I was on a mission outside and failed toe and pay my respects at once, for which I sincerely apologize. Please forgive me, Tower Master."


    Ma Youcai raised the wine cup in his hand and bowed deeply to Su Heng.


    Then, he lifted his head and drank it all in one gulp.


    "No worries, I have heard about you from Elder Li, saying that you handle affairs reliably and are adept at resolving hidden dangers before they arise," Su Heng said with a smile. "I don''t care much for formalities; doing your duties well is already admirable."


    Having said this, he lifted the huge bronze wine vessel in his hand and gave a distant toast to Ma Youcai.


    "You are right, sir," Ma Youcai chuckled obsequiously.


    He lowered his head and stealthily wiped the sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand.


    On the day Su Heng killed Hong Wendao, Ma Youcai was not present at the scene. In other words, although this man had always been scheming against Su Heng, this was their first actual meeting.


    Before this meeting,Ma Youcai had already learned something through many channels, both actively and passively.


    The new Tower Master of the Demon Suppression Tower was a rather imposing giant.


    Initially, Ma Youcai had been somewhat dismissive in his mind.


    Being overlyrge didn''t necessarily mean stronger, but surely meant less agility.


    At the very least, most of therge-bodied Martial Artists he had seen could be described as "big and dumb."


    But it was only upon seeing him with his own eyes that he realized his grave mistake.


    The man before him was definitely not a "big and dumb" type, but a War King who could conquer the world and ughter deities.


    He stood at least two meters and fifty centimeters tall, and possibly even close to two meters seventy.


    If it wasn''t for the high ceilings of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    In an ordinary room, he reckoned that just standing up would puncture the ceiling.


    Furthermore, he was remarkably strong, beyond imagination. Each muscle on his body was well-defined, rough, and barbaric. Stay immersed with


    When he tried to approach,


    Ma Youcai could feel the temperature of the air rising due to his presence.


    There was also that primal, wild scent that emanated from him.


    He sat in a specially made big chair ¨C not of wood, but of bronze.


    Not for luxury or uniqueness,


    But simply because no wood could fully support his body.


    Many sharp protrusions were present on the huge bronze throne, along the back and the armrests, looking as though they could scratch someone.


    Ma Youcai guessed that this feature was deliberately preserved.


    To avoidfort.


    Even temporary ease was not allowed.


    A person with both roots and wisdom is frightening enough, yet if they also possess resilience and barbarism,


    They would be aplete monster, an unbeatable deity.


    Ma Youcai was now feeling some regret.


    He felt that the n by the Song brothers, Song Ting and Song Yingchun, would hardly seed.


    But regret was useless now, as the n had already started, and he had no way out.


    The only constion he had was,


    Once he led Su Heng out of the Demon Suppression Tower, his task would bepleted.


    "You seem a bit distracted. Are you thinking about something?" Su Heng asked pensively after taking a bite of food and setting down the wine vessel.


    To amodate Su Heng''s physique,


    The long table in front of him was also custom-made, thicker and higher.


    Ma Youcai was eating standing aside, devoid of any majesty of a seasoned demon. He looked like a mere henchman.


    "What''s the matter,"


    Ma Youcai chuckled and toasted Su Heng once more.


    His face was full of smiles, but inside, he was cursing, "What is Wang Bingquan that idiot doing right now? Why has there been no movement for such a long time."


    If time dragged on too long,


    And if the guy in front of him became suspicious, they would both be doomed.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the other side,


    Things were unfolding just as Ma Youcai had anticipated; Wang Bingquan''s actions were not going very smoothly.


    "If it''s a demon from the sixth floor, even if it''s sneaked out, it wouldn''t cause much of a stir. As for a demon from the eighth floor, it might just eat me alive."


    Wang Bingquan shuddered, "Indeed, a demon from the seventh floor is most suitable."


    With this thought,


    Wang Bingquan cautiously observed his surroundings.


    Seeing that he hadn''t attracted any attention, he breathed a sigh of relief and jogged to the seventh floor.


    Then, Wang Bingquan was stunned.


    Turning the stairs, passing through a short, dim corridor.


    Wang Bingquan held a candle in his hand, its dim light scattering the darkness around him.


    "The environment here is as pitch-ck as ever, but why doesn''t it feel as chilly as before?" Wang Bingquan was puzzled, "Has the Demon Suppression Tower''s sealing formation been improved? Or has its connection with the ley lines been strengthened?"


    He wasn''t the type to delve into matters deeply.


    He just thought of quicklypleting the task Ma Youcai had entrusted to him.


    Just grab any demon from the seventh floor, take it out, and then lure the new Tower Master out and that would be fine.


    He arrived at the first prison door.


    He was about to break the seal when he suddenly froze.


    He remembered that the prison held the Elder Venom, a demon personally captured by Li Daoxuan, with considerable strength.


    However...


    The prison was empty.


    "Gone," Wang Bingquan was stunned for a moment, muttering, "Was this guy killed? That would be normal; after all, he was rather arrogant."


    He continued to check the second cell, but still found no one, only a bunch of residual bloodstains.


    Then the third, fourth, fifth cells, all the same!


    "Hiss..."


    Cold sweat formed on Wang Bingquan''s forehead.


    The situation had developed to this point, and even with his slow-witted nature,


    He immediately realized that something was wrong with the seventh floor''s prison ¨C most demons had been wiped out.


    "Who did this, and why?" Disruptions in the nned scheme threw Wang Bingquan into confusion,


    And as time trickled by.


    The longer he dyed here, the more likely his ws were to be discovered.


    By then...


    Thinking of the traitor''s fate,


    Wang Bingquan''s dark face, which resembled charcoal, vaguely turned a shade paler.


    Shivering violently with fear, he forced himself to concentrate and continued forward, searching for a suitable target.


    "Phew¡­"


    Finally, when he inspected the ninth cell,


    There was a living monster inside, and Wang Bingquan heaved a huge sigh of relief.


    However, this creature,


    Inside the cell was a blood-red tiger, over five meters in length, with well-developed muscles and arge patch of blood-colored tentacles wriggling on its back. It opened its mouth, crimson vertical pupils fixed on Wang Bingquan, emitting an annoyed growl from its mouth.


    "Forget it, this one is just too big, it won''t be easy to take out of the Demon Suppression Tower," Wang Bingquan felt reluctant but had to give up helplessly.


    Moving forward...


    He searched another seven or eight cells.


    Just like before, the cells were either empty, or the creatures were toorge or too fierce and difficult to control.


    It wasn''t until the eighteenth cell that Wang Bingquan finally stopped, his eyes lighting up.


    Inside this cell,


    Stood a beautiful girl d in red with ck hair flowing loose.


    The girl had her arms crossed, burying her head in her knees, appearing very petite.


    Upon hearing the noise from outside,


    The girl raised her head.


    A pale, pitiable face appeared before Wang Bingquan.


    As an elder of the Demon Suppression Bureau, though Wang Bingquan spent most of his time in the Demon Suppression Tower, he also had his outings to indulge himself.


    He had encountered many rare beauties.


    But upon seeing the young girl,


    He felt his heart thumping violently.


    Especially in such a hostile environment, under such a dangerous atmosphere,


    He felt even more so,


    That this girl before him seemed to be glowing.


    "Heaven truly favors me," Wang Bingquan felt that the tides had turned in his favor, not only could heplete his mission, but he might also get a chance to enjoy her charms.


    "What''s your name, I''ll take you out of here," Wang Bingquan manipted the formation.


    With a rumbling sound,


    The istion gate descended, and the Shining Stone Chains shackled on the girl''s hands clicked open.


    To Wang Bingquan''s surprise, upon gaining freedom, the girl''s face showed no happiness but was instead ice-cold.


    "I will not leave this ce," Li Hongxiu said coldly.


    "Have you gone mad, why would you want to stay here?" eximed Wang Bingquan in surprise. "Those people could kill you at any time, and might not even grant you a quick end."


    Li Hongxiu did not speak again,


    But using her legs, she shifted her buttocks, hiding herself in a corner of the room.


    One surprise after another made the already irritable Wang Bingquan even more impatient.


    "No matter what you think today, you have to leave with me, and it''s not up to you," Wang Bingquan said fiercely, his demeanor growing more ferocious.


    He had not noticed any demonic aura on the girl.


    Wang Bingquan found it somewhat strange.


    But there wasn''t enough time to think more, only subconsciously believing that such a frail and slender girl shouldn''t pose much of a threat.


    Thus, Wang Bingquan chose to act immediately.


    He spread his five fingers, and hisrge hand reached forward to grab Li Hongxiu''s arm.


    Hiss!


    A handful of crimson foxfire ignited.


    "Why!" Li Hongxiu suddenly looked up, her face stern, her sharp fangs bared, and her fluffy fox ears perked up.


    "I had already braced myself for death, why must you force me!"


    Apanied by a roar.


    The crimson foxfire erupted explosively, sending Wang Bingquan''s massive body flying backward, smashing heavily against the wall behind him.


    His chest was a mangled mess of flesh and blood, and his eyes showed stark horror as he looked at Li Hongxiu.


    "Damn it, it''s a fierce ghost!"


    Wang Bingquan, holding his chest, leaned against the wall and staggered to his feet. He didn''t dare to stay any longer and quickly vanished from Li Hongxiu''s sight.


    Li Hongxiu withdrew her gaze and resumed squatting in the corner, hugging her knees.


    The foxfire on her body swayed, gradually extinguishing and disappearing.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Then¡­ I will take my leave." Ma Youcai wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, nced at the robe hanging on the coat rack in the corner, and at the token on the robe.


    He sighed in relief and bowed to Su Heng.


    "Hmm." Su Heng''s face was slightly flushed, showing an obvious sign of intoxication.


    Hearing this, he merely waved his hand, continuing to drink by himself, as if he hadn''t noticed anything.


    Seeing this,


    Ma Youcai no longer lingered, turned, and quickly left, disappearing from view.


    In the slightly disheveled room, Su Heng''s drunken expression rapidly faded, his previously hazy eyes now carrying a hint of coldness.


    He stood up, hands sped behind his back, and walked to the window.


    "Creak."


    The door was pushed open.


    A figure walked in from outside and spoke softly to Su Heng.


    "I know," Su Heng nodded.


    "But¡­" Li Xunhao looked astonished, momentarily stunned.


    "Don''t you think this matter is a bit suspicious?" Su Heng asked in return.


    "That said, it certainly is suspicious," Li Xunhao frowned, "Two elders, just sneaking in and taking a small demon from the sixth floor, if this is considered betrayal or defection, it seems too much ado about nothing."


    "Their real intention must be to lure me out," Su Heng stated calmly.


    "Then you still¡­"


    "Since the opponent has willingly set a feast, how can there be a reason not to go?" Su Heng sneered, extending his hand and with a flick, the coat from the rack draped over his shoulder, "Besides, there''s an old saying about being a thief for a day but not being on guard for a thousand."


    "I indeed want to see who would use such mediocre tactics to attempt to harm me."


    "Shall I apany you there?" Li Xunhao volunteered.


    His nature was rather arrogant andzy, but ever since the incident that day, Li Xunhao''s attitude towards Su Heng had changed significantly.


    At this moment, he even proposed to take the initiative, and his voice contained a hint of tremor.


    Not out of fear, but out of excitement and anticipation.

 Chapter 88: 84: A Forest Sea Under the Moonlight, Nowhere to Escape

    Chapter 88: 84: A Forest Sea Under the Moonlight, Nowhere to Escape


    "Uh..."


    Su Heng thought for a moment, then waved his hand, "Let''s not bother."


    Li Xunhao''s face immediately showed disappointment.


    "The interior of the Demon Suppression Tower is what really matters. With you defending here, I can be at ease," Su Heng said as he patted Li Xunhao''s shoulderfortingly.


    Li Xunhao had a rough guess that the real reason was fear that he would slow them down if he went up.


    But the fact that the other party was willing to put it this way


    Still moved Li Xunhao somewhat.


    He nodded seriously and said to Su Heng, "I will not fail you."


    "Mmm." Su Heng smiled, the window before him suddenly opened wide, the breeze swept through, and the moon shone through the clouds. Su Heng leaped forward.His ck cloak fluttered in mid-air, trailing behind him.


    His entire figure, like a huge bat, vanished in the blink of an eye amidst the bustling inner city.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Elsewhere.


    Ma Youcai and Wang Bingquan were also at odds.


    "You damn idiot, you can''t even handle such a trivial matter, and you even got yourself hurt," one berated the other.


    Remembering the suffocating presence while he was with Su Heng and that urgent sense of trepidation, and then looking at the feeble demon creature slung over Wang Bingquan''s shoulder,


    Ma Youcai''s vision started to ck out.


    What a pitfall!


    A total pig-headed teammate.


    No wonder you''re not valued in the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    "You don''t know what I encountered," Wang Bingquan retorted with a hint of grievance, "Something happened on the seventh floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, most demons disappeared without a trace, the cells were all empty."


    He spoke with lingering fear, "After much difficulty finding a suitable girl, I never expected she''d turn out to be a fierce ghost."


    "A spirit that has not dissipated after death is a fierce ghost."


    "Among the four types of demons, a spirit is the second rarest existence. I almost didn''t live to see you."


    "Fierce ghost..."


    Upon hearing these two words, Ma Youcai''splexion also changed.


    "You just said that the seventh floor of the Demon Suppression Tower is pretty much empty?" he asked in a lowered voice.


    "Is that even a question!" Wang Bingquan puffed out his belly, a face full of grievance.


    "Hiss..."


    Ma Youcai''s expression changed, showing signs of indecision, "We might have been too hasty with this operation. But now, it''s no use talking about that."


    "The seventh floor, the Demon Suppression Tower Master... Could it be that all those demons were ughtered by him? Li Daoxuan has gone mad, letting him act recklessly. But even if he did go on a rampage, to be capable of something like this, his strength must be ridiculously..."


    At that thought,


    And remembering the imposing figure of Su Heng sitting on the bronze throne,


    Ma Youcai couldn''t help but shiver.


    Just then, a flock of crows pping their wings flew over the treetops, casting clear shadows on the bright moonlit disk.


    Such an ordinary scene made Ma Youcai jumpy.


    "Damn it." Ma Youcai felt he had underestimated the new Demon Suppression Tower Master somewhat, "We need to hasten our pace and rendezvous with the Song brothers as soon as possible. We can''t handle this kind of monster by ourselves."


    "Don''t underestimate yourself either," Wang Bingquan disagreed, shaking his head, "We are all strong individuals in the Demon Embryo Realm. How much could our abilities differ, really?"


    Looking at this guy with his foolish face, Ma Youcai felt bitterness rising in his throat.


    His vision darkened, and he simply kept quiet.


    He hastened towards the outskirts of the city in the direction they had agreed upon.


    "Hey!" Wang Bingquan had just been full of pride, but when he looked up, he saw Ma Youcai already dozens of meters away,


    Barely visible in the dark of the night.


    He suddenly panicked, with the half-dead demon creature over his shoulder, he spurred his mount forward, all the while shouting, "Wait for me!"


    They flew over the city wall and followed the official road for a distance before quickly turning onto a secluded path.


    The trees on both sides grew denser, and the sound of running water was heard.


    Between the trees, there seemed to be a faint mist lingering. Ma Youcai, intent only on hastening his journey to fulfill his responsibility and then leave as soon as possible, paid no heed to these details.


    The further they went, the dimmer the light became.


    Eventually, even the ubiquitous chirping of insects in the summertime forest seemed to disappear.


    Crack!


    Ma Youcai took a step forward.


    And snapped a dry twig on the ground, creating a noise.


    He abruptly looked up to find himself in a wide, raised clearing in the forest, exactly where he had arranged to meet Song Ting and Song Yingchun.


    "Whew..."


    He let out a heavy sigh of relief, wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Obviously, this sweat was not due to the small distance he had covered on foot, but because of the extreme nervousness he felt.


    "Brother Ma, you''re really in poor shape, all frail and weak," Wang Bingquan emerged from the woods behind, patting his shoulder and teasing him upon seeing him wipe his sweat, "Do you want me, Old Wang, to rmend you a few prescriptions? Guaranteed to make you energetic and ungging after you take them!"


    "Shut up!"


    Ma Youcai pped Wang Bingquan''s hand away from his shoulder with the back of his hand.


    He was breathing heavily, muscles tensed, and his tone urgent.


    "Something isn''t right... The environment here is off. We''ve arrived at the appointed time and the appointed ce, so why haven''t the Song brothers arrived yet?"


    "Could something special have held them up on the way here?"


    "Impossible!"


    "And... isn''t everything around us too quiet? I can''t hear anything."


    "Right! The mist, there''s something wrong with this mist!"


    Ma Youcai only felt his thoughts were a jumbled mess, all converging together and rushing towards his forehead before bursting open like a firework, bringing a moment of rity.


    Cold sweat instantly soaked through his clothes, and with his eyes about to split open, Ma Youcai shouted, "Our whereabouts have been discovered, we need to get out of here quickly!?"


    "Leave?"


    Wang Bingquan was immediately unhappy, "Brother Ma, you better not screw me over, what about the reward you promised?"


    Ma Youcai couldn''t be bothered to exin any further, as he abruptly turned around and took a step forward, only to stop again. Stay connected to the story on


    Not far ahead, in the bright and clear moonlight, stood a tall man with broad shoulders and long ck hair draped over them.


    The moment he saw the man''s face clearly.


    Ma Youcai''s heart nearly skipped a beat, and his scalp felt as if it would explode.


    That person was Su Heng.


    The worst-case scenario had urred.


    The two who were supposed to cover their escape, Song Ting and Song Yingchun, were trapped, and the main figure, Su Heng, had appeared right in front of them.


    "Tower... Tower Master..." Ma Youcai stared fixedly at Su Heng, dryly swallowing saliva.


    The step he had managed to take forward, he now slowly retracted.


    Su Heng looked at him calmly, seeming to understand what was going through Ma Youcai''s mind. He extended a hand forward, a ball of white mist slowly diffusing from his palm, blending into the surroundings.


    "This is Mist Fungus, capable of affecting a martial artist''s perception to some extent," Su Heng exined. "The two who came to rendezvous with you, though not weak in strength, would need almost a minute to break it."


    "Now just half a minute remains; if you can withstand my hand for this long, I will spare your lives."


    "What do you say? You two are also strong figures in the Demon Embryo Realm, want to give it a try?" Su Heng persuaded with a smile on his face.


    "Hmph, truly audacious!"


    Wang Bingquan pulled out arge saber tied to his back and thrust it heavily into the ground. "Even Li Daoxuan wouldn''t dare to make such a boastful im if he were here."


    "Brother Wang is right," said Ma Youcai loudly in agreement.


    He continued speaking using a method that silently transmitted his voice, "When the timees, you attack from the left, and I''ll attack from the right. Let''s hit him from both sides."


    "Okay," Wang Bingquan responded with a firm nod.


    Whoosh!


    He stomped heavily with his foot.


    The soft, crispy grass below bent downwards, creating ripples. f


    In the bright moonlight,rge petals and green leaves were whipped up into the air by the bursting gust of wind.


    However, halfway through his charge, Wang Bingquan realized something was wrong.


    Because to his right, it was empty; Ma Youcai was already fleeing, he had never intended to confront Su Heng head-on.


    "Hiss¡­"


    Wang Bingquan clenched his teeth, his eyes reddening.


    In the depths of his heart, he felt a strong sense of betrayal.


    Before he could react, an intense sense of crisis welled up, as Su Heng slowly raised his hand before him.


    Broad swaths of dull golden light, signifying formidable energy, appeared around him, converging towards his fingertips like streams, then erupting with a bang.


    Bang!


    The immense force pierced through the air.


    Like bullets from a sniper rifle leaving a trail in the sky, distinct vapor trails could be seen.


    Petals and leaves nearby were pulped and shattered, turning to fragments. Even the ground below showed a noticeable trench.


    Wang Bingquan''s pupils shrunk, his scalp tingling.


    Su Heng''s casual strike had inflicted a mortal sense of danger upon him.


    "sh," came a sound.


    His clothes tore, and arge swath of flesh on his shoulder turned inside out.


    But his head remained firmly on his shoulders, the feeling of a near-death experience causing Wang Bingquan''s legs to tremble and his body to go limp, hardly able to grip the saber in his hand.


    "Is it¡­ off-target?"


    "No!"


    A heartbeatter, a scream came from behind him.


    Wang Bingquan abruptly turned, just in time to see Ma Youcai''s chest pierced through, his body explosively torn apart in a gory spectacle.


    Chunks of flesh and gore scattered in all directions, covering an area over ten meters in radius.


    Plenty of the bloody mess alsonded on his head and body, with the fresh, moist scent from the ground being wiped out.


    In its ce was a thick stench of blood.


    "What the hell¡­" Wang Bingquan''s eyes nearly popped out of their sockets at the sight.


    From a distance of dozens of meters away, the detached energy was still able to split a Demon Embryo Realm elder cleanly in two.


    What kind of monster was this?


    "You''re slightly stronger than him."


    A gentle voice sounded right by his ear, pulling Wang Bingquan back to reality.


    Somehow, Su Heng had appeared right in front of him. Hisrge hand was spread open, gently pressing against Wang Bingquan''s chest.


    Wang Bingquan felt as if his heart had skipped a beat.


    His voice carried a cry, "Spare me¡­ I was just¡­" Bang!


    In an instant, a furious power surged into his body, cutting off Wang Bingquan''s plea mid-sentence. His portly body shot up like a cannonball, flying dozens of meters away before crashing heavily into a branch jutting out from arge tree.


    Spurt!


    A muffled sound ensued as the force exploded.


    Wang Bingquan''s body split in sections, and in the blink of an eye, all that was left were strips of skin and flesh hanging on the branches.


    The blood painted the branches, trunk, and the ground below a deep red.


    From afar, it looked like some kind of gory, hellish creature.


    Su Heng straightened his slightly disheveled cor and stood with his hands behind his back.


    With two swooshing sounds,


    Two figures suddenly appeared on the grassy ground before him.


    Both men were simr in height and appearance, and even the disagreeable expressions on their faces were identical.

 Chapter 89: Late Arrival, Bloodthirsty Demon Vine

    Chapter 89: Late Arrival, Bloodthirsty Demon Vine


    "It seems we''re still one step toote." Looking at the disfigured corpses of Wang Bingquan and Ma Youcai, Song Yingchun sighed with some regret and shook his head.


    Wang Bingquan was no big deal.


    But Ma Youcai was a hard-won internal supporter Song Family had finally managed to nt within the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    He had been conscientious all these years, and had helped their family countless times. But to end up like this, made him somewhat unbearable.


    "Don''t me yourselves," Su Heng consoled, "They were just too weak."


    "I gave them a chance, if they were willing to attack together, there was a possibility of survival."


    Looking at his calm and indifferent face, Song Ting clenched his fists, feeling a surge of anger rushing to his head.


    His eyebrows furrowed, and his neck even seemed to grow a bit thicker.


    "What do you take human life for, a toy? They''re already dead, yet you''re still posturing here.""Or else what..." Su Heng spread his hands, "Betrayal alwayses with a price."


    His gaze lingered on Song Ting''s face for a moment, "I remember you, you were there when I killed Hong Wendao."


    "That really tters this old man," Song Ting responded with a sardonic smile.


    "So..."


    Su Heng said, "Are you here to avenge Hong Wendao?"


    "That''s right!" Song Ting dered confidently.


    "Having witnessed me in action, do you still think you can threaten me?" Su Heng tilted his head with a look of puzzlement.


    Song Ting clenched his fists tightly, his teeth grinding fiercely, "Brother Wendao was good to me, if nothing else, I can repay him with my life. Besides, martial arts is about the weak oveing the strong. If one doesn''t even have the courage to challenge the powerful, then what''s the point of all the years of diligent practice?"


    "Very good..." Su Heng smiled, pping his hands, "I admire your courage."


    "As a reward, I''ll allow you to strike first. Let me see the resolution in your quest for brotherly vengeance." Su Heng paused briefly, his mouth twitching, his smile broadening, "Just don''t disappoint me."


    "Hmph!"


    Song Ting let out a coldugh, "I''d like to see, with my brother and I joining forces, whether you can still be smiling at the end!"


    He shook his arms forcefully, tearing his wide sleeves.


    Solid, powerful forearms were wrapped with several gold bangles, making a ngorous sound.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He struck a series of poses.


    His clothes shattered inch by inch and scattered as torn rags.


    His body, of a normal human''s stature, swelled rapidly, blood engorged, and grew in the blink of an eye to over two meters tall.


    His muscles resembled the roots of an old tree, twisted and tangled, giving him a strong and imposing appearance.


    "Huff!!!"


    After adjusting himself to peak condition.


    Song Ting''s gaze turned frosty as he stepped forward and threw a heavy punch at Su Heng.


    This punch was straightforward and simple,cking any fanciful variations, but the force gathered in it kept converging, rotating, andpressing during the execution, until a hammer-like shadow formed on the fist''s edge, driving the airflow straight towards Su Heng''s chest.


    "Song Family''s ancestral Crushing Mountain Chaotic Rock force, indeed not bad," Su Heng shed a hint of admiration before his eyes.


    When ites to Cultivation Realm.


    Song Ting should be in the first stage of the Demonic Realm, Blood Exchangepleted.


    If he could break through to the second stage, the Five Internal Organs Realm, he would be genuinely at the Family Head level.


    But even so, with the enhancement of some special technique, the explosive force on Song Ting''s fists was in fact three times greater than that of a normal Blood Exchange.


    Just in terms of raw force, it was enough to rival some of the weaker practitioners in the Five Internal Organs Realm.


    Unfortunately...


    That amount of strength still posed no threat to Su Heng.


    Pop!


    Su Heng spread his hand and grasped forward.


    Song Ting''s full-powered punch was firmly blocked by his hand, which enveloped the entire fist.


    Two opposing forces collided andpressed in midair, then exploded with trails of white mist shooting out in all directions.


    Su Heng broke through the force barrier on Song Ting''s body.


    Five fingers thick as pirs gripped Song Ting''s wrist.


    If it had been a normal exchange, Song Ting''s arm would have been crushed by Su Heng''s terrifying wrist strength.


    But Song Ting seemed to have been prepared.


    The bangles on his wrist, of an unknown metal, became incredibly hard when infused with force. Su Heng''s fingers, which could easily tear through refined steel, only managed to twist and deform them slightly.


    Su Heng''s countermove was just as swift.


    If he couldn''t crush them, then¡ª


    With a bit of effort from his arm, Song Ting''s towering figure was suddenly swung up in the air and smashed down like a toy.


    Bang!


    A loud noise erupted.


    The ground burst upwards with dust, leaving a huge pit.


    Debris and soil scattered about, the woods on both sides of the clearing shook, rustling noises emerged, and flocks of birds took flight into the sky.


    As the dust settled and the flying debris returned to the ground.


    Inside the more than two-meter-deep pit, Song Ting''s arms and legs were folded in a defensive posture to dissipate the force.


    And on his arms, shoulders, and back, and other parts, broad dark brown scales appeared, his ears also turned sharp like those of an elf.


    "A demonic form capable of enhancing physical defense,"


    Su Heng was startled, thenughed, "No wonder your force is so much stronger than opponents of the same level."


    "What a pity..."


    The smile on his face disappeared, and his gaze turned fierce.


    He lifted his leg and stomped down heavily, the energy wrapped around his foot like zing mes, driving thick smoke and bending the grass around him low.


    It was easy to imagine that if such a stomp were tond solidly on a body.


    Even a body made of iron would be broken into two on the spot.


    Just before Su Heng''s foot fell, the hidden Song Yingchun finally made his move.


    Apanied by a piercing shriek like the roar of a hundred beasts, his body turned into a ck line, and his speed surged.


    All the energy in his body gathered at the tips of his palms, forming a shape like a sharp cone.


    With whisps of white air, he lunged towards Su Heng''s waist.


    Bang!


    Su Heng used his elbow to block.


    With circles of invisible shockwaves spreading, the clothes on his upper body split inch by inch.


    His foot, too, shifted direction effortlessly,nding on empty space, narrowly dodging at the critical moment by Song Ting.


    Within a three-meter range, the ground trembled violently.


    Stones shattered, and the earth turned to dust.


    Song Ting somersaulted up and stood firmly in the distance, panting heavily. He wiped his face with his hand.


    When he spread his hand open, he found a bright red spot in the center of his palm.


    These were tiny stones lifted by the explosion of energy.


    They had grazed his cheek, piercing through his defenses.


    "Hiss..." Song Ting''s eyes turned faintly red, "This monster, kill him!"


    He crossed his arms, the metal rings on his arms shing against each other, creating a burst of translucent sound ripples, as he charged towards Su Heng.


    Song Ting, Song Yingchun.


    The former had thick flesh and high defense, thetter had fast speed and strong piercing power.


    Add to that the fact that the two were twin brothers, who had lived together from childhood, their coordination was seamless and implicit.


    The three of them stood together, darting and weaving, casting repeated phantoms. Whether it was an ancient tree thick enough for several men to embrace, or a two-meter-tall boulder covered with green moss, anything that was touched or brushed against would end up bursting and shattering.


    For a moment, the forest was filled with incessant dull thuds.


    Flocks of birds took to the sky, and countless creatures trembled and panicked.


    As time passed, the gap between the three of them gradually widened.


    Su Heng''s energy seemed to be inexhaustible, still looking rxed and confident in his victory.


    While Song Ting and Song Yingchun could only barely hold on by relying on their close and seamless cooperation.


    Moreover, their energy was depleting too quickly, and their momentum had waned.


    Finally¡ªBang!


    Su Heng''s expression grew colder, making a punch out of thin air.


    The terrifying punchpressed the air, and a dense white shockwave sted outwards.


    The trees in front of him exploded row by row, sending debris flying, and a deep furrow rolled through the ground.


    At the end of the furrow.


    A raised steep cliff crumbled inch by inch, with cracks spreading and copsing into a huge pit.


    The moonlight, cold and deste like frost, saw Song Ting and Song Yingchun stop in their tracks, looking back, swallowing a gulp of saliva, feeling a chill climbing up their backs.


    "Damn it!" cursed Song Ting inwardly.


    A casual punch could shatter mountains and earth; such an unreasonable level of destructive power was too exaggerated.


    "You must be nearing your limit," Su Heng did not pursue his advantage, but said coldly, "If this is all you have, how can you avenge Hong Wendao?"


    His eyebrows knitted tightly, and a sh of bloodlight passed through his eyes, "Could it be that you two are ying with me!?"


    "You are indeed strong, but strength doesn''t mean everything in this world."


    Clearly at an absolute disadvantage, exhausted, yet there was not a hint of urgency on Song Ting''s face, instead, there was a faint smile.


    "Look around you, idiot!" Song Yingchun spoke up boldly.


    "Huh?"


    Su Heng frowned, as if he realized something.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    The moment he looked up, streaks of bloodlight burst from the dense forest.


    The crimson vines as thick as an adult''s wrist, covered in spikes and barbs, wrapped around Su Heng''s hands and feet.


    Su Heng struggled slightly.


    He couldn''t tear these vines from his body.


    "This is..." He sensed traces of a demonic aura from the vines, though not strong. And in the surrounding environment, there seemed to be no other living things.


    "This is a formation constructed using the corpse of the Bloodthirsty Demon Vine."


    Song Ting lightly tapped his toes on the ground and perched on a branch, with the moon at his back, looking down at Su Heng from a high position.


    "The Bloodthirsty Demon Vine is not only immune to fire and water, but also incredibly tough. What''s more important is that once a Martial Artist is entangled by the demon vine, their energy will be suppressed and sapped, making it hard to circte," exined Song Ting with a smile. "The Bloodthirsty Demon Vine is the bane of Martial Artists and also the treasured heritage of the Song Family."


    "Is that so?" Su Heng tried to channel his energy, indeed finding it sluggish.


    "Kill!" Song Ting swallowed a secret pill that stimted his potential, and a web of crimson veins erupted over his body.


    "Take his life now; don''t let him recover!" With a loud shout from Song Ting, Song Yingchun immediately followed up.


    The two men, one to the left and one to the right, crossed paths.


    Rushing towards Su Heng to attack once again.

 Chapter 90: 86: A Ladle of the Vast Ocean, A Mighty Force That Overturns the Sky

    Chapter 90: 86: A Ladle of the Vast Ocean, A Mighty Force That Overturns the Sky


    Entangled by the Bloodthirsty Demon Vine on his hands and feet, every movement Su Heng made consumed a tremendous amount of strength.


    Additionally, his strength was dyed and his actions slowed.


    Su Heng''s already less than exquisite fist technique presented numerous ws in an instant.


    Song Ting and Song Yingchun, both having consumed secret drugs, did not hesitate to overdraw their own bodies to boost themselves to their peaks.


    This increase and decrease.


    Throughout the brief exchange of ten or so rounds, Su Heng took more than ten hits.


    "Huff..." Song Ting dodged a sweep from Su Heng, rolling awkwardly to the side and crashing through the bushes beforending on a damp meadow.


    He climbed up from the ground, looking down at his own hands tingling and reddening faintly.


    Then he looked up again at thepletely unharmed Su Heng before him."Dammit!" Song Ting finally couldn''t hold back and cursed loudly, "This monster, is he made of iron? Even if he truly were made of iron, he should have been smashed to pieces by us!"


    "Elder brother, use that thing," Song Yingchun said, breathing heavily, "The effects of the drug are almost over, we must decide the battle quickly."


    "Okay!"


    Song Ting gritted his teeth, "At all costs, today this fiend must be in, to avenge our Wendao brothers."


    Song Ting suddenly burst forward, re-engaging Su Heng in closebat.


    Meanwhile, Song Yingchun seized the opportunity to stealthily circle behind Su Heng.


    He flipped his palm.


    A pitch-ck dagger with golden patterns appeared in Song Yingchun''s hand.


    His eyes narrowed slightly, his breathing, even his heartbeat became almost imperceptible, his entire being seemed to perfectly blend with the surrounding environment.


    Bang!


    On the open ground before him.


    Su Heng was covered in dense, thickyers of demonic vine.


    With arms spread, he countered Song Yingchun''s attack, his arms covered in brown scales, and the two briefly wrestled in collision.


    Despite suffering from various negative afflictions and fighting up until now, Su Heng still effortlessly overpowered Song Ting. Thetter''s muscles and bones squeaked with stress, and he wailed in agony. His lower legs sank into the muddy ground as he kept retreating, trenching deep furrows.


    "Now is the time¡ª" Song Yingchun inhaled deeply.


    His body, previously rxed to the extreme, suddenly tensed up, muscles throughout his body coiling like springs, and then releasing their stored power all at once.


    Whoosh!


    His body disappeared from view, leaving a residual image behind.


    Before the sound of air tearing could reach one''s ears, he was already behind Su Heng. The dagger in his hand drew a twisted, wave-like arc under the moonlight, shing towards Su Heng''s neck.


    Sss!


    Arge amount of hot blood spurted out, sshing over Song Yingchun''s face and body.


    "We did it!" Song Yingchun stuck out his tongue to lick the blood at the corner of his mouth, "So the blood of this monster tastes no different than that of normal people."


    His thoughts couldn''t help but diverge.


    He had never faced such a formidable and undefeatable opponent, nor had he ever felt such joy.


    As he looked up at the sky, ancient trees rose to the heavens in a ring, with the high, bright moon at the center of the ring.


    And under the moon...


    There was Su Heng''s face, showing a hint of curiosity.


    Bang!


    Song Yingchun''s body heavily hit the ground, rolling a couple of times before he realized the heartrending, burning pain that surged into his brain.


    ''What exactly happened just now!?''


    "Why?" he said, "Why did I clearly cut his neck just now, but he still appears unharmed!?"


    "What happened just now? Where did the bloode from?"


    "Ahh! Ahhhhh!" Song Yingchun suffered an intense seizure in his brain, his eyes bloodshot, incapable of any effective thought.


    However, even so, the answer appeared cruelly clear before his eyes.


    He abruptly saw an arm in Su Heng''srge hand.


    The arm''s five fingers were still gripping a dagger, while the other end was a mangled mess of flesh and bone, clearly torn violently from its owner.


    He screamed.


    With tears and snot flowing due to the unbearable pain, he looked down to see nothing but emptiness below his left shoulder.


    Just blood gushing out, dyeing arge area of the ground red.


    St!


    Su Heng casually crushed the severed limb in his hand.


    The dagger fell down and was caught and toyed with by Su Heng.


    "You have quite a few interesting toys on you," Su Heng said with a smile, "This dagger seems to be made of a material simr to radiant stone, but much more precious. If I werepletely unguarded, perhaps it would indeed hurt me."


    "You..." Song Ting looked down at his brother, who was wailing continuously on the ground.


    Then lifted his head and, looking at Su Heng''s smiling face, his pupils contracted, his eyes vibrating uncontrobly as he finally took a step back.


    "Why?" he asked, "Why is the Bloodthirsty Demon Vinepletely ineffective against you?"


    "It''s of some use," Su Heng consoled, "The elder from the Demon Suppression Bureau once told me that a martial artist''s strength is closely rted to their innate constitution. The manifestation of strength, as the concrete expression of a martial artist''s essence, spirit, and energy, is the same.


    My physique is hundreds of times that of an ordinary person, and I have also mastered several of the Demon Suppression Bureau''s secret techniques to perfection. Multiplying the two, my total strength is probably more than a thousand times that of martial artists of the same realm."


    "The Bloodthirsty Demon Vine can indeed absorb the strength of martial artists, which is quite good, but for me..."


    Su Heng gave a smallugh, making an analogy, "It''s more or less like using a straw to empty ake. If I were to stand still and let it continue to absorb for a few years, perhaps it could indeed do so. However, that would also require the true body of a demon and not just a demonic corpse."


    "Moreover, even without strength, or even without practicing any cultivation technique, based solely on my current physique, I could already tten most enemies."


    Su Heng got up and took a step forward.


    The Bloodthirsty Demon Vine entwined around him snapped and fell to the ground, turning into withered twigs.


    "Do you have any other tricks left?" Su Heng could tell by the look of disbelief on Song Ting''s face that there weren''t any more.


    "You have done very well and brought me enough surprises," Su Heng sighed, then said with a smile of constion, "As a reward, I will use all my power to end this battle."


    Once again, he stepped forward, and his expression gradually turned cold.


    With that step,


    The full release of his power ensued, the ghost tattoo on his back opened its eyes, and the many enhancements from the demonic form took effect.


    Green Wood Vitality, Miniature Mist Skill, Fiery Sun Dark Force, Cold Ice Charm¡­ Four kinds of true energies, each distinct but equally formidable, rose like dense smoke around Su Heng.


    Their twisting contorted the air and obscured the moonlight.


    His body began to swell inch by inch until, within the blink of an eye, he had be a terrifying giant over three meters tall.


    Ripples, like those spreading across water, emanated from him in every direction.


    The grass bowed low, surrounding trees swayed ceaselessly, and the flesh on Song Ting''s face and body trembled without pause.


    This was only the beginning...


    The vigor around Su Heng rose skyward like a column, then transformed into a massive wall, and finally spread out like a tidal wave devouring everything.


    Song Ting stood before him.


    In his fully unleashed state, Su Heng''s figure was almost indistinguishable.


    All that could be seen was an enormous ck tide surging forward, where the ground itself could barely withstand the force, continuously copsing and forming vast ravines like those carved by river erosion.


    It was a natural power that seemed to turn the heavens and the earth on their heads, and Song Ting could think of no way to ovee it.


    However...


    Bang!


    He fiercely mmed his arms together in front of him.


    Song Ting''s body inted and bright red lines of blood spurted out.


    Yet, he paid it no mind, pushing his power to the limit, exceeding what his body could bear.


    A roar¡ª"Kill!"


    With a strong push from his legs, he crashed into that pitch-ck wave.


    It was like being in the midst of a cruel hell, his flesh stripped away piece by piece, his eyes bursting, his tendons snapping, the intense pain obliterating his nerves. Large portions of his flesh, which had been burning a second earlier, were now engulfed and obliterated by ice in the next instant.


    Still, he pressed on relentlessly; his fist, now reduced to bone, lightly tapped the center of Su Heng''s abdomen.


    "I..."


    Song Ting raised his head, with only one eye remaining.


    The flesh on his chin hadpletely disappeared, revealing his jawbone and bloody teeth.


    Su Heng looked down, their gazes meeting for an instant. Then, a force like a ferocious dragon surged into his body.


    Arge hand burst through his chest.


    In that hand were chunks of muscle, broken bones, and still writhing internal organs.


    Squish!


    Su Heng squeezed hard, and blood and bone sttered in every direction.


    Thest glimmer of light in Song Ting''s eyes gradually faded.


    Su Heng withdrew his burly arm, and without its support, what remained of the body fell to the ground with a dull thump.


    Thoughtfully, he turned around.


    Behind him was another set of mutted remains.


    This was the body of Song Yingchun, who had attempted a sneak attack from behind in support of Song Ting''s frontal assault.


    Unfortunately,


    Compared to his older brother, Song Yingchun''s physical strength and energy werecking.


    Plus, the major blood loss from an earlier severed arm.


    Before he could even approach Su Heng, he was already killed by the violent energy emanating from Su Heng''s body.


    "Huh¡­"


    Su Heng exhaled a breath of foul air and wiped it away with his hand.


    His power, moving through the air, closed the eyes of the two brothers.


    "The moonlight is truly beautiful," Su Heng looked up at the sky, at the moon wrapped within towering trees, he sighed sentimentally, "What a pity, you will see it no more."


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Two figures materialized behind Su Heng.


    It was Li Xunhao and Miss Bai, two elders from the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Seeing Su Heng''s towering figure, like that of a demonic deity, and the aftermath of the battle around them, they could hardly conceal their shock.


    "Tower Master!" Li Xunhao''s voice was full of fervor as he knelt down with a thud.


    Miss Bai was still in a daze.


    Frightened by Li Xunhao''s gesture, she hastily followed suit and knelt as well.


    "Didn''t I say not to follow me?" Su Heng frowned slightly, his voice carrying a hint of displeasure.


    "With Elder Zhao Zongwu guarding the Demon Suppression Tower, there will be no issues."


    Li Xunhao hurriedly said, "We found this."


    He held something up with both hands.


    It appeared to be a section of blood vessel or a withered branch simr to that of a nt.


    "A Bloodthirsty Demon Vine''s demonic form," Su Heng beckoned with his hand, seizing the demonic form in his grasp. Together with the Fish Demon''s form he had obtained from Song Ting, these were the main spoils of this encounter.


    "Tower Master, how should we deal with these two?" Li Xunhao couldn''t help but ask as Su Heng walked away.


    "They are two from the Song Family. Send their bodies back," Su Heng''s figure disappeared amidst the forest, his voice reaching out under the bright moonlight.

 Chapter 91: 87: The Meat Field Plan, Moving to a New Home

    Chapter 91: 87: The Meat Field n, Moving to a New Home


    "Huff!"


    Apanied by a chilly night breeze, Su Heng appeared on a steep hillside, overlooking the forest sea in front of him.


    And the distant county seat, which looked like a dormant beast.


    He spread his hand wide open, and in the palm of his hand were the two demon corpses he had acquired earlier.


    "Crack!"


    He undid the fusion with the Water Ghost Poison Sack demon corpse and casually ced it on the grass beside him.


    Su Heng affixed the "Heng Public Fish" demon corpse to his body. This demon corpse resembled fish scales in appearance and felt cold to the touch.


    Analysis began... Currently analyzing... Fusion sessful.


    Su Heng''s body swelled slightly. The special ability of the demon corpse activated, and dark brown fine scales appeared on his arms and chest.


    Su Heng gently touched them with his fingers, feeling the hardness akin to golden iron.


    Bang!


    The unique Golden Arc Power of the Miniature Mist Skill activated with a light tap.


    A crisp "crack" sound echoed.


    Delicate cracks appeared on the fish scales, which eventually fell off his body; but the skin underneath remained unscathed.


    "As expected... it is somewhat redundant," Su Heng shook his head.


    As he had anticipated this oue, there wasn''t much disappointment on his face.


    Most of these demon corpses directly enhanced basic attributes. But as Su Heng''s physique had grown, his basic attributes were already quite exaggerated.


    The extra defense brought by the Heng Public Fish demon corpse.


    It couldn''t be said to bepletely ineffective, but it was much like having ayer of tissue paper affixed to his body.


    As for the "Bloodthirsty Demon Vine" demon corpse, Su Heng also tried to fuse with it. The effect of this demon corpse was to summon a mass of vines from his body, capable of suppressing the opponent''s vigor.


    Among the many demon corpses he had learned about.


    The "Bloodthirsty Demon Vine" was one that significantly enhancedbat prowess.


    The Song Ting brothers did not directly choose to fuse with it, possibly because the demonic nature of this demon corpse was too strong for martial artists to control.


    As for Su Heng...


    Though Su Heng was unaffected by the adverse impact of demon corpses.


    Thebat enhancements brought by the "Bloodthirsty Demon Vine" were still very limited for him.


    Rather, it was the auxiliary-type demon corpse like the "Tai Sui Fungus Strain" which, since the start of his cultivation journey, had brought him very, very great assistance.


    Be it the ability to summon mist or the capacity to produce flesh Tai Sui.


    Both could often be put to good use.


    "Speaking of which, maybe it''s time to upgrade the ''Tai Sui Fungus Strain,''" Su Heng pondered silently.


    The Shadow Tai Sui also had one ability: to create fungus strains that could transform fleshly beings. If he could get a handle on this fungus strain.


    Then...


    He would be able to modify demons, increasing their meat yield and immortality.


    In time, raising them like livestock, by feeding them some ordinary meat, he would be able to continuously obtain high-quality pure demon flesh.


    A powerful demon.


    Falling into his hands and undergoing such modifications.


    It would be no different from a field of meat, stripped to the bone and sucked dry without leaving anything behind.


    Such actions might be somewhat cruel to demons, but Su Heng, as a person, had never had much empathy for his enemies.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Time flitted by to the next day.


    Early morning.


    Inside Baihua County, in the Long''an Square district, stood a residence.


    The day was just beginning to dawn, and the massive house, which was three or four levels deep, was already bustling and noisy.


    Large rednterns were hanging on the gate, couplets were pasted, and the sound of firecrackers could be heard.


    asionally, children ran by the gate, and someone was there to hand out candy.


    "What a lively scene..."


    Su Li and little Qing stood together,menting.


    The courtyard in front of them was the new residence she had previously chosen.


    Although some of the quarters inside were not yet finished, moving in was not a problem.


    The next step was to further refine the details. Then, recruit staff from the county seat and gradually move the business and shops over.


    These tasks, while seemingly simple, could indeed be simple.


    But actually doing them could lead to all kinds of unforeseen issues.


    The keyy in whether the local government office would cooperate. With the backing of the Demon Suppression Bureau, there was naturally no need to worry.


    "How wonderful,"


    Su Li stretchednguidly, a smile on her face, "this will make it much easier to return home and see my parents."


    "Speaking of which..." She paused, then looked up.


    Next to her stood a towering figure, nearly as tall as the courtyard wall, blocking the sunlight and casting arge shadow.


    Su Li stepped back to barely catch a glimpse of Su Heng''s chin.


    "It seems we''ve only been apart for half a month," Su Li said, rubbing her temples with a hint of annoyance, "how did you suddenly grow so tall?"


    As she spoke, she even gestured with her hand.


    Back at Jiangyue Pavilion, Su Li could barely pat Su Heng''s shoulder on her tiptoes.


    Now, that action waspletely impossible, and she would need adder to reach him on Su Heng''s body.


    "Su Heng! Little brother? Doggie brother?" Su Li muttered from below for a long time, noticing that Su Heng did not react at all.


    She called out a couple more times, but there was still no response.


    Su Li pouted, and then cooed, "Director-General?"


    "Hmm?" Su Heng, with his hands sped behind his back, looked down in confusion, "Little Li, if you have something to say, report it. The wind is too strong up here, I didn''t hear what you said just now."


    "I..." Su Li was momentarily at a loss for words, her forehead creased with ck lines.


    "Pfft!" Xiaoqing, who was standing nearby, finally couldn''t hold back and covered her mouth with the back of her hand as sheughed out loud.


    It had been a while since they''d seen each other.


    The girl didn''t seem as afraid of him as she used to be.


    Su Heng looked down and saw the various-sized gift boxes in Xiaoqing''s hands, "What''s this?" he asked.


    "It''s the new mung bean cake from the Bai Cao Fang." Xiaoqing handed a box over, "The mung beans have just been harvested this season, and they''ve added honey to it, the taste is quite good."


    "I remember you can''t taste the vor of food..."


    "It''s for Little Li."


    "Oh." Su Heng put the box he was holding back down then took away the remaining three boxes for himself, "She''s not at the age to enjoy life yet. Let me help her get rid of them, so she doesn''t ck off in her training."


    Su Li watched on the side, grinding her teeth and raising her eyebrows.


    "Whinny!"


    Apanied by the neighing of a steed, a brown and dusty carriage stopped at the gate.


    The coachman dismounted and lifted the curtain. A swift-footed servant brought a stool from inside the residence, and two elderly people with gray hair and ample figures stepped out of the carriage.


    It was precisely Su Gui and Mother Su.


    Su Heng emerged from around the corner, with Su Li and Xiaoqing closely following behind.


    As soon as Su Guinded on solid ground, he looked up to see a giant nearly nine feet tall approaching him ominously.


    The rising sun seemed to vanish in an instant.


    Su Gui''s face wore a look of panic, while Mother Su had a smile and appeared much calmer.


    "Long time no see." Su Heng''s face broke into a smile as he half-knelt on the ground, enveloping his parents in his embrace.


    "You are..." Su Gui struggled out of the embrace, his eyes wide.


    It took him a good while to exim in surprise, "Little Heng!"


    "Honestly, it hasn''t even been a month, and you don''t recognize your own son," Mother Su chided softly on the side.


    "You must have eaten quite well in Baihua County," Mother Su said with a smile.


    "That''s true indeed," Su Heng nodded.


    *


    *


    *


    Besides seeing his parents and sister, he had another purpose for this trip.


    It was to select a suitable Cultivation Technique from the Scripture Pavilion of the Demon Suppression Bureau toplete his Five Elements system.


    Now, for the fire attribute, he already had the "Crimson Sun Dark Destruction" Technique as a benchmark.


    When the time came, he simply had to strengthen it.


    The only thingcking now was a true technique for the earth attribute.


    With the Demon Suppression Bureau backed by the imperial court and hosting a multitude of treasures, Su Heng quickly found what he wanted.


    "Giant Rock Technique" was a powerful Cultivation Technique that involved smashing the body with huge rocks to enhance physical strength and cultivate power.


    When cultivated to a high level, one could be invulnerable to des and incredibly strong.


    The only pity was that the secret medicine needed toplement this technique had been lost to time.


    Therefore, it was ced in the Scripture Pavilion, merely for reference. With a property panel to assist him, this was naturally not a concern for Su Heng.


    "Strictly speaking... ''Giant Rock Technique'' still falls shortpared to top-tier techniques like ''Green Wood Longevity Technique'' and should be considered second-rate. Relying solely on this technique, it might be difficult to cultivate one''s bone strength," Su Heng mused as he continued to browse the Scripture Pavilion.


    "Mountain Shattering Fist," "Tablet Breaking Hand," and "Iron Ridge Clothing" were three other techniques that he also sessively added to his collection.


    "Would you like me to copy a set for you and send it to the Demon Suppression Tower?" The disciple responsible for guarding the Scripture Pavilion approached Su Heng and asked politely.


    The books in the Scripture Pavilion were not allowed to be taken out.


    You could only read them here.


    If you wanted to train outside, you had to have a specialist copy them; that was the rule.


    "No need," Su Heng replied calmly, "I''ll just read here. No need to take them out."


    "Alright." The disciple nodded, handing him a pot of tea and a matching set of cups and utensils, "If you need anything, just let me know."


    "Mmm..."


    Su Heng found a set of steps and simply squatted down.


    The sunlight streamed in through the window, casting its light upon the pages as he patiently flipped through them.


    An hour went by.


    All four secret manuals were carefully read by Su Heng.


    The property panel updated with the corresponding "uninitiated" status.


    He rubbed his temples, stood up, put the selected books back in their original ces, then left the Scripture Pavilion and returned to the Demon Suppression Tower.


    He didn''t go back to his study on the fifth floor but instead went up to the seventh floor.


    As arge number of demons were killed,


    The seventh floor of the Scripture Pavilion, which used to be empty and cold, seemed to lose its tangible darkness.


    And even a few golden shafts of sunlight seemingly trickled in through the skylight, leaving patches of light on the floor.


    Su Heng walked forward until he stopped in front of an opened cell.


    In the straw-lined cell, Li Hongxiu''s petite figure curled up into a ball. Hearing the noise, she slowly and sleepily lifted her head.


    "It''s you..." She tilted her head, "Are you here to kill me?"


    "Not yet," Su Heng said, "I''m just curious why you didn''t escape with Wang Bingquan when he broke the seal?"

 Chapter 92: 88: Stealing the Heavens and Changing the Days, Perfection of the Five Elements

    Chapter 92: 88: Stealing the Heavens and Changing the Days, Perfection of the Five Elements


    North of Baihua County, on Canglong Mountain.


    A slender figure sped wildly through the mountain forest like a sh of lightning.


    Each of her leaps could cover a distance of thirty to forty meters; within the dense woods, she was like a gust of wind whistling past.


    In the mountain forest.


    Even the swiftest animals and insects could not keep up with her pace.


    A squirrel, nibbling on a red-skinned fruit, had just felt a gust of wind sweep over its head. By the time it looked up, the alert creature saw that the person hadpletely vanished.


    "Huff..."


    Ye Tong gasped heavily, her forehead slightly sweaty.


    As she dashed through the forest, she frequently looked back over her shoulder.The tension behind her, sharp as swords, relentlessly followed, leaving her struggling to catch her breath.


    Swoosh!


    She stumbled momentarily, stepping on arge tree branch.


    Although she did not fall from mid-air, her posture was unavoidablypromised, and her speed slowed down.


    Almost at the very same moment.


    A streak of golden sword light tore through the air from behind, whistling through the dense forest.


    Ye Tong''s expression turned extremely grim as she adjusted her posture in the air and barely dodged, feeling a searing pain on her wheat-colored cheeks.


    She reached up to touch it, her palm warm.


    Behind her, arge swath of trees exploded, creating a loud noise, and the fallen ancient trees blocked her path.


    Swish!


    Ye Tongnded from mid-air.


    Her gaze sober, she looked toward the two approaching figures, one d in ck and the other in white.


    The woman in white was a beautiful, cold-lookingdy, wielding a long sword.


    Despite wearing a considerably loose robe, her chest and hips were pronounced, coupled with a pair of long, slender legs, creating an unbelievably stunning figure.


    The other person, a man in ck, had a more ordinary appearance but possessed bright, focused eyes, giving him a very sharp look.


    These two people.


    The woman in white was Jin Mingxi, whom Su Heng had previously encountered.


    The other was Xu Lie, an elder of the Demon Suppression Bureau''s Demon-ying Department.


    "Hiss..." Thick threats enveloped the air, pressuring its way forward. Ye Tong grinned, her fangs peeking out from her lips.


    "Jin Mingxi, Xu Lie, does your Demon Suppression Bureau really need to annihte us so thoroughly?" she eximed sharply.


    "Annihte everything?" Xu Lie sneered, "As a human, but stooping so low as to consort with these demons. This world might be vast, but there''s no ce for you in it!"


    "Hahaha!" Ye Tongughed bitterly, "Aren''t you from the grand imperial forces who ughtered my people and pushed us to this edge? Have you ever given us a second choice?"


    "What''s there to discuss with such a demon? Just capture her directly!" Jin Mingxi drew her sword from its scabbard and stabbed at Ye Tong''s forehead.


    Simultaneously, Xu Lie also made his move, swinging his fists and charging forward.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Ye Tong crossed her arms, her demonic blood activated.


    Her body swiftly grew taller, her fingers sharpening into ws.


    A mass of ck fur grew on her hands and legs, and her shoulder-length hair extended to her waist, transforming her into a half-human, half-wolf creature in the blink of an eye.


    Within the dense forest, the three shed.


    Their power resonated, intertwining and reflecting sunlight, casting multiple shadows.


    Yet, within just a dozen moves, Ye Tong was already at a disadvantage. Xu Lie leaped forward,nding a heavy punch on Ye Tong''s shoulder.


    Crack!


    Thetter was sent flying, crashing into arge tree.


    Her left arm dangled limply by her side, reverting from her wolf form. Blood seeped from the corner of her mouth, clearly heavily wounded.


    Ye Tong red fiercely at the two elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau before turning to retreat.


    "Chase!" Jin Mingxi and Xu Lie immediately pursued.


    As they crossed a vast expanse of forest, and sunlight washed over them, a steep cliff suddenly appeared, effectively blocking Ye Tong''s path.


    "Where do you think you''re running off to?"


    Seeing Ye Tong stop, Xu Lie''s face broke into a cold smile, "Juste back with us nicely, and you can avoid some unnecessary pain."


    Backed into a corner, yet there was no look of despair on Ye Tong''s face.


    "Lord Cang Ye..." she raised her head.


    As her voice fell, a sudden strong breeze unusually rose, creating ripples in the forest, spreading outwards in circles.


    "Awooo!" A ancient, long howl resounded.


    Instantly, the forest that had been clear turned pitch ck as night.


    A huge round moon rose high, hanging over the cliff, and its bright moonlight reflected the dark silhouette of a giant wolf.


    The giant wolf was pure white, covered with ck mes.


    Over three meters in length, while not overlyrge among beasts, the ck smoke swirling around it like ribbons, and its divine presence inexplicably sent chills down one''s spine.


    "The Demon King of the Sky Demon Alliance!"


    Jin Mingxi''s expression turned frosty, gripping the hilt of her sword tightly.


    But inevitably, under the terrifying aura of the Demon King, she took a step back.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "If you had really run off, I probably wouldn''t have been able to catch you," Su Heng said, "After all, the first time we met at the Red Mansion, I was right in front of you, and I didn''t notice anything strange about you."


    "Just this fact alone, among the demons, specters indeed have a unique existence. As long as you don''t expose yourself, it''s very, very difficult to track you."


    "Aren''t the sisters from the Red Mansion still in Baihua County?" Li Hongxiu said weakly.


    Su Heng sat down cross-legged.


    His bulky staturepletely blocked the cell door.


    "Threatening with the lives of ordinary people, whether it works or not, I probably can''t do such a thing right now."


    Su Heng smiled, "I''m actually curious, you do seem to care a lot about those people."


    "I grew up in the Red Mansion; those people were very kind to me," Li Hongxiu''s gaze turned vacant, "but as you said, that''s not the whole reason. The real reason is because of..."


    "Me?" Su Heng puzzled.


    "Hmm," Li Hongxiu nodded, "you have grown too fast."


    "A few days ago, when we sparred at the Red Mansion, I could still struggle a bit. But if it were now, I''m afraid you would p me to death in a rematch," Li Hongxiu said calmly.


    "Truly a monster."


    "Thank you for thepliment," Su Heng said, "but what does this have to do with you not running away?"


    "What others cannot do, you surely can," Li Hongxiu exined. "Compared to death, the fear of waiting for death is much more unbearable."


    "I see."


    Su Heng nodded thoughtfully.


    He took one of the three portions of mung bean cakes he had brought from Xiao Qing and pushed it towards Li Hongxiu.


    "This is my sister''s favorite snack. I hope you like it." Li Hongxiu, clutching her knees, nced at it but did not take it.


    She looked up, puzzled, "Why?"


    "In the Demon Suppression Tower, I should be the prisoner."


    "You injured Wang Bingquan but prevented him frommitting greater errors. That is meritorious," Su Heng said. "In the Demon Suppression Tower, mistakes are punished, and correct actions are rewarded. That''s the rule."


    Having said that, Su Heng slowly got up.


    He nced down at Li Hongxiu and then turned and left.


    Li Hongxiu, looking at the empty corridor in front of her, opened her mouth, wanting to remind Su Heng that the cell door was still unlocked.


    But she suddenly felt that there was no need for that anymore.


    The chain called fear was already wrapped around her, and it was harder than flux stone.


    *


    *


    *


    Seven dayster.


    On the fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, in the martial arts training ground.


    Su Heng unbuttoned his robe and with a wave of his hand,


    The ck, wide robe, like a swath of dark cloud, was tossed into the air and settled on arge rack beside him.


    He stretched his arms and did a couple of hops on the spot.


    His body, weighing over fifteen hundred pounds, was immensely heavy, but it made hardly any sound when it touched the ground.


    It felt like a cat walking on soft sand.


    This was the natural result of Su Heng''s ultimate control over his physical body.


    "Hah¡­"


    After a few simple movements to warm up, Su Heng breathed a sigh of relief.


    He waved to the three elders in front of him, smiling, "I''ve made some progress in my cultivation recently; how about we spar a bit?"


    "Sure," Zhao Zongwu nodded seriously, picking up a golden mace from the weapon rack.


    "Such an opportunity is hard toe by," Li Xunhao said, visibly excited.


    Miss Bai drew her long sword and solemnly warned, "Tower Master, my sword is very sharp."


    Su Heng stood in the center of the ring from a distance.


    He gestured with his hand, signaling the three to attack him simultaneously from different directions.


    "Hah!"


    Li Xunhao led the attack.


    He had integrated a special poisonous totem with his true cultivation technique, enabling him to produce over a dozen different types of potent toxins.


    These toxins, whenbined, could produce unexpected effects.


    Li Xunhao took a deep breath, his cheeks puffing up like a toad''s.


    "Hiss!"


    Amid a sharp whistle,


    A stream of blue-purple poison fog sprayed out towards Su Heng.


    Su Heng''s internal strength zed like mes, and before the poison fog could get close, it was blown apart to either side.


    Though it didn''t injure him, it obscured his vision.


    Swish!


    Miss Bai and Zhao Zongwu, seemingly unaffected by the poison fog, attacked from both sides simultaneously.


    The sharp sword and the hefty mace both targeted Su Heng''s waist.


    "ng!"


    He didn''t dodge.


    He just resisted with the strength of his body.


    The recently perfected Giant Stone Strength, like a huge bell, was securely inverted over Su Heng''s body.


    The two struck him seven or eight times, but instead of breaking through his defense, they ended up with sore wrists.


    Thump!


    Su Heng reached out with one hand and pinched his fingers.


    The potent force of his wristpressed the air into a wave that scattered in all directions.


    Zhao Zongwu, Miss Bai, and Li Xunhao stood in different corners of the ring, each with a stern and serious expression.


    "Not bad."


    Su Heng pped his hands, "Let''s call this spar done for today."


    He had initiated it on a whim to test what he had learned; achieving his goal was enough, no need to get serious.


    However¡­


    "Elder Zhao truly is stronger with age," Su Heng remarked toward Zhao Zongwu, who bore a vertical pupil on his forehead, with a hint of amazement andughter.


    Among the three, Zhao Zongwu was undoubtedly the strongest.


    In the fight moments ago, he was the only one whose strength could threaten Su Heng''s guard. Evenpared to Song Ting that day, he seemed not much inferior.


    It''s just unclear why he didn''t choose topete for the position of Tower Master; perhaps he was too old, or simplycked the ambition.


    "Compared to the Tower Master, I am stillcking," Zhao Zongwu bowed slightly.


    He then returned to the corner to continue his stance training.


    After chatting with the other two for a while, they dispersed. Su Heng, having no airs about him, got along quite well with the elders of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    He originally nned to return to his room to read and ponder future integration of Cultivation Techniques.


    Unexpectedly, he spotted a familiar figure in the corridor.


    Su Heng stopped and greeted, "Long time no see, Li Daoxuan."

 Chapter 93: 89: Over a Hundred Changes, Ribs and Sinewy Muscles

    Chapter 93: 89: Over a Hundred Changes, Ribs and Sinewy Muscles


    "Please forgive me, I don''t have anything else to offer you."


    Su Heng took out a teacup, poured boiling water into it, and pushed it toward Li Daoxuan.


    "I''m old now, and drinking some in boiled water is quite nice," Li Daoxuanmented with a smile as he looked at the steaming teacup on the table.


    Su Heng stood at the window with his hands sped behind his back, his voice drifting slowly, "What brings you to me?"


    "Have you ever heard of the Sky Wolf Sect?" Instead of answering directly, Li Daoxuan asked in return.


    Su Heng''s brow furrowed slightly.


    He had seen some rted records in Xu Tong''s notes.


    "Sky Wolf Sect, it seems to be a subordinate organization of the Sky Demon Alliance. Although notrge in number, each member is elite. They havemitted many brutal massacres in Baihua County and the surrounding localities," Su Heng said calmly, recalling the rted content from his memory.


    "That isrgely correct."Li Daoxuan took a sip of the in water and continued with a smile, "Do you know the origins of the Sky Wolf Sect?"


    "I am not sure about that," Su Heng shook his head.


    "Over five hundred years ago, before the Great Zhou Dynasty was established, there lived an uncivilized tribe called ''Ye'' on thisnd of Baihua County."


    Li Daoxuan stated indifferently, "Later, as the Great Zhou Dynasty expanded its territory, its military was invincible."


    "Initially, there was the idea of peaceful coexistence between the two tribes. Unfortunately, due to the vast difference in their cultures, gradually, the Ye n disappeared from thisnd, reced by the flourishing Baihua County."


    Li Daoxuan''s words might seem lighthearted,


    But Su Heng could guess that within those brief sentences,


    There must be hidden extensive massacres, targeted extermination, bloody atrocities, and more.


    Every dynasty''s expansion phase is inevitably apanied by bloodshed, but all these urred over five hundred years ago.


    Even though Su Heng could guess some of the underlying truths, he wasn''t greatly disturbed in his heart.


    "So then..." Su Heng, ying with Song Yingchun''s glowingstone dagger, asked curiously, "What does the Ye n have to do with the Sky Wolf Sect?"


    "The Ye n was notpletely annihted in the wars of the past; some of the tribespeople abandoned their home and hid in Canglong Mountain," Li Daoxuan exined.


    "These people are the core members of the Sky Wolf Sect."


    "A grudge of near extinction, no wonder these people were particrly ruthless," Su Heng said neutrally.


    "Indeed so," Li Daoxuan nodded and continued, "A few days ago, one of our elders discovered the whereabouts of the Sky Wolf Sect. After tracking them down, we made an unexpected discovery."


    "Who?"


    "The demon they worship," Li Daoxuan said solemnly, "Cang Ye, one of the seven Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance."


    "The strength of the Sky Wolf Sect membersrgelyes from Cang Ye. If we could eliminate this Demon King at the source, the entire sect would inevitably crumble."


    Li Daoxuan continued, "I have already sent people to suppress it, but I feel it''s still not secure enough."


    "Because the Gray Wolf Demon King openly exposed himself, this behavior is somewhat abnormal. These days, I have pondered back and forth, unable to find peace. If you could personally make a trip there, even if an ident urs, with your strength, you should be able to handle it."


    "Is the Gray Wolf Demon King very strong?" Su Heng turned and asked.


    "Indeed not weak," Li Daoxuan responded, "His peak strength is roughlyparable to mine without using the secret technique."


    "Interesting, but my duty is to guard the Demon Suppression Tower," Su Heng said with a smile.


    "Uh..."


    Li Daoxuan hesitated, probing, "Are you asking me for a favor?"


    Su Heng spread his hands, giving him a look.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to give," Li Daoxuan said with a resigned smile, "The Demon Suppression Tower is the treasure house of the Demon Suppression Bureau, and now this treasure house is in your hands. Even if I wanted to offer something, I don''t have much to give."


    Su Heng thought for a moment, and it made sense.


    "But you can''t expect me to make the trip for nothing," he said.


    Li Daoxuan tapped his forehead, "How about this!" Enjoy exclusive adventures from m-v l''-NovelFire


    He noticed a giant sword, Gui Jian Chou, hanging on the weapon rack on the wall. The sword no longer suited Su Heng''s size;


    Moreover, it felt light and was mostly used as a decoration in the room.


    "I still have some private funds; I can provide some materials to help upgrade and reforge this sword for you," Li Daoxuan pped his hands, proposing this n.


    "Okay," Su Heng agreed.


    "There''s another thing you have to agree to," Su Heng added, "Dead or alive, the Demon King''s corpse has a great use for me; it must be handed over to me for safekeeping."


    "Of course," Li Daoxuan replied.


    "If the Demon King is killed by your own hand, then it''s your spoils of war, and you can deal with it as you wish."


    "Any other questions?" Li Daoxuan asked.


    "Since it is a Demon King of the Sky Demon Alliance, why didn''t you take action yourself, insteading to me humbly?" Su Heng asked with surprise.


    "Ah..." Li Daoxuan sighed helplessly, "Isn''t it because we still have to be wary of the noble families?"


    That incident had nearly caused a rift with the noble families.


    The people of the Demon Suppression Bureau were constantly watching the noble houses, and the noble houses were simrly watching the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Li Daoxuan, instead, was nailed here, once he left the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Who knows what idents might happen.


    "Mutual deterrence..." Su Heng nodded, reminding, "Such bnce can''tst long, either be prepared, or take the initiative to strike first. After all, you are the head of Demon Suppression Bureau, who is a demon or not, is just a word from you."


    Li Daoxuan just smiled helplessly and took out a scroll from his bosom and handed it over, "This is the news of this operation."


    Su Heng''s brow furrowed as he carefully looked it over.


    Wherever Su Heng did not understand, Li Daoxuan patiently gave answers and exnations.


    "When should I depart?" Finally, Su Heng ignited the secret scroll with great force and casually threw it into the fire basin at his feet.


    "Theter it is, the more uncertain things be, the sooner the better," Li Daoxuan replied.


    "Good."


    Li Daoxuan pushed open the door of the room and turned to leave.


    "No need to see me out," Su Heng''s voice gradually came from the room.


    After Li Daoxuan left, inside the room, Su Heng looked down and examined the dagger he had been fiddling with for a while.


    This dagger had brought a vague sense of threat to Su Heng during the conflict that day. It could potentially break through his defenses and truly cause damage.


    But now...


    With the enhancements in both the Giant Stone Technique and the ck Evil Technique.


    This sense of threat had disappeared.


    Crack!


    Great force erupted from Su Heng''s hand, warping the air, his fingers gradually applying power.


    The hard dagger, made of radiant stone and built in a special way, emitted a cry of unbearable burden in Su Heng''s palm.


    With a "crack," a crisp sound,


    This dagger shattered into pieces, falling to the ground.


    He dusted off his hands, and a pale gray attribute panel appeared before him again.


    Su Heng


    Height: 2.75 meters


    Weight: 1570 kg


    Status: Vein Mutation 150%, Bone Mutation 105%, Muscle Mutation 2%


    Cultivation Techniques: ck Evil, Green Wood Eternity, Cold Ice Charm, Miniature Mist Skill, Enhanced Giant Stone Technique (Strong Defense, Solid as a Rock)


    Su Heng shifted his sight away from the attribute panel.


    Through the muscles, he reached towards his ribs.


    In the middle seam of his ribs, Su Heng could feel some slight boniness.


    The ribs of ordinary people are formed one by one in front of the chest, protruding outward. But with bone mutation exceeding one hundred percent, the gaps in Su Heng''s ribs began to fill, evolving towards a te-like structure. This is what ancient martial artists often referred to as, "swan throat and tiger neck, paneled ribs with twisted muscles."


    And this was only just the beginning.


    Su Heng had merely collected the foundational part of the first half of the Eight Phases Secret Skill.


    He had not yet integrated these techniques into arger framework.


    Once the entire system was supplementedter on, Su Heng''s bodily transformations would escte to a non-human realm.


    Even with an attribute panel,


    Achieving this goal was difficult, requiring a vast amount of resources for extraption.


    Judging by the flesh he had almostpletely harvested from the seventh floor of the Demon Suppression Tower,pleting it outright was still a bit of a stretch.


    "As for the eighth and ninth floors..."


    Su Heng meditated for a moment in his heart, "I''ll see after this matter is settled."


    "It''s just that this Gray Wolf Demon King better not disappoint me," Su Heng mused with a cold smirk.


    Approaching the window, he pushed open the huge window in front of him.


    The cold wind mixed with sunlight streamed in from outside, lifting Su Heng''s shoulder-length hair.


    He stepped forward, leapt with all his might directly out of the window sill. His form spread at full speed, bursting through the air, vanishing from Baihua County in a few shes.


    People on the city streets heard a colossal noise above.


    But those who looked up or stood at a window looking into the sky,


    Could only see several ck-feathered, white-headed birds sweeping across the lead-gray sky, Su Heng''s figurepletely vanished.


    This way, with his momentum fully deployed.


    In every sh, Su Heng easily crossed hundreds of meters.


    He swept over the vast Guang River, walked another dozen or so kilometers forward, and the mist-veiled Canglong Mountain gradually emerged into Su Heng''s view.

 Chapter 94: Go, take him out for me!

    Chapter 94: Go, take him out for me!


    In the southwest direction of Canng Mountain, a valley full of rugged rocks.


    It seemed as if a brutal battle had just taken ce here, with bodies lying in disarray on the ground, and blood-stained spikes on fences and barricades.


    A half-copsed tent from a bonfire belched ck smoke outward.


    The remaining people.


    Their bodies were also wrapped in bandages, and they appeared exhausted.


    Some were squatting on the ground, eating chunks of meat in small bites to replenish their strength.


    Others were continuously wiping their weapons or silently reciting blessings and Heart Sutras tobat the kind of fear that could drive one crazy.


    In the center of the valley.


    Su Li, d in a in white dress, held a long sword in her hand.Beside her was another woman about thirty years old, donned in silver armor and wielding a long spear.


    This elder, named Zhao Luoying, was Su Li''s immediate superior and had taken care of her during their missions outside. The rtionship between the two was also very good.


    "Even though we just repelled an attack, it was only a feint to test us. The real battle could erupt at any time, and you must protect yourself," Zhao Luoying whispered her advice. "Do you remember what I told you if you encounter danger?"


    "If I encounter a danger I can''t deal with, I must run away immediately and not linger," Su Li repeated seriously.


    "Not bad..."


    A satisfied smile appeared on Zhao Luoying''s face.


    She reached out, wanting to pat Su Li on the head, but then she noticed her iron armor.


    Her hand, raised halfway, paused and then she chose to lower it, instead patting Su Li on the shoulder. "Preserving yourself is always the top priority."


    A-wooo!!!


    A long, mournful howl came clearly from afar.


    The smile on Zhao Luoying''s face quickly vanished, and she abruptly looked up to see a giant, furry, grey wolf''s head poking out from atop the cliff.


    "Be careful," Zhao Luoying warned softly, and in the next instant.


    Boom!


    As ck light shed by, the ground beneath them suddenly exploded.


    Zhao Luoying and Su Li dodged to the left and right, as the spot where they had been standing was transformed into a giant pit over a meter deep.


    Wisps of ck smoke rose from the pit, and a vague figure emerged.


    It was a handsome man with a cloak and a sinister smile on his face.


    "Bi Song!" Zhao Luoying''s expression grew stern.


    She looked up.


    To her shock, she saw a pack of giant wolves and disciples of the Sky Wolf Sect swathed in ck cloaks rushing out from the forests on either side.


    They were apanied by copious amounts of poison smoke, poison water, and hidden weapons such as poison darts and des.


    The ground instantly turned into chaos.


    The disciples of the Demon Suppression Bureau and a vast number of ordinary elite soldiers from the county office were embroiled in a melee with these cultists.


    The sounds of hand-to-hand fighting and shing swords were incessant, and the pungent smell of blood began to spread gradually.


    "It seems that you''ve been driven into a corner," Zhao Luoying gripped her spear tightly and took an attacking stance, scoffing coldly, "Otherwise, you wouldn''t expend such a great cost to forcefully attempt to break through at this time."


    "It''s you people from the Demon Suppression Bureau who have been driven into a corner!"


    Bi Song''s face, hearing the truth in her words, lost its sinister smile, twisting instead into anger.


    With a slight gesture of his hands, his fingertips turned into ck, sharply pointed wolf ws, shing towards Zhao Luoying''s throat.


    The two shed with a metallic ring.


    In a blink of an eye, they exchanged a dozen moves. The energies around them tore through the air, and the rocks underfoot exploded into pieces.


    Zhao Luoying was after all an elder of the Demon Suppression Bureau who practiced the orthodox Cultivation Techniques and had abundantbat experience. While their realms were not much different, Zhao Luoying was visibly stronger.


    She maintained the upper hand with ease.


    She even managed to provide support when the disciples nearby were in danger.


    Hiss!


    Another collision urred.


    Zhao Luoying lightly tapped the ground with her toes, her skirt armor swaying in unison.


    Her spear pierced through the air with a shriek, aiming squarely for the heart of the sect elder.


    The spear prated his ck robe and the soft armor underneath, the force bursting forth to shred muscle and organs as arge amount of fresh blood spurted from the wound.


    The battle was decided.


    Yet Bi Song''s face revealed a perverse smile.


    "Watch out!" a somewhat shrill warning from Su Li came from the side.


    A sense of foreboding shed through Zhao Luoying''s mind, soon followed by a tingling sensation spreading from her waist outward.


    At first, it felt like a mosquito bite.


    But in just a few breaths, the muscles in that area became stiff and numb, and the cirction of her strength slowed.


    "What a fierce poison!"


    Zhao Luoying furrowed her brow, standing still.


    She operated the Green Wood Longevity Technique, which could only suppress, notpletely alleviate, the poison.


    Looking back, she saw another elder dressed in ck, who bore a resemnce to Bi Song, appear at her side.


    He held a dagger in his hand that glinted with a greenish light in the sunlight.


    "Bi Lin!"


    Zhao Luoying took a deep breath, "So it was abined effort from you two. No wonder you dared to face me."


    She stepped back, standing next to Su Li.


    "Didn''t you just say that if we encountered danger, you should run away first?" Zhao Luoying reprimanded using a secret sound transmission technique.


    Su Li puffed up her cheeks but said nothing.


    "However, even if you two joined forces, you might not necessarily win," Zhao Luoying said, her expression remaining calm throughout.


    The stronger Bi Song had already suffered serious injuries. When the time came, they could spare no expense to kill him first. Then they woulde back to their senses and deal with the other person. Even if the violent poison in her body might spread further as a result, the situation was still not the worst-case scenario.


    Unless absolutely necessary, Zhao Luoying didn''t want to retreat.


    If she wanted to flee, she could definitely make it out, along with some of the Demon Suppression Bureau''s disciples.


    But those ordinary people left in this stronghold would surely die. They hade to cooperate with the Demon Suppression Bureau''s operation at great cost.


    They were truly brave warriors.


    Zhao Luoying was not willing to easily give up on their lives.


    "Are you still thinking about the lives of those ordinary people?" Bi Song seemed to know what Zhao Luoying was thinking as he said with a sinister smile, "You should worry about yourself first."


    Whoosh!


    He took a piercing arrow from his bosom and flung it into the sky.


    The arrow burst into arge amount of red sparks.


    Suddenly, the woods resounded with rustling noises asrge quantities of stones rolled down from the cliffs on both sides.


    Zhao Luoying looked up, her expression turning somewhat ugly for the first time.


    On the mountainsides around them wererge numbers of highly dposed cadavers. Their skin had entirely rotted away, exposing bluish-purple muscles and internal organs. Wisps of poison gas emanated from the bubbling sores and spread out, quickly forming arge poisonous cloud that obscured their vision.


    At Bi Song''smand,


    Hundreds of the cadavers charged down, bringing a rolling cloud of poison with them. The ground''s flora withered instantly upon contact, hissing as they dehydrated.


    Those elite humans didn''t even qualify to confront these cadavers.


    They died of poisoning before they could even get close.


    Only a few archers with longbows or shooters with flintlock muskets had the bare qualification to fight back.


    But these cadavers,


    Though they seemed severely rotted, were actually as tough as steel, impervious to swords and spears.


    The damage from the arrows was very limited. Only a direct hit from a musket could be effective.


    But the muskets were far too slow to reload.


    The disciples of the Demon Suppression Bureau also began to retreat, and in the process, many more were caught off guard and cut down.


    Seeing this scene, Bi Song finally couldn''t contain his glee.


    Heughed heartily, tilting his head back as if he already held the winning ticket, not caring even as blood seeped from the corner of his mouth and chest.


    Bi Song pointed a finger and dered with loathing, "Today, not one of you from the Demon Suppression Bureau will escape!"


    Members of the Sky Wolf Sect fell from all around.


    Figures flickered, encircling Zhao Luoying and Su Li. Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-NovelFire


    The two stood back to back, together. Zhao Luoying said in a low voice, "Later, I''ll draw their attention while you try to break through and regroup with the other elders."


    Bi Song was about to make his move.


    But just then, Bi Lin, who had been silent all along, suddenly said, "Someone ising!"


    "Hmm?" Bi Song instinctively looked up.


    But he saw on the sunlit slopes in the distance, a tall, burly shadow, overlooking the entire battlefield from a higher ground.


    Their gazes met¡­


    The man''s face was calm, devoid of any murderous aura.


    Yet inexplicably, Bi Song felt as though he was being targeted by a prehistoric beast, his heartbeat faltered for a moment, leaving him gasping for air.


    "Who is that¡­" Zhao Luoying and Su Li also noticed the anomaly.


    Zhao Luoying, who often carried out missions abroad, had not seen Su Heng but felt surprise, yet she could sense that he was not an ally.


    "That''s the newly appointed Deputy Governor from the Demon Suppression Bureau," someone mentioned on the battlefield.


    Zhao Luoying''s eyes brightened, "Isn''t that your brother!?"


    "Exactly," Su Li said, pursing her lips with unmistakeable pride in her tone.


    "How strong is he?" To be a Deputy Governor obviously meant his strength was beyond doubt, but Zhao Luoying still asked instinctively.


    "He''s monstrously strong," Su Li answered seriously.


    "A chatan!" Bi Song was ready to wreak havoc but was now suddenly interrupted.


    The feeling was like being in the midst of seduction,


    And being told that a period hade all of a sudden.


    Bi Song''s face clouded with displeasure, annoyance written all over it. He pointed at Su Heng and then turned to look at Bi Lin, the elder next to him.


    "You!" hemanded, "Go and kill him!"


    "Right!" Bi Lin nodded, touched the ground with the tip of his foot, and with a puff of dust, he shot upwards and rushed forward.


    Meanwhile, on the cliff,


    Su Heng also leaped high, sweeping across battlefield.


    His body was heavy, yet his speed was as quick as lightning, like a fleeting shadow, dashing by in a blink.


    He was like a swallow that glides past the surface of the water or a startled deer streaking through the forest.


    In the eyes of the onlookers,


    The figures of Su Heng and Bi Lin intersected in the sky like a hawk and a sparrow.


    The former continued to dive forward, bringing a roar of fury and a pressing wave of air, while thetter''s body seemed to freeze aberrantly, suspended in mid-air.


    Only after several heartbeats did it burst with a "bang".


    Exploding into a shower of blood and flesh, raining down from the sky.

 Chapter 95: The Glittering Stone Bullets, Unstoppable

    Chapter 95: The Glittering Stone Bullets, Unstoppable


    Witnessing such a scene, Bi Song''s pupils suddenly contracted and froze.


    He had his own understanding of how strong Bi Lin was.


    Even if there was a gappared to himself, it wouldn''t be too wide. What''s more, Bi Lin was uninjured and in his prime.


    But after just one exchange, he was smashed into pulp in the air.


    "Such strength..." Bi Song only felt his mouth dry and his right eyelid twitch violently.


    He immediately turned around.


    Wanting to escape and leave this battlefield.


    Unfortunately, it was already toote. Before he could take two steps, the booming sound of the air being torn apart attacked from behind.


    He turned his head, his eyes nearly splitting, and saw Su Heng throw a punch from afar.The mighty and terrifying force of the punch erupted like a mountainous torrent, creating dense smoke across the battlefield from the burst of power.


    Bi Song''s entire body was torn apart and vanished in thin air.


    And it wasn''t over yet.


    Su Heng''s force seemed endless, spreading across the entire battlefield.


    From a high vantage point, it looked like tiny insects on the ground being sprayed with a high-pressure water gun.


    With one punch falling, all the followers of the Sky Wolf Sect, the rotting giant wolves, and even the broken stones and bushes on the ground, werepletely submerged without a trace.


    Only vast, ttened gullies remained, likend that had been plowed.


    And they were emitting a faint scent of moist earth.


    Su Li, Zhao Luoying, and the other disciples and warriors stood at a distance, only feeling gusts of wind blowing against them.


    They couldn''t help retreating, their faces filled with exaggerated, stunned expressions.


    Bang!


    Su Hengnded in the center of the valley and dusted off his hands.


    Only then did Zhao Luoying manage to swallow a mouthful of saliva and slowlye back to her senses, "So strong!"


    She looked at the dead corpses and cult followers around her, then at the deep gullies cut across the ground, and mused to herself.


    Even a seasoned powerhouse like Wang Xindong.


    In the same scenario, going full out, wouldn''t possibly cause such exaggerated, astonishing destruction.


    "I''ve seen the Deputy Governor." Zhao Luoying stepped forward, and several other disciples and officials promptly gave Su Heng a fist salute.


    "Hmm, no need for formalities," Su Heng nodded.


    "Go attend to your own matters, take care of the injured, and don''t be careless," said Su Heng, and the crowd began to disperse.


    Zhao Luoying opened her mouth, wanting to say something.


    But a sudden sharp pain in her waist caused her head to spin.


    She staggered and would have fallen if Su Li hadn''t promptly lent a hand.


    "What happened?" Su Heng asked.


    "During the fight, Elder Zhao Luoying was ambushed by an enemy and poisoned," Su Li quickly exined.


    Su Heng extended his hand.


    His broad fingers lightly pinched Zhao Luoying''s wrist.


    The overpowering Qingmu Longlife Energy surged through the armor, seeping into Zhao Luoying''s meridians.


    The poison Bi Lin had left in Zhao Luoying''s body melted away swift as snow under the sun, vanishing rapidly. The injuries caused by the poison were also healing quickly.


    Zhao Luoying gradually woke up from her daze.


    "Thank you!" She stood up, and upon seeing Su Heng kneeling in front of her, she immediately understood what had just happened.


    "It''s nothing," Su Heng said, seeing her looking fine and standing up.


    "I heard from Su Li that Elder Zhao Luoying was willing to fight to thest moment for the disciples and mortals in the valley, even risking her own life in danger. It is admirable," Su Heng said with a smile.


    "I was careless for a moment and almost caused a disaster. There''s nothing to bemended for," Zhao Luoying said earnestly.


    "I will reflect on this after the mission is over."


    Su Li was just about to say somethingforting.


    But seeing Zhao Luoying raise her hand, with such a determined attitude, Su Li found it inappropriate to continue.


    "Thank you for saving my life," Zhao Luoying saluted Su Heng with a fist, earnestly.


    "It was merely a trifle," Su Heng looked around and saw the Demon Suppression Bureau''s disciples cleaning up the defenses in the valley.


    There were also soldiers holding muskets on guard outside.


    Seeing those slender firearms, Su Heng raised an eyebrow, and his curiosity was instantly piqued.


    He waved his hand.


    A nearby soldier quickly ran towards Su Heng.


    Seeing Su Heng''s gaze fall on the firearm in his hand, the soldier didn''t dare to dy.


    "This is a musket, already loaded with ammunition. Just pull the trigger to shoot," the soldier exined while handing the musket over.


    Clearly excited to be speaking with Su Heng, a "great master" in many senses, his voice carried a hint of fervor.


    Su Heng took the musket and examined it in his hands carefully.


    "It seems to be more advanced than I imagined, simr to the early flintlock guns of the West."


    He aimed the gun at a weeping willow a hundred steps away and then pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    The smell of gunpowder spread.


    Therge weeping willow didn''t move, while a patch of grass beside it exploded.


    "Pff!" Su Li couldn''t hold back and burst outughing. Su Heng also had a full head of ck lines, having not expected to miss his shot.


    "It''s normal for the first time using a musket,"


    The soldier beside him took the musket, quickly wiped the barrel, reloaded the powder, and rammed in another bullet.


    After the whole procedure¡ª


    Even though his movements were quite skilled, it still took him more than ten seconds.


    Su Heng stretched out his hand to receive, and this time, he didn''t aim, but fired at will.


    Bang!


    The flint struck the frizzen.


    Sparks erupted, igniting the prepared gunpowder.


    The bullet left the barrel and hit the tree trunk squarely, leaving a fist-sized hole in it.


    "The power is indeed not bad," Su Heng pped his hands and handed the firelock back to the soldier beside him, "This bullet seems to have other mysteries."


    "You''re right..." The soldier took out a bullet from his bosom and handed it to Su Heng.


    "Indeed." The bullet was like gold but not gold, like jade but not jade.


    In the sunlight, it shimmered with a glossy sheen.


    It was made of ''Glow Stone'' material.


    "Bullets made from Glow Stone can cause considerable damage to demons and monsters," Zhao Luoying added from the side, "and it''s one of the few methods by which mortals can pose a threat to them."


    "How are things on the mountain?" Su Heng put down the bullet in his hand and patted the soldier on the shoulder.


    The soldier left, returning to his post.


    "Wang Xindong and Zhou Guiyu, the two Deputy Governors, are leading more than a dozen elders to besiege the Demon King," Zhao Luoying said with barely concealed fervor, "If all goes well, we might be able topletely eradicate the centuries-old scourge of the Sky Wolf Sect from thend of Baihua County in these days."


    "Does the Sky Wolf Sect still have the ability tounch an attack on the scale of the one before?" Su Heng asked again.


    "They should... no, they definitely don''t," Zhao Luoying stated firmly, "The disciples of the Sky Wolf Sect have always been about quality over quantity. Having lost so many men just now, the rest can only hold out in theirst stronghold and resist."


    "That''s good..."


    Su Heng said, "Since that''s the case, I''ll go ahead and take a look above."


    On his way here, he had already detected the strong demonic aura emanating from the Demon King in the mountains. The situation here was dangerous, which is why Su Heng decided to make a detour and check below.


    "Have a good journey," Zhao Luoying bowed with a sp of her hands.


    Su Heng waved at them, tapped the ground with the tip of his foot, and with a burst of speed, disappeared from the spot as a gust of wind howled around him.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Canglong Mountain, White Wisdom Peak.


    "Roar!"


    The Wolf King Cang Ye let out a ferocious howl, and suddenly, mes burst from his body, causing him to grow significantly in size.


    He stomped heavily on the ground beneath his feet, shattering the huge rock peak.


    Amidst the ck dust that blocked the sunlight, a pair of blood-red terrifying eyes appeared.


    The Wolf King opened his mouth wide, and his sharp, file-like teeth, dripping with white saliva, ferociously snapped towards Wang Xindong, who was not far away!


    "Bring it on!" Wang Xindongughed heartily.


    He grasped the cor with one hand, shaking his arms, while the strong suit burst inch by inch, turning into white strips of cloth that fluttered down with the wind.


    His muscr body, now bare to the air, swelled crazily, sprouting thick red hairs.


    The giant wolf and giant collided in midair.


    Massive twisted airwaves and strange spectacles of white silk threads exploded outward with a loud bang.


    The Wolf King stood in the void, its soft and smooth fur burning like mes, trailing behind it.


    In front of it, Wang Xindong was crushed by the immense power.


    His heavy and massive body crashed into a rock wall hundreds of meters away like a cannonball.


    Experience more on m v|l -


    "Hiss¡ª"


    The Wolf King''s mouth opened wide as specks of red light gathered like fireflies.


    A dangerously potent aura emanated from it, dimming the light surrounding the battlefield as the energy coalesced.


    Bang bang bang!


    Large expanses of water mist abruptly appeared and condensed in the air.


    The mist condensed into droplets, thousands of droplets turned into huge liquid spheres, enveloping the Wolf King entirely.


    Vast amounts of ice-cold water surged into the Wolf King''s nostrils and mouth, churning up and down.


    Crack!


    The Wolf King''s eyes glowed red, and it bit down hard.


    The dark red energy orb umted in its mouth instantly exploded, releasing vast energy.


    Like a red-hot iron rod plunged into a bucket of water, massive amounts of liquid evaporated. And within the grey-white mist, a crimson light shone like a sword, piercing hundreds of meters of air, streaking across the sky, andnding on a middle-aged man in ck in a distant forest.


    The middle-aged man''s chest had no time to react, and it was instantaneously punctured, with blood seeping from the corners of his mouth.


    For ordinary people, the full-blown strike from the Demon King was enough to vaporize thempletely.


    Yet this middle-aged man seemed to have merged with a formidable demonic carcass.


    Although the wound was pierced through from front to back, no blood flowed out. Instead, copious amounts of semi-transparent thick droplets fell, quickly healing back to normal.


    However, the unmistakably weakened aura emanating from his body,bined with his stern and serious facial expression, made it clear that such a move could not be used repeatedly without incurring some kind of cost.


    A brief exchange of blows.


    The Wolf King of the Sky Demon Alliance took on two Deputy Governors of the Demon Suppression Bureau and easily gained the upper hand.


    Wang Xindong, covered in dust, ran out of the cave and with a few leaps, reappeared on the cloud-wreathed mountaintop, standing alongside another Deputy Governor named Zhou Guiyu. Both men looked at the Wolf King, hovering in the air, with extremely grave expressions on their faces.


    Boom!


    A st echoed from a distant valley, apanied by a powerful surge of smoke shooting into the sky.


    The Wolf King''s face visibly showed human-like surprise as it nced deeply in that direction and then turned to leave without looking back.


    "What was that just now..." After the Wolf King disappeared from view,


    Zhou Guiyu finally let out a deep breath, rubbing the chest that had just been severely hit. He had also sensed the powerful presence, which was doubtlessly the cultivation technique of the Demon Suppression Bureau. But he had never heard of such a deeply-rooted and strong cultivator before, and his face was filled with amazement.


    "It''s Su Heng," Wang Xindong said with a smile, exining, "The brother of Su Li, the new Tower Master of the Demon Suppression Tower."


    "I see..." Zhou Guiyu nodded thoughtfully.


    He only glimpsed a blur before he saw a figure with long hair draped over the shoulders and a tall, stalwart silhouette appear out of nowhere on the previously empty rocks.

 Chapter 96: 92: The Wolf King and the Believers, the Moment of Decisive Battle

    Chapter 96: 92: The Wolf King and the Believers, the Moment of Decisive Battle


    "This gentleman here is the new Deputy Governor, Su Heng."


    As Su Heng suddenly appeared before him, Wang Xindong was also taken aback, but he quickly recovered.


    First, he pointed at Su Heng and introduced him to Zhou Guiyu standing beside him. Then he pointed at Zhou Guiyu and said to Su Heng, "This Elder named Zhou Guiyu is the Deputy Governor responsible for Demon Suppression. He''s very strong and is adept at trapping enemies."


    "I''ve met Deputy Governor Zhou." Su Heng''s gaze lingered on Zhou Guiyu for a moment.


    This man had fair skin and handsome features, but his demeanor was somewhat wooden, giving off the vibe of the aloof second male lead in TV dramas.


    "Ah, hello, hello."


    Although he appeared aloof, Zhou Guiyu seemed to be quite warm.


    He reached his hand out, but halfway through, he realized it was stained with blood. Without any hesitation, he vigorously wiped his hand on his body, and only then did he hurriedly reach it out again.


    The two shook hands lightly.This time, the gesture was purely to get acquainted, without any direct probing.


    "Ahem." Zhou Guiyu sped his fist and said, "Thank you, Tower Master Su, foring to our aid in time. Otherwise, the two of us might not have been a match for that beast."


    Zhou Guiyu briefly recounted what had happened.


    "I see..."


    After listening, Su Heng shook his head, appearing somewhat regretful as he spoke, "I was a bit impulsive. Perhaps if I had concealed my presence and ambushed from the shadows, there might have been a possibility of capturing it directly."


    "That beast''s senses are extremely sharp; an ambush would be quite unlikely," Wang Xindong consoled.


    "For the past few days, the two of us have shed with that beast about seven or eight times," Zhou Guiyu added from the side. "That beast has roughly three different innate talents.


    The first talent is the maniption of the powerful Wolf Fire to inflict damage.


    The second talent is the enhancement of its own and its followers'' bloodline, greatly improving attack, defense, and speed in a short period of time.


    And the third talent is the most terrifying, a special field that can manipte the surrounding environment, even going so far as to change celestial phenomena to an exaggerated degree."


    Wang Xindong smacked his lips, voicing his fears, "If not for the fact that Brother Zhou and I have been working together for over thirty years, understanding each other''s thoughts and coordinating seamlessly, we could have faced casualties."


    "Ahem..."


    Zhou Guiyu coughed twice and took a step back, "When you put it like that, it always feels kind of strange to me."


    "Strange, what''s strange about it?" Wang Xindongughed heartily, his scarred muscr arms extending to drape over Zhou Guiyu''s shoulders, pulling him in.


    Zhou Guiyu struggled momentarily.


    Although his realm was not low, he wasn''t a muscle brute like Wang Xindong and failed to free himself from Wang Xindong''s grasp.


    Zhou Guiyu looked toward Su Heng, helplessly shrugging his shoulders and sighing, deciding to give up.


    The corners of Su Heng''s mouth twitched with an almost imperceptible smile. After this first meeting, both Wang Xindong and Zhou Guiyu gave him a good impression and did not seem hard to get along with.


    "How are things here?" Su Heng inquired.


    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-


    His main goal this time was to capture the Demon King and bring it back to the Demon Suppression Tower to test out his Flesh Field n.


    It was best to resolve these troubles sooner rather thanter.


    When the conversation turned to business, Wang Xindong''s expression became more serious, "So far, things have been going smoothly."


    "We''ve already sealed off the Sky Wolf Sect''s vige, surrounding itpletely. After over ten days of brutal struggle, the Sky Wolf Sect has suffered heavy losses. It''s very difficult for them to break out on arge scale. Next, we will concentrate our forces, continuously narrowing the siege, eliminating all these cultists, leaving none behind!"


    As he said that, Wang Xindong''s lips curled into a smile, and he made a forceful gesture with his hand, producing a dull sound.


    "For centuries, these people from the Sky Wolf Sect have been a significant concern for the Demon Suppression Bureau. Now that we finally have the opportunity, we can wipe them out," Zhou Guiyu added through gritted teeth.


    "However, even if we capture this group of cultists, if we let the Demon King escape, the Sky Wolf Sect can still make aeback, right?"


    Su Heng pondered for a moment before looking up in confusion.


    "Indeed, that''s correct," Wang Xindong turned to look at him.


    "Then, since the Wolf King had the upper hand on the battlefield before, it could have broken through directly. Why, then, did it choose to stay with these people from the Sky Wolf Sect?" As Su Heng thought about this, he furrowed his brow, suddenly puzzled.


    Wang Xindong and Zhou Guiyu looked at each other, both falling silent.


    "Maybe... it couldn''t let go?" Wang Xindong guessed uncertainly.


    Most demons in the records of the Demon Suppression Bureau, even if they deliberately cultivated some human martial artists,


    Would still only treat these warriors as ves, tools, or even food.


    However...


    This time seemed to be an exception.


    It seemed that the Wolf King of the Sky Demon Alliance truly regarded these disciples of the Sky Wolf Sect as his family or something that he couldn''t abandon.


    He would rather put himself in danger than flee alone from the battlefield.


    "No matter what choice it makes, since I havee to the battlefield, its fate has already been sealed."


    When in doubt, he simply chose not to dwell on it.


    Su Heng spoke calmly.


    Wang Xindong and Zhou Guiyu both looked up, sensing the strong confidence in Su Heng''s words.


    It seemed that even the famed Demon King Cang Ye, in his eyes, was just another triviality.


    "Well said," Zhou Guiyu concurred, "We need not sympathize with our enemies. Just eliminate them."


    "When can weunch the attack?" Su Heng asked.


    "If we hurry, tonight is possible," Wang Xindong answered. "Our objective this time is not just to deal with the Demon King Cang Ye but also topletely uproot the remnants of the Sky Wolf Sect''s influence. Otherwise, a desperate beast will fight back fiercely, resulting in cruel retribution and many innocent lives lost."


    "Good!" Su Heng nodded in agreement.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    As evening fell, the setting sun was like blood.


    In Canglong Mountain, the territory of the Sky Wolf Sect.


    This ce resembled a bandit stronghold perched on a t mountaintop, surrounded by cliffs on all sides.


    Let alone ordinary folks, even a slightly less skilled Martial Artist


    Would find it difficult to reach this godforsaken ce.


    It was absolutely easy to defend and hard to attack.


    Around the stronghold were high wooden walls and watchtowers for archery, hanging from which were banners made from human skin that cast heavy shadows in the sunset.


    Within the stronghold were ck bamboo buildings, a Martial Arts Hall, kitchens, and other structures.


    The disorderly buildings were interwoven to form a small district.


    People came and went on the streets.


    Some carried spears and sabers, while others held torches, all with stern, unfriendly expressions.


    Beyond that, they had one thing inmon.


    All bore significant injuries, from which blood seeped.


    The Sky Wolf Sect members were encircled by the Demon Suppression Bureau, and after several failed breakout attempts, they lost many men. Even the ones who were lucky enough to return were injured andcked fighting strength.


    In the middle of the stronghold, an open circr area, Ye Tong paced anxiously with her head lowered.


    "Still no news of Elders Bi Song and Bi Lin?" A primordial-looking warrior d in animal skin and wielding a long spear passed by her side. Ye Tong grabbed his arm and asked in a low voice.


    Bi Song and Bi Lin...


    These two were the Sky Wolf Sect''sst chance.


    If they too failed, then there would be no possibility of breaking out.


    The animal-skinned warrior shook his head to indicate he didn''t know.


    Ye Tong sighed, releasing his arm.


    Just then,


    A figure trotted up to Ye Tong and whispered a few words to her.


    Ye Tong''s expression turned from initial excitement and tion to pale, and finally to an indelible despair.


    "As expected... Bi Song has failed as well."


    She murmured softly, her fists clenched with a cracking sound, "And, another Deputy Governor has shown up in Canglong Mountain."


    "The Demon Suppression Bureau is harsh, and Li Daoxuan is ruthless."


    "If this continues, not only will the Sky Wolf Sect be annihted, but even Lord Cang Ye may face a dire fate."


    "No!" She lifted her head, gasping in pain, "I can''t let Lord Cang Ye take risks anymore!"


    Swish!


    As she was indecisive and at a loss,


    A strong gust of wind blew away the dust on the stone bs, and suddenly, a giant silver-white wolf appeared out of thin air.


    The massive head of the giant wolf was bowed, its mouth slightly open, with a weak rise and fall of its chest as it breathed.


    Thick, fresh blood dripped from the corner of its mouth, pooling into a small puddle on the ground.


    "My lord, you''re injured," Ye Tong said, her eyes widening at the sight, and she spoke with some nervousness.


    "Hmm, I was a bit careless,"


    The giant wolf raised its head and spoke human words, "But the wounds on my body are not severe, just need some rest."


    "Quickly prepare the blood meal for Lord Cang Ye," Ye Tong immediately shouted.


    Around the circr area, beneath the ragged masts, were clearly prisoners kneeling, bound on the ground.


    These prisoners,


    Included innocentmoners who had been captured from the county city.


    There were also soldiers participating in the siege and even some wearing the uniform of Demon Suppression Bureau disciples.


    Upon hearing Ye Tong mention preparing the blood meal, they seemed to understand what was about to happen next.


    Some immediately copsed on the ground, weeping and begging for mercy. Yet others cursed loudly, glowering with rage.


    No matter how they reacted,


    Behind them, the executioners of the Sky Wolf Sect, swords in hand, acted.


    The bright sword shes passed followed by a series of "puchi" sounds, as heads rolled and scalding crimson blood gushed from severed chests.


    The boiling blood, mixed with fragments of bone marrow and organs, flowed along the grooves on the ground to form streams.


    The streams gurgled and eventually pooled in a small pit in front of the Wolf King.


    The Wolf King lowered its head, licking the traces of blood in the depression with its tongue.


    The essence of blood and flesh from over a hundred people was soon devoured by the Demon King, but these were obviously not enough to make up for the deficit caused by the previous battles. The wounds on its body were not fully healed.


    Ye Tong knelt on the ground, pressing her cheek against the strong foreleg of the Wolf King, her hand gently touching the fur above.


    The Wolf King hummed twice, its eyes half-closed, seemingly digesting the flesh and blood it had just consumed,


    And did not seem to mind Ye Tong''s touch.


    After it finished absorbing the nutrients from the food, its narrow and majestic eyes opened. It looked down and saw Ye Tong, who was looking up at it with a touched expression.


    "My lord,"


    Without any hesitation, Ye Tong spoke softly, "There''s no need to continue fighting, the Sky Wolf Sect is finished. Devour me, and with your injuries healed, you will be able to break through the siege of the Demon Suppression Bureau and escape."

 Chapter 97: 93: Fists Subdue the Demon Wolf, Massive Slaughter

    Chapter 97: 93: Fists Subdue the Demon Wolf, Massive ughter


    The Wolf King''s pupils reflected the fragile, helpless figure of Ye Tong.


    He did not speak, only seeming somewhat mncholic, as if reminiscing something.


    Some powerful demons within the Sky Demon Alliance indeed specifically nurtured human Martial Artists, wait until they grew strong, and then devoured them.


    Because their bodies flowed with the same source of power as their own.


    Devouring such a Martial Artist was equivalent to killing hundreds or even thousands of ordinary humans.


    In doing so, they could not only conceal their identities, preventing exposure that would attract the Demon Suppression Bureau, but also achieve substantial increases in strength.


    In the beginning...


    He had agreed with the members of the Ye n with the same thought in mind.


    When exactly did those thoughts start to change?Was it through the countless days and nights spent together over hundreds of years?


    Or was it that time when he was severely injured, and those children desperately rescued him from the hands of the Demon Suppression Bureau?


    Or perhaps, it was a blurry moment already faded from memory.


    His excessively long life made it hard for him to provide a precise answer.


    Under the sunset.


    The huge white wolf slowly lifted its front paw.


    Ye Tong''s eyes glistened with tears, as she spread her hands open and slowly closed her eyes.


    But the anticipated severe pain did note; instead, the furryrge paw gently rested on her head.


    "Lord?"


    Ye Tong opened her eyes, her face filled with confusion.


    "It''s been too long, Ye Tong," the Wolf King said. "I have lived with your ancestors for too long, too long. I tamed you, and you changed me. Compared to my kind, I ampletely different now."


    "This very thing, many years ago, I had already be incapable of doing," the Wolf King raised his head, gazing at the gradually setting sun.


    The red light of the sunset draped him in a fragile, splendid robe of blood.


    His long, soft fur swayed in the wind like mes.


    Ye Tong''s face revealed a tragic smile. "Lord, then let us fight alongside you until deathes."


    "No!"


    The Wolf King said, "I am certain to die here."


    "A monster, an unimaginably powerful being, merely sensing his aura makes me want to flee far away."


    "Who is it?" Ye Tong''s face changed dramatically. "Could it be Li Daoxuan himself hase?"


    "No, not that guy," the Wolf King said. "He is very young, hmm, he must be the new Deputy Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau."


    As the Wolf King of the Sky Demon Alliance, he also had his own intelligencework.


    He could guess the general identity of Su Heng.


    "Then you..." Ye Tong began anxiously, not knowing what else to say.


    The Wolf King''s gaze gradually returned, first fixing on her, then scanning the other people around. The mountain wind blowing from afar carried his voice to every corner of thepound.


    "I will stay here and try to fight him and obstruct him as much as possible," the Wolf King said. "Their attention will be on me, and this will be your chance. You must find a way to escape from here and, with my bloodline and power, survive."


    "I''m sorry..."


    Just as Ye Tong was about to speak, a gentle but unfamiliar voice suddenly interjected.


    She looked around, seeing the faces of the Sky Wolf Sect adherents all wearing expressions of confusion.


    None of them had spoken.


    Then just now, who was speaking?


    "Above!" Suddenly, someone stepped back and pointed at the sky.


    Ye Tong sharply looked up in the direction the man was pointing. In the backlight of the sunset, a tall and majestic figure loomed over the people in thepound.


    His body was so robust and muscr,


    That the shadow he cast seemed topletely envelop everyone present, making it hard for them to breathe.


    By his side were two figures, Wang Xindong and Zhou Guiyu, both Deputy Governors.


    Their presence waspletely overshadowed, so much so that it took Ye Tong a while to notice them.


    "You are the new Tower Master of the Demon Suppression Tower, Su Heng!?" the Wolf King bared his teeth.


    He stood up from the ground, his body''s loose fur expanding and covering with ayer of ink-ck me.


    "Correct." Su Heng smiled slightly, nodding his head.


    One of his hands was behind his back, the other casually held the heads of several Sky Wolf Sect elders.


    Likely being toyed with like beads, thick blood dripping down continuously.


    These elders.


    Had ventured to take advantage of the movements of the Demon Suppression Bureau, to probe for potential gaps inward,


    Hoping to lead their people to break out from the encirclement.


    Ended up being caught by Su Heng on the spot, only the heads in his hands telling of their fear at that moment.


    "Cang Ye, the Demon King," Su Heng nodded in greeting before slowly starting to speak, "You speak well, but the only pity is that you still underestimated my strength. You can''t stop me, not only you, but everyone present will die."


    "Heh heh heh..."


    A series of raspyughter emitted from the Wolf King''s throat, "It seems I''ve really been underestimated."


    Roar!


    He stomped powerfully on the ground.


    The floor cracked, and without any charging motion, he opened his mouth, and a ck fireball shot out explosively.


    At the same time, the Wolf King''s massive tail swept behind him.


    A swath of fireballs, like a peacock fanning its tail, rapidly formed behind him and surged forward all at once.


    Hundreds, thousands of fireballs.


    Every explosion was as powerful as a high-explosive grenade.


    Exploding simultaneously, the rolling, boiling smoke and the howling st waves instantly formed a tide that submerged Su Heng and the other two.


    The dust and smoke billowed, reaching straight for the skies.


    A gust of wind suddenly emerged, sweeping in all directions.


    The burning clouds of smoke were blown away, and the thick smoke that had just formed disappeared in an instant.


    The wall under Su Heng''s feet had turned into burning debris, while his heavy body was suspended in mid-air by the massive force.


    The force, extreme to the limit, waspletely unleashed.


    Like a volcanic eruption, waves of st ripples spread outward one after another.


    The surrounding buildings were submerged by the grey-ck currents, which then violently disintegrated, turning into ruins amidst loud noises.


    The Sky Wolf Sect disciples, merely standing still, exhausted all their strength.


    Enveloped by the powerful wind, they were constantly pushed back, leaving two deep ruts in the ground.


    Bang!


    Su Heng clenched forcefully, and the skull in his hand exploded violently.


    "Beast, I want to see what you can use to stop me," Su Heng roared, leaping forward with his massive body.


    With a swing both wide and potent, an unyielding punch fell directly onto the center of the Wolf King''s forehead.


    The Wolf King howled fiercely, awakening and amplifying his physical strength.


    His body subtly swelled, the muscles bing distinctly visible, and a horn grew on his forehead.


    He leaped into the air, thrusting his head upward.


    Boom!


    In the terrifying sound of the explosion,


    A ring of dust spread out, the immense force distorting the sunlight as itpressed the air.


    The heavy body of the Wolf King suddenly blurred, crashing down like a meteor into the fortress, copsing several buildings simultaneously.


    "Master!?" Ye Tong was shocked.


    She felt a gust of wind next to her, and then the Wolf King''s figure vanished without a trace.


    "Roar!"


    From the ruins, a long wolf howl echoed.


    A vast cloud of dust rose, and fragments of broken buildings lifted upward before sliding sideways.


    The Wolf King''s body further transformed and expanded, reaching over seven meters in length.


    Its broad, massive shoulders were almost at the same height as the surrounding buildings, turning it into a true behemoth.


    At the same time.


    Many Sky Wolf Sect disciples also awakened their bloodline powers.


    They transformed into muscr, two-meter-tall werewolves with thick fur covering their bodies. Your next chapter awaits on m v|l--


    These werewolves and the disciples of the Demon Suppression Bureau from the steep cliffs engaged in fierce battle. Both parties, holding deep grudges, dealt lethal blows. The scene was a hellish crimson of flying blood and flesh.


    "He''s overloaded his bloodline power. He can''t maintain this state for long," Zhou Guiyu shouted from the side.


    At the same time, he sped his hands together, his ten fingers quickly forming seals, pulling out multiple illusions.


    Sheets of cold water flow emerged, billowing and flowing.


    They enveloped the Wolf King''s body, as Wang Xindong delivered a punch straight to the chest.


    The result¡ª"Roar!"


    The Wolf King let out a roar, blood vessels bursting in its eyes.


    The pitch-ck mes burning on its body instantly evaporated the encircling ice water.


    Then, with a p, it sent Wang Xindong, whose body wasrger than an average person but seemed like a mere ballpared to the seven-meter Wolf King, flying hundreds of meters away, disappearing into the dense clouds atop the mountain.


    Zhou Guiyu swallowed hard, his expression somewhat stiff.


    Although he knew the Wolf King was strong in this state, he hadn''t anticipated this level of frenzy, leaving him feeling trapped between two difficult choices.


    "You go and kill its followers."


    With a cold, bloodthirsty smile on his face, Su Heng said, "I want to see if this beast can stop me."


    "Yes!" Zhou Guiyu, having witnessed Su Heng''s true strength,


    No longer hesitated at the moment, immediately summoning a multitude of water droplets, stretching them into long, thin shapes, and then using force to freeze them into ice spikes.


    The ice spikes, like arrows released from their strings, whistled through the air.


    The battlefield below was in chaos.


    In an instant, it was a scene of utter turmoil; many low-ranked Sky Wolf Sect followers'' heads were pierced by the ice spikes, killing them instantly on the spot.


    The Wolf King''s mouth gathered energy, unleashing vast ck mes, seemingly to block.


    However, before the wolf mes could fully condense, Su Heng burst forth, appearing beside it, and smashed a heavy punch onto the side of the Wolf King''s face.


    Crack¡ªBoom!


    A ghastly white fang at the corner of the Wolf King''s mouth was directly smashed by Su Heng''s punch.


    Its facial skin and flesh burst open inrge waves, and its huge, heavy body staggered, nearly being blown away by a casual punch from Su Heng.


    "Damn it, am I giving you too much face!" Su Heng roared, pressing his hand against the lone horn atop the Wolf King''s head, "Daring to be distracted while fighting me, who gave you the guts!"


    Hiss¡ª


    His arm rapidly swelled with blood, emitting dense, hot smoke.


    Under thest red glow of the sunset, Su Heng single-handedly lifted the Wolf King''s body.


    As the disciples of the Demon Suppression Bureau watched in shock and the followers of the Sky Wolf Sect despaired, the Wolf King Cang Ye''s body was raised high, stirring a thick cloud of limestone dust, and then it elerated downward with a fierce smash.


    Boom!


    In an instant, the ground trembled violently!


    The sweeping thick smoke obscured everything, like a giant sandstorm appearing out of nowhere.

 Chapter 98: 94: The Yellow Sparrow Follows Behind, Unable to Escape Even by Flight

    Chapter 98: 94: The Yellow Sparrow Follows Behind, Unable to Escape Even by Flight


    "Kill!" Su Heng raised his hand, issuing themand.


    The many disciples and stewards of the Demon Suppression Bureau finally recovered from the shock they had experienced just moments before.


    One by one, they fearlessly charged forward, unstoppable. Meanwhile, the Sky Wolf Sect''s momentum faltered as the Wolf King was severely injured.


    Explore hidden tales at m,v l''-


    The scene unfolding was almost a one-sided massacre.


    Bang!


    Su Heng''s arms touched in front of his chest.


    His entire body drove a great force, simrly propelling forward.


    Whoosh!Just as he was midway through his charge.


    A zing line of fire came straight at him, and Su Heng dodged to the side.


    The ck mes entered the sea of clouds behind him and exploded tremendously, lifting a huge wave of air.


    Before Su Heng could react, another huge stone was smashed directly towards him.


    The white rock was covered with ck mes.


    It weighed tens of thousands of kilos, obscured the sky like a meteor flying backwards.


    It hadn''t evene close yet.


    Su Heng''s long hair, spread out on his back, already began to curl slightly because of the furnace-like intense heat.


    His eyes also involuntarily squinted.


    "Sss..." He took a deep breath, his mouth curling into a smile.


    "This is the strength befitting a Demon King." Su Heng''s face showed a trace of excitement, "Such power is barely adequate for a grotesque struggle before me!"


    Boom!


    The next instant, Su Heng threw a punch forward.


    The giant burning meteor directly exploded, turning into hundreds of fragments scattering around.


    In the ruins above the mountain stronghold, the Wolf King shook its shoulders, pushing the debris that was on its body to both sides.


    "Lord Demon King!"


    The other disciples of the Sky Wolf Sect rejoiced at this sight.


    The situation, which had been close to copsing, seemed to toughen slightly because the Demon King had reappeared.


    "Just a dying struggle."


    Streams of force converged at his fingertips like rivulets, forming beams of light that burst forth.


    Boom!


    The Wolf King dodged to the side.


    The building behind it exploded violently, spewing arge cloud of dust and instantly copsing.


    A scratch appeared on its snow-white cheek fur, and fresh blood began to slowly seep out.


    "Kill!"


    Su Heng, towering above, his eyes gleaming with a crimson light.


    He shook his arms vigorously, diving forward, his arms driving a massive twisted force, striking down with a palm sh through the air.


    Roar!


    The Wolf King roared.


    Once again, at great cost, it enhanced its vitality, pushing its body forward.


    Upon collision, a tremendous force erupted, immediately making the surrounding air thicker than glue, sting outwards like jelly.


    With the Wolf King in its bloodline liberation state, its body, over seven meters long, was muchrger than Su Heng''s.


    But the strength waspletely disproportionate.


    It felt an unstoppable, dragon-like force coursing through its entire body before being flung away, temporarily losing control of its body.


    When its consciousness slightly cleared.


    The Wolf King realized it had been knocked back a hundred meters.


    It nowy within a huge crater, ahead of it a deep ravine stretching all the way to the central square.


    Smoke billowed around the crater.


    Vicious, cruel cries of fight erupted from all sides.


    Relying on the connection in its bloodline, with each breath, it could feel its followers being mercilessly ughtered.


    Bang!


    Moonlight twisted, dust scattered.


    A dark towering figure was steadily advancing towards it.


    A tremendous sense of oppression forced the Wolf King to gather its dispersed spirit, fully concentrating to cope.


    "Sss..."


    It took a deep breath, the ck mes that had extinguished on its body reignited.


    An invisible ripple spread out like ripples from beneath the Wolf King''s feet, dispersing the dense dust and smoke around it.


    Cold moonlight enveloped the entire battlefield.


    "Be careful!"


    Wang Xindong''s warning came from a distance, "That guy is about to use his domain talent."


    "Hmm?" Su Heng stopped, vaguely sensing a threat.


    Boom!


    Before he could react.


    The ground began to shake violently, tearing apart, emittingrge amounts of pungent smoke.


    Masses of soil and stones under the influence of the Wolf King''s twisted domain, transformed into a giant hand, gripping Su Heng in its grasp.


    Hundreds of thousands of tons of pressure.


    It kepting from all directions, even steel would be crushed into pieces in such an environment.


    Sounds of thunderous roars filled his ears, and all he could see was darkness.


    His body felt like it was sinking into the deep sea, the omnipresent pressureing from every part of his body.


    However¡ª


    "Break!" Su Heng roared.


    His body at this moment,pared to steel, was more than ten times, a hundred times tougher.


    The domain formed by the Wolf King''s talent burst instantly, bright moonlight shone down, and Su Heng looked up, falling to the ground.


    Suddenly, he saw the blood-soaked Wolf King before him, its eyes crimson,rge patches of ck smoke emanating from its body.


    In these thick smoke emissions.


    Huge rocks, roof beams, even entire buildings.


    All of them, defying gravity, floated mid-air, and as the Wolf King pressed his front paw downward, hundreds of tons of mass, enveloped in fierce mes, roared down andpletely submerged Su Heng.


    "Trouble!" Seeing Su Heng trapped by the Wolf King, Wang Xindong immediately grew worried.


    Bang!


    He directly stomped on an elder of the Sky Wolf Sect who tried to stop him, shattering him.


    Amid the spreading blood mist, Wang Xindong dashed forward, drawing dark lines in the air, and punched heavily towards the Wolf King.


    Whoosh!


    ck wings spread and then folded in front of him.


    A slender figure appeared before Wang Xindong at some point, actually blocking this powerful strike.


    The wings spread open.


    The person''s face was revealed under the bright moonlight.


    He was a stunningly handsome, blood-palmed young man.


    "Hahaha!" Along with a heartyugh, a muscr giant, 2.5 meters tall holding a Wolf Fang Club, also appeared.


    He shouted excitedly, "How could this be happening without old piggy here!"


    "Blood Bat, Pig King Kong!" Zhou Guiyu descended from mid-air, his expression so solemn it seemed water could drip from it.


    Both these men were notorious, bloodthirsty demons within the Sky Demon Alliance.


    Although they hadn''t reached the level of the Demon King.


    They were not far off.


    Especially Blood Bat, who had oncemitted atrocious ughter in a remote small town, killing over a hundred thousand people.


    A bustling city was wiped off the map overnight.


    A mountain of corpses and a sea of blood¡ªsuch a scene was hell itself.


    "Wang Xindong, your face is so full of expression; it makes me very happy." Blood Bat, his face wearing an elegant smile, extended his red, snake-like tongue, licking his palm, "You think you''re the hunters, but in reality, you''re the real prey."


    "The situation is bad, it really is Sky Demon Alliance''s interference," Zhou Guiyu frowned.


    Before this operation began, Li Daoxuan had anticipated idents and asked them to be very careful, especially requesting Su Heng to strengthen the team.


    But now...


    "Is there really a chance to turn the tables?" For the Demon Suppression Bureau, the appearance of these demons was disastrous news.


    But for the Sky Wolf Sect, who was currently on the losing side with heavy casualties.


    It couldn''t be better news.


    Ye Tong watched the scene unfold with joy, feeling the situation had suddenly reversed.


    She felt as if another vige had appeared after a dark and florid path. Although the Sky Wolf Sect was greatly weakened, as long as the Wolf King was alive, there was always a chance to recover.


    "Run!" Just as she couldn''t contain her excitement,


    A tired voice sounded, dousing her with cold water.


    "My lord?" Ye Tong, somewhat confused, looked up to meet the Wolf King''s eyes.


    Those eyes...


    No longer held their usual dignity and calm.


    They were bloodshot and bulged out as if they could burst at any moment.


    "I... can barely... hold off that monster any longer!" The Wolf King gasped heavily, thick blood dripping steadily down from the corner of his mouth.


    It felt as if he wasn''t holding a human.


    But was using his own gifted abilities to forcibly contain a volcano that was about to erupt.


    The terrifying power continuously emanated from the mound of rubble. Because of the overuse of his abilities,


    He was suffering a dreadful bacsh.


    His body felt like it was in a scorching furnace, every piece of flesh and nerve stretched to its limits.


    Bang!


    Seeing that Ye Tong was still dazed,


    The Wolf Kingshed out with his tail, sending a powerful wave of air that threw her hundreds of meters away.


    An elder of the Sky Wolf Sect leaped up and caught her mid-air.


    The young elder punched forward.


    The wooden door shattered.


    Outside, there was suddenly a cliff.


    At the edge of the cliff were grappling hooks that led to other peaks of Canglong Mountain.


    Following the secret path, they could escape from the encirclement in the ensuing chaos. The moment before she left, Ye Tong turned and saw a beam of crimson light piercing the sky.


    Boom!


    The Wolf King spat out a mass of blood.


    In front of him, Su Heng''s clothes were tattered and torn. His over three-meter-tall frame was now exposed to the air,


    Covered with blood-red lines like armor, his loose ck hair, and the dense, twisting smoke from the formidable torment under the bright moonlight!


    "To think he came out so easily!" Pig King Kong''s face froze in pride.


    Not far away,


    Blood Bat, without thinking,


    Immediately pped his wings, trying to withdraw from the battlefield.


    The situation took a sharp turn for the worse, Pig King Kong''s mind couldn''t keep up.


    Su Heng had already reached him, his fingers spread, slicing through the air, and ferociously reached for his fat, pig-like head.


    "Damn it!" Pig King Kong lifted the Wolf Fang Club in an attempt to defend.


    But this weapon, forged through thousands of processes, apanying him for decades, was fragile as rotten wood in front of Su Heng.


    With a snap, it broke effortlessly.


    Su Heng''s palm,rge like a cattail leaf fan, faced no resistance as it continued forward, annihting Pig King Kong''s head into nothingness.


    Only a spike-covered headless body remained, wobbling unsteadily before crashing to the ground.


    "Damn, this guy!"


    In a few breaths, Blood Bat had flown two to three thousand meters away.


    His heart filled with both fear and relief, "Thank goodness I have wings, thank goodness I''m fast, or I would have really fallen here today."


    With that in mind,


    His nervousness caused him to p his wings continuously.


    He increased his speed by a fraction and then mmed into a tall wall.

 Chapter 99: 95: Mutilation and Gouging Eyes, the Demon King’s Demise

    Chapter 99: 95: Muttion and Gouging Eyes, the Demon King¡¯s Demise


    "A wall!?"


    The blood bat''s face disyed a human-like astonishment, "How could a wall suddenly appear in the sky?"


    He looked up and saw before him a wide, sturdy chest.


    Looking higher, he could see giant blue veins pulsing on Su Heng''s face and neck.


    ck fascia and bulging blue veins crawled on his skin and face like tendrils of a worm.


    It made his appearance exceptionally fierce and sinister.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Heng opened his mouth, a hot gust of air spewing out.


    Without any warning, a heavy punch smashed downward."Run!?"


    "None of you will escape tonight!"


    Boom!


    The blood bat''s human-sized body instantly disappeared in front of Su Heng.


    A massive amount of blood was squeezed from his facial orifices, then whipped by the tremendous force into a blood-colored halo that slowly diffused outward.


    And the body of the blood bat.


    Was caught in the dragon-like strength, recoiling like a cannonball.


    It flew thousands of meters, collided with a distant steep cliff, erupted with a thunderous noise, and exploded, leaving nothing but a bloody, indistinguishable human skin.


    He was dead beyond any doubt of revival.


    Having dealt with these two fools who recklessly disturbed the scene,


    Su Heng''s bloodshot eyes surveyed his surroundings, quickly spotting people on the iron chains trying to flee.


    Bang!


    He stomped heavily on the ground


    The supposedly void air waspressed by the giant force,


    Instantly condensing together then exploding, forming a cone-shaped sonic boom cloud.


    The fierce bacsh propelled Su Heng''s body rapidly forward. However, mid-air, a distorted shadow emerged.


    The Wolf King manipted the domain.


    Also flying into the air, he opened his mouth wide and bit down towards Su Heng''s head.


    Boom!


    Su Heng threw another punch.


    The entire lower jaw of the Wolf King sted apart,pletely vanishing, withrge bits of blood and teeth floating in mid-air.


    "Constantly spoiling my ns, I did intend to let you live a bit longer," Su Heng, mid-air, grabbed the remaining half of the Wolf King''s mouth with his backhand.


    He swung it up and forcefully smashed it down.


    Boom!


    The ground violently shook.


    Large swathes of soil undted like waves, mud and dust rising a hundred meters high.


    The Wolf King''s spine was shattered by the immense force, blood violently spraying outward, filling the air with a rich scent of blood.


    "Well, I might as well finish you off first!" Su Heng lunged forward.


    Meanwhile.


    Many followers from the Sky Wolf Sect discovered that the Wolf King had suffered severe injuries.


    They turned around one after another, fearlessly charging toward Su Heng.


    "You think you can stop me, you ants?" Su Heng spread his arms wide, seizing the heads of two disciples.


    St!


    He smashed them down hard.


    The heads of both men burst open simultaneously, blood spouting more than ten meters high.


    Su Hengnded on the ground and strode forward. His body was enveloped in the powerful Giant Stone Strength, which the ordinary cult followers could not disturb.


    On the contrary, even though Su Heng carried no weapons on him, just by condensing his power in his arms, a simple sweep


    Could sever the waists of seven or eight cult followers. Blood and flesh flew everywhere, creating a brutal scene.


    The Wolf King struggled to stand up from the ground.


    His demon energy had overloaded in the recent battle, and the fierce-level demon''s potent self-healing ability could not be activated.


    Its lower body had almost lost sensation,pletely out of control.


    Even half of its huge mouth had been smashed by Su Heng, making it look ridiculous and non-threatening.


    With only its remaining two front ws left, the Wolf Kingunched another attack. The sight was indeed moving.


    Many of the Sky Wolf Sect followers who originally had the chance to escape.


    Went insane on the spot.


    They returned heedlessly, trying to aid their deity.


    Unfortunately, the battlefield was too far for them. After only taking a couple of steps forward, they were intercepted by the Demon Suppression Bureau''s agents and then hacked to death by indiscriminate des.


    "A great Demon King, now looking like a stray dog by the roadside," Su Heng sneered, his face twisted into a malicious mockery. For his enemies, he never had the slightest bit of mercy¡ªonly severe strikes to make his opponents crumble, weing a painful and extended death in despair.


    Hisss!


    Su Heng formed his fingers into a sword, lifting them upward.


    The Golden Arc Power, developed from practicing Miniature Mist Skill, burst forth, piercing the arm and bringing out arge amount of blood.


    Hidden within was anotheryer of fierce energy that surged violently, opening wide and forcefully entering the Wolf King''s body.


    It burned the meridians, melting the flesh.


    One of its front ws was instantly rendered useless.


    The spine was broken, and one front w was disabled; now, the Wolf King could hardly stand up, let alone attack Su Heng.


    However, even so, Su Heng did not choose to stop but continued to strike.


    He raised his hand to punch, snapping the other remaining front w too. Then reaching forward, he tore arge patch of fur and flesh directly from the Wolf King''s body. Punch after punchnded on the Wolf King''s face and body, with blood flowing everywhere.


    One could sense a strong intention.


    The Wolf King tried to maintain the dignity of a demon monarch, but obviously, it failed.


    When Su Heng''s arm pierced through an eyeball, directly scooping out a bloody eyeball along with chunks of brain and nerve tissue.


    The Wolf King could no longer endure it.


    It let out a terrifyingly agonizing howl.


    "You''re not as strong as you imagined, are you?" Su Heng sneered again, striking another blow toward the Wolf King''s throat.


    Blood spurted out, staining the ground red.


    The Wolf King''s vocal cords were severely damaged, its voice hoarse, "It''s over, kill me."


    Its only remaining eye looked toward Su Heng, uncertain whether it conveyed a plea.


    "It''s too early." The anger building in Su Heng''s chest slowly subsided. He reached out and crushed the Wolf King''s solitary eye, tearingrge patches of fur from its body and wiping off the blood that stained him.


    Then, with a wave of his hand, he said, "Tie it up."


    The disciples of the Demon Suppression Bureau looked at Su Heng with a mixture of fervor and awe.


    Upon receiving the order, they approached and wrapped the prepared Shining Stone Chains around the Wolf King, much like tying up a pig.


    To ensure it couldn''t break free, some of the chains were threaded directly through the bones of the Wolf King. Fortunately, his body was covered in deep wounds down to the bone, making this task not too difficult.


    The Wolf King copsed on the ground.


    Only a faint breath left proved it was still alive.


    "Why leave it alive?" Zhou Guiyu appeared next to Su Heng, asking somewhat surprised.


    A living Demon King was indeed invaluable.


    But in Zhou Guiyu''s recollection, Su Heng wasn''t someone likely to show mercy.


    "I have some experiments I want to try on him," Su Heng said with a calm smile. "A living Demon King might bring me some surprises."


    By now, the Wolf King was blind, with a crimson hue in its eye sockets.


    But it could still hear the conversation between the two.


    The lightughter in Su Heng''s words sent a chill through it, making it shiver uncontrobly.


    "Damn beast, behave yourself!" a steward of the Demon Suppression Bureau immediately cursed, stabbing it with a dagger.


    Although the Demon Suppression Bureau won aplete victory in this war,


    Many disciples were devoured alive, leaving the survivors with deep hatred for these demons and showing no mercy.


    "How about the other areas?" Su Heng pped his hands and turned to Wang Xindong who had appeared beside him.


    "Everything is progressing smoothly,"


    Wang Xindong said. "A group from the Sky Demon Alliance tried to ambush us, causing some chaos, but they have been stopped."


    "What about the Sky Wolf Sect?" Zhou Guiyu asked.


    He noticed some members of the Sky Wolf Sect escaping from the battlefield during the chaos.


    It would be problematic if they managed to escape.


    "Someone has already been dispatched to pursue them," Wang Xindong said. "If nothing unexpected happens, we should be able to annihte them."


    "That''s good..."


    Zhou Guiyu nodded and turned to Su Heng, smiling, "I owe you one this time. When we get back to the county estate, I''ll treat you to a drink."


    "Just doing my job," Su Heng answered modestly.


    He seemed contemtive as he looked toward the southwest.


    There huge mountains loomed, shrouded in clouds, their exact features unclear, visible only as a vast expanse of wooded cover. Yet a sensation of being watched eerily emanated from above.


    "Hiss..."


    While the two were chatting casually,


    Wang Xindong suddenly furrowed his brows, his expression turning much more serious.


    "What''s happened?" Zhou Guiyu, seeing his demeanor, tensed up and quickly asked.


    "An elder has lost contact with us, and we don''t know what happened. He didn''t even manage to send a re," Wang Xindong exined.


    "Which elder?" Zhou Guiyu asked.


    "Zhao Luoying, Elder Zhao!" Wang Xindong replied.


    "Zhao Luoying..." Su Heng''s brow furrowed slightly, an image of a figure d in silver armor shed through his mind.


    "Does Su Dusi know Elder Zhao?" Wang Xindong asked, somewhat surprised, as Zhao Luoying had been busy capturing demons outside.


    Su Heng had only recently joined the Demon Suppression Bureau, so the two of them shouldn''t have had much opportunity to meet.


    Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -


    "I saw her when I came just now," Su Heng exined briefly, yet he was also somewhat nervous, as Su Li and Zhao Luoying were still in the same team.


    "In that case, let''s go over together and take a look," Wang Xindong hurriedly said.


    "Okay!"


    Su Heng did not hesitate and immediately agreed.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The three were all masters and soon arrived at the spot where Elder Zhao Luoying had disappeared.


    This ce was a dense forest with murmuring stream water, shadowy and ominous, where the dense foliage filtered out every speck of moonlight.


    There were, however, some blue luminescent mushrooms growing near the tree roots by the stream, flickering on and off, their variety unknown, casting a slight glow.


    Pfft!


    Wang Xindong took out a whale oilmp from his bosom.


    He reached out and ignited the wick. The zing white light dispelled the darkness, and soon they discovered various bodies scattered haphazardly on the ground.


    There were bodies of Demon Suppression Bureau disciples and stewards, as well as corpses of Sky Wolf Sect personnel who had transformed into wolves.


    Su Heng crouched down in front of one of the bodies, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    Speaking of bodies,


    Only a head remained, along with the attached spine.


    The rest of the body had been eaten clean, and the ground was covered in bloodstains, turning the soil an eerie dark red.


    "Zhao Luoying."


    Su Heng gently lifted the head out of the mud.


    A somewhat familiar, deathly pale face appeared before him.


    The other few bodies also underwent a brief investigation, all presenting simrly ghastly conditions.


    "It seems they were ambushed, killed instantly with one strike, and then their bodies werepletely devoured," Zhou Guiyu murmured as he observed the neat cut on the neck.


    "The key question is, who did it?" Wang Xindong clenched his fist until it creaked.


    Zhao Luoying was his subordinate.


    Upright and much beloved.


    And now, not even aplete corpse remained, making it somewhat difficult for him to ept.


    "Elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau, survivors of the Sky Wolf Sect, they didn''t even have a chance to react before being killed instantly," Su Heng furrowed his brows, "This guy is a bit dangerous."


    For a moment, the three fell silent.


    p p!


    The sound of wings beating the air came, and a ck crownded on Zhou Guiyu''s shoulder.


    Zhou Guiyu reached his hand out and drew a secret letter from beneath the crow''s wing, nced at it briefly, then handed it to Su Heng.


    With the help of the firelight, Su Heng read the handwriting clearly.


    The content was straightforward, just one sentence, but it finally put Su Heng''s hanging heart at ease.


    Su Li had not followed Zhao Luoying to pursue the target and was still stationed in the valley, without any serious issues.

 Chapter 100: 96: The Half-Demon Giant, White Deer Demon King

    Chapter 100: 96: The Half-Demon Giant, White Deer Demon King


    The cool breeze scattered the clouds, and the chilly moonlight descended, illuminating the giant holding a sword, standing upright in the grass.


    The figure was over three meters tall, with half of the body still barely human while the other half was pitch ck, covered in hard scale armor. Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-


    The giant opened its mouth, with a snake-like crimson tongue hissing loudly. On both sides were sharp, ghastly white fangs, and thick iron-like musclesyered over the skin, as if sealing its powerful and exaggerated physical form.


    "Why?" the giant uttered, as if talking to itself.


    "What why?" A long, exaggerated mouth appeared at the giant''s throat, breaking into a smile.


    "Three very nutritious meals came along, so why won''t you let me eat them?" the half-human, half-snake monster murmured quietly.


    "Food, hahaha..."


    Therge mouth on the throat let out a string of strangeughter.


    Then, taking a slightly more serious tone, it answered, "Hanlin, among those three guys, one is quite difficult to deal with. Who knows, we might be the prey.""They are all from the Demon Suppression Bureau. If we don''t kill them all, how can we rescue mother from the Demon Suppression Tower?" The giant gently stroked the long sword in its hand, speaking calmly.


    "Indeed."


    Therge mouth on the throat replied, "The strongest among those three is the Tower Master of the Demon Suppression Tower."


    "Even I, upon just breaking free from the seal, almost got killed by that guy, a true monster. If it weren''t for you, I would absolutely not wish to confront such a terrifying fellow head-on. Even the thought of it is thrilling."


    "Thank you..." the giant fell silent, then offered two words.


    "There''s nothing to thank me for. We''re merely cooperating with each other, each getting what we need," said therge mouth.


    The giant lifted its head, its blood-red vertical pupils narrowing slightly, its gaze seeming to traverse the heavens and fall upon the Demon Suppression Tower in the county town square.


    "To what degree must I reach in order to defeat those humans?"


    "Soon," said therge mouth excitedly. "By cultivating the Snake Shedding Technique to the seventhyer, in this county, you should have the power to contend for supremacy."


    "With a half-demon body, practicing human Cultivation Techniques, plus the experience and talent of a great demon like me. Monster, what a monster," therge mouth eximed with excitement. "Kid, you will reach a realm that no one has ever imagined."


    "Monster?" the giant sighed softly.


    "What''s wrong?" therge mouth asked, puzzled. "Don''t you like such power?"


    "I like power, but I do not like the process of acquiring it," the giant said softly. "Continuous killing, devouring, feeling the power of the eternal heavens slowly descending upon my body. This process makes me feel like I am gradually killing something."


    "What thing?" therge mouth questioned.


    "The part of me that belongs to humans," the giant replied calmly.


    "Hehehe, how can one gain power without paying a price?" therge mouth chuckled while offering constion.


    "Yes..." the giant withdrew its gaze, "As long as I can save my mother, it doesn''t matter what I kill, what I give up, or what I be. There''s only one thing I care about¡ª


    On this path, whoever stands in my way, dies!"


    Bang!


    The gentleness on his face disappeared, reced by ferocity and viciousness, with what looked like two zing red mes dancing and burning within his eye sockets.


    An extremely terrifying and domineering aura swept out like hundreds of massive, invisible des, twisting the air and leaving deep cuts on the ground. The ancient trees nearby broke off with a thunderous crash. An owl, sensing the danger, pped its wings, but before it could fly away, it burst into pieces, turning into countless fragments of flesh.


    Countless specks of dust and fragments of leaves fluttered down from the sky, obscuring the moonlight and the view.


    When all the dust had settled, all that remained on the ground was a giant crater.


    The half-demon giant''s figure had vanished, signaling that a new round of hunting would soon unfold!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Did that guy seem to notice the two of us just now?"


    "Impossible. We''re tens of thousands of meters apart. Even if Li Daoxuan himself were here, he couldn''t possibly extend his sense this far!"


    "Perhaps it''s not a sense, but something more like an intuition."


    "This guy, despite wearing a human shell, gives me the feeling more of a cruel, heartless beast."


    Canglong Mountain.


    On a remote mountain peak obscured by clouds and fog.


    Two elders from the Sky Demon Alliance were quietly conversing.


    One of the elders wore leather pants, his upper body bare. Normally towering at two and a half meters, his body was hard and sturdy. His muscles exhibited a rock-like rugged and defined texture, which, just by looking at, gave one the impression of indomitable strength, unshakeable.


    The other elder was only around one meter seventy in height, his waist slightly stooped, holding a ck wooden cane in his left hand.


    His whole person was wrapped in a chilling ghostly aura, his face old and sinister.


    Especially those eyes.


    They were shockingly white, pupil-less.


    Even if such a figure suddenly appeared in a horror film, it would scare someone half to death on sight.


    The rock giant was called Lu Gaoxuan, while the other elder engulfed in ghostly aura was named Gui Shiqi.


    Both were subordinates of the White Deer Demon King within the Sky Demon Alliance.


    They were second only to the Demon King himself.


    The two hade here with the intention of cooperating with the Wolf King to carry out a counter-siege against the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    They shared the same goal as Pig King Kong and Blood Bat.


    However...


    What they did not expect was for the Wolf King to be utterly crushed throughout the encounter.


    They had just arrived and had not even had a chance to take action when the situation here had already concluded.


    Seeing the tragic state of Cang Ye, the Demon King, both were lost for words. After a moment, Lu Gaoxuan shook his head andmented, "Even a mighty Demon King meets such a tragic end."


    "In this world, only power is real," the ghostly elder said. "We should not stay here any longer, let''s leave this ce."


    "Report what happened here to the White Deer Demon King."


    "Alright," Lu Gaoxuan nodded emphatically.


    The two turned around, reached the edge of a cliff, and leapt down, quickly disappearing from the battlefield.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Bang!


    In another part of the forest.


    Ye Tong knelt down heavily, sshing muddy water in a puddle.


    After a grueling battle thatsted the entire night, she had finally shaken off the pursuers from the Demon Suppression Bureau thanks to her familiarity with the surrounding environment.


    However, there wasn''t the slightest bit of relief from having survived the ordeal.


    Her heart waspletely drowned in an intense and profound grief.


    "Master Cang Ye..."


    She lifted her head and gazed at the cold moon suspended in the night sky.


    Thest image in her mind was of the Wolf King''s massive and graceful figure, with moonlight cascading like a waterfall over his soft, white fur.


    Then, in a daze, in the next image.


    Everything was dyed red with blood and fire, and shrill screams filled her mind.


    The Wolf King''s limbs were severed, his eyes crushed, thick chains piercing through his flesh and bones; his dying body, like that of a wild dog, was dragged away as a trophy of war.


    "Ahhhh!!"


    Ye Tong tried to refrain from dwelling on the details.


    But she couldn''t avoid it; every detail in that image, along with the temperature and the scent of the hot blood.


    It was as if she was surrounded by a vast and unforgiving vortex, invisible hands dragging her into an abyss of excruciating copse.


    Crack!


    It was as if something in her mind had shattered.


    A crimson lightning shed, and Su Heng''s massive and indifferent figure appeared before her.


    That peerless power, one that could easily crush even a Demon King, was utterly despairing, leaving no room for thoughts of resistance.


    She loathed her own weakness, but she was powerless.


    Drip drop!


    Crimson tears fell.


    Ye Tong lowered her hands and realized they were covered in blood andrge patches of torn human skin.


    In the midst of her crying just now, she had nearly torn off half of her face.


    But she felt no pain.


    The immense sorrow numbed her senses to the cold.


    "Are you feeling any better now?" A detached voice sounded, handing her a white handkerchief with a pale, slender hand.


    Ye Tong took it absently and slowly looked up.


    "Why?" she asked. "Our god has been treated like that, yet you don''t seem sad at all."


    The young elder Ye Luo replied, "I don''t do things that are pointless."


    "I don''t know why, but they didn''t choose to kill the Wolf King; he''s still alive," Ye Luo said.


    "So..." Ye Tong asked.


    "It means that we still have a chance to save him," Ye Luo said. "A demon as powerful as the Wolf King, once freed, can recover quickly even from such serious injuries."


    "But that''s the Demon Suppression Tower; for us, it''s hell," Ye Tong said in shock.


    "So, just because it''s difficult, should we give up without even trying?" Ye Luo asked with a cold voice, looking down from above.


    Ye Tong clenched her fists and suddenly looked up, "Tell me, what should we do?"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In a valley in Canglong Mountain.


    Cool moonlight shone down while mes flickered, the corpses of the heretical cultists were piled up and crackled as they burned.


    Su Li slowly stood up from beside a wounded Demon Suppression Bureau disciple.


    "The injuries have stabilized for the most part. Be careful not to engage in vigorous activities from now on to avoid misaligning your bones and causing permanent problems," she said gently.


    She reached out and gently rubbed the young disciple''s head, admonishing with care.


    "Thank you, you''ve been a great help," the young disciple said, his cheeks slightly red, filled with gratitude.


    "You''re wee, it''s what I should do," Su Li said with a smile on her face, taking a step back to head over to another group of wounded.


    But...


    She hadn''t walked two steps forward.


    Overwhelmed by the extensive use of her internal energy, an intense wave of dizziness surged over her.


    Su Li staggered, nearly falling, but Xiao Qing was there to steady her in time, helping her regain her bnce.


    "Thank you," Su Li said.


    "You can''t keep going on like this," Xiao Qing said somewhat angrily. "You''re weak now as well; you need proper rest."


    "I..." Su Li opened her mouth, her lips slightly dry.


    She shook her head without arguing with her friend but simply said calmly, "These disciples are subordinates of Elder Zhao Luoying. When Elder Zhao returns and sees this scene, she will surely praise me, won''t she?"


    Xiao Qing looked at her serious expression, suddenly silent and at a loss for words.


    Su Li pinched Xiao Qing''s cheek, turned around, and continued on.


    Swish!


    A breeze blew by.


    An unexpected shadow appeared beside the two.


    Su Li and Xiao Qing both jumped, the former instinctively reaching for the long sword at her waist.


    But once she saw the shadow was her dear brother Su Heng, Su Li patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 101: 97: Treating Illnesses and Injuries, The Chainsaw for Dissection

    Chapter 101: 97: Treating Illnesses and Injuries, The Chainsaw for Dissection


    "Can you not appear so suddenly like a ghost?" Su Li ced a hand on her chest,ining as she spoke, "My heart can''t take it."


    "Sorry," Su Heng''s calm voice came through the night.


    "It''s okay," Su Li paused for a moment before responding.


    It was rare for her to see such a serene attitude from Su Heng¡ªa foreboding premonition rose in Su Li''s heart.


    "Did... something happen?" Su Li asked.


    "Elder Zhao Luoying went to pursue remnants of the Sky Wolf Sect but met with an ident, and the team she led waspletely wiped out."


    "I was worried that something might happen here, so I came to check," Su Heng said simply.


    "Elder Zhao Luoying is..." Su Li froze, then slowly came back to her senses after a moment of stillness.


    "I understand," she said calmly."The Demon King has been dealt with by me, and its remains need to be sent back to the Demon Suppression Tower," Su Heng said. "Pack up your things here ande back with me. Otherwise, if you stay here alone, I won''t feel at ease."


    "Okay," Su Li nodded, her entire demeanor seeming somewhat wooden.


    But as she turned around and took two steps forward, she stopped again.


    In front of her was a young warrior, his face pale from excessive blood loss, with arge hole torn through his chest.


    Though he had already been bandaged up.


    But blood was still seeping out, staining his clothes a deep red.


    If she could just stay a little longer, she might save him... Su Li thought.


    "How many like him are there?" Su Heng''s towering figure materialized behind her.


    "Yes," Su Li nodded, "there are many, many wounded. I want to help some, but my cultivation is too shallow, and the number I can help is limited."


    "I see..."


    After a moment of thought, Su Heng said, "You go pack up. I''ll take care of these wounded for you."


    He reached out to pat Su Li''s shoulder and stepped forward.


    The soldier lying on the ground, who had been in a deep sleep, seemed to hear the movement and lifted his head to meet Su Heng''s calm eyes.


    Such a towering giant...


    He seemed frightened, struggling to move back a little.


    But even this simple movement pulled at his wound, causing him to gasp in pain.


    "Don''t be afraid," Su Heng reached out and gently grasped the young warrior''s arm, "I am the Deputy Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau, I''m here to help you."


    "I remember now, I saw you earlier today," the young soldier said.


    "Did you?" Su Heng smiled.


    The robust vitality of the Green Wood Longevity Technique flowed into the young warrior''s body.


    The wound quickly stopped bleeding and formed a scab, the broken tendons healed, nerve tissues regained function, and even the injured internal organs were nourished.


    Aforting warmth spread from the wound, akin to being immersed in a hot spring.


    An expression of surprise appeared on the young soldier''s face.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to express his gratitude, but he was too exhausted; his head tilted, and he quickly fell into a deep sleep.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    By the time Su Heng finished these distracting tasks and returned to Baihua County, it was two dayster. Explore more stories at m,v l''-


    This morning.


    In a brightly-lit study of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Li Daoxuan awoke early as usual, finished his calligraphy practice, and gently set down the brush in his hand.


    Rhythmic footsteps approached from outside the door, paused briefly at the door, then with a click, the door was pushed open.


    A tall figure sidled in, ducking his head.


    "Really..." Li Daoxuan shook his head with a wry smile, "One after another, you young people have no manners, entering someone else''s room without even greeting."


    "When you came to the Demon Suppression Tower, you didn''t give me any advance notice either," Su Heng said calmly.


    Bang!


    He set down the ghost-faced sword he was carrying.


    The heavy de made a dull thud as it contacted the wooden floor.


    "The scenery here is actually quite nice," Su Heng''s gaze swept over the old man''s shoulder, through the window, he could see the sun''s rays glittering on the wide river, shimmering like broken gold¡ªa truly pleasant view.


    "At my age, with my status, even if I rx a bit, no one would criticize me," Li Daoxuanmented as he turned to take a teapot from the windowsill and poured a cup of tea for himself and Su Heng.


    Su Heng didn''t reach out to take it but instead looked at a letter on the table.


    "What''s written on this?" Su Heng''s brow furrowed slightly.


    "News from the Six Families Alliance," Li Daoxuan passed the letter to Su Heng, softly saying with a sense of loss, "The Six Families Alliance, in the end, hase to this."


    "Song Ting and Song Yingchun were actually opponents of the Six Families Alliance, and their death at your hands has frightened the other noble families. Unintentionally, you have facilitated this event," Li Daoxuan chuckled. "Of course, even without you, the formation of the Six Families Alliance was inevitable."


    "The echoes from the Eternal Heaven are getting stronger; a new era is slowly arriving. Noble families, the Demon Suppression Bureau, demons, and monsters, all are making preparations," Li Daoxuan sighed, "The Great Conflict is upon us, wondering who will have thestugh."


    "As an old man like me, I won''t have the chance to see it..." he shook his head andughed a little regretfully.


    "Thanks for your help this time, I''ve heard the reports from Wang Xindong and Zhou Guiyu¡ªif it weren''t for you, the forces we previously arranged might have indeed been caught unprepared, leading to heavy losses," Li Daoxuan said earnestly.


    "Cut the fancy talk, I like to hear something more substantial," Su Heng said, "Do you remember the promise you made to me before?"


    "Of course," Li Daoxuan nodded.


    Su Heng took out the ghost-faced de, which was leaning to one side, and ced it on Li Daoxuan''s desk.


    As of today, this weapon had gradually be unsuitable for Su Heng''sbat. He had not brought it with him for the campaign against the Wolf King.


    Previously, Li Daoxuan had mentioned that he would help Su Heng reinforce it after this mission was over.


    Taking this opportunity, Su Heng came specifically to discuss his ideas.


    "What kind of design do you want it to be?" Seeing the serious expression on Su Heng''s face, Li Daoxuan asked out of curiosity.


    Instead of answering, Su Heng took paper and pen from the desk. His brows slightly furrowed, he pondered while sketching out the design in his memory onto the white rice paper.


    Soon, a rough sketch of a weirdly shaped and exaggerated weapon appeared before Li Daoxuan.


    "This is..."


    Li Daoxuan held the sketch in his hands, examining it carefully.


    Then, shaking his head with a smile, he said, "I have never seen this type of weapon before, but it looks very ferocious."


    The sketch depicted a huge cleaver-like de.


    But, unlike any other, the edge of this weapon was neither smooth nor sharp, it featured some sort of serrated structure.


    At the joints where the serrations met the de,


    It was requested to use materials that could move, so that with force injected, the serrated teeth could buzz and spin.


    The stronger the force, the faster the spin.


    Needless to say, if struck squarely by this weapon,


    The wound would definitely be grotesquely exaggerated, as if gnawed by a giant beast, bloodied and yed.


    Just imagining it sent chills down Li Daoxuan''s spine.


    "Is there any problem with this design?" Su Heng knocked on the desk, drawing Li Daoxuan''s attention back.


    "Hmm..."


    After pondering for a moment, Li Daoxuan said, "Generally, it''s not difficult to realize such a function, but the serrations aren''t easy to find. They need to be sharp enough to ruthlessly tear through the opponent''s defenses and hard enough not to affect the weapon''s lifespan."


    "That''s simple..." Su Heng had already prepared beforeing.


    He reached for his belt, took off a leather pouch hanging there, and poured its contents onto the desk.


    A pile of sharp fangs glittered with a cold light under the sunlight, forming a small mound.


    "This is..."


    Li Daoxuan''s brows furrowed slightly as he picked one up to inspect, "These are the teeth of the Wolf King Cang Ye. It seems that he has suffered a lot at your hands."


    "Not bad, old guy," Su Heng smiled, "Can you finish it now?"


    "No problem," Li Daoxuan replied agreeably.


    "How long will it take?" Su Heng asked further.


    "If it''s fast, five or six days should do, at most it won''t exceed ten days," Li Daoxuan answered.


    "Good," Su Heng waved his hand, "Then I won''t bother you any longer. If there''s anything, you can send someone to contact me."


    "We will be adding a batch of people to the Demon Suppression Towerter; remember to receive them."


    Li Daoxuan''s voice carried over from a distance.


    "Got it." Su Heng guessed it was because of the matter with Wang Bingquan and Ma Youcai.


    The betrayal of the two elders had indeed left the Demon Suppression Tower short-staffed. Su Heng didn''t think much of it and turned to leave Li Daoxuan''s study.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "I''ve found out something. Two elders from the Demon Suppression Tower had previously betrayed and turned to the noble families and were secretly executed. There will definitely be new manpower added to the Demon Suppression Tower. Taking this opportunity, we might be able to disguise as one of the elders and infiltrate the Demon Suppression Tower."


    On a cliff shrouded in mist and with beautiful scenery,


    Ye Tong kneeled on the ground, pleading to a demon figure wearing a hood in the dark room.


    The demon raised its head, putting down the book in its hands. Sunlight poured in from the outside window, revealing an ugly lizard-like face to Ye Tong''s view.


    This elder was called Bai Xiaotong.


    Before transforming into a demon, its original form was a rare chameleon.


    After bing a demon, it inherited and even enhanced its original talent, capable of perfectly concealing its aura or disguising itself as another entity.


    Therefore, in the Sky Demon Alliance,


    While Bai Xiaotong''s strength was not particrly high, its unique abilities allowed it to aplish many difficult tasks.


    This time, Ye Tong hoped to use Bai Xiaotong''s talent to infiltrate the Demon Suppression Tower. Even if it wasn''t possible to directly rescue the Wolf King, she could at least confirm the situation and then make further ns.


    However...


    The Sky Wolf Sect had be a thing of the past, and the Wolf King''s fate was currently unknown.


    Whether Bai Xiaotong would be willing toe out of retirement to assist was also unknown to Ye Tong.


    She kneeled on the ground, holding her breath, silently waiting. Several heartbeats felt as if they stretched to an eternity.


    The fingers resting on her skirt slowly curled, exposing smooth skin to the air.


    "The Wolf King Cang Ye has shown me kindness," Bai Xiaotong''s voice finally came through, slowly saying, "Since he is now in chains, I cannot sit idly by. We need a clear oue, whether life or death."


    As the voice drew nearer, a rough,rge hand grasped Ye Tong''s shoulder, gently lifting her from the ground.


    "You are a follower of the great Cang Ye, with the blood of the Demon King flowing in your veins; you need not kneel before me," Bai Xiaotong extended a handkerchief.


    "Thank you!" Ye Tong took it.


    She lifted her head, feeling her eyes moisten as the light from the window blurred before her.

 Chapter 102: 98: Demon Corpse Evolution, Flesh Fungus Breed

    Chapter 102: 98: Demon Corpse Evolution, Flesh Fungus Breed


    After giving instructions to Li Daoxuan, Su Heng returned to the Demon Suppression Tower to continue his cultivation.


    Having mastered the Powerful Boulder Technique with all five elementsplete, Su Heng had entered the thirdyer of the demonic form, the Flesh Refinement Realm. This meant that among the remaining five secret techniques in the Overbearing Dragon''s Eight Phases Secret Skill, Su Heng could now begin to cultivate them.


    But after careful consideration, Su Heng still decided to put them off.


    Even with the vast resources of the Demon Suppression Tower as support, the acquisition of attribute points was limited.


    Su Heng had to prioritize allocation first.


    Among the several cultivation techniques and demonic relics that needed upgrading,


    Those that could increase the types of attribute points gained were ced first by Su Heng.


    Next was the Little Five Elements Fist, a technique with moderate power but one that could provide aplete framework to fully integrate the several true techniques he was currently cultivating into one system.


    Then, there was the secret technique previously promised to him by Li Daoxuan.Su Heng hadn''t gone to learn it during this time, but he still remembered it and nned to check it out when he had some free timeter.


    "So..."


    In the seventh floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, back in his study,


    Su Heng approached a wall with a huge painting, opened a safe in the corner, and took out a heavy rosewood box.


    Click!


    He gently triggered the mechanism and the box opened.


    Lying among a swath of ck feathers was a vine resembling blood vessels and nerves.


    This vine was the demonic relic Su Heng had obtained from the brothers Song Ting and Song Yingchun, known as the Bloodthirsty Demon Vine.


    It had the special effect of extracting strength from martial artists.


    Among demonic relics,


    It was considered quite vicious.


    Su Heng took it out this time, but he did not intend to fuse with it.


    His current physical condition was too strong; purelybat-oriented demonic relics were indeed somewhat superfluous for Su Heng.


    Unless it was from Great Demons like the Wolf King whose innate abilities could have some effect on his body.


    The Bloodthirsty Demon Vine would be used by Su Heng as a material to strengthen the Tai Sui Fungus Strain.


    He integrated the Bloodthirsty Demon Vine into his body.


    Focusing his attention, new information that had never appeared before emerged on the pale grey attribute panel.


    [Tai Sui Fungus Strain (Can Be Enhanced): Requires the same type and level of demonic relic as materials, along with three hundred attribute points.]


    "The remaining attribute points now..."


    ncing down, Su Heng saw that there were sixty attribute points avable.


    With the Taotie Technique perfected and the assistance of the Water Ghost Poison Sack, Su Heng could gain around forty attribute points a day.


    In dedicated cultivation,


    Six days went by in the blink of an eye, and the attribute points were finally saved up.


    "So..."


    Su Heng held the demonic relic of the Bloodthirsty Demon Vine and lightly tapped the plus sign next to the Tai Sui Fungus Strain.


    The writing above blurred for a moment, and the effects of strengthening the Tai Sui Fungus Strain appeared before Su Heng''s eyes.


    [Tai Sui Fungus Strain Fierce Level Two Transformation (Special Effects: Mist, Parasitism, Extreme Poison, Flesh)]


    "Phew..."


    Upon seeing the description above, Su Heng took a long breath.


    His fingers, which had been spread open, slowly clenched into a fist, his face adorned with a rxed and excited expression, "It''s indeed as I anticipated."


    The newly obtained flesh fungus strain possessed two special effects.


    The first effect was to promote the healing of wounds.


    The second effect was to transform the host.


    From the most basic increase in hormone secretion, to promoting muscle growth, and even to the fusion of several different types of organs ¨C theoretically, the flesh fungus strain could aplish all of these.


    "Shh!"


    Su Heng extended his arm and lightly scratched it with the tip of his index finger.


    Having deliberately rxed his muscles, he easily left a narrow, ten-centimeter-long cut on his arm.


    Through the wound, the crimson muscles and pale yellow human fat were faintly visible.


    There was no sign of pain on Su Heng''s face.


    The newly obtained flesh fungus strain began to take effect, with arge number of mycelia appearing on the wound, apanied by a tingling sensation. The wound healed rapidly in a manner visible to the naked eye, and in just two or three breaths, only a light pink scar remained.


    He brushed his hand over it lightly.


    The red mark disappeared and the exaggerated wound he had just sustained waspletely healed.


    "Really not bad!" Su Heng clicked his tongue twice, his face showing admiration.


    His body''s self-healing ability had been quite strong before, but it had never reached such an exaggerated level.


    Moreover, the healing power of the flesh fungus strain was not limited to the superficialyers such as muscles and skin; even if internal organs were seriously damaged, the flesh fungus strain could operate rapidly. And for Su Heng, this was the most important aspect. It undoubtedly greatly enhanced his survival ability.


    "ording to reason, I should also be able to transform myself to a certain extent through the flesh fungus strain." Su Heng stood up.


    As he walked towards the door, he looked down and muttered to himself.


    "It''s a pity, aside from the elerated healing effect, the flesh fungus strain seems unable to exert other effects within my body. Is it because my fleshly body is too strong, or because it triggered a self-protection mechanism?"


    After trying several times and confirming this,


    Su Heng felt it was a pity.


    Otherwise, by directly controlling the brain''s pituitary to secrete growth-promoting hormones, he would have been awash in attribute points.


    "Creak!"


    Pushing open the door, Su Heng walked towards the stairs leading to the upper floors.


    In the somewhat dim corridor, a little potato dressed in a white robe came running towards him.


    Bang!


    Just before the collision, at that veryst moment.


    Su Heng reached out and lightly pressed his hand on Elder Bai''s high ponytailed head.


    "Watch where you''re going," Su Heng said, sounding less than pleased.


    Elder Bai had been living in the Demon Suppression Tower since her youth and didn''t seem to have much contact with people outside; she always appeared a bit absent-minded, like a little girl who had never grown up.


    "Ah, Tower Master!" Elder Bai took two steps back, stood on tiptoe, and craned her neck just to see Su Heng''s chin.


    At the end of the corridor in front of her was a window.


    The light from the window waspletely blocked by Su Heng, leaving only a faint white glow that spilled out hazy around Su Heng''s shoulders.


    "Tower Master, it seems like you''ve grown taller again in just a few days," Elder Bai said, rubbing her head.


    "What''s that in your hand?" Su Heng crouched down.


    "I was just about toe find you," Elder Bai handed over a document she was holding to Su Heng, "Li Daoxuan sent a group of new recruits to the Demon Suppression Tower, and this is their information. I''m supposed to deliver it to you for review, to see if there''s any issue."


    "Hmm, let''s see... Jin Mingxi?" Su Heng''s brow furrowed slightly.


    "Is there a problem?" Elder Bai asked.


    "Are you and Jin Mingxi close?" Su Heng asked with a chuckle.


    "We''re just so-so..." Elder Bai answered vaguely.


    Thwack!


    Su Heng lightly tapped on the top of her head with the document, "You can''t even tell a lie."


    Stay updated through m-v l|-


    Elder Bai covered her head, looking at him huffily.


    "How do you know each other?" Su Heng asked, surprised, "Don''t you spend most of your time in the Demon Suppression Tower?"


    "Elder Jin and I were disciples who joined the Demon Suppression Bureau in the same group," Elder Bai replied crisply.


    "I see..."


    Su Heng handed the documents back to her, "Well, that''ll do."


    "There''s a seal in the study''s drawer you can use to stamp the documents and then deliver them to Li Daoxuan; that should conclude the matter," Su Heng said as he patted Elder Bai''s shoulder and stood up, giving his instructions casually.


    After parting ways with Elder Bai, he continued forward to the central training ground of the seventhyer.


    Li Xunhao had disappeared somewhere, but Elder Zhao Zongwu remained bare-chested, honing his stance in the corner of the training ground.


    In fact, given Zhao Zongwu''s age,


    It would be difficult to make any progress in the martial arts, even with demonic remains prolonging his life.


    He persisted in his monk-like routine daily, more so tobat the mad will lingering within the demonic remains than anything else.


    Without disturbing Elder Zhao Zongwu''s training,


    He ascended the spacious staircase, passing the sixth, the seventh, and finally stopping at the eighth floor.


    The structure of the eighth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower waspletely different from the previous levels.


    The eighth floor didn''t have aplicatedyout.


    Stepping out from the stairwell, one faced a huge and profound circr space.


    There were no windows, and the environment was dimly lit. The scarce light originated from several fire basins hanging from the ceiling overhead. The rough, bluestone flooring underfoot shimmered faintly with the unique patterns of mythical beasts under the flickering firelight.


    Beyond the circr space,


    There were rows of cells sealed with Shining Stone Chains.


    Most of them were pitch-ck, with only a few radiating powerful demonic presences.


    Among these cells was one with an uglily fiery red, volcano-like explosive aura embodied in a hideous monkey; a middle-aged, strong-bodied man covered in ck bony armor on one side of his body; a robes-d, dried up old man who emitted a ghostly aura as cold as skeletons.


    Without exception...


    All these demons were entwined withyers uponyers of thick Shining Stone Chains,


    Firmly sealed, unable to move an inch.


    "Screech!"


    Upon Su Heng''s arrival in the eighth floor''s main hall,


    The fiery red ape closest to the passageway let out a piercing screech, like a wild beast confronted by an intruder.


    Even though sealed by the Shining Stone, waves of heat surged through the cell towards Su Heng.


    Hiss!


    The hem of his ck robe fluttered up and down.


    For a moment, it was as if he was in the middle of the Death Desert itself, the scenery in front of him slightly distorted.


    With each breath, the air turned blisteringly hot, and even someone as tough as Su Heng momentarily felt an unbearable sensation.


    "This fellow..."


    Su Heng shook his head, his expression turning cold.


    Freeing himself from the previous Death Illusion, he raised his hand and swept it forward.


    Bang!


    The ape appeared to be hit by an invisible cannonball.


    Its body instantly recoiled, turning into a blurry shadow. It crashed against the inner wall with the sound of nking chains, leaving behind arge dent.


    The ape instantly quieted, and the few demons in the other cells who had heard themotion raised their heads.


    A series of cold gazes fell on Su Heng, but they quickly turned away.


    Su Heng paid them no mind and strode on.


    Moving towards the deepest part,


    Within this pitch-ck cell, there was no railing separating it from the outside world.


    Inside was a huge, ball-like bizarre creature covered in white cloth, which constantly exuded droplets of blood.


    The entire mass pulsated weakly with each breath.


    "Wolf King, we meet again," Su Heng spoke softly, reaching out to lift the white cloth.


    Under the cloth was a giant flesh ball that had been skinned, with its limbs nowhere in sight. Pierced and suspended midair by iron chains, where its eyes should have been was nothing but darkness. Still, it sensed Su Heng''s presence and weakly raised its head.


    The toothless Wolf King opened its mouth in an ugly smile, "We meet again, indeed."


    "Indeed," Su Heng chuckled as if greeting an old friend, "I apologize if the amodations arecking."

 Chapter 103: 99: Pigs in the Flesh Field, King Yan in the Living World

    Chapter 103: 99: Pigs in the Flesh Field, King Yan in the Living World


    "You humans really are despicable, aren''t you?"


    The Wolf King''s head shook slightly as if observing something around.


    The chains rattled; all its limbs had been chopped off, and this was the only response the Wolf King could muster.


    It gasped for air, each breath enduring immense, innumerable internal pains.


    Even so, the Wolf King''s voice still carried a hint of mirth.


    "If it were us, we would kill our prey instantly, not torment it for amusement."


    The Wolf King''s pitch-ck gaze fell on Su Heng.


    "Torment?" Su Heng cocked his head.


    If the Wolf King still had eyes, it would have seen the confusion on thetter''s face."I must rify one thing, I''m not interested in torturing my opponents," said Su Heng seriously, "I''m doing this purely to extract thest bit of value from you. To describe it with ''efficiency'' would be slightly more urate in conveying emotions."


    "So you pulled out my teeth and peeled off my skin?" the Wolf King panted.


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded, "Your teeth are very sharp, and your fur, I need a cloak that befits my status."


    "And now?" the Wolf King asked, "What do you want to obtain from me now?"


    "Everything," Su Heng said calmly, "It took humans thousands of years to domesticate wild boars, and now, maybe I can tame a famed monster in just a few days, or even less."


    "How about a bet?" Su Heng smiled, "If I lose, I''ll grant you a quick end."


    "Tame!?"


    The Wolf King let out hoarseughter from its throat.


    It seemed amused as if hearing some joke, chain wrappings clinking joyously,rge patches of blood and pus streaming down from its unheble wounds, forming a thick, disgusting pool on the ground under its feet.


    "Who do you think you are? Who do you think you''re speaking to?" the Wolf King growled in a low voice, "Boy, don''t be too arrogant."


    A gob of blood-stained phlegm sprayed from its mouth and Su Heng sidestepped to avoid it.


    "Pigs are great livestock; give them something to eat, and they''ll grow meat. To make them gain more, farmers confine them in cramped cages, never able to move throughout their lives. Eating, drinking, and sleeping are just a few of the things they do..."


    Su Heng gently caressed the Wolf King''s bloody head, murmuring softly, "You''ll be something like that, possibly even worse."


    "You..."


    The arrogance was gone from the Wolf King''s voice.


    A trace of hesitation showed through, perhaps even unbeknownst to itself.


    "A small experiment." Su Heng''s voice was still gentle, but his face grew much more solemn.


    The Demon King was not an easy material to obtain; he had to take this seriously.


    Explore new worlds at m,v l''-


    Su Heng closed his eyes, fully immersing himself in the power and talent brought by the Tai Sui Fungus Strain.


    His originally smooth palms grew furry, and an abundance of pale pink mycelium sprouted, creeping towards the Wolf King''s body.


    A tingling sensation emerged in the Wolf King''s perception.


    At first, it wasn''t unpleasant; the feeling even alleviated the intense pain from the skinning.


    It provided a sense of inexplicable relief.


    Despite this, the Wolf King did not let down its guard; Su Heng was a cold and heartless monster.


    Although appearing rxed, the Wolf King felt genuine dread from Su Heng, like a herbivore encountering its predator in the forest.


    Hiss...


    The reality was indeed as the Wolf King had surmised.


    The tingling spread from where Su Heng''s palm had touched, rippling outwards, building into waves, driving a frenzy.


    Unimaginable pain was bombarding its brain through the nerves.


    Its originally sleek body began to swell.


    Muscles tore apart, revealing lumps resembling tumors within the cracks, covered in a thickyer of pale yellow fat. Its organs mutated, bones inside melted, the body losing its structure and hanging only by several huge chains, maintaining its posture.


    The chains rattled and banged in the tumult, stretching tautly with violent throbs.


    "Monster, what have you done to me!" The Wolf King struggled wildly, bellowing with anger and a hint of pleading.


    "Please, don''t..."


    It finally began to beg, but its voice was quickly submerged.


    Su Heng opened his eyes, first showing fatigue, then delight, "It actually worked, and now the food issue is resolved."


    He stepped back.


    Looking at the Wolf King as though at an aplished masterpiece.


    The Wolf King''s body had vanished, reced in the cage by a five-meter-high mountain of flesh.


    It was a spread of living, immobile flesh that could only wriggle.


    Shlick!


    He reached forward and tore a chunk of flesh, about seven or eight pounds, from the Wolf King; it convulsed once, emitting a muffled groan.


    Greasy flesh covered in fat, still with writhing deep red fibers.


    By appearance alone, it wasn''t something appetizing.


    But Su Heng was unconcerned.


    As long as it could help him gain attribute points, it was good.


    His mouth opened like a snake''s, his jaw nearly dislocating, and he swallowed a chunk of flesh the size of an adult''s arm whole.


    "A bit gamey, but the taste is pretty good," Su Heng wiped the corner of his mouth and smiled.


    He went to a corner of the room, retrieving a hefty box from the shadows.


    Click!


    The lid opened, revealing a collection of various dried meat chunks.


    Su Heng took out the meat, letting it tumble onto the Wolf King. The ck chunks were slowly wrapped up, absorbed, and digested by the red fats and flesh.


    This guy''s digestive system had also been modified.


    He would no longer need to eat through his mouth, he would just need to pour food on his body to grow flesh.


    As for excretion, it was directly connected to the drainage channel through a special meat tube, clean and convenient.


    After a series of modifications,


    Just as Su Heng had said before, the Wolf King had been transformed into a swine-like meat field to provide demon flesh. Only after being drained of thest nutrients and his body copsing, could he find relief.


    "I told you, this isn''t cruelty, this is efficiency," Su Heng pped his hands and casually tossed aside the box he had used.


    He turned around and slowly left the eighth floor.


    When he arrived, there were some demons on the eighth floor who dared to re at Su Heng.


    But now, as Su Heng left this ce, everything had changed.


    Even the most defiant demons were now as docile as kindergarten children. Their breathing became especially smooth, scared to draw Su Heng''s attention.


    They were all madmen, not afraid of death.


    But to be transformed into something simr, to be cut piece by piece every day, was too much suffering, worse than death.


    No intelligent creature could endure such torture.


    Having lived for so long, they finally came face to face with King Yan.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    After leaving the Demon Suppression Tower''s eighth floor, Su Heng returned to the fifth floor.


    The scene here was somewhat unexpected to him.


    On the martial arts field,


    There stood roughly twenty or thirty people, shadowy figures.


    At the front, a man and a woman. The woman held a long sword with an aloof demeanor. The man, however, had a smile on his face, cultured and amiable.


    As for the rest of the people, most of them were young and lively-looking.


    Gathered in groups of threes and twos,


    Chattering away, it was unclear what they were quietly discussing.


    Zhao Zongwu and Miss Bai, two elders of the Demon Suppression Tower, also stood to one side. Zhao Zongwu had his hands sped behind his back, a stern look on his face, while Miss Bai was looking down picking at her fingernails, appearing dispirited.


    "Quiet!" Seeing Su Heng appear at the stairway entrance, Zhao Zongwu reprimanded the young disciples on the martial arts field in a low voice.


    It immediately grew silent.


    Curious or reverent gazes fell upon Su Heng.


    "Are these the disciples stationed in the Demon Suppression Tower?" Su Heng''s gaze swept over the disciples one by one, nodding slightly.


    He approached the two elders.


    "Elder Jin, long time no see," Su Heng extended arge hand, wearing a slight smile on his face.


    "Long time no see," Jin Mingxi sighed lightly, her usually ice-cold expression bing somewhatplicated after seeing Su Heng.


    Their hands touched gently, and they didn''t say much else.


    Su Heng continued looking at the next elder, "First time meeting, Elder You Kai."


    "Please take good care of me in the future," Elder You Kai said with a warm smile on his face, a smile that seemed as if he had the world under his control.


    This inexplicably made Su Heng a bit displeased.


    The two shook hands, locking eyes.


    You Kai tried to pull his palm away from Su Heng''s grip with a bit more force but was unable to.


    "Tower Master Su?" You Kai looked surprised, "Did I do something wrong or..."


    "No, not at all."


    Su Heng shook his head, releasing You Kai''s hand.


    He also revealed a smile, his gaze moving past You Kai to linger for a moment on the crowd behind him.


    Among these disciples,


    Ye Tong''s heart had risen high, as if it had stopped beating.


    In the instant that Su Heng and You Kai exchanged nces, she thought her disguise as Bai Xiao was discovered.


    But it seemed that it hadn''t.


    Su Heng''s gaze merely paused briefly over the disciples, without saying much.


    Following a moment of silence, he gave some routine instructions with a smile, waved his hand, and walked toward the dark corridor behind him.


    "Phew..."


    Only when Su Heng''s figure had disappeared from sight,


    Did Ye Tong finally heave a heavy sigh of relief.


    Only then did she realize her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and herplexion was probably as pale as a ghost.


    She quickly lowered her head, hoping her strange expression hadn''t caught anyone''s attention.


    Once Su Heng had left,


    The remaining elders each spoke a few words.


    The group finally dispersed in twos and threes, Ye Tong''s eyes shimmering with an unidentifiable glint.


    Next...


    What needed to be considered,


    Was finding a way to confirm the Wolf King''s status and attempting to rescue him.


    This action had to be quick. After all, this was the Demon Supression Tower, and they were disguised as other people.


    The longer they dyed, the higher the chance of being discovered.

 Chapter 104: 100: Skeleton Dragon Demon, Corpse Mountain of Breath Swamp

    Chapter 104: 100: Skeleton Dragon Demon, Corpse Mountain of Breath Swamp


    With the Wolf King''s flesh field, plus the previously umted demonic blood and flesh.


    During the following period, Su Heng''s attribute point gains were finally assured.


    Seven days flew by quickly.


    In the study on the fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, Su Heng opened his eyes.


    An attribute panel appeared before him, and he allocated all three hundred attribute points he had umted over time into the Minor Five Elements Fist.


    [Entry-Level... Advanced... Mastery... Limit Break]


    [Detection of partial ovep between Minor Five Elements Fist and Green Wood Longevity Technique, do you wish to choose to fuse and strengthen]


    [Yes]


    Green Wood Longevity Technique, Miniature Mist Skill, Cold Ice Charm.Following Su Heng''s choice, the three cultivation techniques along with the Minor Five Elements Fist vanished, reced by apletely new technique.


    [Skeleton Dragon Demon Entry-Level (Special Effect: Transformed Dragon State!)]


    "Just merging three techniques has already exhausted the remaining attribute points."


    "That''s right, these three techniques originally belonged to the same system."


    "And the Skeleton Dragon Demon, what is this..."


    All kinds of thoughts surged in Su Heng''s mind, but before he could ponder in detail, a sharp pain interrupted his thoughts.


    "Hiss..."


    The sound of bones vibrating and tensing echoed incessantly from his body.


    Within every bone in his body, an unbearable, intense itching sensation emerged as if thousands of venomous ants were biting on his periosteum.


    Especially the spine,


    If viewed from the back, one could see the vertebrae of Su Heng protruding out one by one.


    As if endowed with their own life, they thrashed and twisted beneath Su Heng''s loose ck robe.


    "What is happening!"


    Su Heng clenched his teeth tightly, balled his fists, and red with bulging eyes.


    The sudden severe change caused his forehead to break out in copious sweat. Before it could even fall, it was evaporated by his rapidly rising body temperature, turning into a wisp of white smoke with a hiss.


    Looking at the attribute panel before him.


    In the section for Bone Mutation, the numbers were jumping rapidly.


    Starting from just over a hundred, within a few breaths, it had surpassed two hundred and was still not showing signs of stoppingpletely.


    "Transformed Dragon State!"


    Su Heng, sensing something, activated the newly acquired talent voluntarily.


    Boom!


    Like a world-ending volcanic eruption.


    In an instant, a wave of pitch-ck qi surged out from Su Heng''s body, stirring up surging air waves, turning into a dense fog. The cabs, tapestries, and iron chains in the room swayed with a nging noise. A teapot on the desk fell and shattered into countless pieces, spilling tea all over.


    Within the pitch-ck fog formed by the qi, a pair of blood-red eyes slowly opened.


    Su Heng''s stature swelled inch by inch, his muscles stacked upon one another, first turning into dragon-like, chunky scales, and then evolving from the scales into dense, ck-metallic armors. Among the gaps of the armor flowed lines of red, me-like patterns.


    They were not real mes, yet even more fierce and violent than mes.


    They were the representation of Su Heng''s powerful blood qi.


    Apart from this fierce, terrifying dragon-demon-like scale armor, numerous bone spikes protruded outwards from Su Heng''s spine and joints, flickering with a cold glint under the sunlight. His entire being resembled a heartless monster born solely forbat.


    And yet, even this was far from beingplete.


    Su Heng stretched out his hand towards his forehead, feeling clearly the bulges amidst his ck hair.


    These should be where the dragon horns reside.


    But since only three techniques had been merged, Skeleton Dragon Demon was not perfected, hence the horns failed to fully grow out.


    However...


    Even so, the surprises brought by it were already immense.


    Bang!


    Su Heng took big strides towards a corner of the room.


    This study room, designated for the use of the Tower Master, spanned five hundred square meters.


    Besides the office area, it also had separate practice areas, meditation rooms, tea rooms, and so on for Su Heng''s use.


    Though small, it was fully equipped.


    Su Heng was now in the practice area located in the corner.


    The practice area wasn''trge, but it was paved with radiant stones. Besides being able to suppress demons, another most notable characteristic of these materials was their hardness. Weapons made from high-quality radiant stones could even pose a certain threat to Su Heng previously.


    At the edge of the radiant stone practice areay a ck cubic b about three meters high and one meter in both width and length.


    Made of precious radiant stone material as well.


    However, this huge stone tablet disyed variousrge and small, deep and shallow fist imprints.


    These were all left by Su Heng during his previous practice.


    Although Su Heng had been equally powerful before, no matter what method he tried, even activating Ghost Back, he could only leave marks on it and was unable topletely shatter the stone tablet.


    But now¡ª


    Boom!


    In his Transformed Dragon State, Su Heng threw a punch directly.


    A terrifying boom exploded, reverberating throughout the entire Demon Suppression Tower.


    The huge ck radiant stone tablet, as if a bomb had been concealed inside it, exploded and shattered instantaneously.


    Hundreds of shattered stones shot up into the sky, and a massive wave of air swept through the entire room. The huge tapestry hanging on the wall ripped with a tearing sound, and cracks appeared on the ebony bookshelves. The various documents on the desk were enveloped by the air currents, fluttering in mid-air like falling snow and castingrge shadows.


    "Whew!"


    With a punch thrown, Su Heng only felt an exhrating catharsis within.


    He looked at the shattered and disintegrating radiant stone stele before him, then lowered his gaze to his own enormous, pitch-ck iron fist, the corners of his mouth upturning uncontrobly in glee.


    Bang bang bang!


    However, that joy didn''tst too long.


    Frantic knocking sounds came through.


    Su Heng turned around, and as the dust began to settle in the outer office, a mess of a desk and floor emerged.


    "This might be a bit troublesome..." Su Heng frowned slightly, sensing theplexity of the situation.


    He took a step forward.


    One after another, the sound of cracking came from inside his body.


    Explore stories on m,v l-


    Su Heng slowly shrank from a three-point-five-meter-tall Transformed Dragon State back to a normal size of two meters seventy, then stretched his hand to take a ck robe with gold trim from the coat rack and draped it over himself.


    "Click!"


    The door opened, and outside stood a pretty girl with wheat-colored skin, timidly looking at Su Heng.


    "The elders heard some noise outside and sent me to see what happened."


    Su Heng touched his chin, his gaze lingering momentarily on the girl''s face. He then stepped aside to let her enter his room.


    This girl was actually an elder of the Sky Wolf Sect, Ye Tong, who had disguised herself as a disciple of the Demon Suppression Tower by utilizing the talent of "Baixiao Tongtian."


    She followed Su Heng into the room, cautiously stepping in as if entering their of some ferocious beast.


    She was greeted by an intense smell of sebaceous hormones, like a natural-born king dering his presence without restraint.


    Then Ye Tong saw an office in disarray.


    The entire room looked as though it had been hit by a furious gale, with various papers strewn all over the floor.


    Some of the papers were soaked with tea, emitting a faint tinge of tea yellow.


    Ye Tong looked deeper into the room and her pupils shrank slightly. There was the exploded radiant stone stele, its fragments partly on the floor, partly embedded in the ceiling and walls of the room. It wasn''t difficult to imagine what had urred here just moments ago to cause such a loud disturbance.


    She shifted her gaze slightly away from the training ground and felt her heart skip a beat as if struck by lightning, freezing once again.


    On arge coat rack to the side.


    She saw a cloak of pure white, unmistakably made from the hide of Lord Cang Ye.


    Her fingers slowly clenched into fists, and her heart felt like it was plummeting into a bottomless abyss, so much so that the whole world around her seemed to peel away, turning surreal.


    Fortunately, Su Heng''s light andfortable voice drifted over, pulling Ye Tong back to reality.


    "Help me tidy up the room," Su Heng said, casually sitting on his bronze seat with his legs crossed.


    "Would you like some tea?" Su Heng asked.


    "No¡­ no need," Ye Tong replied, bowing her head and turning away from Su Heng to hide the pallor on her face.


    Fortunately, Su Heng didn''t give it much thought and merely asked in passing.


    He flicked his wrist and pulled a travelogue to browse through, passing the time, rxing.


    The book was titled "Grass Hall Travel Records," written by a Traveling Taoist named Nan Zhai.


    It said.


    Following the Guan river upstream leads to Breath Swamp.


    And north of Breath Swamp is Corpse Mountain.


    Corpse Mountain isn''t an actual mountain but a name for a geographical region.


    As the legend goes, there was once an ancient kingdom''s capital here, but a horrific disaster urred thousands of years ago. Corpses were strewn everywhere, blood flowed like rivers, and hence thend was renamed "Corpse Mountain." There are many demons in Corpse Mountain, and there is also a beautiful jade known as "Cang."


    Swallowing this Cang jade can not only enhance one''s Cultivation Technique but also neutralize all poisons in the world.


    To the average person, this book would seem like an exaggeration or a myth.


    But Su Heng knew otherwise. At least some of the information in this book must be true.


    "Corpse Mountain," Su Heng had never been there.


    But on the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, there is a demon from "Corpse Mountain" imprisoned.


    The higher you go in the nine-story Demon Suppression Tower, the more powerful the imprisoned demons are.


    Even Demon Kings of Baihua County, known as the top demons around, only qualify to be imprisoned on the eighth floor. The demon from "Corpse Mountain," however, was confined alone on the ninth floor, sealed with the energy from the ley lines of the entire Baihua County, which gives some idea of its formidable strength.


    "I''m done," came a timid voice while Su Heng was deep in thought.


    "The disciple spoke timidly."


    "Don''t be scared," Su Heng said with a reassuring smile upon seeing her fearful demeanor. "I''m not a demon; I don''t eat people."


    "Yes¡­" The disciple nodded but still didn''t dare to look at him.


    Since Su Heng saw her act this way, he didn''t insist.


    He set down his crossed legs and ced the travelogue casually on the tea table next to him.


    He stood up and took a sharp radiant stone dagger from the weapons rack in the corner of the room and handed it to the disciple.


    The disciple clumsily epted it. "What is this for?"


    "Come with me," Su Heng said, turning and walking toward the door, "You did a good job. Help me with one more thing."


    "What help?" Ye Tong asked, watching Su Heng''s back, gripping the dagger until her knuckles turned white.


    Su Heng did not answer but asked back in a casual yet slightly mysterious tone, "Do you know what a ''meat field'' is?"


    "I don''t¡­" Ye Tong felt a sudden ominous premonition rise within her.

 Chapter 105: 101: The Ninth Floor of the Demon Suppression Tower

    Chapter 105: 101: The Ninth Floor of the Demon Suppression Tower


    "We martial artists need to use the flesh and blood of demons as a catalyst to break through to true power,"


    "However, the flesh and blood on the demons'' bodies are limited; therefore, transforming them into flesh fields enables us to harvest fresh flesh and blood continuously until their death."


    Su Heng exined while leading the way.


    The two soon reached the eighth floor.


    Bang!


    Su Heng raised his hand and snapped his fingers.


    The fire basin installed on the ceiling ignited, the flickering mes dispelling darkness and illuminating the room''s interior.


    They continued forward, all the way to a cell at the end of the room.


    Su Heng reached out to lift the white cloth covering it."Ah!!!"


    Following behind Su Heng, Ye Tong immediately covered her mouth, her face showing an expression of shock and terror.


    Before her eyes appeared to be a huge flesh mound, emitting a dense, pungent smell. Its bones and inner organs had melted into an unsupported mass of flesh. Only the faintly squirming fat and sinew indicated that this creature was still alive.


    Find more to read at m_v l|-


    "What is this?" Ye Tong stepped back, her face turning pale.


    She felt a strangely familiar sensation about the thing before her but couldn''t recall where she had seen it before.


    "Wolf King Cang Ye," Su Heng''s voice came over, calm and indifferent.


    "Tinkle!"


    The dagger in Ye Tong''s hand fell to the ground.


    Bouncing up, then falling down.


    It made a crisp sound.


    Her face deathly pale, her thin shoulders were shaking uncontrobly, "You''re, you''re joking, right?"


    "I am not joking; what you see is my masterpiece," Su Heng half-knelt to pick up the fallen dagger.


    Ye Tong felt a hot breath at her ear, her trembling fingers pried open, the dagger was thrust back into her hand, then gripped tightly.


    Su Heng''s indifferent voice floated over, "Go on, child."


    "I have other matters to attend to; help me harvest flesh from the flesh field and put it in the basin next to it."


    "I..."


    "Can''t you even do something this simple?" Su Heng''s brow furrowed, apparently detecting something unusual.


    His towering and robust figure loomed in the darkness unreachable by the firelight.


    An aura of danger, like an invisiblerge hand,


    Tightened its grip, surrounding her.


    An indescribable fear crashed through her defensesyer byyer until itpletely dominated her.


    Ye Tong lowered her head, her shoulders trembling wildly, "I understand."


    She walked forward numbly,


    Like a puppet on strings.


    The sharp dagger punctured the flesh, spilling very little blood from within.


    Rip!


    The weapon, made of gleaming stone, was remarkably sharp.


    With a flick of Ye Tong''s wrist, she easily sliced off arge chunk of flesh and numbly ced it in the basin.


    Ye Tong repeated the action in a daze, the haphazardly grown flesh slowly cleared away.


    An eye, veined with blood, appeared in front of Ye Tong.


    The eye trembled slightly,


    Seeming to recognize the person before it.


    Within that murky gaze filled with slight confusion, the Wolf King murmured, "Why... why are you too hurting me?"


    Tinkle!


    Ye Tong''s form shuddered, and the dagger dropped from her hand.


    She dared not look directly into the Wolf King''s eyes anymore but slowly knelt down, covering her eyes, whimpering in tears.


    "Pick it up,"


    Su Heng''s voice, cold and merciless, came from behind her, "Continue."


    The Tower Master of the Demon Suppression Tower gave the order.


    The fire basin hung behind him; the dark, flickering shadows enveloped Ye Tong.


    Through a blur of tears, Ye Tong could still make out the terrifying silhouette of Su Heng''s form.


    "Sorry... sorry..."


    She kept repeating as she slowly picked up the dagger on the ground.


    And thrust it into the eye on the flesh mound.


    Behind her,


    Su Heng stroked his chin, a satisfied smile spreading across his face.


    He turned away, his towering figure disappeared into the shadows leading to the stairs to the ninth floor.


    Leaving Ye Tong alone, continuously harvesting fresh flesh from the body of the Wolf King, betraying her once-held beliefs.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Heavy, rhythmic footsteps echoed in the darkness,


    Growing slower.


    A glint of red light appeared before Su Heng''s eyes.


    Rounding the corner, the sight before him suddenly opened up.


    Red curtains cascaded from the ceiling, and the elegant walls were adorned with bright pearls.


    Looking up, the ceiling boasted an array of borate wood carvings, hexagonalnterns exuding warm light, and in each of the four corners were incense burners with carved lotus flowers emitting wisps of blue smoke. Moreover, within the room were partition screens, rare collectibles, sandalwood desks, and more.


    It was his first timeing here.


    Su Heng had thought he had transmigrated from the Demon Suppression Tower into the boudoir of a noble family''s youngdy.


    However, contained within this warm and lovely room was a powerful demonic monster from a mountain of corpses.


    A rustling sound came from inside the room.


    Behind the screen, a slender and graceful silhouette faintly appeared. Although the true features were unseen, the mere outline was already a rare beauty in this world.


    Hiss!


    A sharp and piercing sound of tearing through the air suddenly attacked from behind, reminiscent of the howl of a wild beast exploding in unison.


    Without turning his head, Su Heng raised his hand and threw a swing punch backwards.


    The pitch-ck iron fist collided with the pale and sturdy snake tail, emitting a dull thud. The immense forcepressed the air, and countless white air des burst outwards. However, upon reaching the luxurious furniture around them, they were stopped byyer uponyer of intricate and mysterious golden veins.


    Bang!


    Su Heng stomped heavily on the ground.


    Weighing over a ton, his body surged forward with unrivaled violent force, and without a word, he threw a punch at the graceful silhouette behind the screen.


    His punch, although not in full force, was delivered without holding back and utilized some of the Transformed Dragon State power. The formidable strength was such that even facing the head of a high-speed train, Su Heng could forcibly bring it to a halt.


    But before touching the screen, a multitude of golden lines emerged in the void, weaving into a dense web.


    Faint golden ripples spread outward along the web-like veins.


    Su Heng''s wildly violent punch was actually stopped dead by this set of array patterns.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound emerged as cracks appeared on the screen.


    After a moment of silence, thetter copsed with a bang, turning into a pile of wood shavings and fragments.


    Su Heng let out a long sigh, and therge twisted blood vessels that had filled his eyes receded and disappeared like living creatures.


    He took a step back as the previously exaggerated and frenzied strength on his body gradually vanished, and his demeanor once again became calm.


    The screen was shattered.


    The figure behind it finally came into Su Heng''s view.


    Just as Su Heng had imagined, she had a strikingly ghostly and divinely rming bone structure and a demeanor that was chillingly beautiful.


    Dressed in a white gown, it outlined a svelte figure. Her hair that was like clouds spilled out, shimmering with an indescribable luster in the warm light.


    Her upper body was indeed perfect to behold.


    But if one''s gaze shifted to the lower body, the scene became quite horrifying.


    Below the woman''s snow-white skirt hem, where shapely and slender legs should have been, was a thick snake tail covered in translucent scales instead. The snake tail, over three meters long, coiled around table legs, dragged on the floor, and produced unsettling rustling friction noises.


    "What terrifying talent," the female demon''s cool gaze fell on Su Heng, "It seems your strength has increased quite a bit in the few days we haven''t seen each other."


    "Hehe!"


    Su Heng chuckled coldly, sitting casually on the desk.


    "Still can''t kill you," he said with some regret. "I still don''t understand why Li Daoxuan and his people would treat you so well when you''re clearly a prisoner."


    "Is it that hard toprehend? Because I am strong enough," the female demon slightly lifted her chin, "If it were my heyday, this tower couldn''t hold me."


    "Tsk tsk..."


    Su Heng asked, "What lies at the Corpse Mountain? Are there many powerful demons like you there?"


    The female demon just looked at him indifferently, without opening her mouth to speak.


    Su Heng knew.


    That would be a different price.


    "Have you brought the things I asked you to bring?" The female demon''s cold voice came.


    Su Heng raised an eyebrow, his gaze greedily lingering on her body for a moment.


    The female demon seemed somewhat displeased.


    With a slight frown, she still stretched out her hand to gently caress her thick snake tail.


    Then, with a ripping sound, a chunk of flesh weighing about two to three pounds, along with scales, was torn off and casually thrown to Su Heng.


    Thump!


    Su Heng reached out to catch it, carefully cing it by his side.


    He took out a bamboo basket from the dark corner, already prepared, filled with fresh fruits and vegetables, salt, honey, some pastries, and popr storybooks, packed to the brim.


    Su Heng pushed the bamboo basket with his hand, and it skimmed over ten meters across the wooden floor, passing through a golden ripple, and finally stopped beside the woman''s snake tail.


    The snake tail, covered with white scales, had almost fully healed; the immense vitality of the demon was undeniably evident.


    This demon from Corpse Mountain was named Liu Qingqing.


    Extremely powerful.


    She was a great demon, close to a death-level one.


    If one were to discuss realms, she was an entire rank above even Li Daoxuan.


    The majority of the Earth Vein Array Patterns in the entire Demon Suppression Tower were used to seal her.


    But it was precisely because of this that many Earth Vein Array Patterns were linked to the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower. The overlyplex energies made it impossible for Su Heng to operate even with a Token. Instead, a kind of barrier had formed, preventing the people inside from getting out, and Su Heng from entering from the outside.


    To open this barrier,


    Unless onepletely destroyed the Demon Suppression Tower, or interrupted the sealpletely for a period of time.


    Neither of these conditions could be easily met in a short period. Su Heng had tried several times before but could only give up for the time being.


    A pact was reached between the two.


    Su Heng would regrly source some goods she needed from the outside as gifts to appease her.


    In return, Liu Qingqing would give Su Heng some of her flesh for him to use for his cultivation.


    Although the amount of demon flesh was not extensive, its taste was quite exquisite.


    Byparison,


    The flesh of the Wolf King, after being overly exploited, was like greasy swill, almost unbearable to consume.


    Su Heng looked up and swallowed the flesh with scales on the table in one gulp; the white, hard snake scales crunched like fried food inside his mouth.


    "I''lle to see you again in a while," Su Heng waved his hand and left the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Liu Qingqing stood erect in therge red room, her eyes vacant as she watched Su Heng''s figure gradually swallowed by darkness.


    "If you were still alive... you should be about this size now," the female demon''s wistful murmur drifted from the darkness.

 Chapter 106: 102: Fishing law enforcement, reaching cooperation

    Chapter 106: 102: Fishingw enforcement, reaching cooperation


    Step!


    Step!


    Footsteps echoed in the dimly lit room.


    Su Heng had returned to the eighth level.


    In the circr hall, Ye Tong was half-kneeling on the ground, her expression somewhat vacant.


    She still clutched the blood-stained dagger in her hand, and beside her, the basket was piled into a sharp little mountain with the flesh she had just harvested from the Wolf King.


    "You did well."


    Su Heng said with a smile, reaching out to pat Ye Tong on the head.


    "Can I leave now?" Ye Tong asked in a low voice, her head bowed very low."Yes, you may," Su Heng said with a smile, "You''ve been quite troubled this time. After you get back, see Elder Li Xunhao for a share of the resources."


    "Thank you..."


    Ye Tong slowly rose from the ground.


    Her entire being, like a soulless wooden puppet, left the eighth level with a vacant gaze.


    Su Heng''s eyes moved away from Ye Tong''s retreating figure and he waited briefly.


    Soft footsteps approached.


    A figure in red slowly came into view; it was Li Hongxiu.


    Li Hongxiu stopped about seven or eight meters away from Su Heng, a basket slung on her arm, and looked up at him.


    "You..."


    After a brief silence, Li Hongxiu asked curiously, "You must have noticed the Sky Demon Alliance''s aura on that girl. Why didn''t you kill her directly, and instead deliberately crushed her will like this?"


    "Because I''m bored, and this is fun," Su Heng said with a smile.


    Li Hongxiu was silent for a moment before shaking her head.


    "You n to use this girl to track the location of the other Demon Kings," Li Hongxiu stated firmly.


    "Tsk, tsk," Su Heng remarked, "sometimes I don''t really like smart people."


    "I''m not human," Li Hongxiu said seriously.


    Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-


    "¡­"


    "Do you have a way to track that girl without her noticing?" Li Hongxiu asked.


    "The Parasitic Species do have some tracking effects, but it''s too apparent and the distance is too short. Solely based on my current ability, I probably can''t do it," Su Heng replied nonchntly.


    "Then you still..." Li Hongxiu began, then paused, her expression freezing.


    "Although I can''t do it, your talent should be able to," Su Heng said with a smile.


    Li Hongxiu''s parasitic talent had stayed with Su Heng for a few days without his realizing it.


    If it wasn''t for finding clues on Chen Murong by chance.


    This matter would have ended without Su Heng knowing who was behind it.


    Su Heng had considered killing Li Hongxiu directly and merging with her monster corpse.


    But this was very uncertain because the talent obtained from merging with a monster corpse was a degraded version and whether he could inherit this talent was still in question.


    So,


    The safest method was to have Li Hongxiu personally lend a hand.


    "Why are you so sure that I will help you?" Li Hongxiu said earnestly, "I have to remind you that I am also a member of the Sky Demon Alliance, although I''m not exactly a core figure."


    Su Heng took out a letter from his bosom and handed it to Li Hongxiu.


    "What is this?" Li Hongxiu reached out to take it, furrowing her brows as she opened the envelope to find a bill inside.


    "You should know what kind of ce Baihua County is."


    From within the darkness, Su Heng''s voice gradually reached her. "After the destruction of the Red Mansion, those delicate dancers won''t have an easy time surviving in Baihua County without your protection, even with a bit of savings. The local officials, gentry, gangs¡ªwho among them aren''t vicious like wolves and leopards?"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "I don''t think it''s a threat; it''s mutually beneficial," Su Heng said calmly, "What''s important is that it''s effective, isn''t it?"


    Li Hongxiu was silent for a while before admitting, "What you say is correct."


    "The right choice," Su Heng nodded, his face wearing a smile.


    Li Hongxiu, holding the basket, walked to the end of the room and poured the chunks of meat over the Wolf King''s body.


    The wriggling fats slowly digested and absorbed the dry flesh.


    This scene,


    Seen by Li Hongxiu many times, still disturbed her, causing her to frown involuntarily.


    She noticed the flesh being absorbed at an increasingly slower pace, and the meat mountain was clearly ckening and copsing.


    Like a melting ice cream cake.


    "He won''tst much longer," Li Hongxiu turned around and spoke to Su Heng from a distance.


    "Is that so?" Su Heng walked closer and saw that indeed, as Li Hongxiu had said.


    "No matter," he said indifferently, "before long, another Demon King wille to take his ce."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    He had returned to the fifth level.


    Just as he pushed open the door to the study, he saw Elder Bai waiting there.


    "I have a message from Li Dusi," said Elder Bai as she looked up, her voice crisp, "He said your weapon is ready and asked you toe over and see if it feels right in your hand."


    "Really?"


    Su Heng was somewhat surprised, then he calcted with his fingers.


    It had only been seven days since theirst meeting. So fast, he hoped that Li Daoxuan hadn''t cut corners.


    He entered the room, took a clean towel from the rack beside him, and wiped off the bloodstains on his hands.


    Miss Bai wrinkled her nose.


    "Is there anything else?" she asked. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first."


    "What do you think of Elder You Kai?" Su Heng asked thoughtfully.


    "Elder You Kai."


    Miss Baipletely missed the deeper meaning in Su Heng''s words, and naively said, "He''s quite nice, see, he even brought me pastries from the Hundred Herbs Store."


    "Uh, okay." Su Heng felt it was wishful thinking to get any useful information from Miss Bai.


    It was really a flight of fancy.


    He waved his hand, and Miss Bai bounced away cheerfully.


    Putting on a cloak from the coat rack, Su Heng left the Demon Suppression Tower and soon arrived at Li Daoxuan''s study.


    In the tidy and bright study, with sunlight streaming in, there was a faint scent of ink.


    Li Daoxuan was at that moment frowning, examining the documents on the table.


    Upon seeing Su Heng,


    He put down the documents in his hand, raised his head, and nodded towards the corner of the room with his chin.


    On the spacious weapon rack, a reddish dey quietly in the shadows, surrounded by floating specks of dust.


    This weapon, was two and a half meters tall.


    Together with the broad and heavy de, it looked like an oversized door panel.


    The overall design did not resemble an ordinary sharp de that was sharpened; instead, it was fashioned into a serrated shape, as per Su Heng''s request.


    The junction between the saw teeth and the de was a ring of scarlet-colored flesh and blood.


    Su Heng''s eyes lit up.


    He reached out to grasp the hilt and infused his strength into it.


    Therge swathes of flesh wrapped around the de began to squirm, buzzing, and set the teeth spinning.


    The speed increased rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, it distorted the air, emitting thick white smoke, bursting with a roar simr to that of a sports car engine.


    Shhh!


    With a downward swing of the sword, Su Heng split the air sharply, producing a piercing screech and creating a gust of wind in the room.


    "How does it feel, does it suit you?" Li Daoxuan asked with a smile, caressing the beard on his chin.


    "Did you make this yourself?"


    Su Heng was very surprised; he nced at the giant sword in his hand and then turned to look at Li Daoxuan nearby, who was wearing a smiling expression, "I didn''t expect you to have such skill, it''s truly unexpected."


    "This is a craft I learned when I was young. I never expected that it would stille in handy even now, in my old age," Li Daoxuan chuckled.


    "It''s very nice," said Su Heng earnestly.


    "That''s good to hear."


    "I have another question for you," Su Heng put the ghostly-crying weapon aside and reached out to pick up a cup of tea from the table.


    "Hmm?" Li Daoxuan blinked, "What''s the matter? You seem very serious."


    "Do you know anything about Corpse Mountain?"


    "It seems you have already been to the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower," sighed Li Daoxuan.


    "I have read her file. Liu Qingqinges from Corpse Mountain; she was imprisoned in the Demon Suppression Tower more than twenty years ago. At that time, the Demon Suppression Bureau''s situation was slightly better than now, but it was also showing a decline,cking its former authority," Li Daoxuan exined.


    "So, I''m very curious about something," Su Heng continued earnestly, "how did you capture that great demon."


    "You''re right, if Liu Qingqing were at her peak, even I wouldn''t be her match," Li Daoxuan said. "However, when I encountered her, she was already gravely injured and, it seemed, she also had an offspring."


    Li Daoxuan''s voice lowered, as though he was referring to something taboo.


    He looked up slightly towards the window.


    That nce was purely psychological.


    In Baihua County, Su Heng and Li Daoxuan were both among the top experts.


    No one could escape their perception and eavesdrop outside. However, the fact that the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau showed such a tense posture indicated that the matter involved deep secrets.


    "Offspring!" Su Heng was indeed shocked, "Demons can breed? Are you joking?!"


    If demons could breed,


    Possessing both intelligence and formidable natural talents,


    With long lifespans and the ability to reproduce like humans,


    There would be no ce for mankind in this world, just to be reared like livestock by demons.


    This kind of struggle between races could not be changed by the emergence of one or two geniuses.


    It seemed Li Daoxuan understood Su Heng''s thoughts, and he exined, "Normally, demons are unable to reproduce like humans, and they don''t seem to have strong desires in that area. But with arge number, there are always exceptions."


    "For example, someone like Li Hongxiu who is half-human, half-ghost, she might be able to conceive and reproduce normally. Furthermore, the Yin Body Ta Sui. If it parasitizes a female creature, it can also reproduce, even altering the birthing process to produce a half-demon army. It''s not very strong in head-onbat, but its talents are extremely formidable.


    It''s also lucky that it died early; otherwise, it would have be a great cmity."


    "Cough cough!" Li Daoxuan coughed twice, "I digress, but the great demon on the ninth floor is likely a simr situation."


    "I see," Su Heng tried to slowly ept it. He then asked, "Since Liu Qingqing was captured by you, what happened to her child? Did you kill it, or was it some other circumstance?"

 Chapter 107: 103: Heavenly Gangs and Devilish Evils, Taking the Initiative to Strike

    Chapter 107: 103: Heavenly Gangs and Devilish Evils, Taking the Initiative to Strike


    "None."


    Li Daoxuan''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he delved into his memories, "That child disappeared without a trace."


    "Your work leaves something to be desired, to actually leave a root when cutting weeds," Su Heng downed the tea in his cup in one gulp and used unhappily.


    "Uh..."


    Li Daoxuan earnestly defended, "In order to apprehend Liu Qingqing, the losses we suffered were too devastating. Two Deputy Governors and over a dozen elders perished on the spot. I was seriously injured at the time, fell unconscious for a long time, and almost never woke up."


    "By the time I came to, a month had passed."


    "It was then that we began to investigate this matter and discovered there had always been a child with Liu Qingqing."


    "Investigate?" Su Heng asked in surprise, "How did you investigate?"


    "Liu Qingqing wasn''t like the Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance who imed mountains for their own, nor did she ughter wantonly in Baihua County," Li Daoxuan recalled, "She lived quietly in a secluded vige.""Sounds like she doesn''t seem to be a bloodthirsty demon," Su Heng observed.


    "Who knows about such things," Li Daoxuan scoffed coldly, "But who would dare gamble? When she was weak, it took all the elite experts of the Demon Suppression Bureau to barely suppress her. Even then, prominent families exerted a lot of effort."


    "Should her injuries heal, with a single thought, she could turn the entire Baihua County upside down, rivers running red with blood."


    "That does sound formidable," Su Heng nodded.


    "Over the years, we haven''t been idle and have kept tracking this matter," Li Daoxuan said, "Now, we finally have some leads."


    "Let''s hear them."


    "Remember Elder Zhao Luoying?" Li Daoxuan asked, "In the war to encircle the members of the Wolf King''s sect, she was killed by an unnamed demon, leaving behind only a severed head. We analyzed this incident afterward and believe the culprit who killed Elder Zhao Luoying is very likely that child who was always with Liu Qingqing."


    "He''s been lying low and acting discreetly. Has he suddenly taken action with the intent to save his mother?" Su Heng spected.


    "Hmm."


    Li Daoxuan nodded, "After Elder Zhao Luoying''s death, several simr incidents urred in the vicinity of Baihua County. Members of the Demon Suppression Bureau, elders of prominent families, and even greater demons of the Sky Demon Alliance, all fell. This confirmed my suspicions."


    "And you, you must be careful as well," Li Daoxuan warned in a low voice, "When it deems the time right, it will choose to attack the Demon Suppression Tower."


    "Then let ite," Su Heng bared a smile.


    "You must have already achieved great mastery of the first three phases of the Eight Phases Secret Skill, right?" Li Daoxuan''s gaze lingered on Su Heng for a moment.


    He was sharp, sensing the subtle changes in aura, and was momentarily astonished.


    "How much time has it been, your talent is truly too terrifying," Li Daoxuan initially reminisced and then shook his head with a wry smile, "When we first met, I could only just barely suppress you with the Demon Ape Transformation.


    Now, you must haveprehended simr secret techniques from the Eight Phases Secret Skill, and if we were to fight again, this old body of mine stands no chance of victory against you."


    "Youth is truly enviable," Li Daoxuan remarked emotionally.


    "Your era hase to an end," Su Heng stated calmly.


    "Well said," Li Daoxuan responded with a chuckle, "But this old frame of mine can still leave you something useful."


    "Oh?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow.


    He watched Li Daoxuan turn and walk toward the bookcase, from which he retrieved a small booklet and handed it over to him.


    "Celestial Demon technique," Su Heng reached out to ept it, skimmed through briefly, and instantly understood, "These are the techniques you used when sparring with me."


    "Correct."


    "Regrettably," Li Daoxuan said with a hint of remorse, "I had hoped to pass this skill on and make it flourish, but instead, I walked down a dead end. By the time I realized I took the wrong path, it was toote, and my remaining time is limited."


    "Nevertheless, the contents of this book should still offer you some insights."


    "I will take a close look after I return," Su Heng sincerely promised Li Daoxuan.


    "Hahaha," Li Daoxuanughed carelessly, "I don''t have your talent and innate gifts. I also never had your youthful vigor. My life has been full of regrets; I''m used to it."


    "Just take a casual nce. If it''s suitable, try practicing it. If not, feel free to throw it in the privy to wipe your ass; it doesn''t matter," Li Daoxuan shook his head.


    "You really are old," Su Heng looked into his eyes and sighed.


    He gave a dismissive gesture.


    Shouldering his Ghostly Trouble backpack, he tucked the booklet into his chest, turned, and left, his imposing figure gradually disappearing into the bright sunlight outside the door.


    ...


    ...


    Back at the Demon Suppression Tower, Su Heng flipped through the cultivation secrets Li Daoxuan had left behind.


    Although Li Daoxuan admitted he had gone down the wrong path, this summary of experiences still brought significant gains to Su Heng.


    "Celestial Demon" was not a cultivation technique that improved one''s cultivation level but was a special skill for oveing the strong with the weak.


    It was divided into three realms from beginner toplete mastery.


    The first realm was known as Force Dissipation.


    It involved using muscle vibrations and force to avoid damage.


    At advanced levels, one could even rebound the force enacted by the opponent back at them in full.


    When Su Heng first encountered Li Daoxuan,


    Li Daoxuan had used techniques like these, but ultimately Su Heng relied on his Ghostly Trouble, overpowering him with sheer force.


    The second realm, called Outburst,


    Allowed one to pierce through an enemy''s defenses with vibrational force to inflict extensive internal damage.


    The third realm, referred to as "Qiankun," was the most profound.


    At this stage, one could manipte an opponent''s body with their own force, turning their energy against them, in a state of formless and limitless chaos. Its effect bore some resemnce to the "Qiankun Great Shifting" Su Heng saw in ancient martial arts novels.


    Su Heng spent three days, and finally "cultivated the Heavenly Gang Demon Sha" to a great level of proficiency.


    And then he finally understood what Li Daoxuan meant when he said that he had walked into a dead end.


    ording to Li Daoxuan''s original idea.


    He created the martial arts "Heavenly Gang Demon Sha" to be a tool for the weak to ovee the strong.


    But the core of this martial arts was actually the vibration of the force.


    And the higher the cultivation realm, the higher the frequency of vibration required, which in turn, put greater strain on the body.


    This led to the fact that only those with strong physiques, unusualpared tomon folk, were qualified to bring "Heavenly Gang Demon Sha" to a great level of proficiency, which obviously contradicted Li Daoxuan''s initial vision.


    "However, although it doesn''t match Li Daoxuan''s original design, this cultivation technique is incredibly well-suited for me," Su Heng said.


    Su Heng slowly stood up and took out a luminescent stone, holding it in his hand.


    There was no visible exertion in his arms.


    Just a gentle squeeze with his five fingers.


    With a crackling sound.


    The iparably hard luminescent stone turned into a pile of fractured debris and dust, slipping through the gaps between his fingers.


    Not only was Su Heng''s physique formidable, but it also possessed unparalleled growth potential. The destructive power that the cultivation technique "Heavenly Gang Demon Sha" could unleash in his hands was simply unimaginable.


    Thump thump thump!


    The sound of knocking came from outside and interrupted Su Heng''s thoughts.


    "Click!" Su Heng pulled open the door, and the dim corridor outside was empty.


    Taking a step back and looking down, he noticed a slender figure right in front of him.


    "What an unexpected visitor," Su Heng raised his eyebrows and said in surprise, "Elder Jin, what brings you here to see me?"


    The person outside was Jin Mingxi.


    Jin Mingxi''s face was as cold as frost, and she paid no mind to the hint of teasing in Su Heng''s words.


    Your next read is at m v|l-e''-


    She handed over a document in her hands, this time clearly remembering to use both hands and even bowed slightly forward.


    But her expression was still very cold.


    I actually like this attitude of yours, acting annoyed but still having to obediently listen... Su Heng thought with a chuckle, feeling a bit of wicked amusement.


    Nevertheless, he didn''t give her a hard time. Business was business.


    Su Heng reached out and took the document.


    The document contained information about the demons imprisoned in the Demon Suppression Tower in recent times.


    Most of them were minor shrimps from the fourth floor or below. Su Heng didn''t spend much time on it, just a quick skim.


    "Call Elder You Kai over for me, I have some things I need to exin to him," Su Heng put down the document and instructed Jin Mingxi.


    She nodded without asking why and turned to leave.


    Her ck hair trailed behind her, drawing a carefree arc in Su Heng''s sight.


    Casually cing the document on the desk, Su Heng folded his arms behind him, walked to the window, and calmly and silently waited while looking at the unchanging scene outside.


    After a moment.


    Two sets of footsteps, each with a different rhythm, approached slowly from behind Su Heng.


    "My lord, you called for me," a gentle voice said. Turning around, Su Heng saw You Kai, in a white robe, still bowing forward.


    "The gifts of a demon, they''re truly terrifying, without a single w in the disguise," Su Heng said with a smile, "If it weren''t for Ye Tong revealing a w, I might really not have noticed the anomaly in you."


    "Ye Tong?"


    You Kai looked up, his fair face full of confusion, "What does this person have to do with me?"


    "Where is the real Elder You Kai?" Su Heng asked.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about," You Kai replied with a puzzled look on his face.


    "It seems that the real Elder You Kai is already dead," Su Heng sighed, "Well, your strength is mediocre, but disguising as someone familiar and suddenly striking, it indeed is very difficult to guard against in a moment of panic and confusion."


    "However, there''s still one thing I don''t understand,"


    Su Heng stalked forward, the dull sound of his steps echoing, his smile bing more sinister, "Ye Tong has already been exposed and left quietly. Yet you still chose to stay here, is it by chance, or do you seek revenge for the Wolf King?"


    St!


    Elder You Kai slowly raised his head.


    A streak of ck light shed by, aiming straight for Su Heng''s chest.


    It was a sleeve sword made of special materials, its de enveloped in ayer of dim blue light, soaked with blood-sealing poison.


    Unfortunately...


    Let alone whether the poison would have had any effect on Su Heng.


    Just Su Heng standing there unmoving, his body''s force protecting him, the de got firmly stuck, unable to prate further.


    It couldn''t even scratch Su Heng''s clothes.


    "It seems you''ve chosen to stay here to seek revenge for the Wolf King," Su Heng nced at his chest, the smile on his face unchanged, and he suddenly threw a punch straight at You Kai''s face.

 Chapter 108: 104: Life and Death Reincarnation, Gravity Manipulation! (Seeking Subscriptions)

    Chapter 108: 104: Life and Death Reincarnation, Gravity Maniption! (Seeking Subscriptions)


    Facing the punch from Su Heng without any exnation, You Kai''s confidence vanished.


    A deep shock reced all expressions, he stepped back, his arms moving upwards to block.


    Too slow!


    A sh of ck light rapidly expanded, instantly filling his entire field of vision.


    Bang!


    You Kai''s head exploded thunderously.


    Chunks of blood and brain matter, like squeezed ketchup, sprayed everywhere.


    Some of the thick bloodnded on Jin Mingxi''s body and face, strikingly conspicuous against her white dress and fair cheeks.


    Her body visibly shivered.Her eyes widened, looking towards Su Heng, not yet having time to question him when she saw the elder You Kai''s corpse begin to deform under her feet.


    The skin turned rough, covered with dark green scales. The flesh also started to deform like soft mud.


    In the blink of an eye, a headless lizard-like creaturey before her.


    Silently lying in a blood pool as clear as a mirror.


    "This!" Jin Mingxi, not minding the blood on her face, crouched down and examined closely.


    "This demon is Baixiaotong, a subordinate of the White Deer Demon King," Jin Mingxi recognized the origin of the creature, looking up at Su Heng.


    "White Deer Demon King?" Su Heng nodded, "I understand."


    He turned around, pushing open the door.


    Leaving the room.


    "What are you going to do?" Jin Mingxi followed behind Su Heng and asked.


    But when she reached the outside corridor, her line of sight only caught the empty corridor and beams of sunlight streaming through the windows, Su Heng''s figure had already disappeared.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The eighth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Li Hongxiu stood on her tiptoes and handed Su Heng a doll woven from hair.


    "This doll will point to the location of the curse," Li Hongxiu advised. She tilted her head, thought for a moment, then added, "That girl probably fled to the White Deer Demon King. The White Deer Demon King''s innate talent is Life and Death Reincarnation, which allows him to absorb energy from the external environment to recover himself and also to strengthen and remodel his human followers."


    "In terms of both personal strength and influence, the White Deer Demon King is stronger than the Wolf King, you must be careful."


    "I understand," Su Heng paused and said, "Thank you."


    "If you die, our agreement is void," Li Hongxiu coldly said.


    "A Demon King won''t kill me."


    Su Heng moved past Li Hongxiu and walked to the end of the hall.


    In front of the prison, initially holding the Wolf King. But during the transformation into a meat farm, the Wolf King, as a Fierce Level demon, had his powerful life force rapidly drained. He was nowpletely unrecognizable, just arge mass of rotting fatty mud mixed exhaling a sewer-like stench.


    Su Heng stretched his hand, summoning arge number of Parasitic Species.


    He cleaned up the giant mess before him, and a white light gleamed in his sight.


    [Demon Remains: Wolf King White Mane (Special Effect: Force Field Maniption)]


    The Wolf King was supposed to have Bloodline Awakening, Domain, and Wolf me, three different types of talents, but this Demon Remains only randomly obtained one of them.


    Seeing this, Su Heng was not disappointed but somewhat pleasantly surprised.


    ording to Demon Suppression Bureau''s records.


    The fewer talents obtained from the Demon Remains, the moreplete their corresponding abilities. Conversely, the more fragmented they were.


    The Force Field Maniption talent was the strongest among the three talents of the Wolf King.


    It left a deep impression on Su Heng.


    If he could inherit it fairlypletely from the Demon Remains, it would substantially improve Su Heng''s currentbat system.


    He grabbed the Wolf King White Mane, pressing it against his chest, and began the fusion.


    His current realm had risen to muscle mutation, allowing his body to fuse three different Demon Remains simultaneously.


    They were Water Ghost Poison Sack, Tai Sui Fungus Strain, and now the one in his hand, Wolf King White Mane. Among the three Demon Remains, the Wolf King White Mane was the first purelybat-type Demon Remains.


    "Basic attributes have increased by almost twenty percent, it''s a significant improvement,"


    Su Heng hopped on the spot, "Then there''s Force Field Maniption."


    He spread his fingers and gently lifted them upward.


    An invisible ripple spread from under Su Heng''s feet, instantly covering the entire eighth-floor za.


    Randomly discarded boxes, broken stones, and some discarded chains, all defying gravity floated in mid-air.


    Even Li Hongxiu''s hair lifted in the wind, cluttering in front of her, obscuring her vision.


    Thetter had to step back, her hand gathering her hair into a tie.


    Bang!


    Su Heng''s fingers gripped the air.


    Gravity formed an invisible vortex, drawing various debris together.


    Su Heng pushed his ability to manipte force fields to maximum power. The wooden crates cracked and splintered. A huge mass of garbage, two meters in diameter, hovered mid-air, constantly spinning. Su Heng released the force field, and the waste crashed to the ground, forming a small mound.


    "The coverage area is roughly thirty meters around me, and the maximum force is about three hundred tons," Su Heng estimated.


    Whether it was the range or the strength, it still fell short of the Wolf King''s abilities at his peak.


    Back then on Canglong Mountain.


    The Wolf King could lift entire houses with his inherent abilities and hurl them at Su Heng through the air.


    Now, no matter what, Su Heng was incapable of doing that.


    But it didn''t matter...


    With the attribute panel, the demon''s remains could be continuously strengthened.


    The quality of the demon''s remains rted to the realm the demon had inhabited in life. A fierce demon like the Wolf King was probably a tier four fierce-level entity.


    ordingly, the quality of Wolf King White Mane''s remains was fierce level, second transformation.


    Although relying solely on the demon''s remains could not achieve the original owner''s mighty effect, manipting force fields was enough to clean up some riffraff. Or in a fight with a strong opponent, to unexpectedly cause interference. Su Heng was already quite satisfied with this effect.


    "Time to set off!"


    Stay connected via m-v l|e''-


    Carrying Ghost Woe and the guide doll, Su Heng waved goodbye to Li Hongxiu and left the Demon Suppression Tower.


    He first headed north, crossing the Guang River, and arrived at the foot of Canglong Mountain. Then he set off east along the mountain base. After roughly two hours, Su Heng finally arrived at his destination. It was already summer, and coincidentally, the midday sun was at its fiercest.


    The sky was clear, and the sun zed like fire.


    In front of him, the verdant mountains slightly distorted, as if steaming from the heat.


    At Su Heng''s feety a massive, winding canyon, covered in ayer of mist that couldn''t dissipate. He could faintly hear the sound of flowing water emanating from within the canyon. Looking into the distance, he could also see a huge banyan tree, over a hundred meters tall and about ten meters in diameter, almost splitting the canyon in half, its vitality quite spectacr.


    In such scorching sunlight, this mist had not dispersed.


    Clearly, it was an illusion created by a demon using sorcery, possessing a certain degree of hallucinogenic effects and sensory shielding.


    Even so.


    Su Heng could still see various sizes of houses scattered among the valley.


    Along with barely visible small bridges over streams and neatly cultivated farnds. It was simply a paradisiacalndscape, a surprise source for anyone who wouldn''t think this ce was a powerful Demon King''sir!


    "This Demon King''s taste isn''t too bad," Su Heng remarked. "But, he still has to die!"


    Undoing the restraints, he gripped the reforged Ghost Woe in his hand, stepped forward, and leapt down from the edge of the canyon.


    A cool, brisk wind met him head-on, and the white fog in his vision turned into strands of bizarre threads.


    The gray-brown ground covered with green grass and pebbles rapidly erged before his eyes.


    Finally, there was a loud "Boom!"


    "Who goes there?"


    In the territory of the White Deer Demon King, at the entrance of the vige, a wolf and a boar, both half-demons, were patrolling.


    The wolf demon hunched his back, his upper body covered in steel needle-like fur, holding two rusty, giant axes in his hands. The boar demon, on the other hand, was thick-bodied and muscr, with a slick, shiny ponytail at the back of his head and two sharp tusks protruding violently.


    At that moment, the wolf demon, hearing the noise, pricked up his ears, warily scanning the surroundings.


    "Are you dumb? This is the Demon King''s territory. What blind idiot would dare to intrude here?" the boar demon grumbled nonchntly.


    "You can never be sure," the wolf demon said seriously. "A few days ago, Cang Ye and his Sky Wolf Sect were annihted by the Demon Suppression Bureau. The higher-ups specifically told us that something big might happen these days and instructed us to patrol more vigntly."


    "Damn it, the Demon Suppression Bureau, those bastards¡ªeating a few people and making our lives miserable."


    The boar demon cursed behind the wolf demon, "When the leader returns, they''re going to suffer. But it''s strange, isn''t the fog around here getting thicker?"


    "Look ahead, what is that!" the wolf demon stopped in his tracks, noticing something odd.


    In the mist ahead.


    A vague dark shadow slowly emerged, growingrger and denser.


    "This is the territory of the White Deer Demon King. Who are you!" the wolf demon roared and swung his axe at Su Heng without hesitation.


    Bang!


    A dyed punchnded heavily on the wolf demon.


    Thetter''s upper body burst open halfway, his organs and shattered bones sprayed like a fountain into the air. The entire upper body vanished into thin air, and with a tremble, the lower half fell to the ground with a thud. The soaked blood dyed the ground a dark red.


    "Monster!" the boar demon screamed, his pores tightening and he couldn''t stop trembling.


    Standing nearly two meters tall, the boar demon was thick-bodied and covered with boar-like bristles, a true demon in the eyes ofmoners.


    But the figure before him was Su Heng, who, even in his normal state, was over two meters seven. Especially after merging three Cultivation Techniques and awakening into the Transformed Dragon State, his presence emitted a barely perceptible yet terrifying authority. For the boar demon, seeing Su Heng in the fog was as shocking as a small rabbit encountering a hungry tiger in the forest.


    Looking into those crimson, greedy eyes, the boar demon''s legs went weak and he couldn''t muster any will to fight.


    He screamed and turned to run.


    "Silence!" Su Heng''s eyes slightly narrowed as he reached out his hand and squeezed forward.


    The distorted force field erupted instantly, covering the boar demon from head to toe. It was as if a fully loaded dump truck had directly hit him¡ªhis body explosively burst open, leaving only a piece of shriveled fur, some splintered bones, and heaps of stinking, rotten fat and flesh.


    "Who goes there! Daring to trespass on the territory of the White Deer Demon King; truly courting death!"


    As the boar demon met his end, the noise he made before dying still attracted arge group from the vige, who then encircled Su Heng.

 Chapter 109: 105: The Forest Fairy and White Deer Demon King! (Please Subscribe)

    Chapter 109: 105: The Forest Fairy and White Deer Demon King! (Please Subscribe)


    Before they arrived, arge volley of arrows pierced the air, screeching as they materialized in front of Su Heng.


    Su Heng stretched out his hand and pushed forward, controlling the forcefield once more to form an invisible wall that firmly blocked the arrows, suspending them midair.


    Whiz whiz whiz!


    The direction of the arrows reversed, shooting out at an even faster speed.


    The chests of the oing riders burst open withrge holes.


    With the forcefield''s enhancement, a single arrow often prated the bodies of two to three people before its energy gradually dissipated.


    It was just a momentary encounter, yet four or five dozen demon servitors perished.


    They didn''t even get a chance to get a clear look at Su Heng''s face.


    "The Wolf King''s talent for controlling forcefields is truly formidable, able to crush the enemy from afar without lifting a finger," Su Heng thought, continuing forward with a leisurely stride.He walked over arge number of corpses.


    Among these corpses were demon servitors simr to the previously encountered pig demons and wolf demons.


    But most were pure-blooded humans who practiced sorcery, who for their own selfish desires, betrayed their own kind and sold their lives to demons.


    Su Heng continued forward, entering the vige.


    Swish swish!


    Among the swirling grey and white mists, two figures appeared before Su Heng.


    To the left, the figure of a middle-aged man stood tall andrge, his 2.5-meter stature barely less than Su Heng''s butcking the exaggerated muscle dimensions. He wore leather trousers on his lower half, while his upper body remained bare. His muscles bore rough, stone-like textures, giving an impression of formidable solidity.


    The other was a ghastly old man, thin as though skin wrapped around bones, emitting substantial ck smoke from his body. He held a long sword shaped like a walking stick in his hand, his pupils pale white, and was staring intently at Su Heng with a sneeringugh.


    "Lu Gaoxuan, Gui Shiqi?" Su Heng recognized the origins of the two men.


    The former, a fugitive from Jialin County, was once an inner sect disciple of the Jiangzhou Boulder Gate. Formitting unforgivable acts of ughter, he was expelled from his sect and then fled all the way to Baihua County under the protection of the White Deer Demon King.


    Thetter, Gui Shiqi, was even more detestable.


    This man was once an elder of the Demon Suppression Bureau. Because of a dispute over resources and being too anxious in practice, he encountered a deviation. To restore himself to his peak, or even to surpass it, he did not hesitate to betray his friends who had lived together for decades.


    Taking advantage of a visit from one of his friends tofort him, he attacked and murdered him, severing his head as a bargaining chip to defect to the White Deer Demon King.


    This manmitted a great sin and was wanted by the Demon Suppression Bureau, with even several Deputy Governors personally seeking to apprehend him.


    Unfortunately, Gui Shiqi was too cautious, and with the protection of the White Deer Demon King.


    It had been over thirty years since the incident urred, and Gui Shiqi was still alive and well, with his strength having evidently improved!


    "But... to be something neither human nor ghost for the sake of power, is it really worth it?" Su Heng sighed.


    There was no anger on his face, just pure curiosity, wanting to know the answer.


    "Of course it''s worth it!" Gui Shiqi sneered, "You''re so young and already so powerful, you must be one of those geniuses I hate the most. How could someone like you understand the hardships of cultivation for us mediocre people, how much it costs us to move forward one step!"


    "For power, I would give anything!" Gui Shiqi roared, as if the ck smoke around him was aze.


    "Why waste so much talk on him!" Lu Gaoxuan said impatiently from the side, "Hurry up and put him down, take his head, and settle it with the White Deer Demon King!"


    "Kiddo, you really don''t know the danger of a tiger, being so young and fearless."


    Lu Gaoxuan snickered coldly, "Even Li Daoxuan wouldn''t dare to barge into a Demon King''s territory alone."


    In the midst of conversation, Lu Gaoxuan took arge step forward.


    His body swelled, his leather pants shredding inch by inch, his muscles wildly inted, turning a grayish white that was primitive and hard. In the blink of an eye, he had grown to over three meters high. His entire silhouette was sharply defined with clear edges and angles, at a nce looking like a giantposed of rocks.


    "Die!" Lu Gaoxuan bellowed with a fierceugh, spreading his arms wide to embrace and crush Su Heng within.


    Meanwhile, Gui Shiqi also sneered, raising his pitch-ck long sword and thrusting it fiercely forward.


    The two were more than ten meters apart.


    Gui Shiqi''s thrust seemed unremarkable, without any powerful sword Qi whistling through the air.


    But Su Heng''s brows furrowed slightly, his face revealing a keenly interested expression. In his eyes, the threat of that single thrust was even greater than the over three-meter-high rock giant before him. This was because the attack directly ignored distance, striking at the spirit.


    In front of Su Heng, the lush green grass, the dense trees, and the vast stretches of stream pebbles and more, all lost their color.


    They turned to grayscale, and the whole world seemed frozen in time.


    In his perception, the only one capable of action was Gui Shiqi.


    His body burned with pitch-ck fiendish mes as mournful, pale specters screamed and twisted out of the ze, rushing toward Su Heng with ws bared. Icy cold hands with sharp ck nails wrapped around Su Heng''s body, desperately trying to drag him into the abyss.


    "Interesting¡­" Su Heng sneered with a twisted smile.


    In the ck-and-white world, his eyes slowly turned blood-red.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the deep gorge within the territory of the White Deer Demon King, just behind a huge banyan tree.


    This ce unexpectedly revealed a tranquil and serene pond surrounded by lush grasnds blooming with flowers of various colors, with dense vegetation on both sides casting shadows. And within those shadows twinkled dots of light¡ªgorgeously enchanting, like a scene from a fairy tale dream.


    Under a massive willow tree by thekeside.


    The White Deer Demon King gently raised her teacup, into which a green leaf fell, rippling the surface.


    She seemed unfazed, lightly sipping the tea before setting the cup back down.


    At first nce, the White Deer Demon King resembled a young girl, about sixteen or seventeen years old, with delicate pale skin and a graceful figure. Beneath her emerald-colored hair were elfin, pointed ears. d only in armor that covered her chest, much of her soft, fair skin was exposed, gleaming subtly.


    Following the contours of her body downward, where one would expect legs to be, there was instead the lower half of a giant white deer.


    The pure white fur bore pale green patterns symbolic of nature and vitality. Her limbs were coiledfortably, half-kneeling on the soft grass. Several yellow birds perched on the Demon King''s shoulders, chirping away and preening their feathers. The Demon King paid them no heed, her beautiful, clear green eyes fixed on the long-robed man before her.


    The man wore a green robe, with an elegant and cultured demeanor. A long beard adorned his chin, and his eyes revealed a profound luminescence.


    If one were to judge by his aura, he seemed to be in his forties.


    With the mature stability characteristic of middle age.


    Yet there were no signs of aging on his face or body. The aura he exuded was deep and imposing, unfathomably profound.


    To merit such a solemn reception from the mighty Demon King, this man''s strength was certainly extraordinary.


    And indeed, it was exactly so.


    This middle-aged man in a green robe was none other than Song Zhao Yuan, the Family Head of the Song Family, which ranked second in strength in Baihua County, just behind the Hong Family.


    "The tea is of a pure, bright yellow, deliciously sweet and enduring on the lips. The Nine-Turn Tea cultivated by the White Deer Demon King indeed tastes exceptional," Song Zhao Yuanmented lightly after taking a sip. He shook his head, his expression full of admiration, and then ced the teacup down.


    "You''re not here just to ask me for a cup of tea, are you," the White Deer Demon King said, her eyes narrowing slightly like a cold pond.


    Ignoring her lower half.


    She was like a fairy of the woods, possessing a beauty that seemed untainted by the mundane world.


    "I am here to reach an agreement with the Demon King," Song Zhao Yuan said, his expression growing more serious as they got down to business.


    "Are you representing yourself, the Song Family, or the alliance of the six families?" the White Deer Demon King asked with a sneer.


    "Of course, the alliance of the six families," Song Zhao Yuan dered, "The echoes of the realm of longevity are deepening, and the number of demons being born is increasing. The coexistence of humans and demons is an unstoppable trend of heaven and earth.


    The Demon Suppression Bureau''s obstinacy is futile, akin to using a mantis''s limbs to block a chariot¡ªwe should join forces topletely eradicate it."


    The White Deer Demon King still didn''t speak, only looking at him with interest, her beautiful eyes trembling slightly.


    Song Zhao Yuan knew he had a chance, "Empty promises mean nothing; once the agreement is reached, on behalf of the noble families, I can present two significant gifts to the Demon King."


    "Let''s hear them," the White Deer Demon King said calmly.


    "The first gift is a piece of lightning-struck wood harvested from Breath Swamp. The second gift is an agreement," Song Zhao Yuan said with a smile, "After eradicating the Demon Suppression Bureau, each year, I will provide the Demon King with a thousand boys and girls!"


    "Are you serious?" the White Deer Demon King''s face could no longer maintain its calm as she gripped the teacup more tightly.


    The teacup cracked and shattered, and the bright yellow tea spilled out.


    The natural talent of the White Deer Demon King was Life and Death Reincarnation, and an item like lightning-struck wood, containing life within death, was greatly beneficial for her cultivation.


    And a thousand boys and girls were even more incredible.


    The reason humans could develop intelligence and be known as the spiritual pinnacle of all creatures was because they had a special connection with the realm of longevity at birth. But as time goes by and people grow up, this connection weakens, and people be insensible to it.


    Young boys and girls are full of spirit, and to demons and monsters, they are greatly nourishing. Even for a great demon like the White Deer Demon King, such a temptation was irresistible.


    Enjoy new chapters from m-v l''-


    "Indeed, it is true," Song Zhao Yuan said with a smile, "Once the Demon Suppression Bureau is gone, and the noble families control the world, mortals will be but livestock and ants to us. As long as you agree, a thousand boys and girls will be provided every year, and I myself will deliver them to your territory."


    The White Deer Demon King pondered for a moment, her excited emotions gradually subsiding.


    She had cooperated with the noble families more than once or twice, and their credibility was still guaranteed. Controlling a county together with the noble families seemed like a potentially promising future. The more she thought about it, the more tempted she became. Meanwhile, Song Zhao Yuan was in no rush, merely continuing to pour himself another cup of tea and sipping slowly.


    "I..." Just as the White Deer Demon King was about to nod in agreement.


    Boom!


    At that moment, a loud noise came from outside.


    The ground trembled noticeably, leaves fell in a rustle, and the yellow oriole birds on her shoulder flew away, pping their wings.


    The White Deer Demon King was taken aback at first, then a swath of ck malignant energy surfaced on her beautiful visage.


    "Who!" She reached forward to grasp, and a massive halberd appeared in her hand. The fierce and domineering aura that emerged, in stark contrast to her frail and beautiful appearance, surged powerfully, causing ripples on the grasnd.


    She stood up abruptly, "Who has the audacity to brave death by intruding into my territory alone!"

 Chapter 110: 106: The Mighty Power of the Demon Fiend, Irresistible to All

    Chapter 110: 106: The Mighty Power of the Demon Fiend, Irresistible to All


    ```


    In the deep gully vige inside the White Deer Demon King Territory.


    Gui Shiqiughed heartily, his voice triumphant as he said, "I told you, these big dumb brutes might be all muscle, but their spiritual domain is a fatal w."


    "It took me half a lifetime to develop and research the Heart Extinguishing God Sword, which specifically targets the souls of martial artists. No matter how strong or developed their physical training is, it''s useless!"


    That''s what he said.


    But Gui Shiqi''s brows furrowed slightly, sensing that something was amiss.


    In his line of sight, Su Heng''s body had been seized by pale ghostly hands, tightly entwined together.


    If it had been an ordinary martial artist.


    They would have already been unable to breathe, directly sumbing to the decay of their soul and dying.But Su Heng remained standing, breathing steadily, his eyes emitting a faint red light.


    "Something''s not quite right with this guy. Just to be safe, take him down," Gui Shiqimanded the rock giant, Lu Gaoxuan, standing beside him.


    "Fine," thetter grumbled, sounding somewhat displeased.


    Because Gui Shiqi''s words had, intentionally or not, insulted him too, causing fury to rage within him.


    "Then I''ll just take it out on you!" Lu Gaoxuan let out a fierceugh.


    His thick, gori-like arms spread out and he hugged Su Heng tightly.


    Crack!


    The smile on Lu Gaoxuan''s face suddenly changed.


    He felt as if he wasn''t embracing a creature of flesh and blood, but rather a mountain forged from steel.


    Despite grinding his teeth and exerting force...


    Thetissimus dorsi on his back and the biceps on his arms bulged, bones cracking.


    There stood Su Heng, unmoved, while Lu Gaoxuan''s own muscles and bones started to ache.


    "Stop messing around!" Gui Shiqi urged from behind.


    Cold sweat appeared on his forehead as a fierce will surged within Su Heng''s body, filling him with dread.


    "Mess with your mom! Is this guy made of iron, or what? He''s unbelievably hard!" Lu Gaoxuan retorted.


    "Damn it, you''ve really pissed me off," Lu Gaoxuan said coldly. He took a step back and then swung his fist forcefully towards Su Heng''s vulnerable liver area.


    Boom!


    A muffled sound.


    The force covering his body was activated.


    The shock effect inherent in the Sky Demon Alliance sent the power back exactly as it came.


    A piercing pain shot through him, and Lu Gaoxuan looked at Su Heng with shock, then down at his own arm, to find his wrist bent at an unnatural angle.


    His full-powered punch.


    Not only had it not harmed Su Heng in the slightest, but it had also caused injury to himself!?


    What kind of monster was this!?


    "I really don''t believe this today!" In the territory of Jiangzhou, Lu Gaoxuan was a notorious brute.


    Now, enraged and humiliated, his face flushed red.


    He stepped back.


    He swung his fist aiming for the weakest part of Su Heng, the bridge of his nose.


    Boom!


    Arge hand, with fingers spread wide.


    It tightly grasped Lu Gaoxuan''s rough, hard fist, immobilizing him on the spot.


    "How can you still move!?" Taken by surprise, Lu Gaoxuan''s eyes widened. "How can you show no reaction after being struck by the Heart Extinguishing God Sword?"


    "So that move just now was called the Heart Extinguishing God Sword. Interesting," Su Heng said with a smile. "It''s the first time I''ve encountered an attack targeting the spiritual domain. It took some time to test it out a bit. To see how effective the cultivation technique I had just practiced was."


    Hiss...


    His arm quickly filled with blood, turned red, and emitted a lot of steam.


    Su Heng''s smile widened grotesquely, pulling at his skin, "Now, the test is over."


    Boom!


    His five fingers, like eagle talons, squeezed fiercely.


    A dull thud.


    Lu Gaoxuan''s body, known to be indestructible, was crushed to pieces by Su Heng''s bare hands.


    Chunks of flesh and shattered bones were ground into a bloody mess, scattering like an exploded tomato.


    "Aaaaahhhhh!!!"


    Lu Gaoxuan''s eyes were about to split as he looked at his wrist, now a bare bone. Waves of excruciating pain washed over him, causing darkness to sh before his eyes.


    In the midst of his agony, Su Heng''s cold, murderous voice reached him, "You''re tall, but your body training isn''t there yet. In your next life, try to practice it properly."


    With a twist of his hand.


    Lu Gaoxuan''s three-meter-tall body.


    Was swung around by Su Heng like a toy doll and smashed down.


    Boom!


    A huge hole appeared on the ground.


    Dust and smoke rose noisily, obscuring the view. Surrounding debris and dry branches instantly turned to dust and scattered.


    Enjoy more content from m-v l''-


    At the bottom of the hole, Lu Gaoxuan''s body was twisted and deformed, and blood gushed from his pores in the air, forming a crimson mist. His left arm waspletely gone, haphazardly thrown aside by Su Heng.


    Hum!


    Energy poured into the Demon Suppression weapon.


    Spinning teeth, trailing sparks and phantoms, were thrust downwards.


    Lu Gaoxuan''s head, inside the pit, was split into two, brain matter sttering, scattering dozens of meters away.


    "You''re next," Su Heng said expressionlessly as he walked towards Gui Shiqi.


    "This is impossible!" Gui Shiqi''s face showed despair.


    He could not believe that his life''s hard work, his ultimate technique, was utterly useless against Su Heng.


    In his despair, he thrust out three swords.


    ```


    The world turned to ck and white.


    In his pupils, ghastly pale ghost shadows emerged from the sword de with twisted, shrieking faces, flying towards Su Heng.


    "Do you really think these trifling skills could threaten me?" Su Heng sneered coldly.


    He opened his mouth to inhale.


    Amid the violent breathing sound, all the ghost shadows were swallowed by Su Heng in one gulp.


    Then came a thunderous roar that shook the human world.


    Roar!


    At this moment, Su Heng''s body weight exceeded two thousand two hundred pounds, his physique incredibly powerful.


    Combined with the effects of various innate cultivation techniques, his current full-force roar actually produced the effect of an air cannon from a science fiction novel.


    An invisible shockwave sted out in a conical shape.


    The green turf on the ground was rolled upyer byyer, revealing the moist earth underneath, with patches of green grass and petals floating up into the air.


    Boom!


    Gui Shiqi wanted to escape.


    He hadn''t managed to turn around when he was sted away.


    His body quivered with his skin pping, blood spurting from his mouth and nose as the air wave wrapped him and lifted him a dozen meters into the sky before he gently fell down.


    Hiss¡ª


    Arge hand, as if cast from iron, tore through the air, grabbing Gui Shiqi''s head.


    Without a word, it pressed him to the ground.


    "Spare my life!" Gui Shiqi screamed and struggled, "I''m willing to offer you my loyalty, to be your ve and servant!"


    "Kneel before me? Do you think you, this mongrel, are worthy?!" Su Heng, without a word, grabbed his head and smashed it down with force.


    Bang!


    The head disappeared into thin air.


    Only arge stain of blood clung to his palm.


    He wiped the bloodstains off his hands, then picked up the Heart Extinguishing God Sword and slung it across his back again.


    Su Heng pulled out the locator doll given by Li Hongxiu from his bosom, his purpose this time not merely to deal with the White Deer Demon King.


    Within this territory.


    Other monsters, Sky Demon Alliance disciples, and so on.


    Since he had encountered them, it was best to clean them all up, or they would be trouble sooner orter.


    Following the direction the locator doll pointed, Su Heng moved on, crossing a stream and a vige until he stopped in front of a rough stone wall.


    The earthy yellow stone wall was covered withyers of creeping ivy.


    Blending into the surrounding environment.


    No trace of disguise or hidden door mechanism could be seen.


    "Is something wrong?" Su Heng put the locator doll back into his bosom and clenched his fist,nding a mighty punch on the rock wall.


    The solid rock wall was as fragile as tofu under Su Heng''s iron fist, bolstered by his tremendous strength.


    With a casual swing of his fist, the entire rock wall trembled, spiderweb cracks spreading out, stones cracking, and a torrent of dust and pebbles tumbled down. A pit about two meters deep appeared before Su Heng, with cries of rm faintlying from within.


    "Hahaha, so you really were hiding inside the mountain wall!" Su Heng gripped the Heart Extinguishing God Sword in his hand.


    Amid the booming sounds.


    The sharp des on the Heart Extinguishing God Sword whirred.


    The longsword carved out a swath of scarlet phantasms, like a storm chiseling into the rock wall.


    Crash!


    Inside the rock wall, in the dim cavern.


    The intense vibrations caused chunks of rock to fall from the ceiling, hitting Ye Tong on the head.


    "What exactly did you see in the Demon Suppression Tower? Why did youe back alone, and Elder Baixiao Tong disappeared without a trace?"


    Ye Tong hugged her knees, curled up into a ball.


    Hiding in the deepest recesses of the cavern.


    Her mind was muddled, the interrogative voices from days ago still echoed in her head.


    However, the experiences inside the Demon Suppression Tower were akin to hell. She didn''t want to recall them, nor share them with others.


    But whenever she remembered the massive flesh mountain and the bloodshot eyes...


    Ye Tong felt nauseated.


    "That monster has found us, he''sing in!" A scream woke Ye Tong from her dazed state.


    In the small cavern, seven or eight figures hid.


    They were either pure-blooded demons or elders with great potential, having reached the Demon Spawn realm.


    They were not weak, but their faces were stricken with terror, watching the trembling rock wall and the buzzing sound of the spinning de.


    All of them were pale and shaking uncontrobly.


    "Hold on!" A demon swallowed a dry gulp, saying, "The White Deer Demon King will save us!"


    St!


    But before he could finish speaking.


    The massive scarlet sword de pierced through the rock wall, splitting open his chest.


    The two and a half meter long Heart Extinguishing God Sword, through a single cut, sliced the demon from top to bottom into two halves, dead beyond any doubt.


    "Ahh!" Screams echoed in the sealed cavern.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the wall copsed with a bang, and the broken stones shot out like buckshot.


    In the bright sunlight, Su Heng''s ferocious figure, like a humanoid T-Rex, charged in, his Heart Extinguishing God Sword emitting a sharp whistling sound with a horizontal sweep. In an instant, blood sprays erupted, and seven or eight figures were sliced in half at the waist, leaving the ground covered in thick, muddy blood.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Heng strode forward, his enormous frame filling the entire space.


    The sunlight could only scatter from over his shoulders, faintly revealing the fine droplets of blood floating around him.


    Taking out the locator doll from his bosom and throwing it to the ground, Su Heng shook his neck, his face wearing a fierce smile. He stretched out his hand towards Ye Tong''s neck, picking her up as if she were a chick, "You''ve been of great help to me this time, where is the White Deer Demon King!"

 Chapter 111: 107: The Demon Ape Descends, The Forest Roars with Fury Waves

    Chapter 111: 107: The Demon Ape Descends, The Forest Roars with Fury Waves


    The Demon Suppression Bureau, in a brightly sunlit study.


    Li Daoxuan furrowed his brow as he inspected the contents of a secret letter in his hands.


    In front of him stood the equally grave and muscr Wang Xindong, who spoke in a deep voice, "Recently, we have been tracking a group of demons under the White Deer Demon King. Unexpectedly, we stumbled upon something. It seems quite possible that the White Deer Demon King has been in contact with the upper echelons of the great families; we do not know what they are scheming."


    "The great families..."


    Li Daoxuan grabbed the secret letter, and it turned to ash in his hand.


    He rubbed his temples, "At this juncture, any coboration between demons and the great families is highly sensitive. In the past, coborations involved only individual families. But now, the Six-Family Alliance has formed. If their cooperation restarts, this won''t be a minor issue."


    "That''s precisely what I''m worried about," said Wang Xindong. He gestured across his neck, speaking ominously, "When the enemy is strong and we are weak, the longer it drags on, the less favorable the situation will be for us."


    "Should we... strike first?"


    "Hmm," Li Daoxuan nodded, "It''s something to consider, but we must be fatal in one blow. Let me think, this matter should..."Thud thud thud!


    Knocking noises interrupted their conversation.


    "Pleasee in," Li Daoxuan lifted his head and said from a distance.


    Click!


    The door was pushed open.


    In the bright sunlight, a pair of wheat-colored long legs stepped through.


    The neer was a robust and tall beautiful woman, around thirty years of age, with a darkerplexion, dressed quite boldly. She wore a ck leather outfit consisting of shorts that just covered her chest and the most sensitive parts below. A ck cloak draped over her shoulders and in her left hand, she held a blood-colored ax.


    Her name was Luo Shuang.


    Among the Demon Suppression Bureau, she was one of the three Deputy Governors responsible for ying demons, with exceptionally strong practicalbat abilities.


    Her experiences could be considered legendary even within the entire Jiangzhou branch of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    When Luo Shuang was fourteen,


    Her vige was attacked by demons.


    By the time the people from the Demon Suppression Bureau received the news and arrived, the attack had already happened three full days prior.


    During those three days, Luo Shuang, who was just an ordinary girl, engaged in a hide and seek with the demon that attacked her vige. She hid while seeking its weaknesses, ultimately killing the demon. Of the hundred-plus people in the vige, only she survived.


    Such fighting talent was simply incredible.


    Thus, among the Deputy Governors of the Demon Suppression Bureau, even though Luo Shuang''s realm wasn''t the highest, her practicalbat ability was undeniably the strongest.


    Luo Shuang was also the initial candidate Li Daoxuan had chosen as his sessor.


    But now, in his heart, he faintly felt he had a better option.


    "In such a rush, what''s the matter?" Li Daoxuan looked up and asked with a smile.


    "I''ve received a secret letter from Elder Jin Mingxi," Luo Shuang said, cing the ax casually on the table. Despite her name containing the character for frost, she wasn''t a cold person.


    "The new Tower Master has just left the Demon Suppression Tower," Luo Shuang reported, "Elder Jin Mingxi spectes that Su Heng may be seeking revenge on a demon."


    "Seeking revenge?" Li Daoxuan said, surprised, "Which demon has offended him?"


    "The White Deer Demon King," Luo Shuang summarized the events that had unfolded at the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Unexpectedly.


    No sooner had she finished speaking, the previously lively atmosphere fell into silence.


    Li Daoxuan and Wang Xindong looked at each other, the former gripping his beard tightly, frowning, "This is bad!"


    "What''s so terrible?" Luo Shuang asked, puzzled, "Isn''t the new guy pretty fierce? I heard that he gave the Wolf King a beatdown. I just got back from a mission and was looking for an opportunity to spar with him."


    "It''s eptable to face a Demon King alone, but the current situation is veryplex." Li Daoxuan shared the content of the secret letter.


    He lowered his head, pacing back and forth on the ground.


    Then, with a fierce p on the table and cold light shing in his eyes, he said, "Didn''t we just talk about finding an opportunity to take action? Now is the best chance!"


    "Colluding with demons, the crime is unpardonable, we''ll strike them all down at once!" Li Daoxuan eximed angrily.


    "Good!" Wang Xindongughed heartily, "I''ll go with you."


    "There''s no time to dy, we must set off now!" Luo Shuang was also a person of decisive action.


    Li Daoxuan led the team himself with the two Deputy Governors following; they were few in number but each was among the elite of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    The three were furious.


    However, after just a few steps, Li Daoxuan stopped.


    "What''s the matter, old man?" Luo Shuang asked irritably.


    Li Daoxuan didn''t respond, but just looked up with a grave expression. In the distance, on the grayish-green city wall tower, stood a tall figure wearing a hat, his back to the sun.


    The great sun hung high in the sky.


    Because of the intense sunlight, all that could be seen was a ck silhouette, the face indiscernible.


    But that was enough.


    The two had been enemies for nearly a hundred years, each fully familiar with the other.


    Li Daoxuan recognized the figure on the tower as his archenemy, the leader of the great families, Hong Jiuxiang.


    Moreover, if things were as usual, there would likely be many powerful family martial artists hidden in the surrounding buildings, and it was very possible that demons were mixed among them as well.


    Yet, Li Daoxuan was not afraid.


    He even patted Luo Shuang and Wang Xindong on the shoulders, signaling them to leave first and provide support, while he remained alone.


    "Old man, is it not a bit of a stretch for you to be here alone?" Luo Shuang said, frowning worriedly.


    "The old man is very stubborn, just leave him be," said Wang Xindong. As the eldest disciple, he naturally knew his master''s temperament.


    He pulled Luo Shuang away.


    It was early summer in the afternoon, and the sun was fierce.


    Yet the atmosphere around turned icy, and the two had no obstacles as they crossed the city wall and disappeared from the city.


    Li Daoxuan slowly rolled up his sleeves and looked at the figure on the tower,ughing boldly, "Hong Wendao, after all these years. From those early days as the unsurpassed son of the great families to now the leader of the Six-Family Alliance. You still fear me so much, haha!"


    His body expanded inch by inch, transforming into a massive, pitch-ck Ape Demon.


    The robustughter grew increasingly terrifying as it echoed throughout the city, causing the surrounding buildings to buzz and tremble. Hiding in the shadows, an assassin spat out blood from his mouth, his face showing horror. It was unimaginable that just the sound ofughter could shake one''s organs so violently, causing him to fall straight down from mid-air.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Beyond this huge oak tree lies the White Deer Demon King''s chamber," Ye Tong said with a dull look in her eyes.


    By now, she had realized.


    It was the curse on her that had attracted theet-like Su Heng.


    One blow after another, and Ye Tong''s spirit finally copsed.


    At this moment, she was almost as good as a wooden puppet. No matter whatmand Su Heng issued, even if he ordered her to take her own life on the spot,


    Ye Tong would do it without hesitation.


    Among all the emotions of sentient beings, fear is the most intense.


    The utmost fear could easily dominate one''s spirit, which was the situation with Ye Tong now. When facing Su Heng, she would numbly obey, unable to even think.


    Crack!


    Following Ye Tong''s words, Su Heng stopped in his tracks.


    His ck boots sshed through a stream, the once crystal-clear water gradually tinged with a shade of red.


    Su Heng lifted his head, examining the oak tree before him.


    Previously, from above the canyon and through the mist, he had already had a clear view of it.


    But now standing nearby, he realized just how extraordinarilyrge the oak truly was. Over a hundred meters tall with a diameter of more than ten meters. Dense roots protruding from the ground in a radius of tens of meters, making the earth rise up as if numerous giant pythons were writhing beneath the soil.


    The afternoon sunlight waspletely blocked by the lush leaves, while thick branches twined with vines, moss, and even various flowers.


    Countless birds nested above, along with all sorts of nameless insects, and so forth.


    This single oak tree alone formed a unique ecosystem.


    The formidable surge of vital energy was palpable.


    "However, this oak tree is almost blocking the way, we need to find a way around it," Su Heng slowly moved forward, reaching out to touch it.


    Your journey continues on m v|l--


    In the next instant, his expression suddenly changed.


    He stomped his foot down hard.


    His figure left an afterimage, disappearing in an instant.


    The gusty wind lifted Ye Tong''s long hair, and before she knew what was happening, a thunderous noise reached her ears.


    Boom!


    The enormous and vigorous oak tree suddenly came to life. Like the release of floodgates, angry dragon-like dark green tendrils grew outward.


    The grinding noise was deafening as the canyon walls on both sides were easily torn apart.


    Ye Tong had no time to react.


    Her eyes widened, her mouth opened, and in the next instant, she was swallowed up by the green tide, leaving only a ssh of blood within it.


    While Su Heng''s reaction was extremely fast, he was still a step too slow.


    Masses of vine roots surged out like a waterfall, mming heavily into the center of his chest and sending Su Heng flying.


    Bang bang bang!


    His body crashed against the rock wall like a cannonball.


    And that wasn''t the end. The mass of roots chased Su Heng along the rock wall, exploding all the way, leaving a rough trench hundreds of meters long while shattering untold numbers of giant rocks and soil slopes.


    Luckily, Su Heng, with his well-honed physique unlike any ordinary person, remained intact. Had it been a slightly inferior Martial Artist, they would have been crushed to pieces by now.


    Ptui!


    Nheless, Su Heng was covered in dust and looked quite disheveled.


    "What the hell was that just now!" He was disheveled, but there were no obvious injuries on his body.


    He spread hisrge hand across his face, wiping it, then forcefully tore off the vines wrapped around him. Before the dust and smoke in front of Su Heng had cleared, a shrill whistling rang out, and a de enshrouded in cold light came shing at him.


    Boom!


    Su Heng dodged to the side, but his heavy body was still thrown by the explosion''s shockwave.


    Stone and dust shot out, and when Su Heng finallynded steadily on the ground, he turned back to see that the entire canyon face had been split open, permanently altering the terrain with a massive indentation.


    Before Su Heng could express his surprise, the second strike followed closely behind.


    This time it was like a sweeping army, a Fangtian halberd piercing through the air. Before the de struck, invisible ripples swept across half the valley in an instant.


    The air twisted slightly, and Su Heng tilted his body to dodge. His hair rose with the wind, and a few strands were cut by the st and floated in the air.


    A green figure shed by his side, and vines and trees rapidly grew on the ground, forming a tform.


    The figure stepped heavily on it, changing direction. He moved so fast that he became a blur, leaving behind afterimages, and reappeared next to Su Heng in an instant for a downward strike, with power that seemed to be able to split a mountain!


    But this time, Su Heng didn''t dodge.


    He grabbed the handle of his Ghost-Faced Knife with a backhand and swept it horizontally.


    The scarlet de collided with the Fangtian halberd, causing a huge noise. The grass beneath his feet blew apart, the stream cut off. Blossoming water drops refracted sunlight, creating a colored arc of light.


    Su Heng''s legs sank deep into the soil, yet he didn''t move an inch.


    The White Deer Demon King''s strike might have been able to shake a great mountain, but it was unlikely to budge the increasingly serious Su Heng.


    The tremendous recoil force, like a ck tide, made the Fangtian halberd hum. The demon king, with the appearance of a delicate girl, was sent flying. She adjusted her posture in mid-air,nding gracefully on the ground like a white deer, with the elegance of a dancer.


    However, this couldn''t conceal her inner astonishment.


    The three strikes just now had used up all her strength, and she had chosen tounch a surprise attack.


    Yet, Su Heng, looking somewhat disheveled, was entirely unscathed.


    Instead, in thest sh, she had undoubtedly been at a disadvantage and had almost lost her weapon.

 Chapter 112: 108: Sorry, I Don’t Eat Beef!

    Chapter 112: 108: Sorry, I Don¡¯t Eat Beef!


    "It seems, this is all the strength you have," Su Heng slowly pulled his legs out of a muddy swamp, shaking off the muddy water clinging to him.


    With a backhanded grip on his weapon, Su Heng''s eyes narrowed, a coldugh escaping him, "If that''s all you can muster, you can''t change the fate of dying by my hand today. Or, you could give up resisting and follow me back to the Demon Suppression Tower, and you might suffer less."


    "How arrogant," the White Deer Demon King spoke coldly, her hands grasping the long halberd, its cold, gleaming de aimed straight at Su Heng''s brow.


    Seeing this, Su Heng said no more.


    Bang! Read thetest on m_v-l''e|-


    He bent his knees to gather strength, then leaped forward violently.


    The ground beneath his feet exploded instantly, scattering arge amount of mud, creating a huge depression.


    An intense sense of danger overwhelmed like a mountainous tsunami, and the White Deer Demon King lost her earlierposure. Su Heng''s speed was too fast and fierce, and in mid-air, he used the vibration methods within the heavenly fierce demonic energy to eliminate sound and the surge of air.


    In the White Deer Demon King''s perception, it was as if Su Heng had vanished into thin air.In her line of sight.


    There were only ps of thunder booming out of nowhere.


    Those weren''t real ck thunders but the nerve reflexes caused by the White Deer Demon King pushing her perception to the limit.


    "Up there!"


    Lifting her head as if connected by intuition, her pupils suddenly contracted, and the roaring de was less than half a meter from her forehead.


    "Life and Death Reincarnation!" the White Deer Demon King eximed sharply.


    In the nick of time, she activated her innate ability again.


    This time, however, she didn''t attach her life force to the external environment to promote nt growth.


    Instead, she extracted life force from the lush natural environment of the canyon, attaching it to her body, enhancing herself.


    Under the boost of Life and Death Reincarnation.


    Her strength, physique, and reaction speed wereprehensively improved by more than double.


    However, even so, she was only barelyparable to Su Heng''s normal state.


    Boom!


    The long halberd was lifted with both hands, raised in defense.


    The overwhelming force broke through the White Deer Demon King''s Protective Demon Barrier like a blood-colored tidal wave, sending her flying.


    The Demon King''s heavy body was sent flying over ten meters into the air.


    Meanwhile, Su Heng''s figure disappeared again.


    He instantly appeared above the White Deer Demon King, delivering another top-down strike.


    Whiz!


    Her body whistled as it moved.


    Apanied by the intense friction of the air producing a red arc of light, she heavily mmed into the ground. The dark soil of the canyon violently undted, resembling waves, and the viges nearby faced repercussions, copsing inrge patches and emitting thick yellow smoke.


    "This power!" In the pit, the White Deer Demon King''s arms, along with her four hooves, suffered varying degrees of damage.


    Blood flowed copiously from her orifices, leaving stains on her pale skin.


    "Huh?"


    As the dust dispersed.


    Seeing this from a distance, Su Heng was slightly surprised that the White Deer Demon King could still stand.


    He had intended to capture the Demon King alive to transform her into a flesh farm, and had not used a few of his trump cards when he made his move.


    Nevertheless.


    With Su Heng''s current physique, realm, and robust strength.


    A burst of such power was not something an ordinary Demon King could withstand. At least if it were the Wolf King, he definitely wouldn''t be able to stand up by now. But the White Deer Demon King looked disheveled, her aura still overwhelming. Moreover, the injuries from the fight hadpletely healed in just a breath or two.


    "Human, your power is indeed astonishing. But if this is all the strength you have, you cannot kill me," the White Deer Demon King, seeing the surprised expression on Su Heng''s face, breathed a slight sigh of relief.


    Regaining herposed and confident demeanor, she spoke proudly, holding the long halberd, "This is my territory, and every tree, every nt in this territory can provide me with power. Just as mortals cannot defeat a storm, do you think you can defeat nature?"


    "If you can''t kill me, you only make me stronger!" The White Deer Demon King''s voice brimmed with confidence.


    "Hahaha!"


    But before she could finish speaking.


    Before she couldplete her sentence, Su Hengughed out loud as if he had heard a hrious joke.


    "What are youughing at?" the White Deer Demon King frowned and asked.


    "You beast!" Su Heng said coldly, "I amughing at your deluded ignorance. You want to witness my full power? Fine, I''ll satisfy you!" n?vel.co?


    "What do you mean!?" the White Deer Demon King''s expression changed drastically, "Could it be that..."


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Su Heng inhaled deeply, his body swelling up.


    His ck hair moved on its own, and his inting, reddening muscles tore through his clothes inch by inch.


    A mass of twisted muscles piled up forming armor-like patterns, and from the crevices of the patterns, intense smoke billowed out.


    In the grey-white smoke.


    A pair of red eyes opened on Su Heng''s back.


    He had evidently entered the state of "Ghost Eyes on the Back."


    There was a time when the ghostly strength was Su Heng''s absolute trump card, but after awakening the iplete Transformed Dragon State, the ghostly strength had diminished within Su Heng''s martial arts system, bing a second-tier technique. However, even so, the enhancement brought by the ghostly strength alone could easily defeat a Demon King.


    In the shocked and bewildered eyes of the White Deer Demon King, Su Heng slowly extended three fingers as thick as copper pirs.


    His eyes, filled with twisted blood vessels, started to smile sinisterly, "Thirty percent strength, a punch with thirty percent strength, if you can catch it, I''ll spare your life today."


    Boom!


    Without waiting for the White Deer Demon King to respond.


    Su Heng had already stomped down hard, shooting forward with a burst of astonishing wind.


    His arms spread out, and the muscles on his back seemed to feather away.


    Huge body, extreme speed.


    A mere burst, yet it caused amotionparable to a supersonic fighter jet at full speed.


    Grass and trees on either side broke apart, dust and leaves on the ground swirled high, and dandelion petals floated in mid-air.


    Behind Su Heng, a conical sonic boom cloud exploded.


    Leaving behind a trail of white cloud streaks.


    "Damn it!" Facing this terrifyingly exaggerated power, the White Deer Demon King trembled all over.


    In her field of view, she couldn''t see Su Heng''s body at all, only saw a dark and chaotic valley where a gray-ck storm approached head-on. One moment he was thousands of meters away, and the next, right in front of her.


    The high-speedpressed air sliced past her like a de, her green hair fluttered up, and crimson cuts appeared on her pale shoulders and arms.


    Bang!


    The White Deer Demon King desperately drew life force from the outside world.


    Her muscles and bones tensed throughout her body, she could only instinctively block forward.


    "Boom!" A thunderous noise like the splitting of the heavens exploded in the White Deer Demon King''s mind, her eyes quickly rolled back white. Her body felt like it was hit head-on by a full-speed armored train, as blood spurted from every pore of her body.


    Her body lost control, and like a kite cut from its string, she soared into the air.


    "Cough, cough!" As the White Deer Demon King regained consciousness and opened her eyes once again, she realized she was embedded in a rock wall.


    The entire face of the rock wall had fractured and copsed, creating a crater tens of meters in diameter.


    This was just the aftermath of that one strike. The White Deer Demon King''s scalp tingled, hardly able to imagine the extent of Su Heng''s strength.


    Intense pain transmitted from every nerve ending across her body. Her halberd waspletely shattered. Countless fragments embedded in her body, a bloody, blurred mess, made her look like a battered doll, copsed on the ground unable to move.


    In the crimson glow of blood, Su Heng walked forward step by step, his head bowed low.


    "I caught it!" The White Deer Demon King shivered, then desperately shouted, "You said before, if I can catch your punch, you''d spare me from death!"


    "Hehehe." Su Heng opened his mouth, revealing a terrifying smile, "I don''t eat beef."


    "What does that mean?" A huge question mark popped above the White Deer Demon King''s head.


    However, she had no time to think further, for Su Heng''s terrifyingly smoke-billowing hand had already reached forward, grabbing towards the slender neck of the White Deer Demon King.


    The White Deer Demon King no longer possessed her previous grace and confidence.


    "Song Zhao Yuan!" she screamed, "if you do not take action now, do you n to wait until he kills us all one by one!"


    "You think to distract me with such methods, you think I am... Hmm?"


    Su Heng raised an eyebrow.


    At his side, a burst of firelight exploded.


    The air distorted and expanded, hair shriveled, and the nostrils were filled with the pungent smell of sulfur and thick smoke.


    "So there really is someone ambushing here, interesting," Su Heng remarked, though it was merely the case for an additional punch.


    Boom!


    He turned around and threw a punch.


    The air exploded violently, and a wave of red fire swept towards him.


    Like a cannonball bursting out of nowhere, this person was considerably strong; Su Heng''s body was knocked back over ten meters.


    Song Zhao Yuan, on the other hand, ended up much worse. The dragon-like power hit him, sending him flying backward. A series of exaggerated explosions rang out along the way, and severalrge trees copsed thunderously, kicking up dust. Finally, he mmed heavily into a protruding rock face, creating a crater.


    "Noble families indeed tantly collude with demons," Su Heng''s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze icy cold.


    From the contact just now,


    He had sensed the scorching Martial Artist''s vigor from that person, obviously having cultivated a high-quality Cultivation Technique to perfection.


    "But what of that, it''s just a dying struggle," Su Heng moved forward two steps.


    But just then, a sudden change urred.


    The ground beneath his feet buzzed and trembled as if an earthquake had struck, quickly bulging upward.


    Massive tree roots broke through the soil, wrapping around his body like they were alive. These roots, brimming with robust vitality, were extremely tough, gleaming like steel with a dense metallic luster. Su Heng struggled forcefully a couple of times but failed to break free.


    "Quick!" the White Deer Demon King shrieked, "now''s the time, I can''t hold him for too long!"


    Boom!


    Song Zhao Yuan tapped his toes heavily on the ground, reappearing on the battlefield.


    He pushed his family''s inherited Fiery Sun Divine Skill to its limit. Gone was his previous schrly appearance; his body turned bright red and his long hair zed like mes, floating mid-air like the mythic fire god Zhu Rong.


    He opened his mouth and inhaled deeply, his cheeks puffing up high.


    Apanied by the crackling sound of the air exploding, a cone-shaped me jetted out, striking the tree cage that imprisoned Su Heng.


    The thick roots were ignited instantly, burning fiercely.


    And during this process, the roots continued to grow, driving the airflow and shooting up into the sky, swiftly forming a hundreds of meters tall me tornado. The fog pervading the canyon was swept away, and the entire sky was illuminated in a reddish hue!

 Chapter 113: 109: The Might of the Skeletal Dragon, Devouring Alive!

    Chapter 113: 109: The Might of the Skeletal Dragon, Devouring Alive!


    "Boom!"


    In the not-too-distant woods.


    Wang Xindong stopped in his tracks, squinted his eyes, and looked at the fierce me tornado rising up in the distance and the reddish sky.


    "This power is the Fiery Sun Divine Skill of the Song Family!" Wang Xindong eximed in shock.


    "To cultivate the Fiery Sun Divine Skill to such a level, only the Family Head of the Song Family, Song Zhao Yuan, is capable." Luo Shuang''s graceful figure appeared behind Wang Xindong, her face equally serious, "It seems the intelligence is spot-on; the powerhouses among the noble families and demon creatures have already joined forces."


    "Looks like we need to hurry."


    Wang Xindong said anxiously, "With the prepared facing the unprepared, even though Brother Su''s strength is not weak, he very well might encounter danger."


    "Mm!" Luo Shuang nodded.


    "Let''s quickly resolve the situation here; the old man''s troubles aren''t over yet."After a brief exchange, a sense of oppression rolled in like dark thunderclouds.


    The atmosphere was heavy.


    Both of their expressions were rather ugly.


    Without saying more, they continued to sprint forward.


    Swish!


    They streaked through the woods, arriving at a hillside covered in a swath of green grass.


    At the hill''s peak, two figures, one tall and one short, were already waiting, their faces wearing smiles of triumph.


    The sun was beginning to nt westward, casting long shadows of the two men.


    The taller figure was almost two meters in width, with disheveled hair and bronze skin, his arms adorned with massive rough copper rings. His body and face were marked with mystical and ancient gray-white tattoos, exuding a formidable aura, like a samurai god who had stepped out of the wilderness.


    The shorter figure was fat and hunched, with an ugly face andyers of loose b.


    Two upside-down triangr eyes, and a mouth full of dark yellow broad teeth.


    His body emitted a foul stench so tangible it even attracted green-headed flies the size of thumbs, buzzing around him.


    "Hong Jizhen, Lai Mingde!"


    Wang Xindong stopped, recognizing the origins of the two men, his expression worsening.


    The former, Hong Jizhen, was an elder of the Hong Family who, in his youth, wandered thends and was taught martial arts by a high monk. He then spent half his life cultivating it to perfection, gaining immense strength. Even amidst the Hong Family''s abundance of experts, he ranked at the forefront.


    Thetter, Lai Mingde, was a pure-blooded great demon of the Sky Demon Alliance, his body rife with deadly poison that made him exceptionally troublesome. A mere touch was certain death for ordinary people.


    Even a cultivator at the Demon Embryo Realm had to be extremely cautious when encountering him.


    There had once been an elder within the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Due to carelessness, he was dissolved by this toad demon''s potent poison into a pool of bloody water.


    "I''ve long heard of the boundless might of the Demon Suppression Bureau''s Eight Phases Secret Skill; I wonder if I am worthy of experiencing a few moves."


    Atop the hill.


    Hong Jizhen managed a skin-deep smile, his voice drifting over.


    "It seems you are indeed intent on stopping me!" Wang Xindong untied his long robe and tossed it upwards.


    His skin, covered in scars from knife wounds, was now exposed as his expression turned icy. He took a step forward, "Since you''re bent on courting death, I''ll oblige and send you on your way!"


    "Thisdy looks quite nice, with delicate skin and tender flesh, even if a bit dark."


    Lai Mingde pped his hands, croaking loudly.


    His murky yellow eyes greedily ogled Luo Shuang, saliva seeping from the corner of his mouth.


    "Let''s make it quick!" Luo Shuang tossed her silver-white hand axe upward, her cape billowing, and she skimmed the ground, turning into a streak of ck light, charging forward with extreme speed.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Boom!


    In the territory of the White Deer Demon King, a valley in utter chaos.


    The fire tornado pierced the heavens, waves of heat hitting them head-on.


    The White Deer Demon King panted heavily, her forehead beaded with crystal-clear sweat. Her injuries had healed once more, but she was nearing her limit, as she had nearly drained all the life force from the nts in the entire valley. Moreover, her spirit was on the verge of copse, and her condition was rapidly deteriorating.


    "This should finally be enough to kill him, right?" Song Zhao Yuan, another powerhouse at the same level as the White Deer Demon King.


    His condition was slightly better.


    But his face also bore a tense and serious look.


    Just now, Su Heng''s casual punch had knocked him senseless.


    His soul left his body, his consciousness briefly plugging into the void, until he mmed heavily against a mountainside and slowly came to his senses.


    He didn''t have the formidable life force of the White Deer Demon King.


    Now, his internal organs throbbed with pain, his mouth and nose filled with the taste of iron, a clear sign he had sustained severe internal injuries.


    "Together, the two of us have created this fire tornado, which would melt even bronze and steel, much less a mere mortal." The White Deer Demon King said softly.


    Despite her words,


    She felt an inexplicable sense of panic.


    Her heart thudded uncontrobly, and she struggled to breathe.


    Especially her right eyelid, which kept twitching uncontrobly, and even pressing it down with her hand did not help.


    It made the scene before her eyes appear distorted and blurred, "What on earth is happening?"


    The White Deer Demon King ced her hand over her chest, filled with confusion.


    "There seems to be some noise!" Song Zhao Yuan swallowed dryly.


    As a human, hecked the keen intuition of the White Deer Demon King, but he too sensed something was amiss.


    It felt like numerous sharp needles pressing against his skin, causing chills to run down his spine and making him afraid to take deep breaths.


    And his eyes flickered with images he could not exin:


    Great volcanic eruptions in the wilderness, apocalyptic lightning striking from the sky, and even bloody storms.


    All of the images were twisted and blood-red, apanied by intense flickering and stuttering,


    Causing Song Zhao Yuan''s forehead veins to throb and his teeth to feel sour.


    "Wait! What is that!" the White Deer Demon King''s voice became shrill, suddenly yelling like a deranged lunatic.


    Her voice carried an uncontainable fear and despair.


    Song Zhao Yuan shook his head vigorously, his jaw clenching his teeth firmly, as he stared ahead with wide eyes.


    "Hiss..."


    Heavy, intense breathing resonated in the air.


    A vague shadow twisted into shape amidst the raging mes, initially indistinct, just a vertical wisp.


    But it soon filled the entire view, utterly clear, as it stepped forward through the zing fire.


    The sinister armor, a mixture of ck and crimson, had sharp bone spurs extending out from its joints, and its rough breathing blew the dust and gravel off the ground.


    With each step forward, a melted footprint was left on the ground.


    A nearly thirteen-foot-tall frame, with physical strength pushed to the extreme.


    The man was like a muscr volcano in motion. Gushes of dark crimson blood essence surged from the gaps in his armor, apanied by shrieks.


    His mere presence caused all the surrounding vegetation to wither and burn, and the ground inch by inch cracked and lost its nutrients.


    Whoosh!


    The half-human, half-dragon creature suddenly looked up.


    Its eyes were blood-red, with ck and crimson mes pulsating deep within the pupils.


    "Hahaha!" a madugh erupted like a ck thunder in the wilderness, buzzing in the ears of the White Deer Demon King and Song Zhao Yuan.


    "Bitch, you really gave me quite a surprise today!" Su Heng stretched out his hand towards the White Deer Demon King, who had returned to her original state, with fingers spread wide, he clenched his fist firmly.


    "Since you''re so good at staying alive, then struggle for me. Let me see where your limit really is!"


    "You!" The White Deer Demon King''s heart skipped a beat, her face changing abruptly.


    Before she could react, Su Heng had already vanished from in front of her.


    The next moment came a sharp, ear-piercing whoosh. Su Heng''s dark red figure had appeared in front of her, and his heavy, exaggerated iron fist powerfully struck the White Deer Demon King in the smooth, soft center of her belly.


    Whoosh!


    The terrifying force of the punch burst forth.


    Chunks of organs and intestines were instantly destroyed and turned into a mash of flesh, her spine shattered piece by piece, the entire body was sent flying.


    In mid-air, the White Deer Demon King''s mouth gaped open, her hair flying wildly, her eyes bulging out due to the intense pain. Before she could scream, Su Heng stomped down again, the fierce recoil propelling his body to instantly appear above her. Readtest chapters at m_v-l''e|-


    In the fearful and desperate gaze of the White Deer Demon King.


    Su Hengughed maliciously, opened his mouth wide, revealing a mouthful of sharp, shark-like teeth, and violently bit down¡ª


    "Ahhhhhhh!!!!!"


    The White Deer Demon King covered her cheek with her hand, emitting an unearthly scream.


    Her vision instantly turned crimson, her body convulsed violently, jumping back and forth on the ground, even mming forcefully against the rock wall and stirring up a cloud of dust.


    "My face, my face!" She forced down her hand covering her face to reveal a terrifying visage.


    The left half of her face was still rtively normal, charming and innocent like a forest nymph.


    The right side of her face was a blur of blood and flesh. Red muscles, white teeth and bones, and evenrge chunks of nerves and fat were all exposed. The intense contrast was enough to make one''s skin crawl and scalp explode.


    "Slurp!"


    The half of a face torn from the White Deer Demon King was in Su Heng''s mouth, swallowed down with the blood like a noodle.


    In the blood-red re, Su Heng smiled coldly, "Beasts really do taste better fresh!"


    Women generally love beauty, and Demon Kings are no exception.


    Having her face destroyed by Su Heng, the White Deer Demon King was in pain to the point of madness, nearly enough to make her lose her reason.


    "Kill you! Kill you!" Her hooves pounded the ground, recklessly charging towards Su Heng, colliding straight with him.


    "Just a dying struggle!"


    Su Heng''s figure shed, and he mounted the White Deer Demon King''s back directly.


    The expression on his face was sadistic and cold, devoid of mercy. His dragon-transformed, sharp hands were like files, stabbing into the body of the White Deer Demon King again and again. With each withdrawal, they brought out gushes of fresh blood, broken organs, shredded muscles, and bones, among others.


    At first, the White Deer Demon King still struggled violently, but as time went on, her struggles became weaker and weaker.


    The intense pain of being shed andcerated finally shattered her spirit.


    "You forced this on me!" the White Deer Demon King howled in pain and used herst bit of strength to m violently into the cliff, pinning Su Heng between her body and the rocks'' fissures. Then she opened her mouth wide, grey-white aura of death emerged from her body, and her perforated frame started swelling like a balloon gone mad.


    Boom!


    A loud noise thundered as the White Deer Demon King decisively chose to self-destruct.


    First came the sweeping grey-white aura of death, followed by a rain of bone fragments and rotten flesh, which dyed the ground into a quagmire.


    "Hiss¡­" At a distance, Song Zhao Yuan''s eyelids twitched violently upon witnessing the scene.


    A strong figure among the demon kings, brutalized to death in just a few exchanges, and in such a cruel and bloody manner.


    To tell the truth¡­


    Demons eating humans, Song Zhao Yuan had seen plenty of that.


    But a person skinning and devouring a demon alive, this was indeed his first time witnessing it.


    "However, can this final blow kill this monster?" The White Deer Demon King took advantage of her innate talent and chose to detonate her own body, the force of which was extraordinary.


    There was no violent explosion.


    For wherever the grey-white aura of death passed, be it the cliff walls to either side or the earth and vegetation below.


    Everything swept up by this deathly aura disappeared into nothingness as if they were sand castles washed away by the tide, leaving not a single trace.


    Unfortunately, the thick death aura obscured vision and blocked perception.


    Song Zhao Yuan couldn''t discern the situation and found himself in a dilemma.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    A sharp inhtion sound rose.


    Huge amounts of grey-white death aura whirled out of nowhere, forming a massive vortex.


    At the center of the vortex was Su Heng''s gaping maw, bristling with greed. All the death aura was swallowed by him in one gulp, his face revealing a look of intoxicated satisfaction.


    He lifted his head, locking eyes with Song Zhao Yuan.


    Song Zhao Yuan felt as if he had been targeted by a primeval beast, his entire body stiffened, his muscles going limp.


    "Run!" Without a second word, he transformed into a streak of crimson light.


    Unfortunately, it was still too slow.


    A loud noise erupted from behind, apanied by the howl of a fierce wind.


    The bright sunlight suddenly dimmed, and when Song Zhao Yuan looked up, he saw Su Heng''s gigantic face already looming above him.


    He could nearly feel the other man''s scorching breath!


    "I surrender!" Song Zhao Yuan yelled out in sheer terror.


    "Toote!" Su Heng sneered and smashed down with a punch from midair. Thetter''s body exploded instantly, turning into a cloud of blood-colored fireworks in the sky.

 Chapter 114: 110: Eight Phases Secret Skill, The Domineering Dragon of the Blue Sky!

    Chapter 114: 110: Eight Phases Secret Skill, The Domineering Dragon of the Blue Sky!


    Bang!


    With one punch, Su Heng dealt with Song Zhao Yuan and then stamped downwards in mid-air.


    Apanied by a booming sound as the air burst, his speed skyrocketed, and his form blurred¡ªa dark, fearsome figurended on a protruding boulder at the edge of the canyon.


    "Huh..."


    Amidst a prolonged exhale, Su Heng''s brows slightly furrowed.


    His expression did not look great.


    Although he had sessfully eliminated the White Deer Demon King, he had failed to capture him alive.


    The White Deer Demon King''s Life and Death Reincarnation talent could have been transformed into a meat field, which would have been a much stronger effect than the Wolf King.


    Unfortunately...He had the talent in hand.


    Despite Su Heng''s strength, he couldn''t stop the White Deer Demon King if he decided to self-destruct.


    "Fortunately, the White Deer Demon King had many subordinates. Gathering all these bits and pieces to make a flesh Tai Sui should be enough for me to cultivate the Skeleton Dragon Demon to perfection," Su Heng exhaled a turbid breath slowly, thinking to himself.


    "The urgent matter... Huh!?"


    Su Heng sharply sensed a disturbanceing from the distance and looked up with a surprised expression.


    "This aura, Wang Xindong!? What is he doing here, could it be that he came specifically to support me?"


    "And there is another person with a strong aura, probably the Deputy Governor of the Demon Suppression Tower."


    "Both of them have been stopped..."


    In the Transformed Dragon State.


    It wasn''t just a boost in strength and physique.


    Su Heng''s perception also experienced an all-around enhancement.


    Even though there was still a considerable distance, Su Heng could analyze the battlefield almost perfectly through the air''s force fluctuations. Of course, this was also because Wang Xindong was powerful and fought with wide, sweeping moves.


    If it were those martial artists specializing in stealth and assassination techniques, once at a certain distance, Su Heng would find it hard to notice them.


    "Let''s go over and see!"


    Although he hadn''t been of any help yet,


    As someone had traveled a long distance to put themselves in danger to help him,


    Su Heng was grateful. Without further hesitation, he stamped his foot heavily and rushed towards the other battlefield.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Hahaha, Wang Xindong of the famed Demon Suppression Bureau isn''t so much after all," Hong Jizhen, an imposing figure covered in ancient Sanskrit, roared withughter, his eyes full of bursting bloodshot, "Well then, let me show you the power of my Bodhi Demon Suppression Skill!"


    "Hisss¡ª"


    He took a sharp breath, expanding his chest and abdomen.


    His body exploded into pieces of golden varnish, the golden rings trembling, making him truly seem somewhat like the fierce and majestic Demon Suppressing Arhat.


    Bang!


    Both of them fought in a straightforward, hard-hitting style.


    Wang Xindong also did not dodge. With a big shout, he threw a straight punch forward.


    The mountainous torrential force of both pressures collided, blowing up a wild gust. Invisible wind des tore the ground, sending shards of leaves and petals fluttering in mid-air.


    Both backed up one step and then stabilized firmly.


    A full-force punch.


    The result was a standstill.


    "Enough time has been dyed, things should have already been finalized with the White Deer Demon King and Song Zhao Yuan," Hong Jizhen seemed rough on the outside, but having traveled extensively, he was actually quite meticulous. He made a quick calction in his mind and immediately formted a n.


    "Enough!"


    Hong Jizhen transmitted his voice, "The mission isplete, let''s withdraw."


    "Right!" Lai Mingde answered hurriedly and chaotically.


    His strength was slightly inferior to Hong Jizhen''s, and he was up against Luo Shuang, a highly skilled fighter in actualbat.


    After dozens of exchanges, he quickly became flustered.


    His body also umted many wounds.


    Lai Mingde''s short legs stomped downwards, and his plump body flew backward like a meatball.


    He wanted to leave, but Luo Shuang was not willing to let him off easily. With a fierce killing intent on her face, she lightly tapped the ground with her toes, her long body wrapped in a broad cloak, turning into a ck light as she pursued him.


    "This damned stupid woman!" Seeing Luo Shuang relentlessly pursuing him, Lai Mingde was both shocked and angered.


    "Quack!"


    He opened his mouth wide, spewing out a yellow-green poison fog.


    But Luo Shuang did not dodge or evade; instead, her speed increased as she charged directly into it.


    "Hahaha, truly a foolish woman seeking her own death!" Lai Mingde, seeing this, was immediately overjoyed, pping his belly with his broad palms, producing a series of smacking sounds.


    He was extremely confident in his lethal poison.


    Even a Deputy Governor-level expert contaminated by it would be in big trouble.


    At the least, they would suffer disfigurement due to the severe poisoning, regress in their cultivation level, and at the worst, they would die outright.


    Huh!


    But to his shock,


    Lai Mingde widened his eyes to see Luo Shuang in midair, channeling her force into her cloak.


    With a sweep and sway of the broad cloak, the surrounding poison fog instantly dispersed, forming a circr pathway. Luo Shuang''s wheat-colored body sprang through like a nimble lioness, appearing right above Lai Mingde.


    Her legs spread apart, muscles tensing.


    With a forceful movement of her arms, she covered Lai Mingde''s head with the cloak.


    Thetter had just conjured a poison gas that was immediately suppressed back down his throat. He struggled fiercely, but the cloak, made of some incredibly tough material, was extraordinarily durable.


    Lai Mingde tried several times but not only failed to free himself, but also grew panic-stricken and revealed ws in the chaos.


    Puchi!


    The hand axe traced a silvery arc through the air.


    Apanied by the sound of splitting leather, Lai Mingde''s head soared into the air, a foul, bile-like blood spraying wildly from his neckline.


    Barely a moment had passed since he had dealt with Lai Mingde, Luo Shuang sped up and charged again towards Hong Jizhen. Enjoy exclusive adventures from m-v l''-


    "Fool!" Hong Jizhen whispered angrily.


    He had only coborated with Lai Mingde and felt little for his death.


    "I am not a waste like Lai Mingde." Watching Luo Shuang closing the distance rapidly, Hong Jizhen scoffed coldly.


    His arm swelled as it filled with blood, the bronze rings around it buzzing.


    He threw a punch forward with a thud.


    Luo Shuang flipped tond on the ground, looking down at her slightly swollen, numb arm with a trace of shock on her face.


    "This man has formidable hardening skills, impressive!" Luo Shuang thought with admiration.


    This type of martial artist was powerful in every aspect, whereas she had some unique abilities, relying on her movement techniques andbat experience to manage.


    But she could by no means stop him if he wanted to leave.


    "We''ll meet again!" Hong Jizhen seemed quite satisfied with the surprised look on Luo Shuang''s face.


    With his hands sped behind his back, his clothes fluttering, heughed three times and turned to leave the chaos of the slope.


    "No need for a next time; it''s better you die here."


    A cold voice sounded.


    A shadow fell, covering the sky and shrouding Hong Jizhen within.


    An immense sense of crisis crashed down like andslide, and Hong Jizhen froze, daring not to move.


    He looked down at the shadow under his feet, his face showing disbelief.


    Hong Jizhen, standing over two and a half meters tall and nearly two meters wide, was a true giant among martial artists, known as a walking bronze wall and iron fence. Yet, the shadow behind himpletely engulfed him, blocking out all sunlight.


    Damn, what kind of monster is this!? Hong Jizhen turned swiftly, only to see a huge, dark red iron wall confronting him.


    His face stiffened, hisplexion awful. Inch by inch, he lifted his head higher, and then he saw Su Heng''s sinister smiling face, along with an upraised palm asrge as a wagon wheel.


    Bang!


    Su Heng''s palm smashed down onto his head.


    A sharp, terrible wail, like the cries of a hundred beasts, exploded thunderously.


    Hong Jizhen''s eyes bulged white, his facial skin shaking violently, the bronze rings on him jangling, unable to react in time¡ª


    Puchi!


    His upper body suddenly vanished into thin air, leaving only his two robust thighs supporting his blood-drenched pelvis.


    Blood gurgled out, darkening the ground.


    "That was easy."


    Su Heng shook his hand, circting his energy to dry and rub off the sticky sma on his fingers.


    With a step forward, Wang Xindong and Luo Shuang simultaneously tensed up. Their muscles tightened as a guarded expression formed on their faces.


    "Who are you!?" Wang Xindong shouted.


    "I am Su Heng; we''ve met before," Su Heng said, somewhat bewildered.


    "You¡­" Wang Xindong dryly swallowed saliva, looking at the almost four meters tall, half-human, half-dragon creature before him.


    Su Heng''s image shed through his mind.


    Comparing the two¡­


    Oddly enough, he could see some resemnce.


    "How did you transform into this form?" Wang Xindong let down his guard a bit, but remained puzzled.


    "This is a secret technique I grasped from the Eight Phases Secret Skill," Su Heng was also surprised, "I thought everyone in the Demon Suppression Bureau knew it."


    "I¡­" Wang Xindong''s mind was in turmoil, unsure what to say.


    "The Eight Phases Secret Skill has a venerable origin, said to be derived from observing and emting a world-ending dragon in Chantian. For regr people, mastering one or two of the genuine skills to perfection is already exceptional," Wang Xindong gave a wry smile.


    "To grasp a secret technique, one needs all eight phases, which only Deputy Governor Li Daoxuan has achieved in the Demon Suppression Bureau. Among the younger generation, only Su Li has shown such potential."


    "I''m also a rising talent of the younger generation," Su Heng solemnly reminded him.


    "Uh¡­" Wang Xindong was speechless again.


    However, Su Heng hadn''t mastered all eight phases of the secret skill either.


    He had only supplemented the first half of the Eight Phases Secret Skill, yet he had already developed deadly abilities like the Transformed Dragon State. Given some time, once he perfected thetter half and pushed it to its limits, what level could the Transformed Dragon State reach?


    Could he really replicate the legendary dragon that could soar to the heavens and delve into the abyss, sweeping across thousands of mountains and overturning seas?


    Su Heng was looking forward to this.


    Hiss!


    Thick smoke billowed from his body, distorting the air around him.


    His armored muscles also gradually retracted into his body, his shape adjusting back towards that of a normal human.


    However, halfway through the process, a cool breeze swept through the woods, and Su Heng''splexion changed, suddenly realizing something was amiss.


    "Lend me your pants," Su Heng said gravely.


    "..." Wang Xindong was speechless for the third time.


    Meanwhile.


    Luo Shuang seemed to have already guessed.


    She sighed, covering her face with her hand.


    In a flicker, she vanished from the spot.

 Chapter 115: 111: The Ultimate Realm, All Things Turn into Dragons!

    Chapter 115: 111: The Ultimate Realm, All Things Turn into Dragons!


    After a short while,


    When they reckoned that both had changed clothes, Luo Shuang came back.


    Su Heng was wearing Wang Xindong''s trousers and a long robe with a white base and gold patterns.


    The originally loose robe looked like a tight-fitting garment on Su Heng''s frame, almost bursting at the seams. Fortunately, the Demon Suppression Bureau used special materials in their clothing that had considerable stretch, which barely allowed it to fit his body.


    Wang Xindong was in a tight vest on the upper body and big boxer shorts on the lower.


    His furry thighs were exposed, and he wore ck leather boots on his feet, spreading his legs wide, and he just stood there beside Su Heng with ease.


    "Not bad, you have a good physique, young man," Luo Shuang''s gaze lingered on Su Heng for a moment before she cheerfully spoke.


    "You''re Luo Shuang?" Su Heng extended arge hand, "Li Daoxuan has mentioned you to me."


    "First impressions are certainlysting," Luo Shuang reached out and gave a gentle handshake.Herment wasn''t mere politeness, it came from the heart.


    Hong Jizhen''s half-body was still propped up on the ground, withrge clumps of flies buzzing around.


    Luo Shuang had a profound experience with his tough body cultivation when they sparred before. Yet in Su Heng''s hands, Hong didn''tnd a single blow and half of his body was directly sted apart.


    It was too exaggerated, too bloody and cruel.


    "We received a message, the nobles were meeting with the high ranks of the demons. Li Daoxuan sent us toe and support, but I didn''t expect that things here had already been resolved," Luo Shuang took the initiative to state their purpose.


    "Thank you." Su Heng nodded his head.


    "How''s the situation at the Demon Suppression Bureau?" He felt that the nobles wouldn''t limit themselves to minor skirmishes this time.


    "That old fox Hong Jiuxiang personally led people to guard the gate," Luo Shuang spoke solemnly.


    "Only Li Daoxuan alone," Su Heng was surprised, "That old man is quite confident. We''d better hurry and head out quickly."


    "You''re right," Wang Xindong agreed.


    "There''s one more thing," Su Heng said, "in the territory of the White Deer Demon King, there are many demon corpses. These corpses are useful for my cultivation, help me send someone to bring them back."


    "Small matter." Wang Xindong subconsciously reached into his chest to search, only toe up empty.


    He then remembered, the device used formunication, the Cloud-Piercing Arrow, was on Su Heng.


    "See if there''s a whistle arrow inside the long robe, just ignite it," Wang Xindong said, "Someone wille soon to handle the situation here."


    "Whistle arrow?" Su Heng reached into his chest and sure enough, he felt a cylindrical object.


    He channeled his strength into the cylinder and casually tossed it above his head.


    Whoosh!


    A ze shot towards the sky.


    Then it exploded intorge patches of gold and red sparks.


    Whichever material these fireworks were made of, they were incredibly noticeable even in broad daylight, visible clear across several kilometers.


    "Is this okay?"


    "Yes!" Wang Xindong said, "Afterwards, someone from the Demon Suppression Bureau will specifically handle the scene."


    "Great! We should hurry then," Su Heng said.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    By the time Su Heng and the others rushed back to the inner city,


    The battle between Li Daoxuan and Hong Jiuxiang had alsoe to a close.


    Li Daoxuan had used a forbidden technique, injuring Hong Jiuxiang, leaving behind corpses of many noble elites.


    From the outside, Li Daoxuan didn''t seem to have received much harm. But he was very aged, his vitality dwindling, and forcibly using the forbidden technique must have extracted some toll.


    "Cough cough!" Li Daoxuan said with augh as he patted Su Heng''s arm, "Don''t worry about me. It''s just a pity that Hong Jiuxiang was too cunning to leave behind." Read exclusive chapters at m_v-l''-


    "If there''s anything you need help with, you can tell me," Su Heng said softly with a slight frown.


    Even if he focused mostly on his cultivation, spending most of his time in the Demon Suppression Tower,


    He had gradually noticed that things were amiss during this period.


    A feeling of impending storm, increasingly oppressive, was building.


    Demons, nobles, Demon Suppression Bureau, the contradictions among the three had been intensified.


    Now, it was pretty much aplete face-off, and what followed would be the final battle to see who would emerge as the ultimate victor.


    After a few words with Li Daoxuan,


    Su Heng left the study and returned to the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Two dayster, all the demons from the territory of the White Deer Demon King had been collected and transformed,ing together.


    Rumble!


    At the end of the gloomy and solemn corridor, the stone doors slowly opened.


    Su Heng''s broad and majestic figure came towards, slipping off the ck robe from his shoulders and casually cing it on the coat rack in the corner.


    The firelight flickered.


    Elder Li Xunhao of the Demon Suppression Tower bowed his head as he approached Su Heng.


    "How''s the blood pooling along?" Su Heng asked in a low voice, striding forward.


    Li Xunhao, being of normal height, had to jog to keep up with Su Heng''s pace, but he showed no dissatisfaction and respectfully replied, "These past two days, the whole tower has been preparing with all its might, supplying the resources you need with the highest priority."


    "As of now, the blood pool is essentiallyplete."


    "Good," Su Heng nodded slightly, a smile crossing his face.


    The so-called blood pool was actually an advanced version of the Tai Sui Fungus Strain.


    After upgrading the Tai Sui Fungus Strain to the Fierce Level of the second stage, the abilities of the other fungus strains were also enhanced.


    Su Heng merged the Parasitic Species with the flesh fungus strain, conducting several experiments, and finally found a method to preserve the essence of the blood energy within the demons to the greatest extent.


    And the application of this method was the blood pool that Su Heng had created using a vast amount of resources and the flesh and blood of the demons.


    Walking along the dark corridor, Su Heng moved swiftly, the fire basins hanging on chains on both sides swinging back and forth with a whooshing sound.


    He arrived at his study in the Demon Suppression Tower.

 Chapter 116: 111: The Ultimate Realm, All Things Turn into Dragons!_2

    Chapter 116: 111: The Ultimate Realm, All Things Turn into Dragons!_2


    Bright sunshine poured through the vast French windows, atst scattering the gloomy darkness inside the Demon Suppression Tower.


    To the left, a new secret chamber had been carved out of the wall.


    Su Heng reached out to activate the mechanism.


    Buzz!


    The wall recessed downwards.


    A dark corridor appeared before the two of them.


    Following the corridor forward, there was no oilmp, but a mysterious red light surfaced amidst the darkness.


    A rich and pungent odor permeated the air, not unpleasant, but enough to make one feel uneasy.


    Li Xunhao stopped in his tracks.He adjusted his breathing before hurrying to catch up.


    At the end of the corridory an octagonal chamber, its walls engraved with ancient, mythical beast patterns. A bronze longsword dangled from the cone-shaped ceiling, suppressing the malicious aura and hiding any traces of their presence. At the center of the room, the most conspicuous object was a circr blood pool, over five meters in diameter.


    A thick and violent presence of murderous energy bubbled up from the blood pool, with bubbles roiling. One could even make out remnants of demon creatures and other such relics within.


    This viscous liquid radiated light.


    The red glow seen outside, and the difort felt, were all due to this very blood pool.


    In the face of this hellish scene, Su Heng actually revealed a look of satisfaction.


    He squatted by the edge of the blood pool and dipped his hand into it.


    Sizzle!


    At the mere touch,


    The blood pool began to boil violently, releasingrge bubbles and billowing smoke.


    The liquid that made contact with Su Heng''s palm seemed toe to life, climbing up his arm as if to pull him into the blood pool and digest him whole.


    "Damn, this thing is way too evil!" Li Xunhao''s eyebrows jumped violently at the sight.


    He had been personally involved in the construction of the blood pool.


    Demons, demon servants, half-demons, and so forth, all captured alive and thrown directly into the blood pool.


    They''d scream terribly and struggle fiercely.


    Within a few breaths, they would be digested thoroughly, flesh and bone.


    And now, Su Heng hade personally to the edge of the blood pool.


    It seemed as if the creatures that had died here wereing to seek revenge upon Su Heng.


    Twisted, agonizing faces emerged from the blood pool, their bloody hands reaching out as if to drag Su Heng inside.


    "Worthless beasts!" Su Heng huffed coldly.


    An invisible ripple expanded from him, and the boiling blood pool instantly calmed down.


    He slowly withdrew his hand from the water, streaked with thick and sticky blood. With a light flick, Su Heng cleaned it off.


    Su Heng stood up.


    Li Xunhao felt a tickle in his nose.


    He reached up and found his hand coated in blood-red.


    Li Xunhao was stunned. He too was a Cultivator at the Demon Embryo Realm, and though not known for physical strength, the mere scent was enough to cause a reactionary injury. What mishaps could ur if one were to truly plunge in?


    "Sir, are you really nning to cultivate in there?" Li Xunhao asked in shock, "Isn''t this too risky?"


    "Not at all; it''s even somewhatcking for my needs," Su Heng replied calmly, "Capture two more prisoners from the eighth floor and throw them in; that should do it. You and Elder Zhao Zongwu will handle this together to be on the safe side."


    "Understood," Li Xunhao nodded stiffly.


    "Complete this today," Su Heng patted him on the shoulder with a swift stride, heading back outside.


    Arriving at the Demon Suppression Tower''s eighth floor.


    The space had considerably emptied due to the construction of the blood pool.


    The few remaining demons and Fallen Martial Artists looked at Su Heng with expressions of horror and fear.


    Continue your journey with m|v-l''-


    He also saw Li Hongxiu here; having aided Su Heng before, she received special treatment in the Demon Suppression Tower.


    She wasn''t confined to a cage but was allowed to move about outside.


    However, she could only roam the seventh and eighth floors, and sometimes Su Heng would bring her things from the outside.


    Li Hongxiu was leaning against a corner reading a book, a delicate smile gracing her fair and exquisite face.


    Perhaps she had been in one position for too long.


    The little girl stretched and yawned.


    Then, she saw Su Heng standing expressionless, looming in the shadows that the firelight couldn''t reach.


    She closed her eyes and then opened them again.


    This wasn''t a nightmare but a vivid reality.


    Li Hongxiu''s little face tensed up; she switched to a kneeling position, looking quite well-behaved.


    "What are you looking at here, smiling so happily?" Su Heng asked casually.


    "Letters from the sisters at the Red Building," Li Hongxiu said, "Do you want to read them yourself?"


    "Forget it," Su Heng shook his head.


    In this regard, he wasn''t that curious.


    "Has the White Deer Demon King been taken out by you?" Li Hongxiu raised her head to ask, noticing that the curse she had ced on Ye Tong had disappeared.


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded, "But that guy self-destructed, couldn''t bring him back alive, it''s truly a pity."


    "Your information was urate... although it wasn''t very useful," Su Heng said, "Thanks."


    "Uh, you''re wee." Li Hongxiu took out a basket covered with a red cloth beside her and handed it to Su Heng with both hands, "This is what you wanted."


    "Good."


    Su Heng reached out to take it.


    After saying goodbye to Li Hongxiu, he arrived at the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Before even stepping in, a melodious and soothing sound of a zither gradually reached him.


    In both his past and present life, Su Heng had little exposure to art appreciation, but still found the zither music quite appealing.


    It was like early springtime.


    Under the warm sunshine, the spring water mixed with ice chunks, making a ding-dong sound as it flowed over the pebbles.


    Birds chirped cheerily as green sprouts pushed through the ck earth on either side.


    Brimming with life, yet carrying an inexpressible mncholy and loneliness that lingered, Su Heng paused, waiting patiently until the music ended before he stepped into the room.


    In the room with red curtains hanging down,


    The serpent demon lifted her pale hands from the ck zither and raised her head, her deep gaze falling on Su Heng.


    "This is what you wanted," Su Heng said, cing the basket on the floor and pushing it forward.


    The basket slid across the floor as the white snake tail curled back.


    Liu Qingqing gently touched her tail, but then Su Heng''s voice suddenly came through, "Not necessary this time."


    "Why?" Liu Qingqing''s gaze held confusion.


    "Your zither music was very pleasant to the ear," Su Heng said, "Consider that as your rpense."


    Having said that, Su Heng turned and left.


    He returned to the fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower as evening approached.


    After sacrificing two unlucky souls from the eighth floor, the blood pool was finallypleted, meeting Su Heng''s requirements.


    Su Heng slowly stripped off the clothes from his body, his muscr and dragon-like physique exposed in the flickering red light.


    He recalled the melody he had heard earlier.


    His excited mind gradually calmed down.


    "The dragon is not just a special creature; it''s also a state of being," Su Heng closed his eyes, remembering some records from the Eight Phases Secret Skill,


    "Constant transformation, evolution, shedding the useless burdens, structures, cells, and keeping only the strongest parts for foundational split and evolution, until reaching the legendary realm of the ''dragon''!"


    "Five Elements Division, return to the origin!" Su Heng took a deep breath, his chest heaving, "Integrating the essence of the five cultivation techniques, discarding the dregs. Aplishing this, I''d also take on a third of the dragon form!"


    With that thought, Su Heng no longer hesitated.


    He stepped forward, plunging into the vast and massive blood pool before him.


    Hiss!


    The blood pool boiled violently, churning and exploding.


    Thick blood transformed into numerous hands, wrapping around Su Hengpletely, while countless tortured spirits wailed miserably, seeking to im his life. However, Su Heng sat cross-legged in the center of the blood pool, exuding the majesty of a golden Buddha, imperturbable regardless of the ghosts'' mournful cries.


    He just continuously absorbed the essence of the many demons in the blood pool into his body.


    During this process, his body temperature rose, and steam billowed out. The chamber became hazy, with only Su Heng''s eyes emitting a bloody light.


    And as time passed, they became increasingly sharp and awe-inspiring, terrifying to behold!

 Chapter 117: 112: A Storm Approaches, Offspring of a Demon

    In the blink of an eye, seven days had passed.


    Several conflicts had erupted between the Demon Suppression Bureau, the demons, and the noble families, and the situation was bing increasingly tense.


    That evening.


    As the sun set in the west, its red light bathed thend.


    Inside the city of Baihua County, within the study of Li Daoxuan from the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    "It''s truly a pity that we couldn''t detain that old man Hong Jiuxiangst time," Li Daoxuan''s gaze traveled through the window, watching the glimmering waves of the river in the distance.


    "Cough cough!"


    As he spoke, he couldn''t suppress a cough.


    An abnormal flush appeared on his face as he wiped at the corner of his mouth.Looking down.


    His thin palm was stained with a patch of blood red.


    Li Daoxuan''s brows furrowed slightly, he sighed, and wiped the bloodstain from his hand clean.


    "Are you alright?" Although this action was discreet, it was noticed by a delicate-looking young man beside him.


    The young man''s eyes were slightly furrowed as he asked with some concern.


    "Hahaha, it''s nothing!"ughed Li Daoxuan heartily, "Just an old ailment, don''t worry about me. These old bones of mine can still hold up for a couple more years."


    "Well, that''s good," the young man replied, nodding his head upon seeing the smile on Li Daoxuan''s face, and said no more.


    The young man was named Murong Hanshuang.


    He was thest one of the three responsible Demon-ying Deputy Capital Commanders.


    The other two were Wang Xindong and Luo Shuang, whom Su Heng had previously met.


    Murong Hanshuang had a remarkably handsome appearance, with a countenance that was androgynous, fair skin, and a high-bridged nose. Together with his dark attire and deep eyes, he was the sort that would absolutely turn young girls'' heads with screams if he walked in a modern city.


    Besides, Murong Hanshuang was also the orphan of Li Daoxuan''s senior sister.


    Li Daoxuan cultivated the Daoist mystical arts.


    He led a life of abstinence, without offspring.


    Owing to a sense of guilt and the desire topensate, Li Daoxuan always treated Murong Hanshuang as his own child.


    Murong Hanshuang lived up to expectations, achieving countless merits within the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Before the age of forty, he had already be a Deputy Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    However, these were events of sixty or seventy years ago. Murong Hanshuang appeared youthful because of the integration with a demon''s corpse. His actual age had already surpassed a hundred years. ?


    "Now, where were we..." Li Daoxuan scratched his head, trying to steer the conversation back on track.


    "Hong Jiuxiang failed to achieve his goalst time and will certainly not let it go; we can''t just sit and wait," said Wang Xindong in a grave voice.


    "We''d better take the initiative to strike," Luo Shuang said with a frown, "If the battle takes ce within the inner city, many innocent civilians will be dragged into it. It would also hinder us greatly, which is not in our favor."


    In the modest room.


    Li Daoxuan, along with three powerful Deputy Governors.


    All were discussing the next course of action.


    "What Luo Shuang says makes sense," Wang Xindong asserted, "However, the noble families'' fortresses are also heavily guarded. It would be best if we could catch them by surprise for the most significant effect."


    "The longer we dy, the more unfavorable it is for us," Murong Hanshuang stated, "The sooner, the better."


    He paused for a moment, then continued, "Preferably, we start our action tonight!"


    "Hmm!" Li Daoxuan nodded, not objecting.


    "Shouldn''t we wait a bit longer?" Luo Shuang''s brows furrowed slightly, "Su Heng is still in seclusion; he should be close to finishing. If we act together after hees out, our chances will be much better."


    Luo Shuang had only seen Su Heng once.


    And hadn''t witnessed Su Heng''s full power.


    But the strength Su Heng had shown was already astonishingly formidable.


    "He has even more important things to do," Li Daoxuan replied, shaking his head, "What we can think of, our enemies can also anticipate."


    "You mean to say, the noble families and demonic beings might take advantage of this opportunity tounch a sneak attack?"


    "Exactly," Li Daoxuan nodded.


    "There''s reason in that," Luo Shuang considered for a moment and agreed that Li Daoxuan was right.


    She stepped back, and promptly stopped debating the matter further.


    "Since nobody has any objections, then... this matter is settled," Li Daoxuan said with a smile, "Everyone, go back and prepare. After this battle, Baihua County should undergo aplete upheaval."


    "It''s still unclear who will fall," Luo Shuang murmured with a sigh.


    "Hahaha, don''t talk such nonsense!" Wang Xindong extended hisrge hand, patting Luo Shuang on the shoulder.


    The two turned and left the room, followed by Li Daoxuan.


    He walked a few steps.


    Then stopped.


    Turning around, he saw Murong Hanshuang remaining in the room.


    Bowing his head, his gaze was vacant, lost in thought.


    Luo Shuang and Wang Xindong seemed to realize something was amiss and turned back as well.


    Under the red glow of the setting sun.


    Murong Hanshuang stood alone in the shadows.


    A blurred line clearly split the four individuals to their respective sides.


    "Are you pondering something?" Li Daoxuan asked with a smile, hands sped behind his back, speaking in the manner of an old farmer.


    "It''s nothing..." Murong Hanshuang raised her head, "I just suddenly remembered my mother."


    "Senior Sister," Li Daoxuan nodded.


    "Speaking of which, I remembered another matter."


    Li Daoxuan instructed Wang Xindong, "The great demon on the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower apparently has an offspring still active outside. It''s caused quite a few major incidents recently. This conflict might be an opportunity for it to stir trouble. Remember to leave a message, alert Su Heng, and have him be on guard."


    "I understand," Wang Xindong nodded firmly.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    At the foot of Canglong Mountain, an abandoned vige.


    Yellow mud walls broken, weeds overgrown.


    Lots of copsed houses and courtyards, the setting sun''s red light prated through the gaps in the bricks and tiles, revealingrge patches of dust, shingles, and discarded furniture.


    At this moment...


    The demon offspring that Li Daoxuan mentioned, needing special vignce, appeared in this inconspicuous vige.


    "Hanlin, didn''t you say you wanted to save your mother? Why have we suddenlye to this ce?"


    The divine skill of Taotie activated.


    Apanied by faint red light, a giant mouth full of sharp teeth appeared under the handsome man''s chin, emitting a series of strangeughs.


    "Taotie, my man, can you please be quiet for a bit, just for a little while?" Xu Hanlin''s voice was gentle, pleading, "I want to be alone here in silence for a little while."


    "Alright, but you have to tell me why we came to this godforsaken ce first."


    Taotie spoke in a brash voice.


    "This is my home; I lived here for thirteen years," Xu Hanlin''s voice was filled with wistfulness.


    He walked forward slowly.


    Amid the chirping of birds and the fragrance of the soil, he came to a secluded courtyard.


    Pushing open the ancient wooden door, he entered.


    What met his eye was a vast expanse of blooming morning glories and wild roses.


    So lush that there was hardly any ce for someone to set foot in the whole courtyard.


    In the middle of the courtyard stood a huge locust tree.


    Under the locust tree, there were a wooden bench and a stone table.


    The stone table was engraved with a chessboard, and tea sets were ced on it. Both the tea sets and the stone table were covered in dust.


    "More than twenty years have passed, since mother was captured, this is the first time I''vee back here," Xu Hanlin gently picked up a tea cup, wiping the dust off it, and softly said:


    "The memories left here that I had with mother are just too beautiful."


    "So beautiful they don''t seem real, like a dream," Xu Hanlin said, "And the more beautiful something is, the more painful it is when you lose it."


    "Taotie..." Explore more stories with m,v l''e-


    Xu Hanlin spoke, but no sound came out.


    After a moment of silence, "Didn''t you tell me to shut up?" Taotie retorted.


    "I wanted to talk to someone, anyone," Xu Hanlin put down the tea cup, his eyes already reddening slightly.


    He smiled, "What do you see here?"


    "Flowers, a lot of flowers," Taotie answered, "Too bad I can''t make out the species."


    "That''s okay, I can teach you," Xu Hanlin said gently, "These flowers that look like little trumpets are morning glories, the yellow ones are chrysanthemums, the white ones are roses. The ones that hang in clusters from the rack are wisterias, and the bunches that grow amongst the grass are baby''s breath."


    "Your mother really liked flowers?" Taotie mumbled, "What a strange demon."


    "No..." Xu Hanlin''s smile faded, and he shook his head, "I like flowers, so mother nted a garden full of them. Most of it has already gone to waste now, but twenty years ago, this courtyard had flowers of all colors and shapes."


    "Hmm, that scene must have been beautiful," Taotie said, "Although I don''t appreciate it myself."


    "Yes, it was indeed beautiful," Xu Hanlin sighed, "Butter, I met a wandering artist. He told me that snakes are very sensitive to pollen. This garden full of flowers, a beautiful sight to me, was torture for mother. But she never showed it..."


    "She loved you very much," Taotie said in a deep voice.


    "And this locust tree," Xu Hanlin put down the cleaned tea cup, slowly stood up, and reached out to touch the locust tree''s old rough bark.


    "This locust tree was nted by my mother the year I was born," Xu Hanlin lifted his head, "In the blink of an eye, it''s already grown this big."


    "See that half-piece of zither?"


    Xu Hanlin continued forward, carefully stepping over the sea of flowers.


    In a weedy trash pile, he gently cradled the half-piece wooden zither in his arms.


    "During the River Lantern Festival that year, I saw other kids from the vige going to the riverbank to y and attend thentern show. I also wanted to go, but mother wouldn''t allow it. I couldn''t understand why at the time; I was angry with her. After much begging, she finally agreed."


    "Taotie, do you know? I regret it, I truly do¡­"


    Xu Hanlin''s voice carried a trace of a sob; he bowed his head, covering his face with his hands, his shoulders shaking involuntarily.


    "It was that River Lantern Festival that led to the Demon Suppression Bureau discovering mother. Not long after, she was captured by the Demon Suppression Bureau''s men. This zither was bought at thentern show."


    "It''s been over twenty years, I remember everything about the day mother disappeared," Xu Hanlin said in a low voice.


    "Those bastards, they must have cast a wide," Taotie said viciously, "They''re inhuman, they''ll do anything to take down a demon."


    "No..."


    Xu Hanlin shook his head, "How could a mother expose her own child to danger so recklessly?"


    "It was an ordinary evening."

 Chapter 118: Green Spirit Demon King, Offensive and Defensive Alliance

    Xu Hanlin paused briefly before looking up.


    Gazing at the fiery red sun that was gradually setting in the sky, in the same position, the same twilight.


    The light of the setting sun seemed to pierce through twenty years of time, once again shining on his body.


    "It was also a beautiful evening, the sky aze with red, dotted with a few clouds," Xu Hanlin recalled. "The distant calls of the water buffalo, as I returned home, drenched in sweat. I pushed open the door, and my mother came out of the kitchen."


    "She was wearing an apron, her hands dusted with flour, having just finished wrapping dumplings."


    "She hugged me, crying and saying how could she have such a good child."


    Xu Hanlin took a deep breath and exhaled a turbid breath, "When I saw my mother crying, I asked who had bullied her. I said I was already a big kid, that I could protect her."


    "She said no one had..."


    "I was young then, I didn''t know anything, and I didn''t ask.""She watched me finish the dumplings and coaxed me to sleep. I had yed so happily that day, I really was tired. Iy carefree on the bed and then waited for the next day to wake up..."


    Xu Hanlin slowly crouched to the ground.


    He covered his face with his hands, unable to suppress his sobs, as tears seeped through the gaps between his fingers.


    A red light shed by his side, and a goat-faced demon appeared silently. Taotie, devoid of its usual arrogance and mor, gently patted his shoulder with its paw.


    "She left me a letter saying she was going to visit an old friend of hers, and told me to find her in Lianshan City."


    "I wandered alone for a long time, I couldn''t find her."


    "Later, I learned that this world is filled with demons, noble families, and the Demon Suppression Bureau..."


    Xu Hanlin slowly got up, stretching his fingers forward, and with a fierce grab, as if trying to tear down the entire setting sun from the sky.


    Huge swaths of ck and evil aura erupted from his body, his skin covered withyers of twisted scale armor, his voice turning cold and terrifying like an evil spirit from the underworld, "But I don''t care about any of these things. I said I would protect my mother well. Everyone who has hurt her shall be sent to hell by me!"


    "Now you''re a true monster, you''ll be able to do it," Taotie whispered in his ear.


    "Yes, I can do it. I''m just afraid..."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Xu Hanlin left the courtyard, his back against the rosy sky, walking alone on the deserted, dusty path toward the Demon Supression Tower, "I''m afraid that when we meet again, will my mother still recognize me?" ?


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the sealed chamber within the Hong Family''s fortress,


    Hong Jiuxiang, with his white hair and beard, was d in beast-patterned bronze armor and held a long sword, sitting imposingly in the main seat.


    In the flickering firelight on both sides,


    The family elders exuded a formidable and terrifying aura, standing tall in session.


    In the middle of these many elders, on the great hall paved with jade,


    Stood the figures of a man and a woman.


    The man was muscr, with broad and round shoulders covered in steel needle-like ck hair, his eyes a blood red, with two curved horns growing from his head.


    A golden bell hung from his nose, and he was currently breathing heavily, ring angrily at Hong Jiuxiang.


    The young woman by his side, however, was much more delicate in stature,


    Around four feet and five inches tall. With pale blue wings on her back, her skin so translucently white, and beneath her feet, a white flow of air swirled like a solid entity, lifting the girl as if she were floating in mid-air.


    The girl''s features were delicate and her demeanor gentle and serene. She didn''t exude a very strong aura.


    But in the hall,


    Including Hong Jiuxiang,


    The majority of gazes were on the girl.


    Some even tensed their muscles subconsciously, their breathing heavy, their faces showing clear signs of anxiety.


    The man and woman, one ck and one white, were both Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance.


    The towering man with the golden bell on his nose, known as the Bull Demon King, ranked lowest among the seven Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance. The winged girl was the Green Spirit Demon King, ranked second in the alliance.


    In the absence of the Lion King Babek, the leader of a hundred demons and the ruler of the Sky Demon Alliance,


    The Green Spirit Demon King was the undisputed authority of the alliance.


    "Pah!"


    The Bull Demon King took a heavy breath, spitting forcefully on the ground.


    The precious jade floor immediately exploded upon impact, spreading cracks, with a fist-sized hole appearing.


    Some elders'' expressions subtly shifted.


    "You humans really are worthless!" the Bull Demon King looked up furiously at Hong Jiuxiang, bellowing out, "Damn it, why should you lot sit warm and cozy in your nest, doing nothing, while we''re sent out to risk our lives!"


    "What, do our demon lives not matter!"


    "Or do you really think we''re stupid, our heads filled with nothing but muscle?" Despite the alliance,


    The Bull Demon King was anything but courteous to the leader of the noble family,


    Pointing at his nose and cursing.


    If they had not been far enough apart, his sputum might have washed Hong Jiuxiang''s face.


    Hong Jiuxiang was tall and had a refined appearance. Now d in armor, he was the archetypal schr-general admired by literati,


    Able to control the situation from the temples and also to advance in the battlefield amidst mountains of corpses and seas of blood.


    Hong Jiuxiang''sposure was impable.


    In the face of the Bull Demon King''s nose-pointing tirade, his expression remained calm.


    He did not even spare an additional nce; his eyes were focused on the Green Spirit Demon King from the beginning to the end.


    "We''ve received the news that tonight, Li Daoxuan intends tounch a surprise attack on our Hong Family''s stronghold, aiming for an element of surprise," Hong Jiuxiang said with a cold smirk. "Such actions are indeed in line with that old beggar''s style."


    "The Demon Suppression Bureau''s operations should be strictly confidential¡­"


    The Green Spirit Demon King lifted her head slightly, her face revealing a hint of astonishment. Her voice was like an oriole singing crisply from the valley.


    She voiced her surprise, "You have spies nted inside the Demon Suppression Bureau, and they upy high-ranking positions."


    "Humph, of course," Hong Jiuxiang said with a stroke of his beard and a smile, "Our noble family has been infiltrating the Demon Suppression Bureau for decades; even a stone would have been worn away by drops of water by now. Not to mention, the Demon Suppression Bureau of today is far from being a monolith."


    "Here, we will eliminate Li Daoxuan and his main forces, while you stir up trouble within the inner city of Baihua County."


    Hong Jiuxiang said coldly, "Tonight, you may kill at will."


    "But once dawn breaks, you must leave. People from our noble family will enter the city to maintain order."


    "In this way, to outsiders, it will appear as though the Demon Suppression Bureau has failed in its duties. In contrast, the noble family will seem to have righted the tipping scale, heroically stemming the tide and sessfully repelling the demons. They will be hailed as the heroes who saved hundreds of thousands of citizens of the county¡­"


    In the Green Spirit Demon King''s beautiful eyes, a glimmer of admiration shone as she said with a click of her tongue, "What clever scheming, truly ingenious."


    "By then, even if someone from the State Mansion arrives, with the support of public sentiment, you will be able to handle it with ease."


    "This is a win-win choice for both of us," Hong Jiuxiang said, picking up a tea cup that was ced at the edge of the table, sipping from it, and then setting it back down.


    Suddenly rising to his feet, his armor-d figure looked especially imposing in the flickering firelight.


    "In this world, what divides everything has never been about so-called race or moral alignment, but power. The strong exploit the weak; it is the same for both humans and demons. This principle, Demon King, you must understand."


    "Together, we shall eliminate the Demon Suppression Bureau."


    "Afterwards, the millions ofmon folk in Baihua County will merely serve as resources for our cultivation,cking any further impediments. Poor Li Daoxuan, he lived in ignorance for over a hundred and forty years. Failing toprehend even this basic principle, he is destined to meet his demise at my hand."


    As he spoke, Hong Jiuxiangughed derisively once more, "A beggar will always be a beggar, even if he assumes the role of the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau, nothing changes."


    "What is your take on this, Demon King?"


    "Agreed," the Green Spirit Demon King said with a slight nod. "However, there is still ack of trust between us."


    "I understand what you mean," Hong Jiuxiang nodded and said, "Zhou Batong and Ximen Xing, these two are heads of their noble families. If I send them to act alongside you, that should be sufficient to prove my sincerity, should it not?"


    The Green Spirit Demon King pondered for a moment.


    Then she nodded, extending a pale white hand and gently touching it to Hong Jiuxiang''s armored hand, "Pleasure doing business with you."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    As the sun set, the clear night brimmed with sparse moonlight and stars.


    Li Daoxuan led his troops in an ambush on the noble family''s stronghold, taking arge number of experts from the Demon Supression Bureau with him.


    At the same time, Experience new tales on m v|l e''-


    The noble family and the Sky Demon Alliance prepared each to their own.


    As nned, they moved into the inner city of Baihua County.


    The atmosphere grew taut, with a battle imminent.


    "This is the Demon Suppression Tower, for three hundred years the lingering cloud over countless demons'' heads," said the petite figure of the Green Spirit Demon King atop the spire of a tower.


    Moonlight bathed her,


    entuating her nearly translucent skin, granting her an ethereal beauty as if from a dream.


    "After tonight, the Demon Suppression Bureau and this Demon Suppression Tower will bepletely consigned to history," the Green Spirit Demon King murmured softly, her delicate face full of ambition.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    A gentle breeze blew by, the moonlight warping.


    Three figures silently appeared beside the Green Spirit Demon King.


    The well-muscled, intimidating figure was that of the Bull Demon King, his face full of murderous intent, excited for the impending ughter.


    The other two, d in long robes, smiling¡ªone tall and the other short¡ªwere two Family Heads from the Six ns Alliance.


    The taller was Ximen Xing, while the round and chubby one was Zhou Batong.


    "As ordered by the Demon King, our forces are in ce and ready tomence the operation at any time," Ximen Xing turned to look at the Green Spirit Demon King, a trace of awe shing in his eyes briefly.


    He bowed his head immediately, quietly giving orders.


    "Excellent¡­" the Green Spirit Demon King said, "In that case, let us proceed ording to n!"


    "I will distract them from the outside, while you two enter the Demon Suppression Tower and release the demons to create chaos," the Green Spirit Demon King directed her gaze towards the Bull Demon King and Zhou Batong.


    The two nodded in agreement.


    "Be wary of the Tower Master, Su Heng," Ximen Xing cautioned, "That man is very strong, and you might not be his match. If you encounter him, don''t engage. Lure him out of the Demon Suppression Tower, and with the four of us together, I don''t believe he can escape!"


    "Understood!" the two acknowledged the instruction and then vanished, making their way into the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Inside the tower, there were agents nted by the noble family; as soon as they arrived at the za, the gates opened with a hum.


    Watching the two enter the tower and disappear out of sight.


    The Green Spirit Demon King''s face became stern. With a light touch of her toes, her whole body floated in the air.


    Her wings shuddered, revealing a multitude of tiny purple halos like fireflies in the night, coalescing into immense, translucent wings behind her.


    Boom!


    Her wings pped, generating a surge of air currents.


    In an instant, a roaring windstormmenced, carrying dust and debris through the air.


    The ferocious hurricane tore through entire houses,unching them into the sky. Trees that had stood for over a decade were plucked up by their roots and broken into pieces.


    The tranquil night was shattered in a moment, and the entire inner city was as though stricken by a level eight gale, filled with cries and screams.


    Amid the howling wind, the Green Spirit Demon King''s eyes turned white, her hair whipping about.


    Her aura grew even colder, her clear voice spreading with the storm to every corner of the inner city, "The Sky Demon Alliance hase to pay respects; where are the people of the Demon Supression Bureau!"

 Chapter 119: 114: Night Parade of One Hundred Demons, Forcibly Entering the Demon Suppression Tower!

    Atop a high tower within the inner city of Baihua County.


    Apanied by a sh of icy blue light, the air twisted and blurred.


    Zhou Guiyu, the Deputy Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau, appeared on this tower top, d in a ck robe that billowed in the strong wind.


    He gazed at the Green Spirit Demon King, who was surrounded by countless swirling currents of air and suspended in mid-air, her expression stern.


    Zhou Guiyu''s face was extremely grim.


    "The coboration between the noble families and the demons has reached such an extent that even the Demon King personally takes action. This is going to be troublesome!" he said.


    He nced downward.


    Instantly, he detected more than a dozen demonic auras within the city.


    As for the Sky Demon Alliance''s demonic servants, shadow creatures, and half-demon martial artists, their numbers were too great to count.With demonic Qi swirling tumultuously, screams of frenzy erupted in session.


    All of Baihua County.


    It was a scene of demons running wild and ghosts roaming at night¡ªa terrifying spectacle.


    Many elders, disciples, and stewards of the Demon Suppression Bureau responded one after another, engaging in desperate battles with the demons.


    In midair, the Green Spirit Demon King''s gaze lowered, clearly aware of Zhou Guiyu''s presence.


    "She has spotted me!"


    Zhou Guiyu''s heart chilled, and he dared not be negligent.


    He gathered his scattered attention from the chaotic battlefield, his gaze bing solemn as he decisively chose to strike first.


    Whiz, whiz, whiz!


    Droplets of water condensed out of thin air.


    They continuously stretched and transformed, forming hundreds of ice cones inch by inch.


    Each ice cone, wrapped in formidable force, shot out like bullets from a sniper rifle toward the Green Spirit Demon King, a kilometer away.


    "Is this all the Deputy Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau is capable of?" Facing such an attack, the Green Spirit Demon King''s expression was cold. ?


    She slightly shook her head, her face even showing a hint of disappointment.


    Crack!


    Within ten meters of her vicinity.


    The ice cones froze mid-air, suspended.


    Ground down by the wind wall that enveloped the Green Spirit Demon King, they crackled, shattered, and vanished from sight.


    The Green Spirit Demon King''s figure swayed gracefully, her fingers flicking lightly.


    Swish!


    A Wind de suddenly formed.


    At first, it was only three to five centimeters in diameter, seemingly harmless.


    However, as it flew through the air, it continually drew power from its surroundings, growing and expanding until it became a massive vortex hundreds of meters in diameter right in front of Zhou Guiyu.


    Zhou Guiyu''s ck hair whipped wildly about, and the hem of his long robe behind him pped against his face, pping loudly.


    He pushed off the ground, exploding with force.


    Yet his body, drawn by the vortex, had its trajectory altered and slowed down perceptibly.


    By the time he regained his senses, the massive Wind de was already strikingly present before him!


    Crrrack!


    A loud noise resounded.


    Zhou Guiyu''s body, along with the tower behind him,


    Were both severed in half by the Wind de, a deep gash appearing on the ground.


    The tower copsed thunderously, and from within came screams of horror. This tower was an arsenal within Baihua County, home to many soldiers and civilians. Now all met their doom, either torn apart by the hurricane or buried under the rubble, leaving not a single survivor.


    "The desperate cries of mortals on the brink of death are truly delightful..." the Green Spirit Demon King murmured as she casually flicked a lock of hair behind her ear.


    She licked her lips, a captivating flush spreading across her pale cheeks.


    "Hmm?"


    The Green Spirit Demon King''s gaze sharpened.


    Suddenly, she discovered that Zhou Guiyu, who had just been sliced in half, had not perished.


    His severed upper and lower halves transformed into liquid, recondensing together, twisting and morphing back to their original form.


    However, Zhou Guiyu''splexion had turned much paler, and there was even a trace of blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.


    Clearly, this method imposed a great toll on him and was not to be used lightly.


    "Interesting!" The Green Spirit Demon King gently lowered the hand that she had held by her ear, chuckling lightly, "You do have a strong will to live, but you are just a slightly tougher ant."


    "Struggle all you want¡­ bring me as much amusement as possible."


    In the end,


    Her voice grew colder and more ethereal,


    Like a distant, aloof, and merciless ancient deity looking down upon all living beings.


    The hurricane dispersed thest wisp of thin cloud in the sky as the crisp, cold moonlight shone down. The Green Spirit Demon King spread her arms wide, her fingers sweeping forward. Behind her, more than a dozen giant Wind des twisted into shape instantly. With a sharp, piercing howl, they crashed down on Zhou Guiyu like andslide and tidal wave!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Who dares to intrude on the Demon Suppression Tower!"


    "A demon!? How could there be a demon escaping from the Demon Suppression Tower; what is going on!"


    "Kill!"


    Inside the Demon Suppression Tower.


    The Wolf King and Zhou Batong had barely taken a few steps when they were surrounded and attacked.


    Each steward disciple, upon seeing the Wolf King''s burly, dark figure swaggering down the corridor, was initially shocked, disbelieving.


    But as they came to their senses, they attacked without a second word.


    Boom!


    Sword Qi and gusts of wind roared.


    Rushing toward the Wolf King like a tidal wave.


    Unfortunately, the disparity between them was simply too great.


    The Wolf King, a Fierce-level Great Demon, corresponded to the strength of family heads and deputy governors of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Moreover,


    Fierce-level Demons possessed a powerful killer feature like the demonic barrier.


    The disciples and stewards of the Demon Suppression Tower seemed formidable in appearance, but their efforts were like mere stones in the tide, having no significant effect on the Wolf King.


    "Hahaha!" The Bull Demon King roared withughter, his body expanding inch by inch, covered in ayer of crimson, twisted demonic aura.


    Bang!


    He stomped forcefully with his foot.


    His body charged forward like an armored tank.


    Along the way, anything he encountered, whether it was barriers set up or disciples too slow to dodge, all exploded on the spot, leaving no bones, turning into drifting blood mist.


    In an instant, the entire first floor of the Demon Suppression Tower quieted down, leaving only the sounds of wailing and gasping for breath.


    Zhou Batong''s eyes twinkled with a smile as he followed behind the Bull Demon King.


    In his hand, he held a rather tacky,rge golden broadsword.


    It seemed as if it were cast from gold.


    Even in the darkness, it was dazzling, shining brightly.


    Pfft!


    A golden arc shed.


    Zhou Batong beheaded the disciples who had miraculously survived and were still struggling, then gave each a kick, ensuring they were dead beyond doubt.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l''e|-


    "The Demon Suppression Tower has nine floors in total; the lower four floors contain insignificant riff-raff."


    Zhou Batong came to the Bull Demon King''s side and said, "We need to hurry to the upper four floors; that''s where the main show is. Releasing those guys will definitely give the Demon Suppression Bureau a severe headache!"


    "Wahaha." The Bull Demon Kingughed heartily, "After tonight, whether the Demon Suppression Bureau still exists is still up in the air!"


    "The Demon King speaks the truth." Zhou Batong smiled and echoed from the side.


    The two continued forward.


    The Bull Demon King was burly and heavy, and his running was thunderous.


    As he ran along the pre-arranged route, he wondered, "Both the upper and lower four floors of the Demon Suppression Bureau contain demons, but what about the fifth floor, what exactly is that?"


    "The fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Bureau is where the elders live," Zhou Batong replied.


    "Elders..." The Bull Demon King''s eyes widened, breathing heavily, "The Demon Suppression Tower Master who killed the Wolf King and the White Deer Demon King, is he also on this floor!?"


    "Exactly!" Zhou Batong nodded, his voice grave.


    Su Heng had killed Hong Wendao that day, and Zhou Batong was also present at the scene.


    Having witnessed Su Heng''s ferocious demeanor firsthand,bined with the opponent''s unbelievably exaggerated battle record, Zhou Batong''s words inside and out revealed considerable wariness.


    "Do you remember what the Green Spirit Demon King tasked us with? Don''t act rashly if you encounter that guy," Zhou Batong warned anxiously.


    "I understand, I understand," the Bull Demon Kingughed loudly, "I, Old Bull, am the cleverest one in our area."


    Hiss...


    Upon hearing the words ''the cleverest.''


    Zhou Batong''s right eyelid twitched fiercely, and a foreboding feeling suddenly surged in his heart.


    Bang!


    The two burst through arge door.


    Amid the flying wood chips, they had already reached the fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    In a spacious room before the stairway corner, there was a huge square martial training ground.


    On the training ground, a burly elderly man with white hair sat cross-legged, beside himy a rusty, old copper mace.


    It seemed he had heard the noise from outside.


    The elderly man slowly raised his head, opened his eyes, and two streaks of blood light appeared in the darkness.


    "Something''s off about this guy''s aura, be careful!" Zhou Batong''s expression darkened slightly, sensing a hint of threat from Zhao Zongwu.


    He was just about to speak when the Barbarian Bull Demon King let out a wild roar.


    "Fooling around with your tricks, eh?" The Barbarian Bull Demon King charged forward, growing increasingly arrogant and agitated.


    It bellowed, "Watch me tear you apart alive, old cow!"


    Boom!


    The floor beneath its feet explosively burst open.


    Sharp horns topped with ayer of metallic cold light on its head, its body inhaled and swelled, driving a fierce wind and turning into a blurry afterimage, bursting forward with a crash.


    Bang!


    Zhao Zongwu''s body flickered, and he grasped a bronze mace that was by his side.


    He swung it up, then smashed it down.


    Hum!


    The demon king''s bullish body was actually stopped in its tracks.


    The crimson demonic barrier attached to its body flickered intensely and then burst open with a pop.


    Right between the two horns on its forehead, a visibly crimson lump emerged, oozing blood, covering its entire head.


    The tform beneath Song Zongwu''s feet copsed and crumbled, kicking up dust.


    But his body was like it was cast from bronze and iron, unmovable.


    Amidst the dust.


    Zhao Zongwu''s whole presence emitted a strong, bloodthirsty aura, with ripples forming and dispersing under his feet.


    Seeing the Barbarian Bull Demon King about to go berserk again, Zhou Batong''s heart suddenly trembled.


    He quickly pushed with his hand, "I''ll handle him, you go ahead with the n and release the demons on the fourth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower."


    "Alright!" This time, the Barbarian Bull Demon King agreed with a grunt.


    The two momentarily separated.


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King proceeded alone, but the structure of the fifth floor was different from the lower four.


    Plus, Zhao Zongwu''s blow had really packed a punch. It had dazed the Barbarian Bull Demon King, making him stagger like a drunk, unsteady on his feet. It wandered around the fifth floor for quite some time without finding the stairs to the sixth floor and instead ended up in a huge office with floor-to-ceiling windows.


    The windows had been shredded in the aftermath of a previous demon king''s battle, and the wild wind and the cold moonlight poured in from outside.


    On a broad clothes rack.


    A pure white, huge wolf fur cloak fluttered up and down.


    Sensing the familiar scent on the wolf fur, the Barbarian Bull Demon King sobered up.


    Its eyes widened in fury, its fists creaking, "It''s the Wolf King''s fur, brother, you''ve died a terrible death!"


    "So... this must be the Demon Suppression Tower Master''s room!"


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King stopped, looking around.


    Seeing arge door in the corner, with patches of white ash under it, it appeared to have been recently hewn.


    "This door is..." the Barbarian Bull Demon King stepped forward, extending a hand to touch it.


    Snap!


    But just then.


    Arge hand pped on his waist, "What are you doing here!?"


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King looked down to see it was Zhou Batong, who had just hurried back, his face sweaty and panting heavily.

 Chapter 120: 115: Terrifying Blood Pool, Demon God Opens Eyes!

    "Damn it!"


    Zhou Batong, somewhat agitated, scratched his head and red at the Barbarian Bull Demon King, grumbling, "Didn''t I tell you to go to the top four floors of the Demon Suppression Tower to undo the seals? What are you doing in this damned ce? I''ve been looking for you for ages!"


    "That bastard killed my brother!" The Barbarian Bull Demon King clenched his fist tightly, panting heavily.


    Its other hand pointed towards a wolf-skin cloak on the rack, its eyes blood-red.


    The pungent hot breath exhaled from the Barbarian Bull Demon King''s nose and mouth sprayed all over Zhou Batong''s face.


    His forehead veins throbbed.


    But upon reflection, he thought it not worth shing with this brainless creature.


    "So¡­" Zhou Batong sneered, "what are you doing in this damned ce¡ªdid you also want to avenge your brother?"


    "Don''t forget, even the White Deer Demon King was ughtered by that guy, let alone you."Among the seven Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance,


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King''s strength rankedst, with nothing but brute force.


    Being single-minded, he did not catch the sarcasm in Zhou Batong''s words.


    "Under normal circumstances, I would definitely not be able to defeat that guy," the Barbarian Bull Demon King said in a husky voice, "but if that guy is in a critical moment of seclusion, then it''s hard to say. I remember, you human Martial Artists cannot be disturbed during seclusion, right?"


    "The slightest mishap could lead to deviating into madness, or even immediate loss of control and death on the spot."


    "Seclusion!?"


    Zhou Batong was also startled, "How did you know he was in seclusion?"


    "With all the noise we''ve been making, and that guy still hasn''te out, he must be upied with something urgent," the Barbarian Bull Demon King said, casting a disdainful nce at him.


    Zhou Batong''s forehead veins throbbed violently again.


    Being looked down on for his intelligence by this brainless creature was utterly unbearable!


    "Besides, there''s this door!" The Barbarian Bull Demon King turned around, knocked on the stone door in front of him with his brawny arm, and immediately a thudding sound ensued.


    "Goodness¡­"


    Zhou Batong turned to look, also startled, "This door is entirely made of glowstone."


    Glowstone was a considerably precious material.


    Not only was it sturdy, but it could also suppress and iste demonic qi.


    The sudden appearance of such a door in Su Heng''s office, whenbined with various details, made Zhou Batong think the Barbarian Bull Demon King''s guess was not so far off.


    "How about that!?" the Barbarian Bull Demon King said enticingly, "If we can take this opportunity to finish that guy off, it would be a great aplishment!"


    "Such an opportunity, if missed, won''te again."


    "Really this coincidental?" Zhou Batong pondered for a while and gradually became tempted.


    Bang!


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King, careless,


    Bowed his head, aimed his horns at the stone door.


    Its body''s muscles erupted, every hair standing on end, as it charged once more.


    Boom!


    A loud explosion resounded.


    The white ash scattered from the ground, but the stone door didn''t budge an inch. Explore more at m,v l''e-


    Instead, the Barbarian Bull Demon King''s two horns were heavily embedded in the stone door; it pulled hard twice but could not free itself.


    Bang!


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King, somewhat annoyed,


    Kicked at the door with one foot, using the tremendous recoil to finally free itself.


    It staggered back several steps, tumbling over, smashing several chairs and the solid wooden desk in the center of the room before finally sitting on the ground with a thud. R


    Its face and body were covered in fine wood shavings, looking utterly disheveled and embarrassed.


    "Phew!" The Barbarian Bull Demon King spat out a piece of paper stuck to its face, stood up and asked, "This door is both stinky and tough; if Old Bull can''t break it, do you have any ideas?"


    "This door is crafted from glowstone, specifically to counteract you demons¡ªyou obviously can''t easily break it."


    Zhou Batong touched the flesh on his chin and said, "I can make a mark on it, then you can follow the mark to pry the door open. That should work, right?"


    "Hmm, we can try that," the Barbarian Bull Demon King nodded.


    "Then¡­"


    Whoosh!


    Zhou Batong took a deep breath.


    His body fat surged like a tire,


    A stream-like force emerging, flowing into his arms, causing them to visibly swell.


    He then took the broadsword from his back, swung it mightily at the door.


    Boom!


    Another loud sound.


    As the dust slowly settled, a distinct dent appeared right in the center seam of the stone door.


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King stepped forward, gripped the dent with both hands and pulled hard to both sides. As the lowest-ranked Demon King, this fellow still had some merits. At the very least, purely in terms of brute strength, the Barbarian Bull Demon King deserved somemendation.


    Its arms bulged, teeth clenched.


    Its eyes filled with blood-red capiries, andrge veins bulged over its face and body.


    Boom, Boom, Boom!


    The massive, several-ton stone door, along with various mechanisms within the walls,


    Was forcibly ripped open by the Barbarian Bull Demon King, apanied by a mighty wind sweeping away the dust on the ground, revealing a hallway before the two of them.


    The hallway was pitch ck, seemingly unfathomable, with only a dim red light twinkling at its deepest end.


    No sooner had the stone door been opened than a thick, heavy odor of blood filled the air.


    Zhou Batong''s eyelids throbbed violently.


    He felt a bit breathless and a strong sense of imminent danger overwhelmed him.


    "What are you standing there stupidly for,e on over," the Barbarian Bull Demon King had already plowed ahead into the hallway.


    At that moment, he stopped in his tracks and turned his head to urge.


    Zhou Batong clenched his teeth.


    As a Family Head, he didn''t want to be looked down upon by others.


    So, steeling himself, he followed, walking alongside the Barbarian Bull Demon King.


    "What about the guy outside, did you kill him?" The voice of the Barbarian Bull Demon King arose and echoed in the darkness.


    "No..." Zhou Batong replied solemnly, "That guy had merged with a powerful demonic corpse and couldn''t control it. I released some sixth-level demons to lure him away. By the time I turned back, I realized you weren''t on the sixth level at all, so I had toe back and look for you."


    As Zhou Batong spoke, he eventually fell silent.


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King hummed in response and didn''t speak again, both men bowing their heads and moving forward.


    The short distance of less than a hundred meters seemed as long as the road to heaven at this point, the oppressive feeling growing ever more tangible as they moved forward. Eventually, even the thick-skinned Barbarian Bull Demon King noticed something was wrong and began to breathe heavily.


    Finally, the two arrived at the room at the end of the corridor.


    The room was a sea of blood.


    What caught their eyes was a huge blood pool in the center and an enormous crimson cocoon within it.


    The cocoon was three meters tall and more than two and a half meters wide.


    This was still in a seated posture. One could only imagine how tall and majestic the creature inside the cocoon would be if it stood up!


    "Is that Su Heng inside the cocoon!?" both eximed with bulging eyes, stunned by the scene before them.


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King eximed, "Such a vast blood pool, what wicked cultivation technique is this guy practicing!"


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King felt the presence of Demon Kings inside the blood pool, and not just one.


    There were also various powerful human Martial Artists, demonic servants, and so on.


    As a Demon King,


    It had ughtered countless beings.


    But to gather such a vast blood pool of high-quality blood was beyond the imaginings of the Barbarian Bull Demon King.


    "Damn it, this guy must be the biggest demon in the Demon Suppression Tower," he felt, sensing the powerful aura emanating from inside the cocoon.


    Zhou Batong was deeply shocked as well.


    He gulped nervously, his face turning pale, unable for a moment to determine whether the being inside the cocoon was human or monster!


    "Whether it''s human or monster, this is a rare opportunity, let me handle this!"


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King sensed the presence of Bai Lu and Cang Ye, two Demon Kings, inside the blood pool.


    Anger surged straight to his crown.


    His eyes reddened and smoke billowed from his nostrils.


    He stomped heavily, and his robust body charged towards the blood cocoon like a mad bull.


    Without hesitation, he exerted all his strength, vowing to annihte, tear apart, and grind the giant cocoon and the creature inside it into the mud!


    "Aaaaaah!"


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King had not yet touched the blood cocoon; he had barely even touched the blood at his feet.


    He suddenly stopped and let out a piercing scream.


    "What''s happening!?" Zhou Batong was instantly rmed.


    But he saw the previously calm blood pool, sensing an intruder, violently surge and boil.


    Huge clumps of muddy blood marsh twisted around the Barbarian Bull Demon King''s robust hooves and thighs.


    The moment the two made contact, they hissed and emitted thick corrosive fumes.


    "Damn it, what the hell is inside here!" As madness turned to horror on the Barbarian Bull Demon King''s face, his legs already showed bones in just a few moments.


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King struggled violently, trying to exit the blood pool.


    Crack!


    The cocoon ripped open, and a ck light shed fiercely.


    A massive tail, pitch-ck with a gigantic triangr w at its end, spread out, clutched the Barbarian Bull Demon King''s neck without warning, and yanked him in fiercely.


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King''s huge robust body, uncontroble like a rag doll, soared in the air.


    The blood cocoon torepletely, revealing a pitch-ck, fierce dragon-like demonic figure that slowly rose.


    "Save me!" The Barbarian Bull Demon King trembled and howled loudly.


    His voice abruptly stopped¡ª


    A maw full of sharp teeth violently opened and mped down on the Barbarian Bull Demon King''s neck. Two thick wed hands, covered with scale armor, gripped the Barbarian Bull Demon King''s shoulder and arm and tore fiercely.


    Hiss!


    In the chilling sound of flesh being torn,


    The Barbarian Bull Demon King''s face twisted, his eyes bulging, and his body was brutally ripped into two halves like a toy.


    Chunks of organs, flesh, and bones fell into the blood pool, causing ripples.


    The blood pool swirled and instantly digested these matters.


    The remaining thick blood, like magma, slowly flowed upward, forming a terrifying crimson blood over the limbs of the monster, entirely enveloping him.


    Amid the hissing sound, thick smoke emitted from the monster''s body, and the blood pool visibly dropped, exposing the bones at the bottom. All the nutrients within the blood pool were entirely absorbed by him,pleting the final dragon transformation!


    In another part of the chamber,


    Zhou Batong''s legs went weak, with a turmoil of emotions flooding his mind.


    His face was terrifyingly pale, and his back was soaked with cold sweat.


    "What the hell is this joke!"


    "A Demon King! Goddamn, a top-tierbatant of the Sky Demon Alliance, taken down in an instant! And even in an unconscious state!"


    Zhou Batong trembled, holding his breath, his back tightly against the chamber wall, inching slowly towards the corridor.


    Fearful that any slight noise might awaken the monster in the blood pool.


    Plip!


    A drop of sweat fell from Zhou Batong''s chin,


    Landing on the floor, sshing, and making a faint sound.


    At the same time, along with a long breath, the monster in the blood pool abruptly opened its eyes.

 Chapter 121: 116: Advantage Is Mine? The Heart of the Black Glove!

    "Boom!"


    The moment Zhou Batong''s eyes met the monster''s, he felt like ck thunder exploded inside his head.


    Countless scenes of bloody rain and foul winds, mountains of corpses and seas of blood crashed into him.


    "No!"


    This was not an illusion!


    The floor beneath his feet and the walls all around him were buzzing and trembling, cracks spreading asrge chunks of dust and rubble fell from the ceiling.


    In front of Zhou Batong, Su Heng''s eyes were filled with a blood-red light.


    Covered with a crimson blood over his dark and ferocious dragon-transformed body, an overwhelming demonic aura emanated from him, making the Demon Suppression Tower beneath their feet, which seemed incapable of bearing that power, tremble and sway constantly. Wave after wave of terrifying murderous aura surged at him like tidal ripples.


    Zhou Batong''s flesh trembled in response, his face deathly pale,pletely void of any thought of resistance."Monster!" Zhou Batong''s psychological defenses were crushed bit by bit.


    "Run!"


    He roared.


    No longer bothering to hide, he scrambled towards the corridor on all fours.


    He sprinted toward the glimmer of light at the end of the corridor.


    Behind him, Su Heng, who had just finished his closed-door cultivation and awoken, was still somewhat stunned.


    The first thing he felt was strength, aprehensive robustness. His body seemed no longer made of flesh but was like a terrifying volcano filled with scorching magma. Every organ, every piece of keratin, was born for battle and ughter, the power erupting from his casual movements seeming capable of destroying a mountain.


    Then...


    He looked down and saw the huge bull head in his hands.


    The immense and robust body of the Demon King Bull had beenpletely devoured by him, leaving only this head frozen with a look of horror in his hands.


    Surprise shed through Su Heng''s eyes, glowing with crimson light.


    Where did this bull heade from?


    A pie from the sky, or was it someone''s takeout for him?


    Unable to figure it out, he simply stopped thinking about it.


    Watching Zhou Batong flee in disarray and hearing faint cries of fighting from outside the Demon Suppression Tower,


    Su Heng roughly guessed what had happened during this time.


    "Then, just kill them all!"


    Click!


    He shook his head and moved his body gently.


    Immediately, the sound of his bones vibrating resonated through his body, his blood heated and sped up its cirction, rumbling through his veins like the engine of a battle tank. ?


    Bang!


    Su Heng stepped forward.


    It was just a casual movement, without any deliberate force.


    Yet even so, deep grooves appeared on the tough Yao stone ground.


    This material, known for its sturdiness, waspletely unable to withstand the casual force emanating from Su Heng''s body.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Reaching the entrance of the corridor, Su Heng inhaled arge breath of air.


    The powerful capacity of his lungs seemed to suck in all the air in the room. The strong attraction of the vacuum caused dust and stones to lift from the ground. Even Zhou Batong at the end of the corridor could feel the galeing straight at him, his clothes whipping around furiously.


    His heart filled with horror.


    In a hurry, he turned around and suddenly saw Su Heng punch fiercely forward from the end of the corridor.


    Boom!


    The terrifying power burst forth; the air, which should have been invisible, waspressed into a white torrent harder than steel. It surged out like a high-speed train, the walls and ground along its path fracturing and caving in, instantly appearing in front of Zhou Batong, filling his entire field of vision.


    "A casual punch and at such a distance still has such power!?" Zhou Batong was overwhelmed with fear.


    In despair,


    He could only thrust the broadsword behind him forward like a shield.


    Bang!


    His overweight body, along with the broadsword in his hand, was unceremoniously flung away.


    The power of the punch was undiminished, the torrent flooding into the room outside, shattering the remaining windows, and destroying every piece of furniture. Under the bright, frosty moonlight, the wolf-skin coat fluttered wildly, scraps of paper floating around like snowkes.


    Pfft!


    Zhou Batong spat a mouthful of blood midair.


    Carried by the fist wind, he was hurled through the window, tumbling out of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Outside, in the midst of a chaotic battlefield,


    Zhou Guiyu knelt on the ground, bleeding from all over his face and body, even forming a pool of blood beneath his feet. A deep, bone-deep cut across his chest damaged the internal organs within. Half-kneeling, breathing heavily and hoarsely, his face was a mask of pain.


    In front of Zhou Guiyu floated the Green Spirit Demon King with wings on her back, surrounded by swirling winds, her skirt billowing.


    On her beautiful, fair face, an expression of lofty indifference.


    She gently wiped beside her ear with her hand.


    Continue your journey on m|v-l''e -


    Bowing her head,


    She saw a smudge of blood on her fingertips.


    "Yourst ace?" scoffed the Green Spirit Demon King, "You managed to injure me, that''s somewhat impressive. However, I''ve never liked dogs that bite."


    "So..."


    She stretched her hand forward, and several pale-green Wind des twisted into shape.


    Gathering in the palm of her left hand, they formed a chaotic and dangerous high-pressure air mass, a terrifying force capable of destroying a city district.


    The Green Spirit Demon King lifted her hair from her ear, preparing to finish off Zhou Guiyu once and for all.


    But just at that moment¡ª


    Bang!


    A muffled sound echoed through the air.


    Zhou Batong''s blood-drenched body suddenly appeared between the two of them.


    He struggled to stand up but failed, blood seeping from his mouth and nose, his face twisted and ugly with pain and fear.


    Whoosh!


    A dark shadow appeared next to Zhou Batong.


    It was Ximen Xing, another family head, tall and strong.


    "How did you get so badly injured!?" Ximen Xing hurriedly reached out to help Zhou Batong, stuffing a bunch of life-saving healing pills into his mouth, while urgently asking, "What happened in the Demon Suppression Tower, is your missionplete?"


    After swallowing the pills streaked with thick blood, Zhou Batong''s face regained a bit of color.


    He grabbed Ximen Xing''s arm with one hand, his eyes bulging with visible terror on his face.


    "Run!" Zhou Batong screamed, "Run quickly, there''s a monster in the Demon Suppression Tower!"


    "Monster!?" Ximen Xing was surprised, "Isn''t it normal to have monsters in the Demon Suppression Tower?"


    "Where is the Bull Demon King?" Green Spirit Demon King said coldly.


    "It turns out the fool I swallowed whole was the Bull Demon King, tsk tsk, I thought someone had ordered me a takeaway," remarked a cold voice out of nowhere, making the three instantly alert.


    Bang!


    The dark green floor beneath them exploded violently.


    Sinking downwards to form a crater.


    Within the five-meter wide crater stood a towering pitch-ck figure.


    Layers uponyers of exaggeratedly thick ck scale armor, with magma-like, seething hot blood seeping through the armor crevices. A crown formed by three thick horns rested on his head, and a stout tail swung back and forth behind him. A bone mask in the shape of an inverted triangle covered his face.


    Only revealing a grin that seemed to swallow the world and a pair of cruel and merciless eyes.


    His mere appearance caused the air temperature to skyrocket, distorting the moonlight and forming tangible wisps of smoke.


    The odor of sulfur and steel assaulted the senses, and the horrifying aura of death and demonic energy made all three before him quiver in their hearts. Even the entire battlefield around them went quiet in an instant!


    "You... You''re Su Heng!?" Green Spirit Demon King frowned slightly.


    Including the Bull Demon King from just now, nearly half of the Demon Kings in the Sky Demon Alliance had fallen at Su Heng''s hands, a record too astonishing.


    Su Heng didn''t have the habit of dealing with food.


    He turned slightly, his head lowered, and his blood-red gaze shifted to Zhou Guiyu behind him, "Are you alright?"


    Zhou Guiyu looked up and met Su Heng''s eyes. Despite theck of malice in those bloody eyes, being targeted by such a powerful creature sent a shudder through Zhou Guiyu''s heart.


    "Huff..." He took a deep breath, steadying his emotions, before tremblingly replying, "I''m fine."


    "Good," nodded Su Heng, "Stand back, I''ll handle this war."


    "You!?" Ximen Xingughed loudly in front of him, his arms trembling as the wraps around them tore apart, revealing the muscr arms beneath.


    He pointed forward, saying coldly, "Don''t panic, everyone, the advantage is ours! United, we three are invincible in Baihua County!"


    "Three against one?" Su Heng scoffed, "Idiot, now it''s two against one!"


    Before the words ended.


    His figure blurred suddenly, vanishing into a shadow.


    Before Ximen Xing and Green Spirit Demon King could react, Su Heng reappeared in exactly the same position as before.


    Only...


    In his left hand.


    Was a still-throbbing heart covered with awork of blood vessels.


    Drip-drip, thick blood dripped through the gaps in Su Heng''s fingers, falling to the ground with an audible sound.


    The fine features of Green Spirit Demon King''s face showed no more cold arrogance, as visible panic shed by.


    Her innate ability was "Summon Wind."


    She could condense Wind des to kill enemies unseen or ride the wind to travel a thousand miles in a single day.


    In battle, she could even gather information from the movement of the wind, making her powerful in both offense and defense.


    It was due to such a formidable talent that even though Green Spirit Demon King''s true form was frail,


    She was second only to Alliance Leader Babek in the Sky Demon Alliance.


    But when Su Heng made his move just now, she hadn''t sensed any movement from him at all.


    Her vital talent, her lifeline, hadpletely failed her for the first time. The shock and panic in Green Spirit Demon King''s heart was insurmountable, and she was already contemting retreat.


    On the other side, the situation for the pair from the noble family was even worse.


    Zhou Batong clutched his chest, slumped on the ground, gasping for air.


    Although he wasn''t the one who had died, throbbing pain from the depths of his heart felt so real it turned his face green.


    "I..."


    Ximen Xing''s eyes shook violently as he slowly looked down.


    Through his blurring, shaky vision, all he could see was his own empty chest cavity, from which blood was dripping down, congealing into lines. Through the bloody lines, the devastated streets behind him were all too clear.


    St!


    With a cruel grin, Su Heng squeezed hard.


    The heart in his hand exploded.


    In that same moment, Ximen Xing fell to the ground, facedown.

 Chapter 122: 117: Dragon Demon Descends, Massacring All Around!

    A family head of a noble family died suddenly and mysteriously.


    Even to his death, he couldn''t rify how Su Heng had struck.


    Watching the scene before him,


    Zhou Batong''s heart trembled violently, and he could no longer muster any thoughts of resistance.


    He now only hoped the Green Spirit Demon King would dy just a bit, creating an opportunity for him.


    He tapped the ground with his foot, turned around, and wanted to leave the battlefield, fleeing as far as he could. He was even willing to give up his position as the head of the family just to survive. After all, with his strength, no matter where he went, the world was vast and open to him.


    "Huff¡ª"


    But Zhou Batong had barely taken two steps when a gust of wind surged towards him.


    Already seriously injured and caught off guard, he was lifted off the ground and sent flying. Extreme fear.


    His mind initially went nk.


    By the time he realized, a streak of green light shed past him, and he recognized it was an act of the Green Spirit Demon King.


    "You motherfucking bastard! Bitch, whore!" Zhou Batong''s face turned red with rage as he cursed loudly and turned around to see Su Heng getting closer and closer to him.


    "I¡ªBang!"


    The plea for mercy had no chance to be voiced.


    A dark iron fist then smashed down from above, and Zhou Batong''s corpulent body exploded on impact.


    Blood sttered everywhere, vaporizing into a crimson fog. Bits of bone and flesh, caught in the violent wind, floated mid-air, obscuring the view.


    The Green Spirit Demon King, already in mid-air, turned around.


    The high-pressure air orb held in her hand suddenly exploded, and instantly, hundreds of wind des violently smashed down towards Su Heng.


    The air tore apart, and the moonlight twisted.


    Incisive wind des fiercelyshed Su Heng''s body.


    On the ground below him, a narrow ravine abruptly appeared, with the floor shattered and mud sttering.


    However, Su Heng stood unmoved in the center of the crater, from beginning to end, like an immovable steel mountain.


    The sharp wind des that could easily slice through buildings and crush stones couldn''t even leave a light scratch on his scale armor.


    Hiss!


    Nevertheless, the Green Spirit Demon King hadn''t intended to harm him in the first ce.


    Her aim was only to buy time.


    Compared to traditional martial artists and demons, owning wings was undoubtedly a significant advantage for the Green Spirit Demon King.


    While the battlefield for other martial artists and demons was two-dimensional, the Green Spirit Demon King''s battlefield was three-dimensional.


    She could attack from unexpected angles.


    Moreover, even when facing formidable foes, she could fly away into the sky and escape.


    Flying hundreds to thousands of meters high, even if her opponent was very strong, they could only stand on the ground and stare helplessly, unable to reach her.


    By using this tactic,


    The Green Spirit Demon King had escaped dangerous situations several times before, and it seemed this time was no exception.


    "Huff..."


    Flying to mid-air, she gently ced her hand over her chest.


    She took a deep breath and turned back to look.


    Just as the Green Spirit Demon King''s muscles began to rx, they suddenly tensed, and her pupils froze, trembling in their sockets.


    On the ground in the za,


    Su Heng bent his knees, sank down, and with a fierce thrust of his foot, propelled himself downward powerfully.


    Boom!


    Huge cracks distorted and spread underfoot, covering the entire square before exploding loudly, scattering dust and debris. The violent gust swept around, and thepletely shattered ground rolled up and down like water waves. The buildings in the surrounding blocks copsed outward in patches, resembling blooming reeds.


    Even the Demon Suppression Tower was affected, shaking violently. Thick, fierce chains stretched taut and quivered with a creaking noise.


    In the air above, vast expanses of golden Earth Vein Array Patterns emerged.


    And with this violent recoil force,


    Su Heng''s body suddenly disappeared from the square, enveloped in a wild wind, soaring into the sky like a rocket. An astonishing oppressive force came head-on, and the Green Spirit Demon King''s long hair unfurled and danced wildly.


    "How is this possible!?" Watching the pitch-dark figure rapidly erging and approaching in his line of sight, along with a thunderous, fierceughter,


    The Green Spirit Demon King''s face was full of horror, and his chest trembled with the terrifyingughter resonating within.


    Swish!


    She dared not stay any longer.


    Summoning the strong winds, pping her wings.


    The speed increased again, and she changed directions in midair, hoping to shake Su Heng off this way.


    Bang bang!


    Two bolts of thunder exploded in the air consecutively.


    Su Heng stomped hard, the air instantly solidified into a solid state then explosively shattered.


    Apanied by a conical sonic boom cloud forming and dispersing underfoot, Su Heng changed directions twice in a row high in the sky, his figure shing explosively, and in an instant, he appeared right above the Green Spirit Demon King.


    "Hahaha!"


    Watching the horror-stricken desperate expression of the Green Spirit Demon King before him, Su Hengughed heartily.


    "Did you hear that? The sky is under my feet, the wind is wailing to me!"


    He spread his arms wide, the formidable blood energy around him twisting the air, morphing into a ck fog and smoke, obscuring the bright moonlight.


    Bang!


    He stretched out his hand forward, fingers spread, and fiercely clenched his fist.


    Crimson mes crawled all over Su Heng''s body, in the Green Spirit Demon King''s view, truly like the legendary evil demon of the world.


    Irresistible, invincible.


    Hiss¡ª


    ck hair unfurled, wildly dancing in the wind.


    The next instant, eighteen ck thunders appeared out of nowhere, exploding, and a massive punch asrge as a canopy fiercely smashed down.


    "Ahhhh!" The Green Spirit Demon King screamed piercingly,yers of demonic barriers twisted into form in front of her. Apanied by the howling wind, they formed a wind shield. Elevating her defense to the utmost, yet still futile. Under such exaggerated and terrifying power, any resistance seemed frail andughable.


    Boom!


    The wind shield instantly exploded, and the demon remains twisted and shattered.


    Su Heng''s pitch-ck, fierce iron fist, almost asrge as half of the Green Spirit Demon King''s body, smashed against her face, the tremendous force bursting instantly!


    Boom!


    Another loud noise.


    Compressed gases exploded, forming rings expanding outward, morphing into a peculiar conical shape in midair.


    At the center of the cone, the Green Spirit Demon King''s body lost control. Wrapped in ayer of red light, she plummeted downward at extreme speed.


    It looked just like a meteor streaking across the sky.


    Due to the intense friction with the air, it burst forth with a plethora of light and heat.


    Bang!


    The recently calm ground exploded once more.


    A huge hole, over ten meters wide and five meters deep, appeared at the center of the square.


    The remnants of some cyan-ck bricks at the edge, under the fierce impact, crumbled into dust and drifted in mid-air.


    And right in the center of the pit.


    The Green Spirit Demon King''s limbs were damaged, her body covered in blood, looking like a disfigured human, utterly tragic.


    However, her eyes still shone bright, reflecting the moon on the horizon, and the pitch-ck shadow that stepped closer to her from beside the moon.


    "Monster..." the Green Spirit Demon King coughed twice in pain and screamed.


    That punch just now.


    It shattered all her bones, and her organs were severely damaged.


    This was still the result of Su Heng holding back; otherwise, with the Green Spirit Demon King''s feeble body, she would have exploded mid-air and beenpletely obliterated on the spot.


    The shadow stopped beside her.


    With a flick of the long tail behind him, the sharp w at the end gripped her slender neck and lifted her up.


    Discover more stories at m,v l''e-


    "Do you have anyst words?" Su Heng''s massive face filled the entire view of the Green Spirit Demon King, iparably domineering.


    The Green Spirit Demon King closed her eyes, unwilling to look any longer.


    Snap!


    Su Heng applied a little more force with his tail w.


    The Green Spirit Demon King''s head tilted, she lost consciousness and fell into aa.


    She was casually thrown to the ground by Su Heng.


    Zhou Guiyu''s injuries had somewhat recovered, and now he appeared next to Su Heng.


    He first looked up at the over four-meter-tall Su Heng, d in ck armor, then down at the disfigured Green Spirit Demon King.


    Unimaginable.


    Just moments ago, she was still aloof and hovering above his head.


    And in the blink of an eye...


    "Find a chain and lock her up. She is still useful to me. Do not kill her," Su Heng said calmly, "After this war ends, I will take time to slowly process her into a flesh field, only then can her greatest advantage be utilized."


    "Understood!" Thinking of the rumors about flesh fields that circted out of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Zhou Guiyu was also startled and quickly bowed in response.


    "Hmm!" Su Heng nodded.


    His figure blurred and disappeared.


    In an instant, he had charged into the battlefield outside, his mighty energy bursting forth, with screams following one after another incessantly.


    In less than the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, Su Heng returned to the square beneath the Demon Suppression Tower.


    His body and hands were stained with crimson blood.


    Meanwhile, the city regained its silence. All the demonic martial artists who had invaded Baihua County had been ughtered by Su Heng, not one was left.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    Apanied by the sound of breaking air, figures appeared beside Su Heng.


    It was indeed Li Xunhao, Jin Mingxi, Bai Wangchuan, and many other elders, as well as many elders serving Su Heng whom he had seen but could not recall their names.


    Each of these elders was injured.


    Their gazes towards Su Heng were filled with deep reverence.


    To end the battle single-handedly in an almost brutally overwhelming manner, ughtering the Demon King and the family heads.


    Even Li Daoxuan, at his peak, couldn''t achieve this feat.


    Only the extraordinarily talented previous Tower Master of Baihua County from generations ago could possibly do this. But even that was just a possibility; it had been over a hundred and fifty years, and few who had seen the former Tower Master in action were left.


    "Tower Master... how did you turn into this state?" In the crowd, the youngdy Bai who had a good rtionship with Su Heng spoke up.


    She was small-statured and strained to look up.


    His chin and neck were almost aligned in a straight line, so that he could see Su Heng''s eyes.


    In the past, Su Heng was equally exaggerated, but now... the horns on his head, the tail behind him, and the hideous scale armor covering his entire body made him appear even more demon-like than actual demons. Hardly any human essence could be seen in him anymore.


    "The Eight Phases Secret Skill of the Tyrant Dragon was created in imitation of the Tyrant Dragon. When cultivated to a high level, step by step, one approaches the form of a dragon, and the body naturally undergoes transformations," Su Heng said in a deep voice, exining casually.


    The Eight Phases Secret Skill was the core inheritance of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Among the elders and disciples present, there were no shortage of cultivators.


    Regarding what Su Heng had said, most had heard simr rumors before, but they had taken them only as sensational headlines.


    But they had never imagined.


    That someone had truly cultivated to this stage.


    Thinking back to the formidablebat power Su Heng had disyed earlier, some of the younger disciples suddenly became very excited.


    Su Heng, however, was pleased to see this.


    If there was an opportunity, he might evenplete the upper half of the secret technique.


    He had never been one to hoard his martial skills, and he even hoped that these cultivation techniques would be widely disseminated to have more challengers.


    He had reached such a realm and believed he should have the confidence matching his own strength.


    But just as...


    Boom!


    Su Heng had not finished speaking when a huge sound erupted from behind him in the Demon Suppression Tower.


    The discussion atmosphere, which had been heating up gradually, instantly quieted down, and eyes filled with terror swiftly looked upward.


    They saw a fierce and filthy demonic qi erupting like a volcano, shooting straight into the sky in an instant.


    It obscured the moonlight, forming rolling dark clouds.


    Golden Earth Vein Array Patterns first appeared in empty space, crisscrossing. Then, rippling like water, they vibrated intensely, shed brightly, and quickly dimmed and vanished. The chains wrapped around the Demon Suppression Tower tightened inch by inch, showing cracks and finally snapped simultaneously with a crack.


    Down below the Demon Suppression Tower, Jin Mingxi and arge group of elders and disciples turned deathly pale.


    Only Su Heng remained calm as water, his eyes flickering with red light.


    "The seal of the Demon Suppression Tower has been broken!"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Demon Suppression Tower, ninth floor.


    In a room filled with an antique charm and aromatic incense.


    Liu Qingqing was earnestly writing at her desk, seemingly indifferent to the events happening outside.


    Even as the Demon Suppression Tower shook violently several times, with Earth Veins surging and seals failing, Liu Qingqing waspletely unaware.


    Because she knew.


    With that person guarding the Demon Suppression Tower.


    No matter what happened here, the Demon Suppression Tower could not possibly be breached.


    Footsteps slowly came from the dark corridor, Liu Qingqing sighed softly and slightly adjusted her cor.


    "Have youe to kill me?" she asked calmly, lifting her head.


    In the dim red glow of thentern.


    A familiar yet so unfamiliar figure appeared before her eyes, striking Liu Qingqing like lightning, leaving her stunned.


    "t!" The brush in her hand fell to the ground.


    Gone was her previous calm!

 Chapter 123: 118: The Hong Family Father and Son, The End of the Monkey King

    Baihua County, Hong Family''s earthen fortress.


    Under the bright moonlight, arge group of people and horses were engaged in battle.


    The nging of swords, the sound of closebat, and the mournful cries for help from those on the brink of death created a chaotic symphony.


    The originally peaceful and tranquil residence with its bamboo groves was now covered with crimson bloodstains, corpses strewn everywhere, a sight of utter devastation.


    "Kill!"


    In the midst of the crowd, Li Daoxuan''s eyes shed with a faint cold light.


    He leaped forward, reaching out with his palm, and delivered a powerful blow to the top of an elder''s head from a world n.


    The elder''s head exploded on impact, a fountain of blood spurting from his severed torso.


    Even those strong in the realm of demonic spawn were powerless.In the face of a master like Li Daoxuan, they had no chance to fight back.


    After eliminating one, Li Daoxuan continued his motions without pause, flipping through the air towards another elder.


    That elder, having witnessed the previous scene, panicked.


    Dropping his long saber, he turned and ran.


    But in doing so, he exposed a vital spot on his back to Li Daoxuan, who leaped and caught up from behind.


    Just as his fist was about toe crashing down, the swirling gust already rippling his clothes¡ª


    However, at the moment of impact¡ª


    Bang!


    Li Daoxuan suddenly changed direction.


    Twisting his waist and turning his back, thetent force within his body exploded with a roar.


    With a ferocious punch, he struck out in the direction to his right.


    Boom!


    Like a grenade going off, a thunderous explosion resounded through the air.


    Li Daoxuan spun in midair, thennded on the ground with ease and ir, flicking his sleeves and casually readjusting his hair.


    "Hong Jiuxiang, you old man, still trying to sneak up on me? I''d know what kind of fart you''re about to let out just by the way you stick out your ass," Li Daoxuanughed heartily among the crowd, his face brimming with pride.


    On the other side, Hong Jiuxiang''s face was dark as water.


    He looked down at his trembling fingers, clearly having been at a disadvantage in the exchange of blows just moments before.


    The two had been enemies for many years.


    Li Daoxuan knew Hong Jiuxiang''s strength like the back of his hand.


    Although he was slightly stronger, defeating his opponent was not going to be easy.


    In this war, the first thing to do was to target the external figures, gradually clipping away his adversary''s wings.


    And then, when the opportunity presented itself, he would deliver a fatal blow.


    With this thought in mind¡ª


    Li Daoxuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he quickly formed a n.


    Whoosh!


    A breeze blew by.


    His figure vanished out of sight.


    Elsewhere, Murong Hanshuang was being besieged by three experts from the world n.


    He had cultivated the Cold Ice Charm from the Eight Phases Secret Skill, covering the surrounding area withyers of ice-blue force with his every move. Ice crystals condensed out of thin air, but though this force was strong in defense, itcked in attack.


    Murong Hanshuang had tried to break through several times without sess, stuck fast to the spot, and was in a somewhat unfavorable situation.


    Bang!


    Li Daoxuan descended from the sky, his robe obscuring the moonlight from behind.


    With a punch in midair, the force of the Heavenly Demon Devastating within him resonated with the surrounding environment.


    The fierce and powerful wind from the punch came barreling forward, blowing up sand and rocks from the ground. One of the men, unable to dodge in time, was directly struck by the wind, sent flying through the air. He spat a mouthful of blood, his face pale as a sheet, and by the time hended, he was clutching his chest, unable to move.


    The other two, seeing Li Daoxuan''s approach, were terrified and quickly retreated. But the temperature around them plummeted abruptly, and ice crystals began to envelop them, slowing down their movements.


    Li Daoxuan closed in andnded a punch on each of them.


    By the time they hit the ground¡ª


    Their internal organs were shattered, and theyy breathless.


    "Well done!" Li Daoxuanughed heartily, patting Murong Hanshuang on the shoulder.


    "You and I, uncle and nephew, will fight our way in and out of this den of n devils today and create an era of peace!"


    After sessively killing several experts from the world n, Li Daoxuan grew even more exhrated.


    The force within him surged, flickering like mes, rippling underfoot, his robe billowing in the aftermath.


    His mere presence was like that of a Stabilizing Pir, causing the surrounding world n elders to hesitate toe near.


    "Excellent!"


    Murong Hanshuang nodded vigorously in agreement.


    It seemed the spirit was catching, and the force within him surged with powerful Condensation.


    Spurt!


    Li Daoxuan''s arms shook, ready to release his power¡ª


    But suddenly, a feeling of weakness spread from his abdomen, and the fire-like force burning within his body quickly extinguished.


    His eyes wide, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth, his face filled with shock.


    Looking down¡ª


    A sharp dagger had pierced through from behind, protruding from the lower abdomen.


    "You!?" Li Daoxuan slowly turned around, in disbelief at seeing Murong Hanshuang behind him.


    ```


    For a moment, he thought his own niece had been controlled by sorcery, but Murong Hanshuang''s pupils were ice cold and indifferent, clearly not the case.


    The dagger brutally stirred in the belly, and a great deal of blood gushed out.


    Bang!


    Li Daoxuan mmed down with a palm.


    Murong Hanshuang was immediately sent flying, crashing heavily into a dirt wall in the distance.


    The originally chaotic battlefield suddenly fell silent.


    Whether it was the Demon Suppression Bureau or the n elders, everyone''s face wore an expression of disbelief.


    "What are you doing!?" Wang Xindong leaped forward andnded beside Li Daoxuan, his eyes red with rage as he red at the traitor.


    His fists were clenched so tightly they cracked, and his robust body trembled uncontrobly.


    "Do you still remember what I told you?" Hong Jiuxiang, d in armor, slowly appeared in front of Li Daoxuan.


    He wore a smile, his hand fondling his long beard.


    He spoke calmly and evenly, "Li Daoxuan, even you can''t keep winning forever."


    "Tell me, why!" Li Daoxuan did not respond; his face did not show much pain or sorrow, just confusion and disbelief.


    "Remember my mother?"


    Murong Hanshuang wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and slowly got up, holding her chest, "She died, died at your hands!"


    "Senior sister?" A blurry figure emerged in Li Daoxuan''s memory.


    He shook his head and said calmly, "She died at the hands of a demon, and when she was brought back to the Demon Suppression Bureau, she was nothing but an empty shell. The fierce ghost that killed her took residence in her body. I should have shown you the demon''s remains."


    "You''re talking nonsense! You think just any demon''s remains can fool me!" Murong Hanshuang''s eyes bulged, her voice came out hoarse and grating as if wrenched from her throat.


    "Heh heh..." Li Daoxuan suddenly let out a coldugh, "I understand now."


    "What do you understand?"


    Murong Hanshuang was being looked at with such a cold gaze.


    She felt an inexplicable panic, stepped back, and leaned against the earth wall behind her.


    "When you lie, you still can''t meet my eyes; from childhood to this day, over a hundred years, this habit has never changed."


    Li Daoxuan raised his head and let out a long sigh, his voice full of weariness, "What you want is the Demon Suppression Bureau, it''s power. The so-called revenge for your mother is nothing but a front to deceive others, and even yourself."


    "You''re lying!" Murong Hanshuang screamed.


    "Then look into my eyes and repeat what you just said!" Li Daoxuan roared, his white hair flying about, much like an old lion at dusk.


    Murong Hanshuang suddenly raised her head and stared into his eyes.


    He opened his mouth but made no sound.


    "What a piece of trash!" Wang Xindong let out a coldugh and spat in her face. Even many from the ns looked at Murong Hanshuang with intense disdain. Fighting and betrayal for power weremon among martial artists.


    But ying the saint while being a whore, and even using one''s deceased mother as a shield, was simply too disgusting.


    "Li Daoxuan, your era has ended." Hong Jiuxiang''s face was filled with the smile of a victor, "Facing death, do you have anyst words you''d like to say?"


    ```


    "You think you can deal with me just by resorting to such despicable tactics?" Li Daoxuan sneered.


    "Then what if I join the fray!?" A tall figure d in beast-patterned bronze armor appeared on the battlefield. Holding a long spear, with a handsome face, the bright moonlight cast ayer of silver-white upon him, making him look even more stern and unshakable.


    What''s more, the aura he exuded was faintly no less intense than that of Hong Jiuxiang.


    This man was none other than the strongest among the younger generation of the nobility, Hong Dingtian!


    "Hahaha, not enough!" Li Daoxuanughed heartily, "Even if I am grievously injured, even if the two of you from the Hong Family join forces, I, Li Daoxuan, am still invincible!"


    He took out a pill the size of a thumb from his bosom, rubbed off the coating, and immediately, a strong fishy smell emanated, spreading across the battlefield.


    Wang Xindong was shocked by this sight, "No way!"


    He reached out, trying to stop it.


    But it was toote; Li Daoxuan had already swallowed the pill in one go.


    Boom!


    Instantly, a domineering presence burst forth from Li Daoxuan.


    Thick, ferocious veins climbed over his entire body, his spotted skin broke out in copious hair, and his shriveled frame inted rapidly as if pumped with air.


    In the blink of an eye, a three-meter-tall, pitch-ck fearsome demonic ape appeared on the battlefield. It let out a long roar toward the sky, like thunder exploding, causing the ground to erupt in flying sand and rocky debris, and even the elders of the nobility couldn''t bear it, spewing blood from their mouths.


    "I want to see how you father and son are going to kill me today!"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Hanlin..."


    Liu Qingqing''s eyshes trembled slightly, disbelieving as she looked at the figure before her, "Am I dreaming, is it really you?"


    "It''s me, Mother." Xu Hanlin stopped, his eyes brimming with tears.


    Discover more content at mvl


    Everything around him seemed to blur out of his perception, leaving only the familiar figure in front of him.


    "It''s me, I am Hanlin." Xu Hanlin took two steps forward, stumbling over a chair tucked under the table. Nearly falling over, he disregarded everything, half-knelt on the ground, barely embracing the snake demon in his arms, his chest heaving violently.


    "I''m sorry, Mother, I shouldn''t have..." Xu Hanlin began incoherently, tears streaming uncontrobly from the corners of his eyes.


    A cold, delicate jade hand gently caressed Xu Hanlin''s face.


    "You must have suffered a lot toe here," the white serpent said sadly.


    "Those hardships are nothing, it was worth it," Xu Hanlin said passionately, "I''vee to rescue you, Mother. I''ve be very strong now, no one will ever separate us again."


    He reached out to grasp the white serpent''s arm, "We''ll leave this ce now, we''ll go home together."


    "No..."


    His mother''s words struck him like a thunderbolt.


    "Hanlin, I''m sorry, I can''t go with you," the white serpent shook her head, her face filled with immense joy and sorrow.


    "Why!?"

 Chapter 124: 119: Half-Human, Half-Demon, Utter Despair

    "Why!?"


    Xu Hanlin''s eyes widened as he turned around, staring at her nkly.


    "That person is still here, I can''t get away," Liu Qingqing shook her head, her voice filled with sadness.


    "That person, who is he?" Xu Hanlin''s face was full of confusion and puzzlement, "Even if Li Daoxuan were before me, it would mean nothing. Who else in Baihua County could stop me!?"


    "No, you don''t understand. That person, he is aplete monster, he is death, he is unbeatable. Even in the Corpse Mountain Demon Country, I have never seen such horror," Liu Qingqing''s beautiful and delicate face gradually twisted, her shoulders trembling uncontrobly. Your next chapter is on mvl


    For twenty years...


    The pent-up surging thoughts and sadness in her heart turned into a river, breaking through all barriers.


    "Hanlin, you''ve walked this path alone all this way, you must have suffered a lot," Liu Qingqing gently touched Xu Hanlin''s face with her hand, "How could I have such a wonderful child as you." Her other hand clutched her chest tightly, her face full of sadness.


    "Over these years, I''ve had many things to tell you, but there''s no time now," Liu Qingqing turned around, picked up the booklet she had just finished writing from the desk, and ced it into Xu Hanlin''s arms."What is this?" Xu Hanlin was full of confusion.


    "During the years when I was locked in the Demon Suppression Tower, I didn''t know whether you were dead or alive, I wrote what I wanted to say in here. I didn''t dare let anyone know, I was afraid they would kill you. It''s really good that you are still alive,"


    Liu Qingqing''s eyes were red, her face full of tears.


    "This is enough, while there is still time now, you should hurry and leave," she shook her head, her dark hair disheveled, "Once he returns, it will be toote."


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying!" Xu Hanlin''s brows furrowed slightly as he suddenly calmed down.


    He reached out and grabbed Liu Qingqing''s arm, "Twenty years have passed, I''ve been desperately improving myself, constantly preparing for this day. No matter who it is, no matter what happens, I must take you out of this Demon Suppression Tower, no matter the cost!"


    "Hanlin..." Liu Qingqing shook her head, she was just about to say something.


    Boom!


    A loud noise, the dust exploded.


    Arge hole suddenly appeared in the Demon Suppression Tower, and the bright moonlight poured in from outside.


    The cold night wind dispersed the dust, the curtain pages rustling, an immensely tall and ferocious figure stood in the gap. His ck robe fluttered in the wind, the moonlight coating him with ayer of silver-white. A pair of eyes, glowing red, were filled with malice staring at the mother and son before him.


    "Hahaha!" Su Heng''s throat burst out with a series of coldughs, "What a touching reunion of mother and son, have Ie at an inopportune time!?"


    Liu Qingqing''s figure shook, she stepped forward, and extended her hand in front of Xu Hanlin.


    "You are the monster my mother mentioned!" Xu Hanlin roared, his eyes filled with crimson light.


    His figure shed, and before Liu Qingqing could speak, he had disappeared from the spot.


    The next moment¡ª


    Hiss!


    Amidst the sharp, piercing sound of cutting through the air, Xu Hanlin appeared above Su Heng''s head.


    His left arm swelled with blood, and patches of pitch-ck snake scales appeared.


    His five fingers clenched into a fist.


    With a ferocious and swift strike, he mmed it toward Su Heng''s head.


    "Hm!?" Su Heng''s eyebrows twitched, and mes leaped within his pupils, "That''s somewhat impressive, stronger than those trash Demon Kings from the Sky Demon Alliance."


    "However, that''s all there is." Su Heng''s voice grew colder as heunched a ferocious punch that followed.


    Boom!


    Xu Hanlin''s expression drastically changed.


    He only felt an exaggerated and terrifying forceing head-on, crushing through his own power and then heavilynding on his face and body.


    In midair, Xu Hanlin''s body first froze and deformed. Then, with a gust of wind, it dispersed, sweeping across the room.


    Xu Hanlin burst out like a cannonball, violently hitting the wall behind him.


    "Is this all you''ve got!? And you dare shout in my face!" Su Heng snorted coldly, tapping his foot heavily on the ground.


    Among the crackling sounds of the radiant stone floor cracking and sinking, his demonized body burst out.


    Tearing through the air, he chased forward.


    About to smash this man''s head with a punch and end this farce.


    Bang!


    An incredibly ferocious punch was intercepted.


    As pale as jade, an arm crossed in midair, fully advancing to block.


    Liu Qingqing''s figure suddenly lowered, her legs plunging directly into the ground beneath her feet. A Demon scale appeared in the middle of her forehead, sharp teeth showing at the corners of her mouth. Her normally normal eyes also turned into blood-red vertical pupils. Her entire demeanor became enchantingly abnormal, like a blood-red rose bristling with spikes.


    "Let him go, and I''ll let you dispose of me!" Liu Qingqing looked up at Su Heng''s eyes, pleading in a low voice.


    "Hahaha! Let me dispose of you!?" Su Hengughed wildly, punching the white snake down to the ground, "What are you, to beg mercy from me?"


    He lifted his leg to kick at the snake demon, when a violent surge of energy came head-on.


    "Bastard! You dare insult my mother!?" A roar resounded, Xu Hanlin, just recently embedded in the wall, charged at Su Heng like a mad dog.


    His body swelled to over three meters, covered with pitch-ck snake scales, and his spine was studded with fierce protrusions. He hadpletely lost any human form, exuding the extraordinary power unique to both demon monsters and Martial Artists, motivating both to the extreme in a furiously mad punch that came like a ck light.


    Bang!


    Su Heng reached forward to block with his hand.


    The squeezed wind sted against his face, blowing his hair beside his ears.


    "Interesting!" Feeling a slight tingling sensation spreading from his arm, Su Heng''s expression also became a bit more solemn and serious.

 Chapter 125: 119: Half-Human, Half-Demon, Utter Despair_2

    "Cultivating human techniques with a half-demon''s body, it appears then, Elder Zhao Luoying was also killed by you?"


    Su Heng recalled the battle on Canglong Mountain, chasing after the remnants of the Sky Wolf Sect.


    Elder Zhao Luoying''s bones were gone, only a rotten head remained, casually discarded in the mud like trash. By the time it was dug out, it had already rotted and teemed with maggots.


    "Zhao Luoying?" The two crossed arms, momentarily at a standoff.


    Xu Hanlin, enraged to the extreme, let out a coldugh, "I''ve killed many from the Demon Suppression Bureau. Do you ask for the name of a chicken before you eat it?"


    "Good, boy!" the blood vessels in Su Heng''s eyes burst, "You''re the first to dare be so arrogant in front of me!"


    "Arrogant?" Xu Hanlin''s aura, already extremely fierce, surged again.


    Broad blood-red stripes exploded under his Scale Armor, twisting and ovepping, barely forming the grotesque visage of a goat-human creature.


    "Today I''m not just arrogant, I''m going to kick your head around like a ball!"The two powerful forces squeezed and expanded, sting apart thunderously.


    Within the blood-colored smoke.


    Xu Hanlin''s body suddenly turned ethereal and vanished.


    Boom!


    A mountainous and torrential fist solidly struck the center of Su Heng''s abdomen.


    Lightning-fast, Su Heng reached forward to grasp, but within the thick fog, Xu Hanlin disappeared again, followed by another punch smashing onto the left side of Su Heng''s shoulder.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    This was just the beginning; within an instant, hundreds, if not thousands, of punches, like rolling meteors, continuously struck the crucial points of Su Heng''s body.


    The room thundered, the ground and walls tore inch by inch, all furniture reduced to dust.


    The entire Demon Suppression Tower shook violently; waves of scorching red light, along with the dense fog, erupted like a volcanic explosion through the cracks in the walls and surged outward.


    In the square below, Zhou Guiyu and many elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Also thought of stepping forward to lend a hand.


    But as soon as theynded at the gap, the oing gust of wind blew them away, uncontrobly falling from the sky and crashing heavily onto the ground. ?


    The crowd below the tower was shocked.


    Just the aftereffects of the battle were so terrifying.


    The venerable elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau didn''t even have the qualifications to join the battle; who exactly had entered the Demon Suppression Tower!?


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Inside the Demon Suppression Tower, Xu Hanlin abruptly stopped.


    He gasped violently for air, his slippery sweat seeping from the crevices of his scales.


    Before it could settle, it waspletely evaporated amid the hissing noise, forming scalding steam that sted outward.


    Bending over, head down.


    All ten of his fingers were broken, his arms twisted and contorted.


    Even spikes of bone pierced through the flesh, exposed outside, viscous blood sma continuously dripping from the wounds.


    Hysterical rage controlled his nerves, until now, Xu Hanlin only felt waves of stabbing pain erupting from all over his body.


    "However, after mming down hundreds of punches, that guy should no longer be able to stand up." Xu Hanlin gritted his teeth, staring ahead.


    For some reason, a terrifying premonition arose in his heart.


    Each heartbeat in his chest was so clear, so desperate.


    "Whoosh!"


    The cold wind swept away the dust and dispersed the blood-colored dense fog.


    The ferocious horns, the swaying long tail, the pitch-heavy Scale Armor covered with ayer of red light; Su Heng''s massively muscr body appeared right in front of Xu Hanlin, his mouth twisted into a grim smile, showing no sign of injury.


    "You¡ª" Xu Hanlin''s eyes almost split, hardly able to believe his own eyes.


    "This is the ''Celestial Fiend Demon Annihtion''!" Su Heng''s patience had gradually worn out, "Well then, let me show you what true power is!"


    Swish!


    His figure shed, suddenly appearing in front of Xu Hanlin.


    His left hand raised high, Scale Armor fluttering, his arm rapidly filled with blood and expanded, erging to several times its original size in the blink of an eye.


    The power of ''Celestial Fiend Demon Annihtion,'' incorporating the transferred force andbining it with his inherently overwhelming strength, both forces erupted simultaneously!


    The giant ck hand, like a heavenly lid, with a sharp sound of tearing through the air, came crashing down!


    Xu Hanlin felt a sense of despair rise within him.


    All he could see was everything being enveloped by this ck and red giant palm.


    Irresistible, inescapable.


    His entire body''s demonic power frantically surged, channeling into his arms, struggling to lift upwards.


    Boom!


    Xu Hanlin''s entire body shook violently, his pores oozing blood, exploding and dispersing to form a crimson ring. A giant hand broke through multiple defenses, unabated in momentum, and viciously struck right in the center of Xu Hanlin''s chest.


    Clutched tightly, swung up, and then fiercely smashed downward.


    Another loud bang, the ground exploded and formed a huge crater.


    Xu Hanlin''s eyes bulged, with blood-red lightning exploding in his head, his consciousness nking out, leaving him gasping subconsciously.


    When his focus returned, his vision gradually cleared.


    Amid the dust, Su Heng''s dark, towering figure appeared like a demon king walking across the world, stepping closer and halting beside him.


    "Idiot!" he lifted his foot and stomped down hard, "You can''t save anyone, reunite with your mother in hell!"


    Boom!


    Immeasurable force struck, and the entire floor instantly copsed downward.


    In the center of the crater, Xu Hanlin''s body curled upward like a shrimp.


    The foot felt as if it had ttened half of his chest into thin slices, his heart and organs aching as if exploded, his ribs instantly breaking who knows how many. His powerful half-demon body still stubbornly sustained his life.


    But he was nearly at his limit, each breath as rough as a broken bellows, his whole body in severe pain, his muscles uncontrobly twitching and convulsing.


    In his blood-red eyes,


    He found himself fallen into the eighth level of the Demon Suppression Tower, a dark square.


    Surrounding cells were deathly quiet. All prisoners held within were already absorbed by Su Heng into the blood pool, turned into nutrients and digested.


    Xu Hanlin clenched his hands, pushed himself up, and struggled twice, but he couldn''t get up.


    He copsed on the ground, his pupils dted, his face slowly showing despair.


    Su Heng appeared again beside him.


    Raised his foot.


    This time, he aimed at his head.


    He originally wanted to turn this guy into a meat field, but upon deeper thought, there was still a trace of human blood in him. Better to kill him straight away.


    But just at that moment¡ªswish!


    A beam of white light shed, immense force struck, and Su Heng''s heavy body was directly blown away.


    Passing through cells, smashing debris, and heavily embedding in the thick walls of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    It was Liu Qingqing¡ª


    "You forced my hand!" Liu Qingqing gritted her teeth, her face twisted and ferocious, no longer possessing her previous ethereal calm.


    She had regained her half-human, half-serpent form, muscles on her arms undting and swelling.


    Under her fair skin, strange golden runes spread out like chains, covering the surrounding walls.


    Crash!


    The wall trembled violently,rge chunks of stone falling.


    The incredibly hard luminous stone, upon merging with these runes, instantly turned into ck watery mud. Alive-like, it engulfed Su Heng, covering his limbs and body, even massive amounts of ck sludge surged into Su Heng''s mouth and nose, attempting to drown him alive.


    "Hahaha, so this is it, your true talent."


    Su Heng, held by the neck by Liu Qingqing''s hands, was mmed against the wall. The luminous stone turned muddy, nearly burying his entire body, but his face showed no fear, still hysterically sneering.


    "This ability is, transmuting everything! Even luminous stone that specifically suppresses demons can be used by you, no wonder Li Daoxuan is so wary of you!"


    "Such a strong physique, such extraordinary talent."


    "It''s a pity, truly a pity¡ª"


    Spurt!


    Su Heng''sughter turned cold.


    Liu Qingqing sensed something wrong and tried to dodge, but it was too slow.


    A sudden feeling of weakness enveloped her, her face''s crazed, ferocious expression slowly solidified, turning into pain as she gently lowered her head.


    A huge pitch-ck tail had suddenly pierced through her chest.


    On the sharp triangr w at the end of the tail, a still-beating heart was grasped.


    Bang!


    The ws closed, and the heart burst.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Arge ck hand tenderly brushed through Liu Qingqing''s soft hair.


    A greedy, ferocious mouth opened wide in front of her, a deep abyss of a maw exhaling hot air.


    Then with a burst, it bit into her neck, blood spurting wildly and instantly staining her white dress blood-red. Amid satisfied sneers, Su Heng violently shook his neck, tearing off arge chunk of flesh.


    On her face, neck, and shoulders, the mangled bloody flesh showed glimpses of white bone, Liu Qingqing''s head drooping powerlessly, half of her neck nearly torn off by Su Heng''s bite.


    "No!!!!" Inside the Demon Suppression Tower, a bone-chilling scream of utter despair resounded, tragically intense, more beast-like than human.


    In response, a series of ruthlessughter from Su Heng, "Half-breed, weren''t you pretty wild just now?"

 Chapter 126: 120: Gluttonous Secret Technique, Oil Pot Hell

    Riddled with holes and shattered, the body barely managed to stand up from the ground, looking at the white snake lying in a pool of blood, Xu Hanlin was trembling uncontrobly.


    The sea of flowers in the courtyard, the enormous pagoda tree, the setting sun, the River Lantern Festival...


    Those once beautiful memories.


    shing through his mind like a carousel, all smeared with blood, twisted and jerky.


    Intense pain triggered a physical reaction.


    Xu Hanlin opened his mouth wide, his stomach cramped, his vision blurred, and he vomited acid profusely.


    It was over.


    Everything was over.


    His dreams, his obsessions, his everything."No..."


    In the crimson view, Su Heng''s dark and burly figure was slowly walking forward.


    "Child, don''t rush." He was sneering with a mouthful of sharp teeth dripping with blood, the blood of his mother, "I''ll reunite you with your mother."


    "Taotie..." Xu Hanlin gasped with difficulty.


    A heavy voice resounded next to his ear, "I am here."


    "I need your power, all of it," Xu Hanlin''s voice carried a cry and a plea.


    "Okay."


    "Thank you!" Xu Hanlin closed his eyes, then reopened them.


    Boom!


    In an instant, a formidable power exploded inside Xu Hanlin''s body, like a volcanic eruption.


    His body temperature soared dramatically, the surrounding air visibly began to distort, steam, and emit thick smoke.


    The flesh on his body began to melt, flow, and peel off, leaving behind only a tall skeleton in the blink of an eye. Crimson infernal mes leaped in the hollow eye sockets of the skeleton, and visible hatred and despair came flooding towards Su Heng like a tide, causing the hair draped over his shoulders to suddenly re out.


    "What is this?" Su Heng paused, sensing an inexplicably familiar aura emanating from Xu Hanlin.


    "Die!" Xu Hanlin''s voice, ghastly and mournful, echoed back and forth in the Demon Suppression Tower, causing the surrounding walls to buzz and tremble.


    His ten bony fingers quickly formed seals, then he pointed sharply downward.


    "Taotie Technique¡¤Oil Pot Hell!"


    A red light twisted and spread outward, quickly enveloping the entire battlefield.


    At the same time, the melting flesh dropping off Xu Hanlin began to spread, fusing with the ground beneath him. The extremely hard radiant stone was corrupted into a sort of bloody magma-like liquid, incredibly hot and viscous, bubbling and emitting the smell of fresh blood and sulfur into Su Heng''s nostrils.


    The entire battlefield was as if truly turned into a boiling oil pot, intending to cook every living thing within into pulp.


    Su Heng''s legs began to sink downward, and in the blink of an eye, half his body was submerged in the oil pot.


    Sizzling sounds erupted continuously.


    The oil-like liquid tried to corrode Su Heng''s body, but failed to do so, only futilely emitting pungent thick smoke, obscuring the view, and to some extent, restricting Su Heng''s movements.


    "So, it''s the Taotie Technique." Seeing this scene, Su Heng let out a coldugh, instantly recognizing the familiar sensation.


    Whoosh!


    The soup in the pot began to stir, forming a massive whirlpool.


    In the center of the whirlpool, the burly body of Su Heng began to sink, as if he was about to bepletely submerged.


    He suddenly looked up.


    Through the twisted air and white smoke,


    He saw that the top of the Demon Suppression Tower had vanished into thin air, and the bright moonlight had also disappeared.


    Above the battlefield, a massive fierce ghost with sharp horns and a blood-red bodyughed eerily. In its hand, it held a bronzedle, continually stirring the pot.


    Swoosh!


    A gust of wind came head-on.


    Xu Hanlin''s body reassembled, his face as red as a ghost''s.


    He tore through the dense smoke and reached out with arge hand towards Su Heng''s forehead, but Su Heng threw a punch reflexively.


    Even under the influence of the Taotie Technique¡¤Oil Pot Hell,


    Xu Hanlin was still sted away, smashing heavily into the distance.


    But in this pot,


    Su Heng''s own strength was weakened in multiple ways, while Xu Hanlin''s was greatly enhanced.


    Soon after being thrown, the sharp and piercing sound of breaking air came again.


    A gust of wind hit him in the back of his head, but Su Heng didn''t turn back, just threw out another punch and Xu Hanlin was sted away once more.


    After repeating this more than a dozen times, Su Heng''s patience gradually wore thin.


    "Dammit, is this never going to end?" He had originally nned to wait until Xu Hanlin''s stamina was exhausted and the secret technique would deactivate itself, thereby dealing with him and the Taotie within his body together.


    But now, Su Heng changed his mind.


    After dozens of rounds, he had vaguely begun to perceive the weaknesses of Oil Pot Hell.


    Su Heng closed his eyes, inhaling deeply and exhaling slowly, his broad, pitch-ck chest heaving in sync, the blood-red patterns interwoven across his body suddenly lit up with a boom.


    "Unleash!"


    The next moment, an immensely powerful force radiated from Su Heng.


    It was like a tide that swallowed continents or a hurricane that destroyed forests.


    Long ago, when Su Heng fought against the brothers Song Yingchun and Song Ting, the force he unleashed could alter weather phenomenon to some extent, whipping up fierce winds in the thick forests, causing all creatures to wail in terror.


    And now,pared to that period,


    Havingpleted the Five Elements and awakened the Transformed Dragon State, Su Heng was more than ten times stronger!


    The overwhelming force burst forth, instantly surpassing the limit that the Taotie Technique could endure.


    The viscous oil broth enveloping Su Heng violently boiled, forming ripples and revealing the pitch-ck bottom of the pot. The secret technique condensation that formed the Oil Pot could not withstand this power. As the force stormed through, it clicked and trembled violently, revealing crisscrossing cracks.


    Above his head, the little red-skinned demon that held thedle and stirred continuously also showed a look of horror on its face.


    A force like ck smoke surged into the sky, rushing toward him.


    St!


    The ghost''s head burst open instantly.


    Blood, like magma, gushed endlessly from its headless chest cavity.


    Within the zing, distorted view, the figure of Xu Hanlin appeared. His face was ghastly, with two trails of blood tears streaming from his pitch-ck pupils. His expression was both agonizing and ferocious, chillingly eerie as if more terrifying than the ghost itself.


    "Now is the time!" Xu Hanlin screamed, seemingly having grasped the moment of opportunity.


    The hope of victorious revenge shed before his eyes.


    "Oil Pot Hell¡¤Solidification!"


    Swish!


    Streams of crimson energy exploded beneath Su Heng''s feet, folding like petals, and instantly enveloped his entire body.


    His advancing step abruptly halted, a look of surprise emerging on his face.


    "Exactly! Hahahaha, just as I thought!" Xu Hanlin''s chest heaved, tears and blood streaming down as theughter that was worse than crying emanated from his mouth. He danced and capered about like a madman, a lunatic who seemed to have escaped from an asylum.


    "By voluntarily dispersing your internal energy, you could actively break the Oil Pot Hell Secret Technique, but your impable defense would also reveal vulnerabilities," he said.


    Xu Hanlin''s hair was disheveled, his mouth twisted into a grin, his whole body shaking uncontrobly.


    "This is my chance to kill you¡ªexplode!"


    He spread his fingers wide, then suddenly clenched them.


    Boom!


    A miniature Oil Pot Hell formed inside Su Heng.


    His powerful scale armor transformed into a furnace, his blood into zing oil, and his organs the minced meat boiling within the oil pot.


    For any ordinary martial artist,


    Even with strong cultivation techniques, just this would cook their organs alive, resulting in instant death.


    Unfortunately...


    Unfortunately, Su Heng''s body inherently resisted evil.


    The Oil Pot Hell Secret Technique could not exert even a third of its power within him.


    Even setting aside his anti-evil traits, Su Heng''s body weight had already approached three thousand pounds.


    His physical strength and vitality were beyond Xu Hanlin''s belief. Even without inner energy or any cultivation technique, just his Copper Skin and Iron Bones were enough to dominate most adversaries.


    Even some powerful demons specializing in physical strength seemed too feeble in puritypared to him.


    Thus¡ª


    An attack that could instantly kill a peak demonic martial artist,


    Whennded on Su Heng, only caused his abdomen to spasm slightly, causing slight difort.


    Nevertheless, that was enough to surprise him.


    Thest time he was injured in a fight was back when he first entered Baihua County and shed with Li Daoxuan.


    The stimting sensation of flesh and blood flying was unforgettable. And now, Xu Hanlin had somewhat offered him a simr experience.


    "You..."


    Within the crimson mist formed by the Oil Pot Hell, Su Heng suddenly looked up.


    The maniacally excited gaze, even through the haze, fell on Xu Hanlin, causing him to tremble violently, his back tightly pressed against the wall.


    "How is this possible!?"


    The twisted smile on his face gradually solidified, unable to believe that his trump card had not caused any harm.


    Crackle!


    In the next instant, the ck and red scene violently flicked and jumped.


    Su Heng had already appeared in front of Xu Hanlin, his iron-cast, scaled hand harshly gripping his neck, pinning him against the wall.


    Boom!


    The wall violently exploded, forming a huge indentation.


    Debris fell, and faint moonbeams streamed in, the wall of the Demon Suppression Tower clearly having been smashed through by Su Heng.


    Xu Hanlin gaped, coughing out a mouthful of blood.


    His body spasmed and quivered, disbelievingly staring at Su Heng, his hands struggling against Su Heng''s grip, but unable to break free.


    Instead, the sounds of his neck cracking, his eyes rolling back, gradually losing the ability to breathe, his consciousness fading.


    Bang!


    In despair, he brought his arms together.


    Fiercely grasping Su Heng''s arms, he injected all his energy into Su Heng''s body, detonating the Taotie Technique with full force.


    Blood vessels in Su Heng''s pupils burst open, he didn''t retract his energy to resist, but allowed the force to rampage through his body. It seemed he was testing his limits through this method.


    The initially mild difort became more pronounced, eventually causing abdominal spasms, turning into a strong urge to vomit.


    However, that was the limit of Xu Hanlin''s desperation.


    "Not bad, really not bad!" Su Heng let out a viciousugh, his head suddenly lowering, those blood-red eyes locking onto Xu Hanlin''s pupils.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve had such a thrilling fight, this is your reward!"


    Thetter was already near suffocation, his face turning purple, consciousness blurred, dark veins spreading from his neck jaw to his forehead. Seeing the manicughter on Su Heng''s face, a profound fear rose in Xu Hanlin''s heart.


    "What are you going to do!" he screamed, "No, stop! I beg you, please stop!"


    In Xu Hanlin''s terrified and desperate screams,


    Su Heng reached forward and tore his entire jaw apart.


    Whish!


    The next moment, Su Heng opened his mouth wide.


    Tearing off great chunks of partially digested flesh from the white snake, he poured it down upon the desperate, trembling gaze of Xu Hanlin!

 Chapter 127: 121: The Ultimate Insult, White Snake Demon Corpse

    "Aaaaah!!!"


    Rotten, stinking flesh smashed onto his face. The skin and flesh corroded by gastric acid gave off a hissing sound and emitted a pungent, thick smoke.


    "Monster! You deserve to die!" Xu Hanlin''s spiritpletely copsed.


    "You can''t refuse what I give you," Su Heng said, his brows tightly furrowed.


    Rip!


    He reached forward and pulled hard.


    Xu Hanlin''s entire tongue was savagely yanked out; his pupils dted, unable to bear or even imagine such torture.


    "Do you remember now?" Seeing his eyes rolling back, Su Heng smiled contentedly.


    Su Heng whispered in his ear, mouth close to it.Unfortunately...


    With his tongue pulled out, Xu Hanlin could only make gasping, hoarse sounds, unable to answer Su Heng''s question anymore.


    His tense body gradually rxed, and Su Heng shook his head with a hint of regret.


    "It''s broken already?"


    Crack!


    He squeezed hard with his palm, breaking the neck vertebrae.


    Xu Hanlin''s body fell limply to the ground, and Su Heng was about to crush his head underfoot.


    Whoosh!


    A sh of red light.


    The sheep-headed, human-faced Taotie appeared once again in front of Su Heng.


    Its two huge, coiled horns lunged forward suddenly, causing Su Heng''s foot tond elsewhere and the ground to shatter thunderously. Meanwhile,rge cracks emerged on the Taotie''s horns, and its head bent at an odd angle, blood oozing from between its eyes and nose.


    "Long time no see, Taotie," Su Heng said with a smile. "Now that you''ve recovered your full strength, you seem to be quite average."


    "Damn it, even I, a cold-hearted and ruthless demon, can''t stand to watch you do this," Taotie cursed angrily.


    "Then I''m sorry, I''ve never had any empathy for my enemies," Su Heng said with a coldugh.


    "How so, do you think you have the power to stop me!?"


    "Damn it, I really didn''t want to see you, you freak," Taotie panted heavily, trembling with fear all over.


    It suddenly turned around, its tongueshing out fiercely, and Xu Hanlin''s body vanished from the ground.


    "I can''t stop you, but there is someone who can," Taotie said with a coldugh.


    "Who?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow.


    Rip!


    In the next instant, a streak of white light shed, and a huge snake''s body wound around Su Heng.


    The pure white snake''s body shimmered with mysterious golden runes, swaying and condensing, slowly tightening and exerting pressure from within.


    Su Heng seemed to be engulfed in a vortex.


    He looked down, a rare expression of shock on his face.


    It wasn''t because of the force coiled around him, but because of the person who stopped him.


    "Liu Qingqing! How is this possible?"


    His heart had been crushed by himself, and his throat torn apart.


    Even the most tenacious of demons would surely be dead beyond resurrection after such devastating injuries, let alone continue to battle.


    Hiss!


    Liu Qingqing''s pure white and smooth scales rubbed against Su Heng''s pitch ck, ferocious Scale Armor.


    The sound was sharp and grating, like a train screeching to a halt, sparking a shower of sparks.


    The gluttonous beast''s gaze was heavy as it gave him a deep look.


    Boom! f


    It turned and butted forward.


    Following the path where Su Heng had previously caused damage, it burst through the wall and leapt forward, turning into a streak of bloody light, escaping rapidly from the Demon Suppression Tower. ??


    Su Heng''s eyebrows were tightly furrowed as he looked down carefully and finally spotted something amiss on the White Snake.


    The position where its heart should have been was thoroughly pierced through.


    But it wasn''tpletely empty.


    A multitude of golden runes formed an energy heart, allowing blood to continue supplying the body. Liu Qingqing''s talenty in transforming all things; she could not only manipte all things with runes but also strengthen herself.


    Even if she lost some vital organs, Liu Qingqing could rece them with runes and keep her body fighting.


    In such a situation,


    Unless she waspletely cut to pieces and thoroughly smashed,


    It was difficult for this war to truly be dered over.


    "If that''s the case, then I might as well grant you your wish," Su Heng sighed. His impression of Liu Qingqing was somewhat favorable.


    During the more than twenty years in the Demon Suppression Tower, she had been quiet, not stirring up any trouble.


    And as for even further back, there seemed to be no records of mass ughter.


    Unfortunately...


    Xu Hanlin, however, had killed countless individuals.


    In pursuit of power, he spared no expense.


    In the Demon Suppression Bureau alone, it was clearly recorded that more than a dozen elders died at the hands of Xu Hanlin.


    As for murder cases suspected to be connected to him, there were far too many to count. Since Liu Qingqing had chosen to ally with Xu Hanlin and stand against him, Su Heng had nothing to say.


    Whoosh!


    Bone des sprung out from the joints in the Scale Armor, stabbing into the body of the White Snake.


    Su Heng drew deep breaths, his muscles tensed, and he swelled in size. His eyes burst with blood vessels as he sunk his weight and exploded with force. The giant White Snake was torn apart instantaneously, its bones shattered, its flesh scattered, and it died beyond resurrection on the spot.


    Amidst the twisting haze of blood mist, Su Heng stepped on the carcass of the White Snake and slowly moved forward, to the edge of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Hum!


    The Demon Suppression Tower trembled violently.


    The Earth Vein Array Patterns, which had been extinguished, were unexpectedly reactivated at this moment.


    "No wonder I was blocked outside the ninth floor by Liu Qingqing back then; it turns out her talent could disrupt the operation of the Demon Suppression Tower and even manipte it to a certain degree," Su Heng furrowed his brows tightly, and with a fierce punch, he smashed into the golden patterns in front of him.


    Boom!


    The Demon Suppression Tower shook violently, andrge cracks spread and twisted.


    The golden patterns visibly dimmed, flickered a few times back and forth, and finally exploded with a bang, turning into little specks of golden light.


    The cold, bright moonlight spilled onto Su Heng, and his slightly curled hair was lifted by the breeze.


    In the clear sky, the gluttonous beast was nowhere to be seen.


    Su Heng''s expression wasplex.


    He turned to look at the shattered remains of the White Snake Demon Corpse.


    A prism-shaped demonic corpse, resembling a white jade scale, was quietly suspended above the rolling crimson flesh and blood.


    "To go to such lengths for one''s child, that is truly remarkable," Su Heng shook his head and reached out with his hand.


    The scale turned into a beam of white light, falling into his hand.


    Crack!


    At the same time.


    The exaggerated, muscr scale armor on his body also retracted, bit by bit.


    Su Heng''s upper body was bare, and below he wore only an ordinary pair of ck trousers, bathing in the cool moonlight.


    Enjoying the brief tranquility after the intense battle.


    Whoosh!


    A breeze blew by.


    Zhou Guiyu appeared beside Su Heng.


    "I''m sorry, it''s my ipetence!" He bent towards Su Heng, his face full of guilt.


    Just now, when the gluttonous demon escaped from the Demon Suppression Tower, Zhou Guiyu and others tried to intercept it from outside but failed.


    After all, the gluttonous demon was also a great monster demon close to the death grade.


    In terms of true strength, it was not much inferior to Liu Qingqing.


    Yet Zhou Guiyu and others had been fighting all night, each bearing injuries, so stopping it was indeed not easy.


    "No harm done," Su Heng yed with the scale in his hand, his face calm, under the moonlight, even appearing somewhat gentle.


    He reassured, "I have a feeling we''ll have a chance to meet it again in the future."


    "If we don''t eliminate this fiend today, it may be a great threat in the future," Zhou Guiyu sighed heavily, still filled with self-reproach.


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded, "then we must strengthen our patrols and make preparations in advance."


    Though he said so.


    Su Heng didn''t think the creature would appear before him anytime soon.


    As for the next time they meet¡­ with the speed at which Su Heng''s strength was improving, the gap would only widen until the creature fell into utter despair.


    "By the way!" Su Heng suddenly said, "Where is Li Daoxuan?"


    "There was such an intense fight here, several streets have been worn away, yet I haven''t seen a trace of that old fellow."


    "Uh¡­"


    Zhou Guiyu hurriedly said, "The Bureau Chief led a team to the Hong Family fortress."


    He spilled everything about Li Daoxuan''s n, and after a moment of thought, the two sensed something wrong with the situation.


    "Half the night has passed, and under normal circumstances, that guy should havee back by now, but there''s no sign of him," Zhou Guiyu''s face went pale, his fingertips trembling slightly as he became more horrified, "Could it be that the old man encountered some trouble at the fortress?"


    "Very likely!" Su Heng realized the urgency of the situation and immediately ordered, "Leave some people to guard here, the rest follow me to provide support."


    Whoosh!


    Before his words ended, Su Heng''s figure blurred, suddenly vanishing into the moonlight.


    Zhou Guiyu didn''t even have time to be surprised by this when he looked up to see a gust of winding straight at him, which was Su Heng doubling back.


    Arge hand reached out, grabbing Zhou Guiyu''s shoulder.


    "What do you mean by this, Tower Master?" Zhou Guiyu was puzzled, the gust filling his ears and mouth, making his spoken words somewhat muffled.


    "I don''t know the way, I need someone to guide me," Su Heng exined with a slight sense of apology.


    "¡­" Zhou Guiyu was speechless.


    *


    *


    *


    Bang!


    At the Hong Family fortress, Li Daoxuan looked up and threw a punch, colliding with Hong Dingtian and sending him flying.


    Hong Jiuxiang seized the opportunity, his robust figure turned into a wisp of green smoke, instantly closing in andnding a heavy p in front of Li Daoxuan.


    Spurt!


    The protective Spirit Scale Armor trembled violently, finally shattering after sessive hits.


    Li Daoxuan grunted, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth.


    He used the momentum to leap forward, fists flying in the air, and within moments, several elders of a noble family were knocked down to the ground.


    At this point, Li Daoxuan was bathed in blood, exhausted, and it was clear to anyone that he was nearing his limit. Yet even so, in his Ape Demon form, with faint red light in his eyes, the terrifying aura of evil radiated from his body, deterring anyone from approaching easily.


    But...


    The Demon Suppression Bureau experts who hade with him were now less than half.


    And the situation in Baihua County''s inner city was still unknown.


    Being cautious for a hundred years.


    Yet in the end, he was backed into such a corner, beset on all sides with enemies.


    Li Daoxuan lifted his head to look at the bright moon in the sky, his heart filled with indescribable regret and anger, perhaps even more a sense of powerlessness.


    "Children, I will lead you to break free from this ce," Li Daoxuan let out a long howl.


    Two family elders tried to stop him upon seeing this, but just as they moved, the fearsome Ape Demon was already in front of them.


    Rip!


    With a forward grab, both men''s heads exploded.


    Li Daoxuan tapped the ground with his toes, advancing further, only to find another shadow in ck clothing below a dirt wall.


    Bang!


    The Ape Demon punched through the air.


    "Uncle Master!" The man''s face showed horror as his flesh writhed.


    Li Daoxuan''s murderous intent was boiling over, but for some reason, his punch softened slightly. The punch that should have hit the foreheadnded squarely in the chest. Murong Hanshuang''s cry stopped abruptly as the impact sent him flying backward, crashing into the dirt wall, buried beneath a pile of rubble.


    Such a sudden outburst, truly like a crazed Ape Demon, unstoppable by anyone, instantly cleared a path.


    The remaining members of the Demon Suppression Bureau followed suit, swiftly breaking out of the fortress and escaping.


    "Father, why didn''t you stop him?" Hong Dingtian appeared beside Hong Jiuxiang, his face full of confusion.


    "This old man, though his vitality is almost spent, is at his most dangerous. It''s not worth gambling our lives against him," Hong Jiuxiang''s face was shadowed by the firelight, and feeling something, he looked up to see a flock of bats pping their wings across the treetops in the night.


    "Moreover, even if we don''t make a move, there will be others who will take care of these threats for us," Hong Jiuxiang said coldly, with a sneer in his voice.


    "Demons?" Hong Dingtian''s face showed realization, "I see."

 Chapter 128: 122: Blood Winged Bat King, A Cunning Old Schemer

    ```


    Li Daoxuan and the others left from the earthen fortress of the Hong family, shook off their pursuers, and about half an hourter, arrived at an abandoned vige at the foot of Canglong Mountain.


    Mud wallsy in ruins, with weeds growing thickly amongst them.


    A few crows pped their wings, circling above a withered tree at the entrance of the vige, emitting strident caws.


    Whoosh!


    A cold wind blew past, and Li Daoxuan stopped in his tracks.


    He looked up at the crows perched in the tree at the entrance of the vige, then lifted his gaze to the bright moon hanging in the sky.


    The moon was about to set, and the sun had not yet risen.


    The darkest and coldest time of the day was drawing near."Cough, cough!" Li Daoxuan coughed twice, and gradually, blood began to seep from his mouth and nose, his vision blurring.


    A bitter smile appeared on his face as he thought back to over a hundred years ago when his master had disappeared without a trace, leaving him to take on the responsibility in a time of crisis, swearing to carry on the legacy of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Yet no matter how hard he tried over the years, the scale of the Demon Suppression Bureau had shrunk unavoidably, no longer possessing its former glory.


    "I guess I''m just not talented enough..." With a sigh of regret, Li Daoxuan''s face was filled with frustration and helplessness.


    Through his blurry vision,


    The tall and burly figure of the former bureau chief, with long hair draped over his shoulders, seemed to reappear before Li Daoxuan.


    "Master, I''m sorry." Li Daoxuan said, "I truly did my best."


    Boom!


    Another gust of cold wind blew fiercely.


    Finally unable to hold on any longer, he reverted from his Ape Demon state.


    Returning to his original withered and shriveled old appearance, covered in blood, he fell backwards, head tilting back.


    "Bureau chief!" The rest of the group were inexplicably grief-stricken, with faces full of rage and confusion. Several elders cried out in rm, but for a moment did not know what to do.


    Luo Shuang shed and caught Li Daoxuan by the neck, gentlyying him down.


    She pinched Li Daoxuan''s philtrum and then took out a medicinal pill from her bosom and ced it in his mouth.


    "How is he?" Wang Xindong asked.


    "He''s barely hanging on by a thread," Luo Shuang shaked her head with a dejected expression, "What should we do now?"


    "This is not the ce to discuss matters. Let''s take the bureau chief back to the Demon Supression Bureau first."


    "It''s just..." Luo Shuang hesitated, "That might not be quite proper either."


    "Why is that?"


    "We just received news that the Green Spirit Demon King has led an attack on the Demon Suppression Tower. There''s also a great demon from the Corpse Mountain imprisoned in the tower; if it escapes, the consequences would be unthinkable. And we''re not sure of the exact situation with the Demon Suppression Bureau at the moment..." Luo Shuang''s eyebrows were filled with exhaustion and worry.


    Wang Xindong''s brows furrowed deeply, pacing back and forth on the ground, feeling more powerless the more he thought about it.


    Boom!


    He punched the earthen wall beside him with great force.


    The entire wall copsed, reduced to rubble, and a cloud of earthy dust billowed up.


    "Then we''d better rest up here for the time being. You stay and guard the bureau chief, and I will go to the inner city for a look," said Wang Xindong, "If I return, it means the situation isn''t as bad as it could be. If I don''t make it back before dawn, you all should leave Baihua County directly and head to Tai''an Prefecture to seek help from the Demon Suppression Army."


    "Okay!" Luo Shuang nodded in agreement.


    She looked reluctant, as both of them could sense the high likelihood of misfortune on this mission.


    "Then, let''s not say more," Wang Xindong gestured with his hand, turning to leave the abandoned vige.


    Spurt!


    But he had barely gone two steps away,


    When the moonlight twisted, and a crimson beam of light, like a sickle de, swept across the sky.


    Wang Xindong reacted swiftly, dodging downward. But one of the white-haired elders behind him waspletely unprepared.


    His expression froze, eyes bulging.


    Trembling, he reached to touch his neck, his hand covered in blood, then lowered his head only to see a line of blood spreading, as his head rolled off his neck.


    Blood gushed out, filling the air with the stench of blood.


    The remnants of the Demon Suppression Bureau tensed up instantly, some on edge, anxiously scanning their surroundings.


    "Who''s there!?"


    Wang Xindong roared with anger, "How dare you y tricks before the Demon Suppression Bureau?"


    "Hahaha!" The harsh wind swept through, kicking up dust and stones, and the surrounding trees rustled loudly as an arrogantugh spread out.


    "If it were the Demon Suppression Bureau at its peak, I might have feared you somewhat, but now that you''ve been beaten and crippled, there is nothing more to fear!"


    A bat-like blood-red figure appeared directly in front of Wang Xindong.


    The figure had a gaunt body, pallid sickly skin, and eyes that shed with bloodthirsty excitement. A broad, crimson cape billowed behind him, tumbling about.


    Upon closer inspection,


    The cape was made of human skin.


    It was stitched with lifelike human faces that seemed toe to life and wail in twisting agony as the cape pped about.


    "Blood Winged Bat King Wei Changkong!" Wang Xindong''s face changed instantly.


    Among the seven Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance, the Blood Winged Bat King ranked third. His strength was not the strongest, but he was the most bloodthirsty of all the Demon Kings. The Demon Suppression Bureau had mobilized forces several times to contain him, but he had always managed to escape cunningly.


    Now, being cornered by him, things looked grim.


    "I didn''t expect even you to coborate with the noble families!" Wang Xindong clenched his fists, speaking coldly.


    "Hong Jiuxiang is a worthless old man, but what he promised me, I quite like!" Wei Changkong looked at the unconscious Li Daoxuan on the ground, trembling with excitement, "If I could skin the Golden-Eyed Ape King and wear it, it would be unspeakably majestic!"


    "Insolence!" Wang Xindong, as Li Daoxuan''s eldest disciple, always held the utmost respect for his master.


    ```


    At this moment, upon hearing Wei Changkong''s wild words in front of him, Wang Xindong was instantly enraged.


    Ignoring his own injuries, he took a fierce step forward.


    Bang!


    A brutish and unadorned punch shone with a ck light as it shot straight toward Wei Changkong''s face.


    Wei Changkong did not dodge or avoid the blow but threw a punch forward just the same.


    Thetter stood firmly rooted like a tree, while Wang Xindong was forced back three steps in session, each step leaving a huge dent in the ground.


    Streams of dark red lines crept up his arm, rapidly spreading to his neck.


    Wang Xindong''s face underwent a drastic change, and he fiercely pressed a point on his body.


    The spread of the dark red lines was just subdued, but his forehead was already covered in cold sweat, his body temperature soared rapidly, and his breathing became heavier and heavier.


    "Blood Poison!" Wang Xindong abruptly looked up, his face extremely unsightly.


    "Correct!" Wei Changkongughed loudly, "It seems you are also running on fumes. How are you going to stop me?"


    Swish!


    He flicked his fingers, and a sharp dagger appeared in his hand.


    The dagger left a trail of blood-red light in the moonlight, making not for Wang Xindong''s vital points, but rather shing a narrow cut on his own arm.


    "Witness my true power," Wei Changkong said, his smile growing more bloodthirsty.


    The blood from the wound did not drip down but cleaved through the air like countless des, cutting open arcs to envelop the space around Wang Xindong. Like a spiderweb woven by a hunting spider, it expanded and contracted with a piercing sound of tearing through the air, and then snapped shut.


    Swish!


    Wang Xindong dodged repeatedly.


    But in just a short while, his body was covered withrge scars.


    He too practiced the Eight Phases Secret Skill, possessing strong defensive skills honed through rigorous training.


    These bloodstains were merely superficial and did not truly harm the inner muscles, but the spreading Blood Poison was extremely troublesome.


    Wang Xindong''s body temperature continued to rise, and his eyes bulged out as if exploding.


    The other elders, seeing Wang Xindong at a disadvantage, wanted to help.


    But Wei Changkong did note alone. In the darkness where moonlight could not reach, numerous vague figures began to emerge. Explore hidden tales at


    "The final blow!" Seeing Wang Xindong was reaching his limits, Wei Changkongughed wildly, "Let''s see who can stop me now!"


    Whoosh!


    He spread the fingers of his left hand and raised it high above.


    Blood-red Arc des extended several feet from each finger, slicing through the air with a sizzling noise, and then he fiercely swung downward.


    St!


    Blood sttered out in an instant.


    The crazed smile on Wei Changkong''s face first froze, then turned into an expression of iprehensible shock.


    Wang Xindong, drenched in blood, stood bathed in the moonlight, but he was still very much alive, not suffering the heavy blow that was expected.


    And the scene of blood gushing just now...


    Wei Changkong looked down, his eyes wide open, his entire left arm severed at the elbow, the nerves, blood vessels, muscles, and bones within clearly visible.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    The dull sound of exploding heads, like fireworks, one after the other.


    Wei Changkong turned around, and in that brief moment of astonishment, the men he brought had all been killed. Their blood spurted from severed necks evaporated by the intense energy, hissing into thick smoke. Amidst the blood-smoke twisting the air and a hellish scene, a towering figure was slowly approaching.


    This man was cloaked in ck robes, his face unclear, but his build was towering and exaggerated, emitting an oppressive aura like an iing tide.


    He held his left hand in front of him, his slender fingers toying with a bloody severed arm.


    His other hand, concealed in his sleeve, was covered with dark scales, resembling a giant lizard or dragon, sticky with thick blood, dripping down with gravity.


    Wei Changkong was terrified, but he couldn''t think of anyone in Baihua County who could be this formidable.


    "Who are you!" Wei Changkong shouted, trying to retreat at the same time.


    Whoosh!


    The scene before him suddenly shifted.


    Without time for any action, the man shed from ten meters away to right in front of him.


    "How noisy!"


    A sharp, ck finger gently touched Wei Changkong''s forehead.


    A surge of energy infiltrated his skull, and precisely severed the spinal nerves connecting his brain and body.


    Wei Changkong was still conscious but could no longer control his limbs. His body went limp like noodles and copsed to the ground with a thud.


    "Su Heng!" Wang Xindong''s gaze toward him was filled with sheer ecstasy, "Your arrival couldn''t be better, is everything alright at the Demon Suppression Bureau?"


    "Mostly unharmed," Su Heng replied gently.


    "That''s good, that''s good¡­" Wang Xindong''s emotions rose and fell dramatically.


    Hearing this news, his pent-up breath finally released, and without any sense of decorum, he sat down against the corner of the wall. He tried to stand, pushing hard, but failed to rise sessfully.


    "You should rest a bit," Su Heng patted Wang Xindong''s shoulder, offeringfort.


    "If you hadn''t arrived in time, our forces really would have been wiped out," Wang Xindong looked up, his swollen and reddened eyes full of gratitude.


    "It wouldn''t havee to that..." Su Heng shook his head and walked over to Li Daoxuan.


    He squatted down and patted Li Daoxuan''s dried and darkened cheek, "Stop pretending, the guy has been dealt with by me."

 Chapter 129: 123: Successor Capital Commander, Ultimate Martial Force!

    Li Daoxuany stiffly on the ground, his corpse-like body suddenly trembled twice before his eyes actually opened.


    His eyes stared straight up at the sky, which gave Luo Shuang quite a scare, almost causing her to stagger and sit down on the ground.


    "You old thing, you''re alright!?" Luo Shuang''s face was filled with disbelief.


    "Cough, cough!" said Li Daoxuan, "The problem is not big, I still have a breath in me."


    "When we left the Hong Family''s earthen fortress, I had already sensed someone following behind us. Pretending to faint just now was also an attempt to take the opportunity to deal with this person," Li Daoxuan said, covering his chest as he coughed violently. Su Heng hurriedly reached out to gently support him, helping him to sit up.


    Li Daoxuan''s hand moved like lightning, pressing heavily on his chest, and atst, a hint of color returned to his pale, ckened face.


    "I didn''t expect you to be able toe, now I can breathe a bit longer," he said.


    "You even deceived me," Luo Shuang eximed, joy mixed with shock on her face.


    "That fellow is quite alert; if I didn''t trick you, how could I have tricked him? I just didn''t expect..." Li Daoxuan shook his head and sighed.Su Heng noticed that although Li Daoxuan had woken up, his condition was still quite poor.


    Not only Li Daoxuan, but Luo Shuang, Wang Xindong, and others were the same¡ªseriously injured and merely holding on.


    "I''ve brought you some healing pills," Su Heng said as he stood up and opened his long robe, giving it a couple of shakes.


    Handfuls of healing pills fell from his robe, piling up into a small mound on the ground.


    "Some elders from the Demon Suppression Bureau are on their way here; I arrived a bit faster," Su Heng suggested, "Stabilize your injuries here first, then we can make ns afterward."


    "Alright," Li Daoxuan nodded.


    "Thank you, Tower Master!" Luo Shuang cupped her fists towards Su Heng, her face full of gratitude.


    "I''ll keep watch for the night," Su Heng said without any pleasantries, his figure shed, and he sat cross-legged on arge stone at the entrance of the vige.


    Whether in the Demon Suppression Bureau or outside.


    As long as Su Heng was watching over, it was basically absolutely safe.


    Luo Shuang, Li Daoxuan, and the others distributed the pills and began to meditate and heal their injuries.


    The night was peaceful, with only the asional sound of leaves rustling in the breeze and a few chirps from the summer insects in the grass.


    The whole night passed in the blink of an eye.


    The sun rose from the eastern hilltop, its fiery red rays streaking across the sky.


    A ck crow with red eyes pped its wings and flew over Su Heng''s head,nding on the twisted deadwood beside him.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Heng opened his eyes and retracted his senses.


    His eyes gleamed with restrained brightness, his demeanor bing even more upright and tranquil, a change brought on by gradually adapting to the immense boost from the Transformed Dragon State.


    In the abandoned vige before him.


    Some of the elders with lighter injuries had already recovered and were up and about, while others with more severe injuries continued to sit quietly and heal.


    There were even a few young faces lighting a bonfire in an open space, grilling game they had presumably hunted from who knows where on a rack.


    A group of young people squatted by the bonfire, adding wood to the fire and chatting withughter and joy.


    Such a positive and heartening attitude amidst hardship was quite admirable.


    Su Heng withdrew his gaze.


    With a rummage in his bosom, he pulled out a diamond-shaped white snake scale.


    After disengaging the fusion with the Water Ghost Poison Sack, he ced the snake scale just below his heart. The scale merged into Su Heng''s dermis, bringing a cool sensation that spread outward like spring water on a summer day, eventually covering his whole body, forming aplete subdermalyer of inner armor.


    Thisyer of inner armor fit his body as if he was born with it, perfectlypatible.


    He opened and closed his five fingers, walked back and forth, and tried various movements, all without feeling any difort.


    He took his seat back on the stone.


    He used his fingernail to pinch his skin, which felt significantly more pliable.


    "Scale armor like an external shell in my Transformed Dragon State, snake scales beneath my skin, and a body as strong as steel wires and iron bones, now I''m really armed to the teeth," Su Heng mused. He hadn''t specifically trained in any defensive Cultivation Technique, but his defense had unknowingly be quite formidable.


    And this snake scale, which significantly increased his defensive power, was still the least noticeable of the White Snake Demon Scale''s effects on the Demon Corpse.


    Su Heng closed his eyes.


    Yet within a radius of over ten meters, every de of grass and every movement was clearly captured by him.


    This sensation was a bit like the Byakugan or the ability to see through the world. While ordinary people''s sight could only perceive what was in front of them, Su Heng could sense everything around him in a 360-degree radius without any blind spots.


    As for the most formidable power of the White Snake Demon Scale, it was still the golden energy runes that Su Heng had previously seen on Liu Qingqing and had left a deep impression. These runes, referred to as "Demon Pattern" in Su Heng''s attribute panel, allowed Su Heng to telekically manipte objects that the Demon Pattern had permeated.


    Crack!


    With a thought, he stretched out his hand and gently patted the stone beneath him.


    Su Heng reappeared to one side, while the yellowish-brown giant rock in front of him began to tremble violently.


    Dust fell from the rock, cracks spread, and then with a loud crash, the stone exploded, revealing a more than two-meter-tall stone golem amidst a cloud of dust and debris.


    With a head and arms, connected by golden "Demon Patterns," it could move freely like a normal human.


    With a thought from Su Heng,


    The stone golem rotated 360 degrees on the spot.


    It could also hop, kick, and even perform challenging maneuvers like aerial splits effortlessly.


    Su Heng yed with the golem beside him with great enjoyment, but upon sweeping his gaze over and noticing some people from the Demon Suppression Bureau in the vige being drawn over by curiosity, he coughed twice, gestured with his hand, and the stone golem disintegrated with a crash, turning into a pile of rubble on the ground.


    This talent was somewhat simr to the Wolf King''s Force Field Maniption, both broadly categorized under the ability of "telekinesis."


    The difference was that the talents of the White Snake were more refined, allowing for more varieties to be developed.


    Whereas the Wolf King''s Force Field Maniption had a farther range and was more direct in effect, primarily showcasing brute force.


    Both have their strengths and weaknesses.


    But the talent of the White Snake is applicable in more scenarios.


    "If only I could fuse the two talents,bining their advantages," Su Heng couldn''t help but think.


    After all, the number of changing monster carcasses he could fuse was limited, although he could switch them at any time.


    But that also required some time.


    In the heat of battle, who has that much time to fuss with these trivial matters?


    And carrying them all the time risks losing them by ident one day, which would be a joke.


    He could now use attribute points to strengthen the monster carcasses, but fusing two of them was not something he could do. Perhaps the Demon Suppression Bureau had simr records? Su Heng was not sure, but he temporarily noted this thought, nning to search for information in the scripture pavilionter.


    Tap, tap!


    Soft footsteps approached.


    Su Heng looked up to see Luo Shuang with dark circles under her eyes.


    "You look a bit better thanst night," Su Heng said with a smile, although Luo Shuang still looked exhausted, her aura had stabilized.


    "Thanks to the elixir you brought, and your staying up to watch over me," Luo Shuang said with a smile, "just having your figure sit here gives a sense of security."


    "The old master wants to see you," the smile faded from Luo Shuang''s face as she spoke in a low voice.


    "How is he now?" Su Heng asked as he walked alongside Luo Shuang, shoulder to shoulder.


    He asked, but in his heart, he already knew the answer. The two practiced the same Cultivation Technique; how Li Daoxuan wasst night, Su Heng could see at a nce. That feeling of amp running out of oil couldn''t be faked.


    "You''ll see when you get there," Luo Shuang sighed, seemingly reluctant to say more.


    Su Heng did not continue to question and the two hurried on their way.


    They soon arrived at a sunny slope behind the vige.


    Li Daoxuan stood on a rock on the slope, basking in the sun, nked by more than a dozen elders standing in silence, heads bowed. Even as the sun had risen and the golden sunshine drove away the chill, the atmosphere remained tense.


    Only when Su Heng approached did some of the elders nod at him, their faces showing gratitude and awe.


    Luo Shuang stopped and stood to one side.


    Su Heng moved forward alone,ing to Li Daoxuan''s side.


    Looking up, he saw the old man''s face flushed with vibrancy and his eyes gleaming brightly.


    But Su Heng shook his head, knowing this was thest rally. The body''s cells and organs were releasing theirst bits of energy. Once this energy was exhausted, the organs would fail, and there would be no saving him.


    "Do you have anyst words?" Su Heng asked, arms crossed over his chest, looking at the same sun as Li Daoxuan.


    "I thought you might be a little sadder," Li Daoxuan joked.


    "I think you would have anticipated death already," Su Heng said softly, "But as for the sun, when it sets and gathers the deste remnants of its dying light, it is also the moment it burns anew on the other side, climbing over the mountain tops, dispersing the fierce glow of dawn."


    Li Daoxuan was taken aback, seemingly not expecting such a profound statement from Su Heng, whom he thought to be a brainless brute.


    Thus, Li Daoxuan asked, "Then, would you like to be the sun of Baihua County?"


    He took out the jade Token, representing his identity as the Head of the Demon Suppression Bureau, from his robe. Su Heng paused for a moment, nodded, and reached out to ept it.


    "I am willing," he said.


    Su Heng expected Li Daoxuan might pass the Head position to him and was prepared for it.


    Both publicly and privately, he was willing to ept it.


    Privately, the Demon Suppression Bureau, backed by the imperial court, could provide Su Heng with the rich true energy he needed to enhance his strength.


    Publicly, his family and friends lived in Baihua County. The tragedy that had struck Changqing County was still vivid in his mind, and he didn''t want the same thing to happen to Baihua County.


    Inparison, it would be harder to make it on his own out there.


    Just gathering information on demons and roaming around would waste so much time.


    So Su Heng did not ponder much and nodded in agreement.


    Seeing him solemnly ept the Token, Li Daoxuan seemed relieved of a heavy burden, a smile appeared on his face, and he exhaled heavily. Read new chapters at


    "Is there anything else?" Su Heng asked patiently.


    Although they had not known each other long, their time together had been pleasant.


    Li Daoxuan taught him Tian Gang Demon Subduing and helped him recast the Ghost Sees Sorrow. Su Heng did not have many he considered friends, but Li Daoxuan was one of them. And now, this friend was about to leave.


    "Do you remember the first time we met?" Freed from the burden of being the Head of the Demon Suppression Bureau, Li Daoxuan seemed to regain some vitality.


    "I remember," Su Heng nodded.


    "Kid!" Li Daoxuan''s eyes twinkled with a golden light, "Let''s have another fight, shall we?"


    "You''re about to die, what''s the point of another fight?" Su Heng''s brow furrowed slightly, puzzled.


    "When I was a beggar, I fought with others over a half piece of steamed bun from a filthy gutter. When I got older, I fought desperately to prove myself to my master.


    And then, perhaps due to luck or other reasons, those from my generation, who were much better than me, all died, and I became the Head of the Demon Suppression Bureau. Since then, I have fought for various heavy reasons, and I could only win, not lose."


    As the sun finally climbed over the mountain top, countless brilliant golden rays shone on Li Daoxuan, casting a blurry golden halo on the old man''s body.


    "But now, I want to fight you for a reason that''s far simpler and purer."


    "What reason?"


    "Curiosity," Li Daoxuan suddenly burst into a loudugh, "I want to know, this ultimate martial force that was my lifelong dream yet never within reach, that can easily suppress everything, just how incredible a realm it is!"


    Whoosh!


    The moment Li Daoxuan''s words ended, without Su Heng nodding in agreement,


    A long punch turned into a ck light, tearing through the air and whistling straight towards Su Heng''s face.

 Chapter 130: 124: A Jaw-dropping Blow, Sending You On Your Way!

    Bang!


    Su Heng''s left hand thrust forward, firmly grasping.


    A gray-white cloud of gas exploded between them, spreading outward and forming a ring.


    "I haven''t agreed yet. You, a man over a hundred and forty years old,unching a surprise attack, isn''t that somewhatcking in martial morality?" Su Heng said seriously.


    "Surprise attacks are the true essence of oveing the strong by the weak!" Li Daoxuanughed loudly, "It is also a part of my martial path."


    Boom!


    As soon as his voice fell,


    His body swelled bit by bit, muscles on his arms bulging, sprouting a mass of ck hair.


    The strength in his body surged several times over in an instant.Caught off guard, Su Heng, weighing thousands of pounds, was sent flying directly.


    With a thunderous noise, the dusky yellow earthen building behind him copsed thunderously into ruins, the billowing dust obscuring the morning sunlight.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Dull, oppressive sounds of impact came from within the smoke.


    The ground trembled incessantly like a heart, small stones and fragments hanging mid-air.


    The faces of more than a dozen elders on both sides showed horror. Most had apanied Li Daoxuan to ambush the Hong Family''s earthen building. It was their first time seeing Su Heng unleashing his full power. Just the leaking traces of his aura were enough to make them feel breathless.


    How formidable his true power must be!


    Bang!


    The final loud noise


    Was like thunder on the ins, ripping everything apart in an instant.


    All the debris pressing on his body burst apart instantly, dark Qi and thick smoke swept around like tides.


    The rising sun waspletely obscured.


    Within the field of vision, everything was a storm of flying rocks and rolling ck smoke.


    In the center of the ck fog, a grand and fierce body slowly advanced, with pitch-ck Scale Armor and fiery dark red bloods, his eyes glinting with a cold, battle-thirsty sickly red light.


    The earth seemed unable to bear his overwhelming aura; with every step forward,rge cracks spread outward with a snap.


    "Is this guy even human? What a joke!"


    "The aura of the Eight Phases Secret Skill, how did he cultivate to this level!?"


    The elders from the Demon Suppression Bureau on both sides widened their eyes, their mouths hanging open wide enough to fit a whole duck egg. The intense aura emanating from Su Heng made them doubt whether they had been cultivating a false Eight Phases Secret Skill all these years. The gap between them was like a firefly to the bright moon, not even close to the same level. ?


    Even deputies like Wang Xindong and Luo Shuang, who had previously witnessed Su Heng take action, were no exception.


    "No wonder Li Daoxuan never worries about problems arising with the Demon Suppression Tower." Wang Xindong sighed deeply, "Such strength, indeed as the master said, allows one to push forward with brute force, unyielding and sting through any opposition!"


    As Li Daoxuan''s senior disciple.


    Wang Xindong was also over a hundred years old, but seeing Su Heng in this state still ignited a fiery passion within him.


    "Since you want to witness my full strength, then I''ll give it to you!"


    In the center of everyone''s view, Su Heng flicked his long tail onto the ground with a p. The ground beneath his feet blew apart into a crater, his body a blur, driving a gale and transforming into a straight, pitch-ck line as he sharply surged forward.


    "Good timing!" Li Daoxuanughed loudly, his entire body trembling with excitement.


    Disregarding life and death, he also drove his strength to the limit, along with thick red smoke.


    ck and red, the two thick lines collided directly, no frills involved. Transformed Dragon State battling Demon Ape Transformation, two forces of the same origin obliterated each other,pressing the air, bursting openrge swaths of white torrents, constantly surging outwards, leaving water-scoured marks on the ground.


    The elders'' robes fluttered wildly, and they had to use all their strength to counter the aftermath of the battle.


    Shock painted their faces, and they all retreated backwards.


    Leaving arger area for the two to fight to their hearts'' content.


    "Unleashed!" The Scale Armor on Su Heng expanded, emitting a vast amount of thick smoke. The woven dark red bloods on his body fiercely lit up, five forces instantly merging into one. Like a mountainous torrent, it was unstoppable, breaking throughyer uponyer of defenses. His pitch-ck iron fist suddenlynded right in the middle of Li Daoxuan''s chest.


    Bang!


    Despite Li Daoxuan desperately driving his heavenly and earthly forces,


    Such terrifying power couldn''t be resisted at all, and his body was directly sent flying.


    In midair, blood began to seep from his nose and mouth. Even though Su Heng was intentionally avoiding causing him harm, Li Daoxuan was gradually being pushed to his limits. But he ignored his own condition, howling long,pletely immersed in the battle.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    The figures of the two men were like phantoms, exchanging over a hundred punches in the blink of an eye.


    Their speed and the intensity of their power sh were such that some of the less experienced elders couldn''t react at all. It seemed as though there were a dozen Li Daoxuans and a dozen Su Hengs fighting simultaneously on the open ground in front of them, with the stone debris wrapped in the fierce wind hitting their faces like bullets, causing a sharp pain.


    Yet, even so, no one chose to retreat. Instead, they tried to get as close as possible, with wide-open eyes, hoping to learn something more from it.


    Even if they learned nothing, just to feel the aura of the strong was greatly beneficial to their future cultivation.


    The two exchanged moves hundreds of times in the blink of an eye and finally moved close to each other simultaneously, with four arms colliding, locked in a standoff.


    "Is that enough?" Su Heng''s eyes grew brighter with a red glow.


    Li Daoxuan''s pupils, however, turned dull, as if he was gradually about to fall asleep.


    "Not enough!"


    Suddenly, he shouted loudly, his long gray hair loosening.


    "Just this much, how can this be enough!" Li Daoxuanughed heartily, augh so liberating that it seemed to sweep away all his grievances and regrets of over a hundred and forty years, vigorously and fervently stepping towards death under the zing sun.


    "Again!" he shouted, "use all your strength!"


    "Alright!"


    Both of them simultaneously activated the Heavenly Gang and Earthly Evil cultivation technique.


    Su Heng was far from as proficient in this cultivation technique as Li Daoxuan, not because ofck of talent, but because hecked the practical experience of winning against the odds. However, Su Heng had a stronger physique, and his vibrational frequency of force was higher. With immense power, he instantly broke through Li Daoxuan''s protective force.


    He did not continue to strike but leapt into the air amid a series of explosive sounds, flying mid-air.


    In a moment, his momentum reached its peak, and his rolling blood energy erupted like a volcano into the sky.


    Force unleashed, demons appeared behind him, and the White Snake Demon Pattern empowered his body, boosting the vibrational frequency of Heavenly Gang and Earthly Evil to a never-before-seen level, a hundredfold or more.


    This was truly the limit now.


    Even Su Heng''s body of Copper Skin and Iron Bones began to feel unbearable.


    His Scale Armor crackled, disying twisted cracks; his blood flowed like raging rivers in his veins, his eyes blood-red, with blood seeping out. His muscles spasmed and twitched uncontrobly. But his fighting spirit and aura reached an unprecedented peak, a feeling of exhration like never before.


    "The final strike!" Su Heng bellowed, his voice thunderous, "Old man, I''ll send you on your way!"


    Su Heng stretched his fingers wide, then clenched forcefully.


    In an instant, all his force converged onto his left arm, the normally intangible and formless force now so thick and dense, it radiated a golden light in Su Heng''s hand. So dazzling that to the onlookers, it appeared as though he held a small sun in his hand.


    The dawn''s red light waspletely obscured; the vast sky fell eerily silent.


    Everything around fell quiet; no sound could be heard. Wang Xindong and others widened their eyes as everything around them seemed drawn towards Su Heng, with even their own hair and robes fluttering upwards, suspended in mid-air, constantly trembling, swiftly converging towards Su Heng.


    Bang!


    The golden halo violently exploded, and with it, Su Heng''s demonic body also vanished without a trace. Find your next read on


    A magnificent and splendid beam of golden light, capable of overshadowing the sun itself, stretched straight outwards. It grazed past Li Daoxuan''s ear, snipping a few strands of his gray hair, then heavily struck the distant mountainside below.


    Time seemed to freeze as if nothing had happened.


    Only after several heartbeats did a dull, thunderous boom, like roaring thunder, roll over from afar.


    First, a zingly hot dark red beam shot straight into the sky, followed by a session of massive explosions spreading outward. Trees along its path copsed thunderously, engulfed by the gray-ck dust storm raised by the st. The ground heaved and shook continuously, with cracks wide enough to engulf entire buildings twisting and spreading.


    Boom!


    The sandstorm, moving at hundreds of meters per second, suddenly struck, darkening the sky, and sending sand and rocks flying.


    Some elders copsed directly onto the ground, ungracefully pulling their robes over their heads, their bodies trembling uncontrobly. Only after several breaths did the sandstorm pass. The sky cleared again, warm and bright sunlight shining down, and these people then shakily stood back up.


    Under the golden sunlight, Li Daoxuan and Su Heng, two sessive Governors of the Demon Suppression Bureau, stood side by side.


    Li Daoxuan''s pupils were dted, his light dimmed, alreadypletely devoid of life.


    But his aged face still bore a trace of a liberating smile.


    On the other side,


    Next to Li Daoxuan, Su Heng''s ck robe fluttered wildly. Facing the sunrise, his face was not visible, only leaving to the onlookers a broad and robust back.


    Witnessing the fall of a legend, although some were mentally prepared,


    They couldn''t help but feel a sting in their noses, their eyes turning red, covering their faces with their hands and crying out.


    Some other elders were still immersed in the awe of Su Heng''s final strike, its earth-shattering power. Was such a feat really possible by human hands?


    Luo Shuang tip-toed carefully next to Su Heng, peeking out.


    But she saw below the hillside, where the once lush forest hadrgely vanished into thin air. A giant hole, hundreds of meters in diameter, abruptly appeared at the center of the forest, clear spring water seeping out from its bottom, quickly forming a calm pond.


    And around the pond, where trees should be growing, thend waspletely leveled and broad.


    Whether it was underbrush or tall trees, all were uprooted by the force of the punch, utterly destroyed, leaving only radial lines of impact. Only further out, hundreds of meters away, could one see some broken trees, thick stumps, etc., attesting to the terrifying destructive power of that ultimate punch.

 Chapter 131: 125: Annihilation of the Clan, Numerous Responders!

    "Gulp!" Luo Shuang swallowed hard.


    We''re supposed to be training in martial arts, but big brother, you seem to be cultivating like an immortal.


    Su Heng snapped out of his reverie and saw her nce down at herself before he turned around to face the crowd behind him.


    The elders who were resting in the vige had been drawn by the exaggerated fluctuations caused by the fight.


    Zhou Guiyu, Luo Shuang, Wang Xindong, plus two Deputy Governors who had been out on missions.


    About forty or fifty elders in front of him.


    Along with the various disciples and servants left behind at the Demon Suppression Bureau and other locations, this was the entirety of Su Heng''s forces.


    "Governor!" Wang Xindong said with a grave expression, cupping his fists toward Su Heng, "May I ask if you have any ns going forward?"


    Some elders who cameter did not know what had just happened.But judging from Wang Xindong''s demeanor and the fluctuations from the fight, they could roughly guess.


    Moreover.


    Many of these people were brought out of the Demon Suppression Bureau by Su Heng.


    Most had some understanding of Su Heng''s true strength.


    After all, the Demon Suppression Bureau, this violent institution, ultimately respected power. Since Su Heng was powerful and there were no major issues with his conduct or background, he naturallymanded respect, and many even looked at Su Heng with a kind of fervent admiration.


    This was due to his formidable strength.


    Su Heng pondered for a moment without immediately giving an answer.


    This was his firstmand since taking the position of Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau, and it held somememorative significance.


    Looking at the body of Li Daoxuan, who was standing still and hadpletely lost all signs of life, Su Heng''s brows raised, a n forming in his heart in an instant.


    "The Hong Family colluded with demons and assassinated an imperial official, what should their punishment be?" Su Heng asked in a heavy voice.


    "Exterminate the entire n," Wang Xindong''s mouth twitched into a smile as he hurriedly echoed.


    "Correct!" Su Heng nodded slightly, a trace of bloodthirsty killing intent shing across his face, "Then, there''s no need to wait any longer. This Governor ns to take action right away. Who is willing to join me!"


    "I am willing to join the Governor!" Wang Xindong shouted loudly, the first to respond.


    Immediately after, Deputy Governors Zhou Guiyu and Luo Shuang, both with resolute expressions, followed suit. Then a multitude of elders joined in, old grudges and new grievancesbined, and with the powerful assurance of Su Heng''s recent disy of strength, the atmosphere was instantly ignited. Like fire catching oil, the volunteers surged like clouds and the mor pierced the sky!


    "We are willing to follow the Governor! To go through fire and water, and not shy from death!"


    "Good!" This overwhelming response also left Su Heng feeling quite exhrated.


    "How shall we deal with the body of Governor Li Daoxuan?" asked an elder from the crowd in a low voice.


    "Bring it along!" Su Heng waved his hand grandly,ughing heartily, "This old fellow was an enemy of the Hong Family for a century while he was alive. Now that he''s dead, I''ll send the entire Hong Family off with him, so he won''t be too lonely down below."


    "Hahaha!" Wang Xindongughed with tears in his eyes, "Our master in theherworld seeing that bastard Hong Jiuxiang will surely be pleased."


    "Depart!" Su Heng''s killing intent boiled over, and he said no more.


    He leaped up, his robe fluttering furiously, tearing through the air as he ascended. The other elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau also followed suit, closely behind him.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In a resplendent meeting hall of the Hong Family''s fortress,


    Colorfulnterns dotted the space, smoke rising from the incense burners.


    A long red carpet at the center of the hall extended from the entrance to the seat of honor above.


    From behind the screens on either side of the seat, the lingering sound of music filtered through. Young dancers dressed in light red gauze skirts twirled gracefully, their gestures tender and lovely, dancing in time with the tune.


    On either side of the carpet, sat the elders of the noble families, and a few demons joined the crowd as well, all there to partake in the celebration banquet hosted by Hong Jiuxiang. By now, they had drunk several rounds, and the food had passed in five courses. Some elders, flushed with excitement, were in high spirits, creating a festive and lively atmosphere. Continue your journey on


    "Now that the thorn in our side, Li Daoxuan, has finally been removed, from now on, Baihua County shall be ruled by our families."


    On the seats.


    An elder with a broad frame and open chest,


    With a ck mole on his face with three hair strands on it, raised his cup and offered a toast toward the seat of honor, "I toast to the Family Head!"


    This elder was named Hong Ao, a Guardian Elder of the Hong Family with formidable strength.


    In the skirmish of the day before, he had performed outstandingly, tearing many powerful enemies to pieces with his great de.


    At the seat of honor, Hong Jiuxiang too was stroking his beard.


    His face wore a light smile as he lifted the bronze wine ewer with two fingers, clinking it in the air with Hong Ao''s cup and took a sip.


    But Hong Ao let out a heartyugh, tilting his head back to down the fiery liquor in his cup.


    Then he surveyed the room with his empty cup, provoking another round of thunderousughter among the many elders, pushing the atmosphere to yet another high.


    Just at that moment,


    From a hidden door at the back of the hall,


    A young servant hurried in, half-bent over.


    The servant squatted beside Hong Jiuxiang and covered his mouth with his hand, whispering a few words into Hong Jiuxiang''s ear.


    Whatever the man said, it was just a few simple sentences. But the smile on Hong Jiuxiang''s face abruptly withdrew, and his expression became grave. Even the hand stroking his beard stopped moving, hanging mid-air.


    "Is this matter true?" Hong Jiuxiang asked in a grave tone, his voice soft.


    "Naturally, it''s true!" The servant hastened to nod in agreement, his expression slightly panicked.


    "Family Head, now that this major concern involving Li Daoxuan has been resolved, I wonder what else has happened?" With greatposure, Hong Jiuxiang regained control of his demeanor after realizing his slip. However, some of the more perceptive elders present noticed thepse, and promptly, an elder from the Song Family inquired.


    "It''s nothing serious."


    Hong Jiuxiang waved his hand dismissively, and the servant bowed and quietly retreated without making a sound.


    And in the banquet hall, Hong Jiuxiang, who was seated at the head, regained hisposure and lightly chuckled, "It''s actually an old friend of mine who was severely injuredst night, and now, I fear, is beyond saving. I must beg your pardon as I leave to see him onest time."


    "My apologies!" Having said this, Hong Jiuxiang raised his wine vessel, drank it down in one gulp, stood up, and fist saluted the seated elders before slowly turning to leave.


    "Family Head Hong Jiuxiang truly ispassionate and loyal, no wonder so many people follow him so devotedly."


    The other elders sighed with emotion.


    Only a few narrowed their eyes, sensing something unusual about Hong Jiuxiang.


    But they couldn''t pinpoint exactly what was off. After a long thought, they couldn''te up with an exnation and had to let it go.


    The others chimed in with brief conversations.


    However, with Hong Jiuxiang''s departure, the mood in the banquet unavoidably dipped.


    That''s when Hong Ao, the fat-faced outspoken elder, suddenly set his eyes on Murong Hanshuang, who sat alone in a corner, drinking sullenly with a dark expression.


    "Deputy Governor Murong..." Hong Ao began with a chuckle.


    "Who are you?" Murong Hanshuang looked up. At that moment, the words "Deputy Governor" sounded particrly grating to his ears.


    "I am Hong Ao, the Guardian Elder of the Hong Family. It doesn''t matter if Deputy Governor Murong doesn''t recognize me."


    "Guardian Elder Hong Ao." Murong Hanshuang nodded.


    Hearing the exchange between the two, the other elders watched with the anticipation of spectators. Murong Hanshuang, isted in his seat, suddenly became the focus of the banquet, which gave him an ominous feeling as he sensed something wasn''t right.


    And as expected¡ª


    With a joking tone, Hong Ao teased, "There''s something I don''t understand."


    "Was Deputy Governor Murong''s mother killed by an evil spirit, or by Li Daoxuan?"


    "What does that have to do with you?" Murong Hanshuang''s expression turned visibly displeased as his sore spot was mocked, but under the current circumstances, he had to endure and didn''tsh out.


    "I''m just curious, why not just talk about it?" Hong Ao burst outughing, and the others, also treating the situation as entertainment, echoed his amusement.


    The banquet hall suddenly filled with noise andughter.


    Facing such mockery, anger surged in Murong Hanshuang''s heart.


    His face turned from pale to green and then from green to red until, atst, he mmed the table furiously and rebuked, "What, do you find this funny?"


    "Hahaha, using one''s dearly departed mother as a shield; this is truly the first I''ve seen such a thing¡ªof course, it''s funny! Incredibly funny, everyone, don''t you agree?" Hong Ao leaned back,ughing so hard that his spit flew everywhere, thoroughly amused.


    "You!" Murong Hanshuang''s eyes turned blood-red with rage as his left hand clenched into a fist.


    However, before he could act, a piercing gazended on him, sending a chill down his spine, deterring any rash movements.


    Murong Hanshuang stiffly turned his head and followed the gaze.


    He saw, on the other side, near the most prominent seat, a short man with terrifying scars on his face that revealed teeth. The man was none other than Hong Peng, a senior elder, whose power was second only to Hong Jiuxiang and his son.


    "Don''t forget whose territory you''re on," Hong Peng sneered.


    Murong Hanshuang was as if drenched by a bucket of cold water, and the fiery anger within him cooled in the face of cold reality.


    He bowed his head, his hair falling over his face, and drank down a cup of wine. The wine, worth a thousand pieces of gold, tasted inexplicably bitter on his tongue.


    "I was speaking to you just now, what are you pretending to be deaf for!" Hong Peng mmed the table and bellowed.


    Murong Hanshuang''s shoulders twitched, his face flushed with embarrassment and rage, but he still kept his head down, and through gritted teeth, he said, "My mother was killed by an evil spirit."


    "Hahaha!" Hong Aoughed uproariously.


    Pointing at Murong Hanshuang with his chubby, ring-adorned finger, he taunted, "I knew it, the boy was lying. Truly, what a disgraceful son! If his mother knew from beyond the grave, she''d have toe back and p him across the face!"


    "After all, he''s a great hero," someone said with a mocking tone.


    "But speaking of which, wasn''t the Iron Armor Demon King supposed to be pursuing the remnants of the Demon Suppression Bureau? Howe he hasn''t returned yet?" Some elders, sensing that the atmosphere was getting tense, tried to change the subject and looked at another figure in the seats.


    But calling it a "person" wasn''t entirely urate.


    This "person" stood tall like a tower, nearly three meters in height, d in grey-ck armor from head to toe.


    On closer inspection, the armor seemed to grow from within the flesh,yered uponyered, and was actually a huge demonic creature with an armored body. This was the Iron Armor Demon King¡ªTie Long, the fifth-ranked among the seven Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance and famed for his impregnable defense.


    "The Iron Armor Demon King loves to slowly torment his prey. The Demon Suppression Bureau''s elites will give him plenty of amusement for a while," Tie Long spoke in a deep voice, then fell silent again.


    "The Demon Suppression Bureau folks falling into the hands of the Iron Armor Demon King is what they deserve." Picturing the bloody scene, Hong Ao couldn''t help butugh.


    Bang!


    Just then, the banquet hall suddenly trembled.


    Hong Ao''s drunken state cleared by seven parts as he looked around in astonishment, "What''s going on, an earthquake?"

 Chapter 132: 126: Each with Their Own Unique Skills, The Family Head’s Whereabouts!

    ```


    Bang!


    Another loud noise came.


    This time, the sensation of the tremor was even more evident, apanied by the rustling dust and chunks of stone falling from the ceiling.


    The crystal chandelier crashed to the ground with a snap, thentern shattered into pieces, and the kerosene inside burned on the deep red carpet, quickly spreading into a continuous ze.


    The dancers in the banquet hall and the young attendants screamed out loud, scrambling to escape.


    Some of the drunken elders finally came to their senses,


    Realizing something was amiss.


    "Haven''t the people from the Demon Suppression Bureau been dealt with already? Who could it be?" a bald elder eximed with wide eyes, his face full of confusion.The ceiling burst open with a roar, the debris and building stones sweeping across the great hall like a shower of reeds.


    A majestic figure descended from above,nding on the ground with a dull thud.


    The air was filled with dust, blurring the features of the neer,


    But a pair of faintly glowing red eyes conveyed an immense sense of oppression.


    "Damn mongrel," Hong Ao was first startled, then bared his teeth in a savage grin, "I don''t care who you are, daring to be so reckless in my presence, watch me ughter you!"


    "Attack!"


    Boom!


    A loud shout, and instantly seven or eight silhouettes, some throwing punches or brandishing ws, rapidly lunged at Su Heng.


    Su Heng seemed oblivious, making no move to defend himself, just simply looking around him.


    His gaze, tinged with red, met Hong Ao''s.


    Hong Ao''s heart skipped a beat.


    The boiling killing intent vanished in an instant, and fear gripped his heart like an invisible hand.


    "You¡ª" His pupils trembled violently, before he could finish his sentence.


    Amidst a sharp and piercing swoosh,


    Arge hand with fingers outspread seized Hong Ao''s neck like a python snapping up its prey.


    Bang!


    At the same time,


    Surges of energy burst forth from Su Heng, turning into thick smoke that howled in all directions.


    The attacking elders, whose own cultivation techniques had yet tond on Su Heng, found their bodies engulfed by the intense energy.


    The scorching force, like a downpour of fierce mes and brimstone, only allowed a single scream before their flesh melted away, leaving behind a pile of burning bones on the ground. ?


    "Speak!" The mes burned even more fiercely, reflecting the flickering red light upon Su Heng''s face.


    "Where is Hong Jiuxiang?"


    Hong Ao''s face turned cyanotic, his eyes bulging outwards, and his hands instinctively pped at Su Heng''s robust arm.


    His mind filled with terror and speechlessness.


    You''re strangling me by the neck, how can I speak?


    "Not talking, and still dare to resist!?" Su Heng sneered coldly, squeezing harder until there was a squelching pop.


    Hong Ao''s neck burst open, spurting out blood, his head shot up three meters high, smashing into the ceiling before tumbling down.


    Su Heng shook his head and turned around.


    Swish!


    The faint sound of a de cutting through the air approached from behind; the firelight flickered slightly.


    Su Heng''s eyebrows lifted in a hint of surprise.


    This person moved silently and swiftly, clearly a martial artist who had spent decades perfecting the art of assassination.


    Even a Family Head, caught off guard, could face a surprise attack that would result in immediate death.


    However...


    Whether this person could break through Su Heng''s defenses or not,


    Having just merged with the White Snake Demon Scale, Su Heng was aware of any slight movement within a certain range around him, whether in front or behind. An ambush from the blind spot based on past experience would not be so easy to aplish.


    His expression unchanged, he continued forward, only reaching behind with his left hand casually as if plucking a flower or pinching a leaf.


    A rough, strong arm was then seized by Su Heng.


    Behind him stood the elder Hong Peng, short in stature with ferocious scar lines on his face, his expression one of shock.


    He practiced a secret technique called "Shocking God Strike," which allowed him topletely conceal his presence before suddenly unleashing it with full force.


    Designed for assassination, its power was immense.


    Since mastering this technique, this was the first time it had been detected and countered in realbat.


    His shocksted only a brief moment.


    An overpowering force like a mountain torrent surged through his arm.


    Everything before Hong Peng''s eyes turned ck, his body elerated over Su Heng''s shoulder, and with a roaring sound, he crashed heavily to the ground.


    Then with a bang, he blew apart.


    "Trash!"


    Hong Peng was now a pulp under Su Heng''s feet, only a blood-dripping arm still in Su Heng''s hand swung back and forth.


    Continuing forward, he looked for a new target who might know Hong Jiuxiang''s whereabouts.


    Whoosh!


    The mes and dust scattered to both sides.


    Su Heng''s gaze settled on a figure d in armor, nearly as tall and burly as himself.


    This person''s mouth was full of protruding fangs, and even his cheeks were covered with twisted iron armor, except for a pair of eyes that stared intensely at Su Heng, while hot breaths shot from his nostrils. His powerful physique was such that his breathing alone extinguished the mes on the ground and dispersed the dust to the sides.


    "Demon King?" Su Heng''s face showed an intrigued expression.


    Calcting quickly, out of the seven Demon Kings of the Sky Demon Alliance, five had already fallen by his hand.


    ```


    I''m now close to being ranked number six, just don''t know when I will pull off a full collection. Hanging them on the wall as decoration would be quite amusing.


    This one''s true form is a pangolin-like creature known as Tie Long, the Demon King.


    Upon seeing Su Heng approaching step by step, rather than showing fear, Tie Long stretched out his hand and patted his chest, producing a nging sound of metal colliding.


    "I''ll let you take the first punch!" Tie Long, the Demon King, dered in a deep and muffled voice.


    "Hmm!?"


    Su Heng stopped in his tracks, momentarily taken aback.


    Then he smiled, nodded, and said, "Then I''ll ept your generosity."


    Whoosh!


    His figure shed.


    A circle of dust and mes dispersed outward from his feet.


    A punch fierce like a ck waterfall brutally smashed into the center of Tie Long, the Demon King''s chest.


    Seeing this, rather than fear, the corners of Tie Long''s bared-fang mouth revealed a smile like that of a schemer''s sess.


    Hiss!


    He tensed his arms, sinking his center of gravity.


    His legs spread slightly as he squatted, bending his knees.


    The once smooth surface of his armor, in an instant, sprouted many sharp, dark red poison spikes.


    Many, including the demons of the Sky Demon Alliance, believed that all of Tie Long the Demon King''s abilitiesy in that suit of iron armor.


    In truth, that wasn''t the case.


    The real trump card of Tie Long, the Demon King, was not the armor but the deadly poison hidden inside it.


    This move was unknown because everyone, be it human or demon, who had seen it was already dead.


    The title of Demon King may be glorious, but it also attracts trouble like a ma.


    Only by keeping seven secrets and revealing three can one endure.


    Although he appeared to be only fifth in strength within the Sky Demon Alliance, if it came to using his full power, he was confident¡ªPu!


    The self-assured smile on Tie Long, the Demon King''s face suddenly froze.


    He vomited blood from his mouth and looked down.


    Seeing arge hand that had passed through the iron armor on his chest, along with all the poison needles, now stuffed into his chest cavity, turning his organs into a chaotic mess. Moreover, a force unimaginably powerful vibrated at a high frequency, sweeping his body like a tsunami.


    Tie Long the Demon King''s iron armor began to crack with popping sounds, glowing red, and finally shattered and fell off in an explosion.


    "You¡ª"


    The hand withdrew from his chest, bringing forth a gush of blood, and slowly retracted.


    "Turns out to be a brainless idiot, no wonder you''re ranked at the bottom," Su Heng clicked his tongue twice and shook his head, "I hope eating it won''t affect my brain."


    Pu!


    Tie Long, the Demon King, spewed another mouthful of fresh blood.


    Hearing Su Heng''s words, he finally couldn''t hold on any longer and copsed to the ground with a thud,pletely unconscious.


    After casually disposing of Tie Long, the Demon King, Su Heng continued forward.


    He killed the members of the noble families who had copsed on the ground or tried to flee amidst the chaos.


    What made him slightly regretful was that most of the people at the banquet had been killed, and he still hadn''t forced out Hong Jiuxiang''s whereabouts.


    Some of these people genuinely didn''t know.


    Others harbored ulterior motives and hesitated.


    They hesitated, but Su Heng did not. After all, there were plenty of people in this earthen fort; he would slowly work his way through them, not believing that he wouldn''t find Hong Jiuxiang.


    Soon, another pale-faced, androgynous-looking elder was pinned under Su Heng''s foot.


    The vigorous energy in Su Heng''s hand shook, then dissipated.


    "Cold Ice Charm!?" he eximed in surprise, "The Eight Phases Secret Skill of the Demon Suppression Bureau, who are you!?" Discover exclusive content at


    "I..." Murong Hanshuang hadn''t even had the chance to exin.


    Bang!


    The side door of the banquet hall was kicked open, and a robust figure with a gust of wind rushed in, "Spare his life under your punch!"


    This person was none other than Wang Xindong.


    "Have you found Hong Jiuxiang yet?" Su Heng asked.


    "Not yet," Wang Xindong shook his head.


    "What''s the story with this one?" Su Heng lifted his foot, and Murong Hanshuang, clutching his chest, stumbled back two steps, his eyes filled with fear as he looked at Su Heng.


    "Damn bastard, I finally caught you!" Wang Xindong reached out to grab Murong Hanshuang, pping his face twice. Murong Hanshuang''s face instantly swelled like a pig''s head; his teeth flew out of his mouth, and he trembled in Wang Xindong''s grip like a sieve.


    In an instant, from heaven to hell, so frightened he couldn''t even utter aplete sentence.


    "Last night, it was this person who betrayed us and leaked our whereabouts, even stabbing our master in the back," Wang Xindong exined to Su Heng with bloodshot eyes.


    "So it''s a traitor!" Su Heng''s eyes narrowed, "Indeed, we can''t kill him that easily. First break his limbs and turn him into a human pig, then when we return, we''ll y him and hang him at the entrance of the Demon Suppression Bureau, to let everyone know the fate of a traitor."


    "Heh, that''s actually a good idea!" Wang Xindong grinned.


    mes crackled in the room, twisting and distorting the air as the great hall looked ready to copse from the fire.


    Su Heng''s eyes swept around the room.


    In a cornery a rat-faced lean elder, pretending to be dead.


    And it had to be said, his ability to conceal his presence was quite impressive, his blood-soaked chest not moving at all.


    Indeed, at this level of cultivation, everyone had their unique skills, and one could easily be fooled if not careful.


    But unfortunately for him, after fusing with the White Snake Demon Corpse.


    Su Heng''s perceptual abilities had increased tremendously, and he still managed to notice something amiss.


    Hearing the increasingly heavy footsteps, the rat-faced elder shivered and stopped pretending to be dead.


    "Don''t kill me!" he shouted, extending his hand, "I know the whereabouts of Hong Jiuxiang!"


    ''

 Chapter 133: 127: The Hong Family’s Secret Treasure, Eight-Armed Dragon King!

    Chapter 133: 127: The Hong Family¡¯s Secret Treasure, Eight-Armed Dragon King!


    "Within the earthen fortress of the Hong Family, there''s a secret chamber containing a hidden passage to the outside world, as well as the Hong Family''s most core secrets and inheritance,"


    The Elder known as Hong Tong,


    Had already been frightened out of his wits by the thunderous methods just now.


    Without waiting for Su Heng to ask, Hong Tong shakily spilled everything he knew.


    "That bastard Hong Jiuxiang ims he''s visiting an old friend, but he must have already noticed something and secretly made preparations to run away! I''m more than ny percent sure that he''s in that secret chamber right now, wanting to take advantage of the chaos to escape!"


    Hong Tong gritted his teeth and said.


    They had been used as pawns without their knowledge.


    Hong Tong was also filled with resentment, and now he had no psychological burden in betraying his own Family Head.


    "Secret chamber?" Su Heng reached out and grabbed Hong Tong with one hand, lifting him like a dog, and he just coldly spat out two words, "Lead the way!"Hong Tong originally wanted to take the opportunity to make demands, but when he caught a glimpse of Su Heng''s expressionless face, the courage he had mustered up swiftly vanished into the gutter.


    Hended on the ground, with a sycophant''s obsequious expression, "This way, my lord..."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Dad, why are you bringing me here?"


    In a dark and deep corridor in the depths of the secret chamber, Hong Jiuxiang walked forward withrge strides, his face expressionless, holding a torch in one hand.


    Following closely behind was Hong Dingtian, with confusion etched on his face, "I was drinking with the brothers from the Song Family, and suddenly you called me out. My friends are probably talking behind my back now."


    "They won''t talk behind your back," Hong Jiuxiang stopped in his tracks, nced at him, and answered coldly.


    "You mean to say that I have a good eye for people, that the friends I make are all true gentlemen?" A smug smile appeared on Hong Dingtian''s face, and his steps became a bit lighter.


    Hong Dingtian valued loyalty above all else.


    If someone else praised him directly, he might not have much of a response.


    That''s because from a very young age, he was so outstanding that he heard too many simr praises to count, and his ears almost grew calluses.


    But if someone praised the friends he made, Hong Dingtian would truly feel delighted from the bottom of his heart.


    Especially since this praise came from his usually serious father.


    Unfortunately,


    On this asion, Hong Dingtian was clearly mistaken.


    "Hmph!" Hong Jiuxiang let out a coldugh, "Dead men, of course, won''t talk behind others'' backs."


    "Father... What do you mean by that?" The smile on Hong Dingtian''s face faded.


    "We''ve lost this time."


    "Lost?" Hong Dingtian asked in surprise, "Didn''t we already kill Li Daoxuan?"


    "But the Demon Suppression Bureau has more than just Li Daoxuan; there''s an even stronger Su Heng." Recalling the content of the letters that came back, Hong Jiuxiang''s heart trembled, "The Green Spirit and Barbarian Bull among the Demon Kings, as well as those two fools Ximen Xing and Zhou Batong, they''re all dead."


    "The other three are one thing, but the Green Spirit Demon King... even for me, it would not be easy to best her."


    "What''s more, the Green Spirit Demon King''s talent is Wind Control, with wings growing on her back, yet she couldn''t even escape from this man''s clutches."


    "This indicates that this man''s strength has be overwhelming."


    "To the extent that in the fight with the Green Spirit Demon King, she was killed before she could even react."


    "I''ve beenpeting with Li Daoxuan for a hundred years, calcted everything, but never expected that at thest step, such an unpredictable factor would appear." Even someone asposed as Hong Jiuxiang couldn''t help but sigh, for a moment looking ten years older, "It is what it is."


    "Father, those are all your conjectures," Hong Dingtianforted him, "Perhaps the Demon Suppression Bureau set some kind of trap."


    "No matter what, one must always expect the worst," Hong Jiuxiang said, "This is thest lesson your father is teaching you."


    He ced the torch on the stone wall beside him.


    His hand searched before pushing forward.


    Your journey continues with


    Boom!


    The stone doors at the end of the corridor rumbled and slowly fell, a gust of wind blowing in from the secret room.


    Hong Dingtian was still processing the news his father had shared, the death of his blood brother Hong Wendao at the hands of Su Heng had made a deep impression. Yet, in the blink of an eye, in just a little over a month, to have grown to this extent, it was something he found hard to ept and even toprehend.


    "Haven''t you always wanted to know what''s hidden in this secret room?" Hong Jiuxiang''s voice came again, "Now I''ll tell you the answer."


    Hong Dingtian followed step by step.


    Inside the secret room.


    There were nomps or torches, yet it wasn''t dark.


    That''s because a prismatic crystalid upon a stone tform at the center, shining with a metallic sheen and emitting a dull red glow that dissipated the darkness and also noticeably raised the temperature around it.


    Looking around, the small secret room was empty.


    On a weapon rack in front were old weapons, secret techniques, and ancient, dusty armors.


    Beneath the armors was a small box.


    Hong Jiuxiang knelt on the ground, touched it gently, and opened the box.


    Inside was a well-preserved booklet, its text and patterns all embroidered with special silk that wouldn''t fade even over hundreds or thousands of years.


    "This is..."


    Su Heng took the booklet in his hand and skimmed through it with the help of the firelight, his brows deeply furrowed.


    "It seems like this is a treasure map of a tomb, is it the tomb of an ancestor of the Hong Family?" Su Heng eximed.


    The ancestor of the Hong Family, Hong Youquan.


    He was a military leader who made contributions during the founding period of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    His titles were hereditary and the lineage had been passed down for a thousand years. Before the founding of the Great Zhou Dynasty, Hong Youquan was already a powerful local magnate, a member of a prestigious family. Therefore, the history of the Hong Family could be traced even further back. However, the records rted to this period had be vague over time.


    "How could the things left by our ancestors be ced in their graves?" Hong Jiuxiang shook his head and exined, "The booklet records the tomb of the Eight-Armed Dragon King An Shelie!"


    "What!?"


    Upon hearing this name, Su Heng''s body shook violently.


    His eyes widened in disbelief, and he almost dropped the booklet to the ground.


    "The Eight-Armed Dragon King An Shelie! That peerless warrior who wielded dragon blood, and even repeatedly forced the Great Ancestor Zhou into dire straits, that invincible overlord!?" Su Heng was in shock, "How could the location of his tomb be recorded by our family?"


    "Our ancestor of the Hong Family was one of the eighteen nominal sons of An Shelie."


    Hong Jiuxiang said, "The battle at Jiulian City, it was he who led the troops to open the city gates and surrender the city, which allowed the Great Ancestor Zhou to establish the victory in one fell swoop."


    "I see..." Su Heng slowly nodded his head.


    Of course, this was not exactly an honorable story; no wonder even he had never heard of it.


    "Since we have the location of An Shelie''s tomb, why did our ancestors of the Hong Family not explore it, choosing instead to pass this secret booklet to me only now?" Su Heng was puzzled.


    "Our ancestors of the Hong Family certainly did try to explore it, even for several hundred years in session.


    But ultimately, they all returned without sess, and many lives were lost," Hong Jiuxiang exined, "Later, someone studied the nearby ley lines and spected that the tomb was buried in the rift between the real world and the Immortal Heaven, and only when Immortal Heaven awakened to a certain degree could the tomb possibly re-emerge."


    "Take this secret booklet and try to obtain the inheritance of Dragon King An Shelie. If you''re confident enough, return and avenge me. If not, flee far away and live as a wandering hero; never return to Baihua County," Hong Jiuxiang sighed.


    "I..." Su Heng had not expected this.


    Just moments ago, he was drinking and eating with his brothers, and now he had reached a life-and-death farewell.


    "You''ve done well," Hong Jiuxiang said with a smile as he patted his shoulder, "I never praised you in the past for fear you would be too proud. But if I don''t say it now, I may never get another chance."


    "Father, why don''t you leave with me!?" Su Heng''s eyes turned visibly red as he reached out and grabbed Hong Jiuxiang''s arm.


    "This is where everything I have is, I can''t let go."


    Hong Jiuxiang shook his head, his gazending on the dark red, rhomboid crystal in the center of the chamber, "And moreover, I want to see if I can kill him."


    "Is that the thing the demon from Corpse Mountain gave you?"


    Su Heng remembered that not long ago, a mysterious demon from Corpse Mountain had visited the Hong Family.


    It was also because of the persuasion of that demon that the noble families and the Sky Demon Alliance managed to lower their guard to some extent and reach a cooperative agreement.


    "Yes!" Hong Jiuxiang nodded, "Hurry and leave, stop dawdling. That person could arrive at any moment."


    Boom!


    Another secret passageway opened.


    Su Heng carefully tucked the secret booklet into his chest and, holding back tears, turned and left. n?vel.co?


    "Su Heng... I really want to see what capabilities you possess." After watching Su Heng disappear, Hong Jiuxiang gripped the rhomboid crystal on the stone tform and pressed it against his chest.


    He first closed his eyes, and then opened them.


    Suddenly, the veins all over his body tensed, his fascia turned pitch ck, his teeth clenched tightly, and his face twisted ferociously.


    Hisss!


    His arms forcefully pressed down.


    The crystal burst into a zing light in an instant, emitting thick smoke, and a hissing sound of flesh being scorched filled the air.


    Hong Jiuxiang''s eyes nearly popped, and with his mouth wide open, he let out a cry of agony that was unlike any human sound. At the same time, me patterns covered his body and his aura, like an erupting volcano, surged tremendously, quickly reaching its peak.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Bang!


    The blood-soaked chaos of the Hong Family stronghold.


    Elder Zhao Zongwu, having regained his senses, knocked down the noble family elder in front of him with a punch from his left arm and brought the bronze mace down in his right hand like lightning.


    With a st!


    The elder hadn''t even managed to get up before his head burst open on the spot.


    Blown to bits, blood and brains were sttered everywhere.


    Having dealt with thest enemy.


    Zhao Zongwu didn''t move on to another battlefield but instead fixed his gaze on a withered locust tree.


    The bright sunshine gradually twisted, and the atmosphere turned cold as well.


    A pretty young girl in a red dress appeared under the tree. Her disheveled ck hair fell down, and her delicate features showed a look of bewilderment.


    "Old Master Zhao, I''ve detected a powerful presence quietly leaving the battlefield."


    "Hmm?"


    Zhao Zongwu''s brows furrowed slightly, "Hong Jiuxiang?"


    "No, not Hong Jiuxiang, he''s a young man." Li Hongxiu''s clear-cut eyes suddenly widened, "It''s Su Heng!"

 Chapter 134: 128: Tuo Long the Great, a Deadly Demon!

    Chapter 134: 128: Tuo Long the Great, a Deadly Demon!


    "Hong Dingtian!?"


    Upon hearing this name, Elder Zhao Zongwu also appeared somewhat surprised.


    However, being an old man of over a hundred years, he only needed a moment to understand the twists and turns of this matter.


    "It must be that Hong Jiuxiang had sensed something amiss and had Hong Dingtian leave secretly,"


    Zhao Zongwu frowned and said, "Then it''s very likely he''s carrying something extraordinary on him."


    "Should we make a move to stop him?" Li Hongxiu blinked.


    "No!"


    Zhao Zongwu shook his head, saying seriously, "We are probably no match for him."


    "We need to report this to the Bureau," he pondered briefly then asked, "Can you ce a curse on him?""I''ll try¡­" Continue reading at


    Li Hongxiu closed her eyes, then opened them.


    A handful of her hair gradually turned to ash and floated away.


    "Done!" Li Hongxiu''splexion turned somewhat pale.


    Cursing a powerful figure like Hong Dingtian without being noticed was not easy for her.


    "Well done," Zhao Zongwu nodded and said, "Let''s go find the Bureau."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "This is the ce. Buried beneath this underground pce lies the secret treasure passed down by generations of the Hong Family. Very few within the entire Hong Family know of this matter."


    Under the lead of Hong Tong.


    Su Heng navigated several twists and turns, finally arriving at a secluded building near the cliff.


    The cylindrical tower was about thirty meters tall, uniformly dusty yellow, with the top having slots for shooting arrows and no other windows besides that.


    At first nce, it looked no different from the surrounding earthen towers.


    But when Su Heng extended his perception downward, he could detect a vastwork of underground passageways, the destinations unknown.


    From this discovery, it appeared Hong Tong''s words were reliable.


    "My lord, I have sessfully brought you to the ce. May I ask if you could lift me up and spare me?"


    Hong Tong wore a ttering smile, bowing submissively and continuously kowtowing toward Su Heng.


    The instinct to survive had overtaken everything else in his consciousness.


    What delighted him even more was,


    "Alright!" Su Heng nodded expressionlessly, unexpectedly agreeing to his plea.


    "Thank you, my lord Bureau Chief, long live the Bureau!" Hong Tong shouted ecstatically, almost wanting to kowtow three times right then and there.


    Bang!


    The sealed stone door before them suddenly trembled, cracks spreading, and then it exploded open.


    A cloud of dust and fragments filled the air as a sh of red light appeared.


    The red light twisted and expanded, quickly turning into a fierce, scorching me. The mes surged outwards like a pir, instantly engulfing everything within a few dozen meters.


    Su Heng manipted the force field, forming a transparent barrier in front of him. The mes parted automatically to either side before touching it.


    Meanwhile, Hong Tong was far less fortunate.


    The me was unimaginably hot and carried a deadly poison.


    Hong Tong turned around, his pupils dting. The joyous expression on his face suddenly froze, not even shifting to terror.


    The zing inferno poured over him. The flesh on his face and body melted away like candle wax, leaving only a shrinking, pitch-ck skeleton.


    In the end, even the skeleton vanished, as if he had evaporated into thin air.


    "How can the annihtion of my n be repaid!"


    Boom!


    A roar filled with hatred resounded, the air in the chamber violently twisting and exploding.


    Engulfing the entire field of vision, a terrifying, four-to-five-meter-wide orb of crimson gold fire burst outward like a meteor from beyond the skies, rushing towards Su Heng with intense force.


    Bang!


    Just a single punch.


    Su Heng twisted the air, and his defense, stronger than steel,pletely shattered.


    The roaring, scorching gale surged over, scattering Su Heng''s long hair draped over his shoulders. His eyes emitted a faint red glow, strikingly perceiving an unusual aura from the fireball.


    Not knowing what had happened inside this chamber, but certainly, it was not a force Hong Jiuxiang could control or harness.


    ng!


    Su Heng extended his left arm to block.


    The collision of their bodies produced a sound like a grand bell or a great drum.


    Tangible ripples twisted the air outward, covering a hundred meters, and all buildings in their path split and copsed noisily.


    Amidst the cloud of dust and mes, Su Heng''s body, weighing over three thousand pounds, suddenly flew out, heavily smashing into a nearby earthen wall.


    "What was that! Hong Jiuxiang!?"


    "It''s definitely a demon!"


    Some elders from the Demon Suppression Bureau hade with Su Heng to this ce and immediately witnessed the copse of the earthen tower and the ming figure.


    After the first burst had slightly subsided,


    At that moment,


    The crowd could finally see the figure within the mes clearly.


    A robust and bulky body, his face was devoid of wrinkles as if he had regained his youth. His hair, once gray, was now the color of zing gold. His pupils shone like the sun, bright and terrifying, daring no one to look directly at them.


    The tendons and blood vessels on his body bulged outward, as if flowing with red magma, appearing extremely sinister and terrifying.


    Boom!


    The copsed earthen wall suddenly exploded.


    A tall figure with an indifferent expression burst out from the dust, appearing directly in front of Hong Jiuxiang with a sh.


    "You''re not Hong Jiuxiang, who are you!"


    Su Heng reached forward and grabbed with a cold demeanor.


    "Guess!" Hong Jiuxiangughed heartily, throwing a punch at him in return.


    "Never mind, I don''t care. Dead demons and humans aren''t much different anyway," Su Heng sneered coldly.


    He did not dodge or evasive.


    With his body of Copper Skin and Iron Bones, along with the protection of snake scales,


    Even without Transformed Dragon State, his normal defense was unshakable by this fellow.


    Bang!


    The attacks of the two almost simultaneouslynded on each other.


    A burst of me spread across Su Heng''s chest, his ck robe scorched by the fierce fire.


    Meanwhile, his sky-covering dark and terrifying hand pressed down on "Hong Jiuxiang''s" head, forcefully pushing downward.


    Boom!


    Dust filled the air as Hong Jiuxiang, along with arge swath of the ground underneath him, exploded simultaneously.


    But Su Heng slowly stood up, looked down, and spread his hand wide. Between his five fingers was only a piece of tattered clothing, with no sign of blood.


    The bright golden fire in the pit twisted and expanded, bursting violently.


    Seven gold and red figures burst out simultaneously, each bearing the exact features of the previous Hong Jiuxiang, each with an expression of frenzied arrogance on their faces, their aura mighty, distorting the air wherever they went, apanied by a series of crackling explosions.


    Bang bang bang bang bang bang!!!


    The seven figures rotated around Su Heng and then converged together, pulling out lines of fiery gold red in the ground as they charged inward.


    Su Heng faced the seven alone, unleashing a sky full of palm shadows.


    The air was continuouslypressed and expanded, the entire battlefield seemed as if it were being bombed repeatedly by missiles, with continuous terrifying explosions. In the blink of an eye, the ground became pockmarked, and all the surrounding buildingspletely copsed before being ignited by fierce mes and emitting thick smoke.


    Within the distorted, crimson sight, the temperature rose to an unimaginable level, the rocks beneath his feet melted into magma under the embrace of the fire waves.


    Yet Su Heng stood upon the vast magma, his formidable body as if cast from iron.


    Not only was there no sign of injury on his body, but it also appeared even more unbreakable.


    As the fight progressed,


    Both Su Heng and the demon residing in Hong Jiuxiang''s body were somewhat surprised.


    The demon was surprised because he had used up all his methods, yet he couldn''t inflict any harm on Su Heng.


    Up to this point in the battle, his greatest achievement was setting Su Heng''s robe on fire.


    And Su Heng''s surprise was due to the bizarre tactics disyed by this demon.


    On the battlefield, the seven me incarnations, upon bursting one, would soon split and form another to fill its ce.


    Su Heng had already shattered hundreds of incarnations, but the situation on the battlefield remained unchanged as the seven me incarnations continued to encircle him.


    Although they couldn''t cause him any harm, lingering here and wasting time also irked Su Heng.


    "Either keep fighting like this and exhaust this demon''s stamina to death,"


    "or, just st all seven incarnations at once."


    In the blink of an eye, after exchanging hundreds of moves, Su Heng quickly found a pattern.


    Seizing the opportunity, he first unfolded the Wolf King Stance around his body within a thirty-meter radius, immediately slowing down the speed of the me incarnations.


    Then, Su Heng snorted coldly, lifted his foot, and gently stomped down, causing the golden Demon Pattern of the white snake to spread outward.


    Gurgle!


    The ground, already melted into dark red magma, suddenly began to boil, releasingrge bubbles.


    Several scorching magma palms stretched outward, gripping "Hong Jiuxiang''s" ankles with a life-like grip, startlingly freezing the seven me incarnations in ce simultaneously.


    One of the incarnations even trembled its pupils, looking at Su Heng incredulously.


    "This is the White Snake''s talent; howe it is on you!"


    "White Snake? I see, so you are also from Corpse Mountain," Su Heng took a step forward, his figure suddenly blurring.


    He mmed down seven palms consecutively.


    Combined with seven muffled sounds, with a snap, the six heads in front of him exploded simultaneously.


    Only thest incarnation''s forehead released a vague ck mist that barely resolved Su Heng''s palm force. But its insides were utterly shattered, and as the blood-red fresh blood seeped from its mouth, nose, and eyes, it fell backwards to the ground,pletely devoid of the strength to fight again.


    Crack!


    Su Heng stepped down, "Anyst words you want to pass on?"


    Even without deliberately exerting much force, his ton-heavy body was overwhelmingly powerful with just a casual step.


    The twelve ribs on Hong Jiuxiang''s left side instantly snapped, along with half of the lobe beneath, turning into mincemeat. The crimson blood gushed from his mouth and nose, but he was stillughing heartily, his face full of madness.


    "Last words!?" the fiery demon shouted arrogantly, "Do you know who I am?"


    "I only know you are from Corpse Mountain," Su Heng said.


    "Then I will tell you, I am the Demon King of the Crimson me, servant of the Tuo Long Great Duke from the Demon Country of Corpse Mountain!"


    "So what?"


    "Tuo Long Great Duke is a true death-ss demon!" the Crimson me Demon King sneered, "Do you know what sets death-ss demons apart from ordinary demons?"

 Chapter 135: 129: Fist Dominates the Storm, Clearing Clouds to Reveal the Sun!

    Chapter 135: 129: Fist Dominates the Storm, Clearing Clouds to Reveal the Sun!


    Su Heng had joined the Demon Suppression Bureau less than two months ago and had spent most of his time cultivating. He had always thought that the concept of "Fierce Level" was far beyond his reach and had not deliberately inquired about it. Unexpectedly, his strength had improved so rapidly that he now encountered his own knowledge blind spot.


    "I don''t know," Su Heng, looking down from a height, sincerely asked, "what exactly is the difference?"


    "Uh..."


    The expression on the face of the Crimson me Demon King also paused amid its frenzy.


    He had just shouted it out without thinking and hadn''t expected Su Heng to seriously seek an answer.


    No, wait!


    How do you even serve as the head of the Demon Suppression Bureau; did you spend all your time building up your muscles?


    The Crimson me Demon King''s thoughts raced. Seeing that his expression seemed genuine, he coldly smirked and said, "A Fierce-level demon can spawn demonic barriers, making it immune to ordinary attacks. As for a ''Fierce Level'' demon, as the name implies, it is an indestructible existence."


    "Indestructible, haha!" Su Heng scoffed, "If that were truly the case, then why would the so-called Tuo Long you speak of still be confined to the small area of the Corpse Mountain?"He exerted slightly more force on his feet, causing broken ribs to protrude from his body. With crimson blood and bits of organs, it looked particrly horrifying.


    "Cough, cough, why would I lie to you? You can go back and ask others if you wish," the Demon King said as he stretched his blood-red mouth into a smile and continued, "Eternal Heaven... for you, it is only a legend. But for the great lords, it is not so. It is a ce they can see, touch, and even live in."


    "Those walking among mortals are merely physical incarnations bestowed by the great lords, while their true spirits dwell high above the nine heavens."


    "So..."


    "Even if your power defies the heavens, in front of a great lord, you are merely a slightly stronger ant."


    "And I... although I am not a ''Fierce Level'' demon, I am a fierce ghost, inherently intangible and formless. With Tuo Long summoning me from Corpse Mountain, I too can possess some of the powers only a ''Fierce Level'' lord would have," he said. His injuries were severe, and blood increasingly poured from his nose and mouth, his eyes glum.


    But the smile on the Crimson me Demon King''s face grew more ferocious and unrestrained, "Tuo Long will summon a deluge from Corpse Mountain, and Baihua County will be his terrestrial demon realm. All mortals will be corralled like livestock."


    "Once a ''Fierce Level'' demon descends, it cannot be defeated."


    "And when the flood submerges everything, we shall meet again. I am very much looking forward to seeing the look of despair on your face then!"


    "Hahaha!" Saying so, the Crimson me Demon King burst into maniacalughter.


    Whoosh!


    A sh of grey passed over Hong Jiuxiang''s face.


    Theughter abruptly stopped, and a red glow slowly emerged like foggy morning glow.


    Boom!


    A sound of thunder erupted from the ground.


    A ck and red vortex appeared above the glow, and a rotting smell like a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood surged from the vortex.


    Su Heng''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Seizing the opportunity, just as the red glow disappeared into the vortex.


    Discover hidden stories at


    Su Heng leaped up, his body suddenly bing blurred, and he plunged into the vortex along with the essence of the Crimson me Demon King.


    Bang!


    Su Heng fell from the sky.


    He adjusted his posture, spreading his legs apart, andnded firmly on the ground.


    Looking around, Su Heng was surprised to find himself still within the Hong Family''s fortress, but the details of the fortress had be incredibly bizarre.


    Firstly, all the elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau had vanished. The sky was gloomily dark, without the sun in sight.


    The surroundings were eerily quiet, with a grey mist obscuring the view. The ground was covered with a thickyer of fungal mat, with tiny tendrils at the tips of their tendrils, attempting to climb up and consume Su Heng''s flesh, but unable to prate his defenses.


    Su Heng ced his hands behind his back and looked up.


    Looking up, his heart chilled, and his eyes narrowed slightly again.


    Around him on the earthen buildings hung giant, bizarre human headnterns.


    The misshapen heads had eyes that emitted a red glow, and mouths dripping with thick blood. The moment Su Heng looked up at them, all the human headnterns also suddenly turned around, casting insane, resentful gazes upon him.


    "These people..."


    The human headnterns opened their mouths wide, drawing nearer.


    There were men and women, old and young. Thergest had a diameter of four to five meters, resembling a horrifying hot air balloon, while the smallest were two to three feet, resembling a teenager''s head.


    Su Heng felt a familiar sense about these heads. Touching his chin and pondering briefly, he soon remembered.


    "So it is, they are the souls of the Hong Family!" With a twisted smile and a sickly red gleam in his eyes, his face disyed a cruel smirk.


    Pop!


    Su Heng reached out and crushed a head with his bare hands.


    "What''s the matter, beastly scum! Isn''t dying once under the hands of the bureau head enough, you want to die a second time!?"


    Boom!


    With a roar, his energy burst forth, and a shockwave explosively unfurled around him.


    "I will fulfill your wish!" The overpowering vitality surged like a tidal wave, instantly sweeping through the surroundings.


    The heads, regardless of size or gender, let out a piercing scream of terror, quickly drowned out by Su Heng''s inhuman aura. One by one, the heads twisted and exploded, swallowed up and disappeared by the shockwave, and in a blink of an eye, silence returned to the world.


    The grey waves of air gradually subsided as a flickering red light appeared in the dark, somber world.


    Su Heng fixed his gaze on it.


    Within the red light was stunningly a beautiful woman dressed in leather armor, with long hair and long legs. However, her entire body was crimson and she had horns on her head, making her appear somewhat otherworldly.


    The woman radiated a familiar aura¡ªit was the Crimson me Demon King!


    The moment Su Heng noticed the Crimson me Demon King, she also spotted him.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, then her expression twisted into a crazedugh, "Damn it, you choose not the path to heaven, but you break into the gate of hell. Mortal, you truly have a thick skull for daring to barge into Corpse Mountain!"


    "What hell or Corpse Mountain are you talking about? The surroundings here are pretty nice; I like it a lot."


    Su Heng flexed his neck, causing the bones in his body to crackle as he sneered, "It''s you, the foolish chatan. Are you prepared to embrace death?"


    "You!" the Crimson me Demon King eximed in shock.


    Whoosh!


    A cascade of ck light appeared before her eyes as a giant hand tore through the air towards her.


    The difference was too great; there was no time for any reaction. The iron-cast hand gripped the slender neck of the female ghost.


    As the five fingers slowly tightened their grip, the Crimson me Demon King''s neck creaked rmingly, her beautiful face shifting from red to purple, her legs dangling and kicking wildly in mid-air.


    "Keep pretending, why don''t you continue pretending in front of me!" Su Heng sneered again and again, delighting in the pain and fear on the Crimson me Demon King''s face.


    "Great Lord!" the Crimson me Demon King looked up and screamed, "Save me!"


    Boom!


    A loud bang suddenly came from the sky.


    Su Heng frowned and looked up following the Crimson me Demon King''s gaze.


    He saw that the fog that had shrouded overhead was nowpletely dispersed, the lead-grey clouds swirling together like a vortex. Lightning shed and thunder roared within it, and the fierce wind whipped up clumps of grass and dead trees into midair, creating a dramatic scene akin to the end of the world.


    Roar!


    A roar louder than the thunder.


    A huge, fierce face emerged in the center of the vortex, its elongated and majestic head, a greedy and sadistic mouth filled with protruding teeth. Tendrils dangled from the sides of its mouth, manipting the wind and rain. The eyes embedded in that head were like two blood moons, high and unpredictable.


    The gigantic mouth opened but did not yet speak.


    The winds swept through like des, causing houses and walls to copse with a crash, leaving narrow trenches in the ground.


    Sheets of grey, highly corrosive rain fell from the sky, hissing upon contact with the ground and emitting a pungent smoke.


    "Tuo Long, the Great Lord!?" Su Heng''s face became less smiley, much more serious.


    "Mortal!" the majestic voice boomed from the heavens, "Kneel thrice and prostrate nine times, offer your spirit, and you shall not be killed!"


    As it spoke, a tremendous oppressive force like andslide and tsunami fell from the sky. The heavens and the earth seemed unable to bear it, trembling and splitting apart. Such might was truly beyond description, like a supremely evil deity from legends descending upon the earthly realm.


    "Who do you think you are, daring to spout such nonsense in front of me!?"


    But Su Heng simplyughed out loud, his body contorting and expanding bit by bit, quickly covered in pitch-ck scale armor.


    Even denser crimson blood qi surged into the sky, evaporating the stormy rain before it could even approach, burning it off. No matter how fierce Tuo Long, the Great Lord''s might was, the area around him within dozens of meters remained unshaken, like a mountain of solid rock.


    Tuo Long, the Great Lord was a true Fierce-level Demon, corresponding to humans as the Heavenly Deceit Realm.


    And until now, Su Heng was merely at the first realm of Demonic Form.


    However, his body was extremely strong, and coupled with the dragon transformation amplification brought by the Eight Phases Secret Skill, he forcefully crossed two major realms.


    So much so that even in the Corpse Mountain Secret Realm, where Tuo Long, the Great Lord held the advantage of time and ce, he could not easily shake Su Heng.


    Phut!


    With a slight effort in Su Heng''s transformed left arm,


    The expression of fear on the Crimson me Demon King''s facepletely solidified,pletely unable to imagine how powerful Su Heng had be.


    Even Tuo Long, the Great Lord himself taking action could not stop him.


    Boom!


    At the same time,


    Su Heng''s aura also reached its peak, his body suddenly bursting with a great deal of golden light.


    The dazzling light surged, purer and hotter than the sun, all converging on the edge of his left fist. Su Heng''s arm rapidly swelled with blood, the terrifying power making even his copper skin and iron bones somewhat unbearable, his skin bursting open to reveal scalding crimson blood.


    But Su Heng didn''t care. He leapt into the sky with a madugh, "Bastard, kneel before me!"


    Boom!


    The terrifying power burst forth instantly.


    A golden streak shot straight into the sky, tearingyer byyer through the heavy clouds covering the heavens. The golden-red blood qi expanded and surged like tidal waves, sting openrge swathes of crimson thunder in the sky.


    On Tuo Long, the Great Lord''s mountain-like huge dark face, a deep look of astonishment and gravity appeared. The golden light instantly pierced through his brow, causing the blood-red sky behind him to explosively burst open and shatter.


    In an instant, the bizarre scenepletely vanished.


    Bright and warm sunlight fell from the sky, the vast heavens above a captivatingly clear and azure blue!

 Chapter 136: 130: Kill All Insects and Ants!

    Chapter 136: 130: Kill All Insects and Ants!


    Bang!


    Su Heng''s burly figure, like a ck meteor, plummeted from the sky and heavilynded on the ground.


    He created a crater, scattering arge amount of rubble and dust.


    "Demon Suppression Bureau Chief!" Wang Xindong, Luo Shuang, and others upon seeing this, all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Heng looked around, his gaze briefly resting on their faces. He first frowned slightly before he finally asked, "What did you just see?"


    "We..." Several elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau looked at each other.


    "You suddenly disappeared, and then the sky surged with wind and clouds, followed by thunder," Wang Xindong said, "The clouds came strangely and left quickly. We only heard a loud bang, and then it was calm, all anomalies disappeared, and we thought it was strange too."


    "So it was like that?" Su Heng touched his chin.


    He originally thought that the Corpse Mountain was a specific location, but now it seemed it was not just that.Many conjectures surged in Su Heng''s mind, but now was not the time to think about these things.


    He looked down and burst outughing with a loud "Hey".


    "You old dog, your life is indeed tough; you haven''t died yet." Hong Jiuxiang knelt on the ground, held down by two elders, with his left chest covered in blood, hisplexion ashen.


    Yet in his eyes still lingered resentment, unable to let go.


    He had just forcibly fused with a demon corpse.


    As a result, he fell into a trap and was directly possessed by the Red me Demon King.


    Now that the Red me Demon King had been crushed to death by Su Heng, Hong Jiuxiang also regained his sanity.


    But his body was drained of vitality, his forehead dull and grey, clearly not long for this world.


    "A bet epted is a bet honoured."


    Ultimately, Hong Jiuxiang sighed and pleaded, "But the Hong Family isrge, and apart from those Martial Artist elders, there are many ordinary people. These people are innocent. I beg you, Bureau Chief, to spare them!"


    "What do you mean innocent, colluding with the demons of Corpse Mountain, whether you Hong Family folks are even human is up for debate."


    Su Heng sneered, his expression growing even colder, "From now on, Baihua County is exclusively under mymand. I say who is human, you are human. If I say you are not human, then all these thousands in the Hong Family are demons deserving of death¡ªunderstand?"


    "You!" Hong Jiuxiang angrily stared back at him.


    "p!" Su Heng pped him across the face, Hong Jiuxiang''s head spinning three hundred sixty degrees. A crisp crack sounded, his head drooped limply, and he died instantly.


    "Acting beyond your capacity," Su Hengmented as he epted the white cloth respectfully handed over by Luo Shuang and wiped his hands.


    Luo Shuang bowed respectfully again, taking back the handkerchief, folded it neatly, and carefully ced it on herself.


    "All the people of the Hong Family, kill them all?" Wang Xindong confirmed.


    "Hmm!" Su Heng nodded, "These vermin only waste the air, it''s high time for a thorough culling. From young to old, from male to female. Whether dead or alive, chop off their heads, build a spectacle. Dig out even the earthworms in the ground, cut them in half lengthwise, and remember to stir the yolks in the kitchen eggs thoroughly!"


    "Understood!" The elders, feeling an intense murderous aura from these words, all burst into heartyughter.


    "There''s one more thing," Wang Xindong said, "Hong Dingtian, the heir of the Hong Family, was called away and should have been with Hong Jiuxiang. But after searching just now, we couldn''t find any trace of him."


    "This underground pce has many tunnels, veryplex, hard to trace in a short time," another elder added, frowning.


    "Tunnels."


    Su Heng''s senses spread downward, indeed it was so.


    He frowned slightly, then asked loudly, "Has anyone seen where Hong Dingtian went?"


    The crowd fell into silence for a moment.


    Just then, a fair-skinned arm was raised, and a crisp voice came, "I saw him."


    Everyone followed the voice and looked, the elders moving aside to form a path.


    At the end of the path, a pretty girl in red clothes was standing on tiptoe, raising her hand.


    Seeing numerous gazes fall on her.


    Seeming frightened, the girl trembled, gradually lowering her raised arm.


    "Li Hongxiu!" Su Heng''s brows raised, his face full of surprise, "What are you doing here?"


    After an exnation, Su Heng finally understood the situation.


    Last night, the Savage Bull Demon King and Zhou Batong attacked the Demon Suppression Tower. Elder Zhao Zongwu tried to stop them, but the demon corpse went out of control, entered a rampage, and was taken to the high levels of the Demon Suppression Tower by Zhou Batong.


    Li Hongxiu encountered them on the seventh floor. Experience new tales on


    In a critical moment, it was Li Hongxiu who helped him regain his sanity.


    Zhao Zongwu was very grateful, and coupled with the destruction of the Demon Suppression Tower, after a brief consultation among the elders, Zhao Zongwu took Li Hongxiu out.


    Afterward, they encountered Hong Dingtian quietly slipping away while fighting enemies in the Hong Family.


    "So that''s how it is..." Su Heng nodded slightly, "You went through a lot."


    Li Hongxiu waved her hands repeatedly, "I dare not, I dare not."


    The painful scene of being beat up by Su Heng at their first meeting, almost having her brains scrambled, was still vivid in her memory.


    However, several subsequent interactions had somewhat changed Li Hongxiu''s impression of Su Heng.


    "So, where is Hong Dingtian now?" Su Heng returned to the matter, asking aloud.


    "I can provide you with another guiding doll," Li Hongxiu said, noting that this was not the first time the two had coborated. Last time, when they located the White Deer Demon King''sir, it wasrgely thanks to Li Hongxiu cing a curse on Ye Tong.


    But she hadn''t had the chance to move yet.


    Suddenly, with a sh before her eyes, Su Heng''s burly figure appeared right beside Li Hongxiu.


    The sunlight waspletely blocked, not a sliver remained. Arge hand struck towards her face; just as Li Hongxiu was about to scream in terror, a fierce wind suddenly filled her face. Looking down, her feet were already a hundred meters in the air, with the Hong Family''s smoky, burning fortress clearly visible below.


    In the howling strong wind, Su Heng''s calm voice clearly came through, "Just lead the way, he couldn''t have gone far in this time."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "To think I was actually betrayed by my father..."


    Outside the Hong Family''s earthen fortress, on a secluded hill overgrown with weeds.


    Hong Dingtian and an old man with white hair stealthily emerged from behind arge rock, looking at their n''s fortress sinking gradually into a sea of fire; both of them were dumbstruck and speechless. The wind whistled through the hills, the atmosphere turning even heavier while Dingtian''s eyes welled up with a hint of red.


    "Young master, please take heart," the white-haired old man said gently, patting Hong Dingtian''s shoulder.


    This man was named Zhao Zhong, sworn brothers with Hong Jiuxiang since their youth.


    Their rtionship was very close.


    Hong Jiuxiang trusted him more than his own blood brothers.


    The final decision to entrust Zhao Zhong and Hong Dingtian to leave together had been made because Zhao Zhong, not only had immense strength, but also managed household affairs.


    He was familiar with various properties and assets, so even if they left Baihua County, with Zhao Zhong''s assistance,


    Hong Dingtian was capable of branching out and continuing the family lineage.


    This hilltop was about two to three kilometers from the Hong family''s fortress, and with the smoke blocking the view, Hong Dingtian couldn''t see clearly what was happening inside the fortress. But as they walked through the secret passages, his father''s words echoed continuously in his mind.


    He was gradually beginning to ept reality.


    Stopping here was merely a final confirmation.


    "A millennium-old family, a single misstep leading to total ruin!" Hong Dingtian murmured despairingly, looking up at the sky.


    Through his blurry vision,


    Two geese flew by, their calls resounding loudly.


    "But this is not the end," he clenched his fist, the other hand tightly pressed against his chest.


    Tucked inside the inner pocket of his chest was a secret manuscript about the tomb of Dragon King An Shelie. If he could somehow gain the Dragon King An Shelie''s inheritance, with his talents, he would surely be able to elevate his power to an unimaginable realm in a short period.


    "When the timees, I will repay the agony inflicted upon me a hundredfold!" Hong Dingtian gritted his teeth, his chest heaving violently.


    The voice squeezed from his throat was full of insane hatred.


    "Even the old master couldn''t withstand that man''s power, which must have reached an unfathomable level," Zhao Zhong urgently advised, "Although we''re some distance away from the fortress, it might still be dangerous here; we should leave quickly."


    "Uncle Zhao is right!" Hong Dingtian nodded.


    "Revenge can wait; the priority now is to leave this ce."


    "Too bad... you have no future," a cold, emotionless voice suddenly rang out.


    A fierce wind erupted.


    The grass on the ground rippled and spread downwards.


    Amid the thundering roar of the fierce wind, a dark shadow first appeared, then rapidly expanded, and finally, like a meteor, plummeted from the sky and smashed heavily onto the ground.


    The ground violently trembled, exploding on impact. Countless clods and pebbles burst into the air, with swathes of grass and flower petals swirling under the golden sunlight.


    In the crater formed by the impact, a burly figure slowly rose to his feet.


    He was still holding a girl in red, her face pale and terrified, and gently ced her on the soft grass beside him.


    "Hong Dingtian, I remember you," Su Heng smiled faintly, "Long time no see."


    "You¡ª" Hong Dingtian''s face instantly turned pale, "How did you find this ce!?"


    A traitor in the family!?


    But even with a traitor leading the way, the secret passages wereplex and convoluted, and some were even rigged to self-destruct, making it nearly impossible to follow them at the moment.


    Enormous, profound fear, iprehension, inconceivable... A myriad of chaotic thoughts filled Hong Dingtian''s mind, to the extent that Su Heng''s smiling face seemed indescribable, and while the warm sunlight fell on him, it felt ice cold to the bone.


    Hong Dingtian trembled all over, stepping back step by step.


    "Young master, run!" Zhao Zhong roared, snapping Hong Dingtian out of his daze as he turned to flee. Behind him, Zhao Zhong spread his arms wide, his white hair wildly dancing. Veins swelled and twisted on his face as he lunged forward toward Su Heng.


    "Loyal to the end, but unfortunately..."


    Bang!


    Su Heng extended his hand slightly forward, and Zhao Zhong''s head violently exploded.


    Continuing forward, he took a step and instantly appeared behind Hong Dingtian.


    A hand, firm as cast iron, gently pressed against the back of Hong Dingtian''s neck, causing his hair to stand on end and his entire being to tremble violently.


    He opened his mouth wide, as if to say something, but Su Heng''s fingers had already unhesitatingly descended, snapping his neck with a crack, and definitively ending his life.

 Chapter 137: 131: Secret Technique Mastery, The Coming of the Dragon King

    ```


    Bang!


    Under the influence of inertia, Hong Dingtian''s corpse took two more steps forward.


    Only then did it fall face-first with a thud, gradually bing motionless.


    By his side, Li Hongxiu finally started toe to her senses, leaning against an ancient tree to slowly stand up. She looked up to see Su Heng signaling with his eyes, and Li Hongxiu obediently moved forward, squatting down beside the corpse of Hong Dingtian. She reached out and searched his body, quickly pulling out a secret manual from the inner pocket of his shirt.


    Su Heng reached out to take it, flipping through it briefly.


    "Dragon King An Shelie, have you ever heard of this name?" he asked curiously.


    "An Shelie, of course I''ve heard of him!" Li Hongxiu''s eyes widened, "Not only have I heard of him, but we also have his music scores in our establishment..."


    "This is what no one could have predicted in this lifetime, looking back the prosperity is like a distant dream..mitting thest thread of life to the raging waves..."As she spoke, Li Hongxiu also pinched her fingers, singing a few lines in front of Su Heng. After finishing, she noticed that Su Heng had been listening intently all this time, and she suddenly became flustered, lowering her head, "Sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter." Su Heng said, "You sing well, it''s pleasing to the ear."


    "Thank you." Li Hongxiu''s courage grew a bit, following up by asking, "Is the content of this manual rted to An Shelie?"


    "Yes, it records the tomb of An Shelie."


    "The Eight-Armed Dragon King..." Su Heng pondered, "They say there are no wrong nicknames, only wrong names. Such an apex figure who couldmand the wind and rain and shake a region in a bygone era of a thousand years might indeed have some connection to dragons. The tomb of Dragon King An Shelie... interesting."


    Having heard some rumors about An Shelie from Li Hongxiu, Su Heng''s interest gradually increased.


    However...


    This manual had been kept in the Hong Family for so long,


    And the tomb still existed.


    That meant that to open it, one must meet specific conditions.


    Considering the upheavals of recent years, these conditions likely have much to do with eternal life.


    The more he delved into thought, the more ideas surged in Su Heng''s mind. To confirm them, however, would require a great deal of time and effort. Fortunately, he was no longer alone,manding the vast power of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    With just one word from Su Heng, naturally there would be arge number of people willing to put in the effort to help himplete it.


    Meanwhile, he could concentrate on his cultivation, building his strength.


    Without hindering either.


    Such are the benefits of holding power.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The noble families, demons, Demon Suppression Bureau.


    They were once the three major forces in Baihua County, with the Demon Suppression Bureau being the weakest of the three. The edifice was on the verge of copse, with everyone pessimistic about its future, sustained by Li Daoxuan''s lone struggle. Yet, with Su Heng''s involvement, within just over a month, everything changed.


    First were the noble families. With theplete annihtion of the Hong Family, the remaining five major ns fell apart.


    Hong, Song, Nangong, Zhou, Pang, Wei, Luo ¡ª of the original seven great families in Baihua County.


    The Hong and Luo families were wiped out, reduced to dust in history.


    While Song, Nangong, and Zhou suffered heavy losses.


    Family disciples and elders either perished in the previous conflicts or chose to leave, traveling far away. The rest were absorbed as fresh blood by the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Only the Pang and Wei families remained rtively intact in strength, but they dared not show themselves.


    Lying low at the moment,


    Waiting for the opportunity, ready to move at any time.


    As for the once unassable Sky Demon Alliance, its fate was even more tragic.


    The seven Demon Kings, who symbolized the pinnacle of strength of the Sky Demon Alliance, were ughtered by Su Heng single-handedly, six of them.


    Only the Lion King Babek, who hadn''t shown himself for over a decade, remained, and it was unknown whether he was dead or alive.


    Thus, in Baihua County,


    Only the Demon Suppression Bureau remained supreme, with Su Heng''s word beingw.


    His power had peaked, and the life and death of over a million people in the city were at his whim.


    Such power represented too much, enough to make most people ¡ª even some powerful martial artists ¡ª indulge and neglect their cultivation.


    But clearly, Su Heng was not among them.


    He knew well that this power came from his own strength ¡ª rights derived from fists.


    Only strength was fundamental.


    Only strength was everything!


    Thus, after swiftly attending to the necessary concerns at hand,


    Delegating all unimportant matters to Wang Xindong, Su Li, and others, Su Heng once again began to concentrate on cultivation.


    He now possessed a vast amount of resources plundered from the destruction of the six-alliance families.


    Coupled with three Demon King quality flesh farms,


    An endless stream of demon blood meant a continuous conversion of attribute points.


    The uses of attribute points were mainly divided into three parts: the True Dominating Dragon''s Eight Phases Secret Skill, the demonic body, and side techniques like the Taotie Technique.


    After some thought,


    Su Heng quickly decided to focus most of his energy on the True Dominating Dragon''s Eight Phases Secret Skill.


    He had experienced the ferocity of this cultivation technique for himself.


    Just perfecting the first half allowed Su Heng to leap across two major realms,peting with the death-level demons of the Demon Country. ording to some elders in the Demon Suppression Bureau, the second half of the True Dominating Dragon''s Eight Phases Secret Skill was even more powerful.


    If he couldplete the rest and perfect it,


    Su Heng''s already exaggerated and terrifying strength would surely ascend to an unimaginable realm.


    But after reaching that step, whether he could awaken theplete True Dominating Dragon form, even Su Heng himself was not sure.


    The first half of the True Dominating Dragon''s Eight Phases Secret Skill included techniques such as Green Wood Eternal Life, Cold Ice Charm, Miniature Mist Skill, and they at least had stances, breathing methods, basic diagrams, and the requisite medicinal guides, and so on.


    ```

 Chapter 138: 131: Secret Technique Mastery, Descent of the Dragon King_2

    And in thetter half of the scroll, there was only one map, with all things hidden within it.


    What one couldprehend from it, relied solely on their own perception and root bone.


    It was difficult to this extent.


    No wonder, in the past hundred years of the Demon Suppression Bureau


    Only the Golden-Eyed Ape King, Li Daoxuan, had fully mastered the Eight Phases Secret Skill.


    What Su Heng needed to do, was not only to fully cultivate the remaining five authentic techniques, but also to use these five as a basis to fully deduce and restore the entire Eight Phases Secret Skill.


    The difficulty was no less than climbing the path to heaven.


    Fortunately, the abundant resources piged from the demon beasts of great families gave Su Heng the courage to forge ahead.He hung the foundational map from the Scripture Pavilion on the wall of the spacious and quiet room, lit the incense burner, the smoke wafting gently.


    Su Heng''s body rxed, seated cross-legged on a soft cushion.


    The sound of the tide seemed to reach his ears, faint and indistinct.


    He first took a deep breath,


    Waiting until his mind was clear and his attention fully focused,


    Only then did he open his eyes, the pale light in his eyes falling on the foundational map before him.


    The first half of the Eight Phases Secret Skill corresponded to the Five Elements, while the content of thetter half corresponded to the Eight Trigrams.


    The foundational map before Su Heng''s eyes was called "Red Earth Sun Seeking Phase," and it corresponded to the Li Fire Trigram in the Eight Trigrams. The content of the map depicted a vast, parched, and twisted red barrennd.


    The barrennd emitted tufts of yellow smoke, rising like columns supporting the heavens and earth.


    There was a zing sun, suspended high above the sky.


    And within the sun and smoke, one could vaguely make out a majestic dragon shadow.


    Su Heng stared nkly, eyes devoid of joy or sorrow, as his thoughts gradually submerged into the image before him.


    He had no idea how much time had passed; the sound of the tide hadpletely vanished. The light outside the window transitioned from bright to dark, with a clear, bright moon framed by the swaying treetops. asionally, two or three yellow-feathered little birds would settle on the branches, chirping away and warily surveying their surroundings.


    These noises wentpletely unheard by Su Heng.


    All his attention and energy were invested in the "Red Earth Sun Seeking Map."


    In the end, his body shook slightly, as if he had transformed into that majestic and immense ancient and powerful Cang Heaven Overbearing Dragon. His towering and preeminent body traversed the vast desert, inhaling and exhaling to stir up a pitch-ck sandstorm that spanned a thousand miles, chasing after the zing sun across the boundless firmament...


    "If the first half of the Eight Phases Secret Skill pertains to the imitation of the dragon''s form, the contents of thetter half are about the portrayal of the spirit,"


    Su Heng looked at the [Red Earth Sun Seeking Phase (Uninitiated)] on his attribute panel.


    Many ideas surged in his heart, "Compared to the tangible form, the elusive and intangible spirit is truly more challenging. To cultivate this technique to its peak, one must immerse oneself in the mindset of the overbearing dragon and evolve toward a specific spiritual state."


    "But what''s the difference between a total spiritual imitation of another being and being possessed?


    Moreover, everyone''s experiences are different, so are their personalities and thoughts. Forcibly cultivating it without conviction can easily lead to some sort of dissociation."


    "No wonder thetter half of the Eight Phases Secret Skill, despite being more powerful, has fewer cultivators. And even among those who achieve some sess, they seem to be talking to themselves in a daze. I thought it was due to the integration of demon corpses, but it seems there''s some issue with the technique itself as well."


    "But, no matter...


    Su Heng looked at the hundreds of remaining attribute points on his panel, along with the umted mass of demon flesh and blood.


    A hint of a happy smile finally appeared on his face.


    No matter the technique,


    Once it''s on his attribute panel, what happens next is out of its control.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Su Heng began his life of devoted cultivation, while the outside world continued to change.


    Corpse Mountain, Demon Country.


    In a dark pce built from skeletons and human skin,


    The Tuo Long Lord looked up at the throne constructed from skulls, where a figure shrouded in dark mist was seated, indistinct in form, with only a pair of eyes emitting a terrifying and icy red glow.


    "You''ve been injured,"


    "A formidable person appeared in Baihua County, I was careless," the Tuo Long Lord bowed, responding respectfully.


    "Don''t make the same mistake again,"


    "Understood," bowed the Tuo Long Lord, "This time, I will descend in my true form. Flood the Guang River with water, clearing all obstacles for you."


    "Go!" The figure on the throne spoke once more.


    The voice was like thunder, causing the entire Corpse Mountain to tremble ominously.


    Among the mountains of corpses, countless ordinary people cowered in fear, lifting their heads to gaze at the terrifying dark sky reflecting a huge blood moon.


    ...


    Tai''an Prefecture, Jiang State.


    Headquarters of the Demon Suppression Army.


    The youngmander in the bronze throne looked at the report presented by his attendant.


    "Li Daoxuan is dead? The sessor is actually a young man not even twenty years old, tsk tsk. But his battle aplishments seem quite exaggerated. As for whether they are true or false..."


    "Deputy General Zhao!"


    "Present!" A beautiful figure with a svelte figure and an indifferent face stepped out of the darkness and knelt before the throne.


    "Go to Baihua County and see if the candidate Li Daoxuan picked is qualified."


    The youngmander casually tossed down a token, "If he is qualified then so be it. If he''s merely a pretender unworthy of his position, then have him kicked out early. The times of chaos are approaching, and what we need are decisive and authoritative strongmen, not some weaklings who freeze in front of demons."


    "Understood!" The leather-armored woman reached out to catch the token and turned to leave.


    The massive doors before her opened automatically, a beam of light streamed out, and her long-haired figure vanished into the light in a blink.


    ...


    In an abandoned vige at the foot of Canglong Mountain.


    Bang!


    A Taotie threw a dead wild boar on the ground, "Eat something."


    Before it was Xu Hanlin, kneeling in front of a tombstone.


    Xu Hanlin''s head hung low, his eyes dull and cheeks sunken deeply inwards. His shoulders bore ayer of dust, as if he had knelt there for days without moving. There was an indescribable air of decay and despair about him.


    Seeing him mute and unresponsive, the Taotie sighed and turned to leave.


    But just then, a crisp cracking sound was heard.


    Xu Hanlin lifted his head.


    Human and demon locked eyes, and the Taotie, surprised and pleased, said, "You''ve finally decided toe out?"


    "I''ve made up my mind." Xu Hanlin leaned on the tombstone, struggled to his feet, looked deeply at the tombstone for a moment, then hobbled down the thorn-lined path.


    "Decided what?" The Taotie trotted to keep pace beside him.


    "The mountain of corpses!" Xu Hanlin said, "I must return to the mountain of corpses, the great lords there must surely need me."


    "Are you crazy?" the Taotie indignantly retorted, "That bunch only think about turning you into their flesh avatar, stripping you of your consciousness to be a puppet at others''mand. You would still go, even knowing this?"


    "Even so, I am willing." Xu Hanlin stopped, looking at the sunset slowly falling over the mountain.


    "As long as I can have my revenge, I am willing to do anything," he said, articting each word with grave seriousness.


    ...


    The same sunset.


    On the glittering, sparkling waters of the Guang River, arge boat gently docked.


    "This is Baihua County, it''s really beautiful." A handsome cross-dressed young girl, on her tiptoes, peered at the bustling city in the distance.


    Bang!


    Herpanion stumbled and fell.


    "An Ran!?" The cross-dressed young girl, her expression tense, hurried to kneel and help herpanion.


    "I..." The girl named An Ran closed her eyes tightly, then reopened them, with a fiery gold radiance filling her pupils, and two sharp fangs protruded from the corners of her mouth. She noticed the abnormality, quickly covered her mouth with her hand, reciting the mental method in her mind, which made her feel slightly better.


    "Did you hear his voice again?" Luo Qi held An Ran''s pale and delicate palm, feeling the moist sweat in her own palm.


    "The Eight-Armed Dragon King An Shelie, he''s not dead yet!" An Ran gasped in pain and despair, "When he returns to the world, he will bring forth a cataclysm of ughter! We must stop him, we must!"


    "Yes!" Luo Qi gripped her arm, nodding with aplex expression.


    ...


    In the Demon Suppression Bureau, within a dark chamber.


    The giant man seated cross-legged on a meditation cushion opened his eyes, lightning flickered in the void, and rays of light shed like thunder.


    An ancient dragon''s roar, crossing the vast epochs, echoed over the entire city, startling countless birds into flight.


    Su Heng was only in his twenties.


    But within his gaze was a world-weariness.


    As if he had witnessed the rise and fall of hundreds of dynasties and the reincarnation of billions of beings.


    With over a month of strenuous training and the insignificant help of his attribute panel,


    Su Heng was finally able to master the second half of the Eight Phases Secret Skill and the Five Phases Secret Method of Wind, Thunder, Fire, Mountain, and Water topletion.

 Chapter 139: 132: Transformation, Unity of Chaos

    [Su Heng]


    [Height: 3.65 meters]


    [Weight: 5570 kilograms]


    [Condition: Vein Mutation 350%, Bone Mutation 718%, Muscle Mutation 243%, Blood Mutation 25%]


    [Cultivation Technique: Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Method (Iplete: 71%), Tiangang Demon Sha, Taotie Technique]


    [Attribute Points: 13] n¦Òvel.c?m


    After finishing his cultivation, Su Heng opened his attribute panel.


    Looking at the lines of numbers.


    The most noticeable changes were first in height and weight.His current size was almost simr to what it was before when he activated the Transformed Dragon State, and his weight was even more staggering, nearly three tons. Keep in mind, a family car weighs around two tons.


    With Su Heng''s current size and muscle density, doing nothing but walking a bit faster,


    He could directly plow through like a dump truck,


    Knocking a bunch of physically weaker Martial Artists into fractures.


    And an ordinary person, not paying attention could be rolled over and killed, which was highly likely.


    Crack!


    Su Heng looked down, his five fingers clenching tight.


    With just a slight exertion of force, massive amounts of dark tendons would burst out of his body, the patterns twisting gruesomely. Powerful blood surged within his body, leaving substantial shadows in the slightly dim secret chamber.


    His huge, burly body was enveloped in ck mist, and even the little bit of exposed muscle was ferociously strong. Su Heng now gave off the impression not of a ruler suppressing a region, but more like some cold-hearted, brutally bloodthirsty antagonist from the sinister paths.


    Luckily, after Su Heng moved around a bit to get ustomed to his current body,


    The frenzied feeling disappeared from him, and his demeanor became much calmer.


    At least that was how it appeared.


    He continued to look further down the attribute panel.


    Veins, bones, muscles, blood... these varying levels of mutations.


    Su Heng, summarizing from his recent cultivation and coting information gathered from the Demon Suppression Bureau and various major family secret vaults,


    Gradually gained more insights and understanding.


    Veins are a kind of continuouswork-like tissue within the body that provide support and stability for muscles and bones. They are responsible for transferring strength, execution, connection, and coordination¡ªlike arge within the body, linking all parts together.


    Your next chapter is on


    The higher the degree of vein mutation, the more coordinated the body is and the faster the reaction speed and strength release.


    So, if ording to some previous games,


    Vein mutation represents agility.


    Simrly,


    Muscles are the main source of strength, determining the level of strength eruption.


    While bones provide load, representing the upper limit of strength, and to arge extent, also affect the Martial Artist''s defense ability.


    Su Heng''s bone mutation was the deepest.


    Thus, his upper limit for strength was high and his defense was extremely impressive.


    Meanwhile, blood ys a primary role in transporting nutrients and regting bodily bnce in the human body.


    The essence of blood mutation lies in the development of the bone marrow. Su Heng''s current level of blood mutation was not deep, so the changes it brought were not very noticeable.


    But in his understanding, this should be closely rted to his own constitution.


    "As for the changes brought by other practices of the Domineering Dragon Eight Phases Secret Technique¡­" Su Heng shook his head, "Now it should be called the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Method, corresponding to the Five Elements and Eight Trigrams, and now I still need toplete thest three phases: Heaven, Earth, and Marsh."


    Previously, he could use the framework of the Little Five Elements Fist, integrating two simr cultivation techniques.


    But the second half of the secret method¡­


    Up to this point, Su Heng didn''t even have a clue.


    He could only set it aside for now.


    The benefits brought by the cultivation of the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Method were enormous.


    First, the amplification brought by the Transformed Dragon State became more exaggerated, followed by a significant increase in the total amount of vigorous energy.


    Then the vigorous energy itself, which transformed from the previous Bone Energy into Pill Energy.


    What is "Pill"?


    It is the unity and blending of everything throughout the body.


    The previous Bone Energy, elerated and pressurized by the mutated human bones, was indeed powerful.


    But it also had the drawback of being limited to momentary bursts.


    Whereas Pill Energy was about using the entire body to exert force, focusing it on one point and bursting forth explosively.


    If at rest, nothing happens, but once it moves, it is like a mountain copsing, a tsunami, or a startling thunderbolt! If normal True Energy is like a slingshot targeting a bird, and Bone Energy is like a shotgun, then Pill Energy is like treating the human body as a cannon, igniting the vigorous energy as if firing a cannonball!


    Lastly, the content of the second half of the Domineering Dragon Eight Phases Secret Method.


    The Five Phases Secret Method of Wind, Thunder, Fire, Mountain, Water.


    These Five Phases Secret Methods are indeed able to guide body transformations and are also powerful Divine Skills and secret techniques.


    "Xun Wind¡¤Covering Rain Gathering Cloud!"


    A sh of green light passed through Su Heng''s eyes, and his demeanor became increasingly ancient and majestic.


    The air around him began to rotate continuously, faster and faster, more and more vigorous, finally exploding with a piercing whooshing sound. Deep grooves appeared on the walls and floor made entirely of bright stone around him, and even stones were directly ground into dust floating in the air.


    This reminded him of the encounter with the Green Spirit Demon King beneath the Demon Suppression Tower.


    The opponent had the natural talent of summoning the wind.


    And after practicing the second half of the secret method, Su Heng could also perform simr feats.


    Although the range might not be as vast as that of the Green Spirit Demon King, Su Heng''s power was iparably greater.


    He decided to test the remaining few secret techniques as well.


    The room was first filled with lightning and thunder, followed by an increase in temperature, explosive sounds, and then the ground rolling and shaking non-stop. In just a short time, Su Heng had made aplete mess of a perfectly good secret chamber, the air filled with the pungent smell of burnt earth.


    Luckily, there was nothing important inside.


    After imprinting the essence of the Domineering Dragon Secret Method on the attribute panel, Su Heng had it sent back so as not to dy the cultivation progress of others in the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Crack!


    Su Heng slowly rose from his cushion.


    He took two steps forward, approaching the door.


    He pressed the mechanism, and the heavy door swung open amid a buzzing sound.


    The airflow, carrying a streak of bright sunlight, rushed in from outside. Having been closed off for too long, Su Heng was momentarily dazzled by the sunlight and squinted slightly before reopening his eyes.


    In front of him,


    The doorway, which was previously the right size, now required him to duck and sidestep to pass through.


    Su Heng reached forward and pushed, and the entire stone door was toppled over with a loud crash.


    Dust billowed, and a wave of air struck him.


    Su Heng''s garment fluttered wildly, and his burly figure vanished into the bright light of the outside world.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In Baihua County, the bustling Jiujang dock.


    Three individuals, one man and two women, walked shoulder to shoulder down the busy wide street, stopping asionally, their eyes curiously lingering on each stall.


    But they carefully observed without buying anything.


    Among these three,


    The woman slightly ahead, with a poised posture and delicate features, drew many gazes. However, her aloof expression, coupled with a subtle, sharp aura, made people reluctant to approach, or even look more than necessary.


    The two youngsters behind the woman were much livelier.


    Like country folks following their elders to the big city for the first time, they whispered excitedly in hushed voices.


    The tall woman was Deputy General Zhao Meiying of the Demon Suppression Army in Jiangzhou.


    Following her were two disciples she highly valued.


    The livelier young man was named Chen Yang, while the somewhatposed young woman was called Ai Qing.


    "I''ve always heard that Baihua County is the most flourishing of the three counties in Jiangzhou, and seeing it today, it truly lives up to its reputation," Chen Yang eximed, jumping up twice on the spot with excitement.


    "That green bean cake... I want to eat..." Ai Qing reached out and grabbed Zhao Meiying''s sleeve.


    Without a word, Zhao Meiying said, "You just had lunch on the boat earlier, how are you hungry again?"


    Ai Qing remained silent.


    She just looked at her with eager eyes.


    "Alright..." Zhao Meiying sighed and pulled out her purse.


    Just then¡ªBang!


    At the mouth of an alley nearby, a small cart filled with oranges was viciously kicked over by someone.


    An elderly man with graying hair also tumbled to the ground.


    He sat in a roadside ditch full of foul water.


    Despite the pain on his face, he still tightly held his grandson, looking fearfully at the two burly men confronting him.


    "Old man Duan, where''s today''s protection money? You''ve already dyed it for half a month, when will you pay!"


    Bang!


    One of the men mmed his hand heavily on the cart.


    The old cart creaked loudly, causing the old man to shiver.


    "I... I really have no money, please be lenient." Old man Duan pleaded, "I only have these fruits, if it''s not enough, take these fruits as payment."


    "Who the fuck wants your rotten fruits!" The fierce man scoffed and stomped the fruits on the ground into pulp.


    "If you can''t pay up, then use your grandson to settle the debt!"


    The other man sneered.


    He reached forward, trying to grab the old man''s grandson from his arms.


    The grandson, although cute and pretty, would fetch a high price among the city''s elites, sometimes even more so than girls of the same age.


    Wow!


    Instead of crying, the kid looked filled with hatred.


    He bit fiercely into the man''s arm, who in turn violently flung him off.


    Seeing the faint blood marks from the bite on his arm, he was overwhelmed with rage, "Motherfucker, ate a bear''s heart and a leopard''s gall! Dare to attack me¡­"


    As he spoke, he sneered and rolled up his sleeves, ready to p the old man''s face.


    People gathered around, but none dared to intervene.


    Smack!


    Just then,


    A fair, delicate hand gently grasped his wrist.


    The man shook all over, unable to move. He looked back in horror and saw a beautiful figure in white.


    The figure released his arm, stepped back, and wore a gentle smile on her face.


    The two exchanged a few quiet words.


    Zhao Meiying pulled out a few silver coins from her purse and handed them to the burly man.


    The man''s expression gradually calmed, and he bowed to her before leaving with hispanion.


    As those two left,


    Zhao Meiying straightened the cart, knelt on the ground,


    Gathered the scattered fruits, carefully ced them back, and then tenderly stroked the boy''s hair with a smile.


    The old man wanted to grasp Zhao Meiying''s hand, but noticing the ck mud on his own, he helplessly rubbed it on his trousers, his eyes brimming with grateful tears, almost kneeling and kowtowing on the spot. He begged her to leave an address so he could repay the debt they had just incurred. Zhao Meiying whispered a few words to the old man, then stood up and joined her disciples.


    Seeing there was no more spectacle, the crowd gradually dispersed.


    "Why not just get rid of those two bastards direct?" Ai Qing clenched her fist, somewhat puzzled.


    Zhao Meiying gently stroked her disciple''s smooth hair and exined, "We are members of the Demon Suppression Army. If the local Demon Suppression Bureau gets wind of this, the whole gang involved will vanish from the city, and many innocents will get dragged in."


    "Our position is too high, hence we must be careful and prudent. Sometimes your intentions are good, but the oue turns out to be terrible."


    "See!" Chen Yang''s face showed a sudden understanding, "That''s just like the elders in the Demon Suppression Army handling matters..." he quickly added, seeing Zhao Meiying''s stern re.


    "Let''s go buy some green bean cakes," Zhao Meiying relented.


    "Master, I don''t want green bean cake anymore," Ai Qing, tugging on Zhao Meiying''s sleeve, said, "I want oranges."


    Zhao Meiying smiled and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 140: 133: The Demon Suppression Deputy General, Completely Messed Up

    "Ew¡ªso sour!"


    A momentter, Ai Qing and Chen Yang squatted under the shade of a tree, each gnawing on a segment of orange.


    The sourness made their scalps tingle and their shoulders quiver uncontrobly.


    But they still persevered, finishing off the oranges they had just bought.


    Tossing the orange peels aside, Chen Yang spread his legs as if he had aplished some arduous task, "Let''s get back to business, what should we do about the assessment?"


    "We''vee all this way and barely encountered any demons or devils, it seems that Baihua County has a really nice environment."


    Ai Qing said, "That newly appointed Governor must be quitepetent."


    "But we still have toplete the task given to us by the army chief, and sometimes you can''t just look at the surface." Zhao Meiying seemed to be reminded of something.


    She had spent over a hundred years in the Demon Suppression Army and had experienced countless events.She remembered one city.


    On the surface, it seemed calm, but behind the scenes, the Demon Suppression Bureau was colluding with powerful demons and devils.


    The city exchanged its poption for temporary peace, which eventually led to disaster.


    "Whether it''s a mule or a horse, you''ll only know once you take it for a spin," Zhao Meiying said seriously, shaking her head.


    "That''s true," Chen Yang and Ai Qing nodded in agreement.


    "However, we can''t go overboard with this matter, after all, Li Daoxuan is officially my grandnephew," Zhao Meiying said with a smile, but the thought of the young man being gone made the smile on her face seem somewhat forlorn.


    "After all these years, you still haven''t let go, Master," Chen Yang said emotionally.


    The previous Deputy Governor, Shen Zheng.


    He was Li Daoxuan''s mentor and Zhao Meiying''s senior brother by mentor-student rtionship.


    Shen Zheng had disappeared for over a hundred years, yet Zhao Meiying never gave up and continued to search everywhere.


    "No matter what, we have to see him in life or find his body in death," Zhao Meiying dered determinedly.


    "How should we conduct the assessment?" Ai Qing licked the juice on her fingers and tensed her shoulders again with a shiver.


    "No wonder that old man couldn''t make any money, selling such sour fruit," Ai Qing''s shoulders slumped, and she stuck out her pink tongue, a bitter expression on her face as she spoke.


    "Should we just knock on the door directly, like a Martial Artist challenging a dojo?" Chen Yang bounced on the ground, throwing a couple of punches into the air with a couple of grunts.


    "We''re from the Demon Suppression Army, how can we do something so ungant?" Zhao Meiying smacked him on the head, with her arms crossed in front of her chest, "Besides, once there''s preparation, a lot of things change, and demons and devils won''t give you a heads-up before they show up."


    "You''re nning an ambush! What if someone beats you up instead?" Ai Qing''s face looked up as she asked.


    "Don''t worry, we will win," Zhao Meiying raised her chin slightly, and under the sunlight, her fair, pretty face was full of confident smiles.


    ...


    At the Demon Suppression Bureau headquarters, in an antiquely decorated teahouse.


    "It''s too amazing, outrageously so! Such an aptitude, I''ve really never heard of it!"


    The young girl''s continuous words of admiration came from the room, the sound clear and pleasant, full of fervent admiration.


    "Um..."


    Su Li held a teacup with both hands, her smile somewhat awkward.


    Beside her was Li Hongxiu, with long ck hair and delicate pale features. She held a piece of cake in her hand, her attention focused on a colorfully illustrated book.


    The source of the clear voice was another young girl to Su Li''s left.


    She was petite and looked cheerful.


    A golden bell was tied around her fair ankle, and she sat cross-legged on a cushion.


    She was looking at a fundamental diagram hanging on the wall.


    The diagram depicted a giant rock formation in a desert, with an odd shape and fierce angles, emanating an indescribable sense of solidity.


    This diagram was the fundamental diagram that Su Heng drew afterpleting the upper part of the Domineering Dragon Secret Method.


    It evolved from the Colossal Rock Technique.


    After annihting the Hong Family,


    Su Heng took the time toplete the remaining two secret techniques, making them avable for the Demon Suppression Bureau members to practice.


    With the Domineering Dragon Secret Method fully integrated and the Five Elements generating each other, the difficulty of cultivation was greatly reduced. In more than a month, many elders and disciples of the Demon Suppression Bureau had gained insight and made progress in their cultivation. The girl sitting beside Su Li was one of them. Continue reading at


    Her name was Zhao Jinling.


    However, she was not one of the elders but one of the two remaining Deputy Governors.


    Among the original seven Deputy Governors of the Demon Suppression Bureau, Zhao Jinling was the youngest and undoubtedly the weakest in terms of strength.


    On the night of the surprise attack on the Hong Family fort, Li Daoxuan had specially reassigned her.


    By the time Zhao Jinling got the news from a demon and hurried back to provide support, everything was already settled.


    Upon hearing of Li Daoxuan''s death,


    She first felt pain and confusion, but after learning that the Sky Demon Alliance and the two major families had been destroyed overnight,


    Zhao Jinling was deeply shocked; she had to confirm repeatedly before she could slowly ept the news.


    And as for the new Governor, Su Heng,


    Zhao Jinling''s admiration for him was beyond words.


    Unfortunately, Su Heng had been in seclusion, cultivating hard, and Zhao Jinling had yet to have the chance to meet him in person.


    "Sister Su Li..." Zhao Jinling clung to Su Li''s arm and swayed it back and forth, pleading in a coquettish tone, "Tell me again, what does your brother look like, what funny things did he do when he was little?"


    Su Li was so shaken by Zhao Jinling that she nearly poured tea up her nose.


    "Haven''t I already told you many times?" Su Li gently set down the teacup, somewhat speechless.


    "I still want to hear it again..."


    "What kind of person do you think he should be?" Su Li, unable to bear further pestering, decided to turn the tables.


    "He must be the kind with very fair skin, long hair, and always wearing a profound and inscrutable smile. Sitting in a rocking chair reading a book, without stepping outside, he could grasp the whole situation," Zhao Jinling spoke, gesturing over her own body as she did.

 Chapter 141: 133: Demon Suppression Deputy General, Completely Messed Up_2

    ```


    "... you can even imagine something so oundish, that''s quite impressive."


    "Why would you think that?" Su Li was very surprised.


    "Because based on my observations, aptitude and physical constitution can''t coexist," Zhao Jinling said with her hands on her hips and a smarty-pants expression on her face.


    "Those with high aptitude are physically weak because all the nourishment goes to their brains. On the other hand, take me for example, I''ve always had a strong body, but my brain doesn''t work as well."


    ...you do have a good sense of self-awareness, huh.


    Su Li listened, dumbfounded, not knowing what to say.


    "When Li Daoxuan told me to leave Baihua County, I didn''t think much and just left," Zhao Jinling said, sitting on a cushion and holding her head with her elbow, her eyebrows furrowing, suddenly bing sullen.


    Hearing her master''s name,Su Li''s expression also fell, and she reached out to pat Zhao Jinling''s shoulder as a gesture offort.


    Bang!


    Just then,


    The door to the tea room was abruptly pushed open from the outside.


    The bright sunlight that had been filling the room dimmed significantly, and the air seemed to be much heavier.


    Zhao Jinling turned her head btedly and saw a towering figure bending down to enter the room. The door waspletely obscured by him, with only a sliver of light scattering from his shoulder, highlighting the dust floating around him.


    The man stood legs apart, nted firmly on the ground, his head nearly level with the tea room''s ceiling.


    Zhao Jinling''s eyes widened, suddenly experiencing a peculiar feeling.


    She remembered her childhood.


    Her father, a carpenter, made her a little wooden house to y in. It had windows, a cab, a bed, and even lifelike little cats and dogs.


    Looking at grown-ups from inside that little house gave her a simr feeling. She liked it, feeling safe within her tiny abode.


    Then a demon arrived in their vige, and she hid in this little wooden house.


    Watching as the demon slowly tore her father apart and ate him bit by bit.


    By the time the demon had consumed his legs, leaving him only half left,


    Her father still trembled, trying to squeeze out a smile, calming her emotions, and telling her not to make any noise.


    "Your face is very pale, did I frighten you?" A deep, calm voice sounded close to her ear, pulling Zhao Jinling back to reality.


    Zhao Jinling''s eyes widened, her pupils trembling slightly.


    She then realized that the man had sat down cross-legged in front of her, not too far away.


    "No, it''s okay," Zhao Jinling shook her head, "You are..."


    Although she was questioning, the look on Su Li''s face beside her had already given her the answer.


    As expected, "Su Heng."


    "Indeed!" Zhao Jinling said excitedly, "I am Zhao Jinling, this is our first meeting."


    "I know the name," Su Heng nodded slightly, "Li Daoxuan and some elders have mentioned you to me."


    "I''m sorry..." Zhao Jinling said timidly, "That night, I wasn''t at the Demon Suppression Bureau."


    "Since it was Li Daoxuan''s arrangement, there must be a reason for it, it''s okay," Su Heng''s attitude was quite calm.


    The atmosphere fell silent for a moment.


    Su Heng stroked his chin as a rattling sound came from his body.


    His figure gradually shrank to about two and a half meters, stillrge, but barely within the realm of a normal person''s size.


    At least in this room, he wouldn''t feel too cramped, otherwise, with his usual size, he would be constantly careful not to break any wooden furniture.


    As for how he reduced his size,


    He didn''t need a technique like the Bone Shrinking Technique. With Su Heng''s level seven or so Bone Mutation,


    Controlling the bones and muscles in his body to fold was a simple task for him, although this would inevitably affect his strength.


    But now, within the Demon Suppression Bureau, there was no need to worry about that.


    "You''ve finished your retreat," Su Li said from her chair, turning around, her hands resting on the back of the chair, and waving to him.


    "Yes, I had some small gains," Su Heng smiled.


    "It must have been quite a gain," Su Li had a look of "I know you too well" on her face.


    "It was...," Su Heng nodded, not denying it.


    "And you, how far have you progressed with the Secret Techniques I''ve passed on to you?"


    "Afterpleting the remaining two Secret Techniques, the overall difficulty has lessened by a lot," Su Li mused, "I really owe it to you this time, I''ve mastered the remaining three. But to fully perfect them, it''s going to take a lot of effort." ?


    "That''s not too bad," Su Heng nodded, his gaze falling on Li Hongxiu.


    After annihting the Hong Family, Li Hongxiu was promoted for her merits. Besides, with the Demon Suppression Tower destroyed, she was directly appointed as a nominal elder of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Su Heng''s power was increasingly formidable, beyond description. He wasn''t very concerned about potential threats.


    Moreover, on that day in the Demon Suppression Tower,


    Xu Hanlin left a deep impression on him.


    Thebination of human Cultivation Techniques and the natural talents of a demon has limitless potential.


    Li Hongxiu had the same potential, perhaps even stronger. Su Heng wanted to know to what extent she could develop if fully nurtured.


    ```


    "The fire attribute secret technique has already reached minor aplishment; now I''m following Su Li to practice the Green Wood Longevity Technique,"


    Li Hongxiu put down the pastries, knelt on the ground.


    She began to speak earnestly and obediently.


    "Reaching minor aplishment in a cultivation technique within a month is also quite good," Su Heng nodded, in terms ofprehension, Li Hongxiu and Su Li were basically on the same level.


    "Any progress on the Eight-Armed Dragon King''s Tomb?"


    "None," Su Li shook her head, "There are many secret codes in that manual, still deciphering them."


    "No hurry," Su Heng then asked, "What about the Tuo Long Duke, that guy should not be dead, has he stirred up any trouble during this time?"


    Speaking of demons and monsters.


    Zhao Jinling suddenly became much more serious, "We have been tracking the remnants of the noble families recently and found that they are secretly contacting Corpse Mountain."


    "These fools really never give up," Su Heng snorted coldly.


    Whoosh!


    Just at that moment.


    A sharp and piercing sound of something tearing through the air struck suddenly.


    Su Heng''s eyes narrowed, his body slightly turned to the side, and he reached out with lightning speed.


    Crack!


    An arrow was abruptly held in his hand.


    Li Hongxiu, Zhao Jinling, and the others all showed surprised expressions, "What''s going on, how could this happen!"


    "Aside from the remnants of the noble families, who else could it be!" Su Heng was initially surprised, then he said in a cold voice, "It seems these people really don''t know what death is. You all stay here; I''ll go out for a bit and will be back soon."


    After speaking, whoosh¡ª


    Su Heng''s figure suddenly disappeared, leaving only three people in the room looking at each other in bewilderment.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Whoosh!


    In a secluded forest outside of Baihua County.


    Zhao Meiying wiped the sweat from her forehead and let out a breath of turbid air.


    "The withered bridge and pebbles flowing with water just make for a good testing ground," Zhao Meiying surveyed the surrounding environment, seemingly quite satisfied with the spot she had chosen at random; a smile couldn''t help but appear on her face.


    But after smiling for a while, she began to mutter to herself.


    "Strange! Could that person be weak in legwork, to have lost track of me so easily!?"


    Zhao Meiying''s face was full of frustration.


    Rustle rustle!


    A flock of birds pped their wings and flew away from the treetops.


    Beams of sunlight fell through the gaps, the ground was covered in fallen leaves, and dust particles could be seen floating in the air.


    "It''s so quiet."


    For some reason, Zhao Meiying felt an ominous premonition in her heart.


    The "thump thump" beating of her heart was distinctly audible.


    Whoo! Discover more stories at


    The fallen leaves on the ground were stirred and scattered, and the treetops rustled.


    Zhao Meiying turned around abruptly; the dense forest was dark, and there was nothing to be seen.


    "An illusion?" she slightly rxed.


    Boom!


    Just then, a thunderous noise erupted out of nowhere.


    In the peripheral view of her gaze, arge hand, like a ck python, suddenly struck. Zhao Meiying''s eyes widened, her muscles tensed, but she had no time to react before therge hand was pressed firmly against her neck. A massive force instantly surged through her body, her defensive strength was crushed without mercy.


    Bang!


    Her body, light as a toy,


    Was flung with great force against an ancient tree thick enough to be embraced by two people.


    A crisp crack sounded from both Zhao Meiying''s spine and therge tree behind her, which then toppled down, stirring up dust. Zhao Meiying''s face turned pale for a moment, her body arched unnaturally, she struggled fiercely twice, but she couldn''t utter a word.


    From the shadows, the owner of the hand finally began to emerge.


    The two and a half meter figure gradually swelled back to three meters and sixty, the solemn and majestic face filled with murderous intent.


    Their eyes met, Zhao Meiying''s trembling pupils filled with terror and despair, while Su Heng''s blood-red eyes shed with undisguised violence and killing intent.


    The two faces slowly drew closer, until Zhao Meiying could distinctly feel the giant''s scorching breath brushing her face, lifting her garments and hair.


    "Speak!" Su Heng said in a deep voice, "Who sent you!?"

 Chapter 142: 134: Misunderstanding Resolved, Living Door

    Baihua County, the prosperousmercial district on the edge of the city.


    Bang!


    The front door of a gambling house was violently pushed open from the inside, and two young men in brocade robes were flung heavily onto the ground.


    Before they could stand up, more than a dozen thugs wielding clubs rushed out from the gambling house.


    A club smashed down onto their heads.


    Struggling to rise, they were suddenly plunged into darkness and copsed to the ground once more.


    The remaining hoodlums, still feeling unsatisfied, continued beating and kicking them.


    The two men screamed and wailed in pain.


    It didn''t take long for arge crowd to gather and watch the spectacle on the streets.Yet, facing such a cruel scene, the spectators pped and cheered, some even rushed forward to viciously kick the victims a few more times.


    "These bastards from the Pang family are bullying people because of their power. They''ve destroyed my family, they deserve such a fate," someone in the crowd said.


    "Delightful, truly delightful!" another shouted.


    "..."


    "Seeing him build tall buildings, seeing them fall." In a dark, deep alley not far away, two tall silhouettes also observed the scene.


    The middle-aged man in a schr''s robe whispered.


    "How unpredictable life is," the bald figure retorted indifferently.


    But the tightly clenched fist inside his sleeve betrayed his inner turmoil, which was far from the calm disyed on his face.


    These two men were the escapees from among the prestigious families.


    The schr-robed man was named Wei Hong, the head of the Wei family.


    The other bald man was Pang Chong, head of the Pang family.


    The two young men being brutally beaten were from a side branch of their respective families.


    "Fortunately, our cooperation with Corpse Mountain continues, and we still have a chance to turn the tables," Wei Hong said softly, retracting his gaze.


    "Corpse Mountain¡ª"


    Pang Chong thought of the powerful strength that Su Heng had demonstrated, his face cold.


    There was a chilling feeling within his heart.


    "Thebat power a dead-ss lord can exhibit in the mortal world is not only rted to their own strength but also requires a sufficiently strong fleshly body to carry it," Pang Chong said seriously. "Have you found such a body?"


    "Of course!" Wei Hong smiled slightly, confidence written all over his face. "This is an existence that not even that monster can defeat."


    Hearing these words, Pang Chong was shocked.


    But he knew that Wei Hong was never one to speak rashly.


    Since such words were spoken outright, he surely had confidence in them.


    "Who!?" Pang Chong''s eyes widened, asking urgently.


    Wei Hong didn''t keep him in suspense, "The former head of the Demon Suppression Bureau, Li Daoxuan''s master. He once suppressed Baihua County for over a hundred years, built the Demon Suppression Tower, and made both the noble families and demons unable to catch their breath¡ªan exceptional powerhouse¡ªShen Zheng!"


    "Shen Zheng!?" Pang Chong eximed in astonishment. "How is that possible? Hasn''t he gone missing?"


    "Gone missing?" Wei Hong scoffed. "Do you think, in this vast Jiangzhou, aside from the dead-ss lords of Corpse Mountain Demon Country, who else could make him disappear without a trace?"


    "No wonder, no wonder... so that''s how it is!" Pang Chong nodded again and again.


    The more he thought about it, the more details and connections emerged in his mind, weaving into a of understanding.


    "The power of the Demon Country is beyond our imagination," Wei Hong said with a grave expression. "If it were not absolutely necessary, I would not want to kowtow before demons. But this is the trend, either conform to the torrent or be shattered to pieces."


    "Su Heng..."


    "This man seems to be on top of the world, but he is actually going against the current of the times."


    A cold light shed in Wei Hong''s eyes as he shook his head, "The Shen Zheng of now is the Su Heng of the future. His fate can only be to have his consciousness erased, to serve as a puppet for the descent of a great lord, or even to destroy everything he wanted to protect with his own hands."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In a secluded forest outside the city of Baihua County.


    Zhao Meiying''s throat, jaw, and half of her face were being tightly gripped by arge hand, leaving only a pair of eyes with clearly demarcated pupils and whites visible, which at this moment were trembling, revealing the fear and panic of a frightened deer.


    Earlier, she had been subdued by Su Heng in an instant and had suffered a heavy blow, causing her mind to go nk.


    It was only now that Zhao Meiying slowly came back to her senses.


    She was being forced to lift her head upward.


    In front of her, Su Heng''srge face almost filled Zhao Meiying''s entire field of vision, and behind his disheveled hair, the previously sunny and clear sky had suddenly be overcast with dark clouds. A cold gust of wind blew through the treetops with a rustling sound, whipping up a vast spread of fallen leaves from the ground.


    Crack! Stay tuned to


    A faint but distinct sound could be heard.


    This sound came from her overstressed spine and jawbone, bringing a sharp pain with it.


    Zhao Meiying swore she never wanted to hear that sound again in her life.


    She struggled violently.


    Her hands pped hard against Su Heng''s sturdy arm.


    The hand around her throat finally loosened slightly, and although breathing was still extremely difficult, her lungs managed to draw in some much-needed fresh air.


    "Cough, cough!" Zhao Meiying coughed twice, her expression one of pain, "I''m not your enemy!"


    "Not my enemy?" Su Heng''s eyes narrowed slightly as he said coldly, "Then who are you? Certainly not my friend, I hope."


    "Ie from the Demon Suppression Army..."


    Zhao Meiying took a couple of breaths and recounted her origin and mission in detail.


    Su Heng''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he asked several rather confidential questions.


    Zhao Meiying was able to match them all.


    Some of the matters she knew were even moreprehensive and detailed than what Su Heng was aware of.


    After the conversation, Su Heng''s heart gradually began to trust her a bit. He released his hand, and Zhao Meiying floated lightly to the ground.


    Her legs softened.


    Leaning against the irregrly broken stump behind her, she took deep breaths of fresh air.


    "Since you havepleted the task assigned by the army chief, you can leave now," Su Heng said coldly. "Also, remember to pass a message to him for me when you go back."


    "What message?" Zhao Meiying lifted her head.


    "Baihua County is my territory. I can tolerate such an incident for the first time, but I don''t want there to be a second time."


    "I understand," Zhao Meiying lowered her head. "Such an incident won''t happen again."


    "That''s good, I also do not wish for things to get too unsightly," Su Heng nodded.


    "I came here for another matter as well," Zhao Meiying slowly stood up, her expression somewhatplex as she looked at Su Heng. "This matter is not official business, but rather my own private affair. It has to do with the former head of the Baihua County Demon Suppression Bureau."


    "Shen Zheng?"


    "Yes," Zhao Meiying nodded.


    "Shen Zheng is my senior brother. I have been searching for clues about his disappearance all these years," Zhao Meiying said sternly, clenching her fists. "Up to now, I have finally found some useful information. His disappearance is very likely rted to the Demon Country."


    "Demon Country¡­" Su Heng stroked his chin and looked up.


    Boom!


    The sky rumbled with thunderclouds, and a thunderp sounded.


    Large raindrops fell from the sky, quickly merging into a sheet, drenching the entire forest in a hazy mist of water.


    Although it is now midsummer, and such changeable weather is quite normal,


    The sudden ferocity of this rainfall, coupled with what the Red me Demon King previously said,


    Su Heng sensed that something was not right.


    "Not staying quiet at all," Su Heng remarked. "That being said, you can also be considered Li Daoxuan''s martial uncle."


    Hearing the rtionship between the other party and Shen Zheng, Su Heng''s gaze toward Zhao Meiying softened slightly.


    "This is not a good ce to talk," he said. "Come with me to the Demon Suppression Bureau first."


    "Alright," Zhao Meiying nodded in agreement.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The za in the inner city of Baihua County.


    The Demon Suppression Tower that originally stood here had been refurbished and repurposed as Su Heng''s office after the Earth Vein Array Patterns failed.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Su Heng returned from outside with Zhao Meiying.


    Touching the mechanism, the door opened slowly with a grinding sound.


    Zhao Meiying paused, looked up, and on seeing the bright red human form hanging on the doorframe, her eyelids twitched violently.


    If it was just this.


    It wouldn''t have scared Zhao Meiying, an experienced veteran of the Demon Suppression Army.


    What truly horrified her was that this "person," despite being tortured to such an extent, was still alive.


    "This person¡­" Zhao Meiying''s expression hesitated.


    "What''s the matter, you think there is a problem?" Su Heng stopped walking and looked back at her.


    "No, nothing!" Zhao Meiying forced a smile on her face andughed it off, "The design of your Demon Suppression Bureau''s main gate is quite¡­ unique."


    "Thanks for thepliment," Su Heng nodded and strode forward.


    One advantage of the Demon Suppression Tower was that the floors inside were very high, and the rooms were designed to be quite spacious. Even as Su Heng had grown to his current size, walking through the familiar wide corridors of the Demon Suppression Tower with a mighty bearing, he felt no difort due to narrowness.


    "Who is this person, what wrong has hemitted?" Zhao Meiying, running to keep up with Su Heng, still couldn''t conceal her curiosity.


    "Murong Hanshuang."


    "The foster son taken in by Li Daoxuan?"


    "Yes, that guy turned out to be a traitor," Su Heng briefly exined what had happened before.


    "I see, then he deserves to end up like this," Zhao Meiying nodded, her face no longer showing the sympathy from before.


    They arrived at Su Heng''s study, located on the fifth floor.


    Several people had already gathered here, Zhao Jinling, Li Hongxiu, Wang Xindong, and others were all present.


    When Su Heng''s towering figure entered through the door, everyone stood up, their expressions solemn as they bowed respectfully to Su Heng, "Greetings, Family Head."


    They also noticed Zhao Meiying who hade in with Su Heng.


    The others did not recognize her.


    But as an old member of the Demon Suppression Bureau, Wang Xindong had met her before.


    "Deputy General Zhao!?" Wang Xindong eximed in surprise, "Why do you look somewhat disheveled?"


    "Well¡­ it''s a long story."


    Zhao Meiying looked up to see Su Heng already sitting on the bronze chair at the end of the room, one leg crossed over the other, as Li Hongxiu at his side timely handed him a cup of tea.


    Su Heng took it, took a sip, and then put the cup down again.


    "Now that everyone is here, then, it''s perfect. Summarize the news you all have collected these past few days for me," Su Heng said calmly.


    Though Su Heng''s voice was even, his imposing presence and the powerful aura he exuded caused everyone to tremble slightly.

 Chapter 143: 135: Mysterious Fishing Village, Giant Falls From the Sky

    "On the day when the Red me Demon King was dying, he had said that Lord Tuo Long would descend, flooding Jiangzhou with water. We''ve found a lot of data from several ns about transactions with the Corpse Mountain demons, which seems to confirm this matter."


    Wang Xindong took a step forward, slightly bowed, and was the first to speak.


    "Although the primary forces of the ns have been annihted, the centipede dies but does not stiffen. Furthermore, a family like the Hong Family has been operating in Baihua County for thousands of years, leaving countless covert maniptions." Another elder supplemented his statement.


    "However, even so, reaching a partnership with Corpse Mountain is not easy." Experience more tales on


    Zhao Jinling spoke solemnly from the side, "I''ve checked the information. Corpse Mountain is a forbidden zone for demons, isted from the outside world. It''s very difficult for outsiders to enter, and the major demons inside cannot easilye out. If they wish to descend, they must rely on a ritual to infuse their power into an incarnated flesh vessel."


    "And preparing for the ritual and finding a vessel would surely cause a greatmotion."


    "By following this clue to investigate, we can locate the exact position of the ritual and destroy all the ns of the ns." Zhao Jinling spoke crisp and clear, clenching her fists.


    "Well done,"


    Su Heng nodded in approval, "So have we had any concrete findings during this time?""I''ve sensed the aura of a death-level great demon, but I''m not sure if it''s Lord Tuo Long." Zhao Jinling scratched her head with some distress.


    She handed Su Heng a map of the surroundings of Baihua County, where a location was marked with a red circle.


    "Shipu Vige"


    "In that case, we should not dy and head over now to take a look." Su Heng felt that things were not so simple.


    But he also trusted Zhao Jinling''s judgment, which would not be aimless.


    Moreover...


    Looking at the pouring rain outside the window and the thunder streaking across the sky.


    Su Heng''s heart also felt a spell of gloom.


    Regardless,


    Going out was always better than staying here doing nothing.


    "I''ll go with you," Zhao Meiying hurriedly said, for ying demons and eliminating evil was precisely the duty of the Demon Suppression Army.


    Moreover, as this matter might also involve her senior fellow apprentice, Zhao Meiying naturally would not miss out.


    "Good," Su Heng nodded, "Just don''t hold me back."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Shipu Vige was not far from Baihua County, merely tens of kilometers away.


    With the speed of Su Heng and Zhao Meiying, they arrived quickly.


    Shipu Vige subsisted on fishing.


    It wasn''t like the viges on even ground that one would usually imagine.


    This fishing vige was astonishingly built upon numerous ck wooden boats. Crude tents were erected on the smaller boats, while therger boats bore old bamboo houses and nk buildings. Su Heng nced over and saw an overwhelming expanse of them. ??


    These included not just homes but also specialized marketces, repair shops, and evenrge taverns¡ªall erected over water.


    It had everything one could wish for.


    This was Su Heng''s first encounter with such a sight, and his face showed a hint of curiosity.


    "It seems this is a danmin vige," Zhao Meiying exined, "Danmin are people who live on boats. They believe that building houses onnd is unlucky and spend their lives wandering on rivers and seas."


    "You know about these things."


    "Well, I''m nearly two hundred years old. I''ve traveled far and wide, so it''s normal for me to know a little more." Zhao Meiying waved it off.


    The rain poured down from the sky.


    It sshed on the river, creating ripples upon the water, and upon hitting the wooden boats, made a dull sound.


    Several cormorants pped their wings and descended from the sky, perching on the boats and tilting their heads to tidy the feathers beneath their wings.


    Seemingly noticing a shadow passing by in the water,


    The cormorant opened itsrge beak and plunged in, only for a ck fish to leap out from beneath the river''s surface.


    The ck fish wasn''trge, but it looked exceptionally ferocious. It had bony scale armor, its eyes glowed red, and when it opened its mouth, there appeared to be countless sharp teeth inside. The speed of the ck fish was extremely fast, nearly invisible to the naked eye.


    It bit fiercely onto the cormorant''s neck.


    With a twist of its body,


    Rip!


    Blood sttered, and the entire head of the cormorant was brutally torn off.


    The remaining half of the body stumbled and fell into the river.


    Plop!


    The scent of blood dispersed.


    A swarm of ck fish, attracted by it, gathered together. The river surface seemed to boil asrge sshes erupted. In a few breaths, the cormorant, the size of a wild dog, didn''t even leave a single bone behind andpletely vanished.


    "Damn it!" Seeing this scene, Zhao Meiying''s expression turned extremely unsightly.


    "The long river has been polluted, and the creatures within have mutated. Moreover, everyone in the entire vige has disappeared."


    "They must have been taken away not too long ago," Su Heng first closed his eyes, then reopened them, "The smell of blood is fresh in the air, but not strong. Those who took the vigers are conducting a blood sacrifice at a specific location."


    "Let''s go and see!"


    Boom!


    He stamped on the ground with force, instantly exploding the air beneath his feet.


    His massive frame, carrying a powerful gust of wind, broke through the veil of rain like a ck meteor, rushing towards distant mountains.


    Zhao Meiying, meanwhile, floated in mid-air.


    Stunned, she watched as the ring of force from Su Heng''s feet slowly merged into the river.


    The river water bubbled furiously as if boiling, with a multitude of bizarre ck fish being shocked to death. Their white bellies floated on the surface, the eerie red glow in their fish eyes also disappearing without a trace. The entire river surface was pitch ck, indiscernible how many had died.


    Not only were there arge number of ck fish, but there were also some ferocious giant creatures, seven or eight meters, even over ten meters long, floating throughout the river section.


    "Gulp!"


    Zhao Meiying swallowed dryly.


    "A casual strike wiped out all the transformed creatures in the river, such power!" If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, Zhao Meiying couldn''t have imagined it.


    By the time she managed to snap out of her shock, she looked up.


    Su Heng''s figure had already disappeared from her sight.


    "Crap!" Zhao Meiying pped her forehead, only then remembering there was urgent business, and she hastily followed behind. Fortunately, her sense was extremely sharp, and following the faint blood scent left on the road, she managed to sessfully arrive at her destination.


    ...


    In a hidden earth fortress within the valley.


    The fortress was surrounded on three sides by steep rock walls, while the only side connected to the outside world was barred with a thick wooden wall more than ten meters tall.


    Watchtowers were erected around the wooden wall, with archers equipped with crossbows above.


    The entrance was patrolled by Martial Artists, and inside the fortress were various crude houses made of wood, from which the faint sounds of women and children crying could be heard.


    This level of defense.


    To a Martial Artist with a certain level of cultivation, it was nothing much.


    But for those weakmoners who were kidnapped and imprisoned here as ritual sacrifices, trying to escape by climbing over the wall amid the fierce and sinister guards, it was a task more daunting than reaching the heavens.


    "Hurry up, why are you dawdling at a time like this?" Pang Sheng swung his long whip, emitting a sharp, piercing sound as it cut through the air.


    The surrounding guards shuddered, their faces showing fear.


    They quickened their movements.


    They kicked open the doors.


    Like catching pigs, they grabbed the sacrifices held inside.


    Without a word, they forcefully pushed them onto carts, and then the wheels rolled toward the direction of the mountain wall.


    After seeing this group of people being sent away, Pang Sheng finally stopped and took a rest. He looked down, his reflection in the muddy puddle mirroring a monster that shared his name.


    A muscr body, exposed muscles covered with fish scales. Gills grew on his chin, allowing him to breathe freely underwater, and his gaping maw was filled with sharp fangs.


    After receiving the offerings from the lords.


    Without a doubt, he had be the monster spoken of inmon folks'' tales.


    But Pang Sheng felt nothing wrong with this; the power of the demon made him stronger than he had ever been before. And his fearsome and dreadful appearance made the mortals tremble.


    He was originally a side-branch descendant who had not cultivated, but now he had a status that put him on par with the direct descendants.


    This was the change brought about by the gifts.


    Furthermore, once this mission wasplete, he would receive even more offerings.


    By then, his power would certainly have grown even further, perhaps reaching a levelparable to the elders of his family.


    "Big Brother Pang Sheng!" A scrawny figure appeared before him, Pang Sheng''s face showing a barely concealed disdain.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s time to prepare the next batch of sacrifices," the person replied.


    "Understood," Pang Sheng nodded. "How many more times do we need to do this toplete it?"


    "Based on the current situation, another seven times should suffice," the disciple replied respectfully.


    "Good."


    Pang Sheng nodded and was about to push open the prison gate.


    But he suddenly noticed that the disciple in front of him was standing still, mouth agape, full of horror.


    "What do you mean by this?" A surge of tion welled up in Pang Sheng''s mind. "Got scared by me?"


    "No, Big Brother Pang Sheng, it''s above your head!" the person screamed in terror, retreating continuously.


    "Above my head?"


    Pang Sheng then realized the rain around him had vanished.


    Btedly, he raised his head, and then tilted it further back, until his jaw was at a ny-degree angle to his neck.


    An expanding shadow in the sky quickly filled his vision. Before the shadow could even touch down, the howling wind blew his whole body, fluttering his clothes wildly, and the pain on his skin felt like piercing needles.


    "Damn it! What the hell is this!"


    Bang!


    Pang Sheng''s words were cut short as the shadow fell.


    Mud and blood sttered, and the mere impact force of the fall tore the ten or so disciples of the Pang family into pieces. Su Heng slowly stood up from the crater formed by the impact, his expression indifferent, only noticing at this moment what he had just stepped on.


    "Who!?"


    A roar came through the curtain of rain.


    It was the surrounding guards, drawn by themotion, together with a session of arrows flying through the air.


    Su Heng squinted, noting that these people all had various degrees of transformation. Some had mouths full of sharp teeth, others had grown scales and gills.


    Their bodies were also misshapenly strong, and their eyes were full of madness and disease.


    Seeing Su Heng, these monsters were not at all afraid.


    Crack!


    Su Heng stretched out his hand and squeezed forward.


    Splurt!


    Under the distorted force field, the weight of three hundred tons bore down on them.


    Before they could react, their heads exploded one after the other, their bodies twisting into bloody, crimson knots!

 Chapter 144: 136: Kui Lang, the Star Lord, Domesticates Humans!

    Forever Sky, Demon Country.


    On a pitch-ck cliff filled with skeletons and withered trees.


    Whoosh!


    As a Yin Wind blew past.


    The skulls on the ground collided and jangled crisply.


    Two towering, burly demon figures also appeared above the cliff.


    They conversed while looking down at the Purgatory Scorched Earth below the cliff.


    These two demons.


    The one on the left with a human body and a wolf''s head was called Kui Lang Star Lord.Barefooted, he held a machete in his left hand, his face wore a yful smile.


    His tattered robe wrapped around him, his facial hair was messy. Only his eyes were exceptionally bright, like stars, intimidating to look directly at.


    The other demon on the right was much more imposing, adorned in a noble purple robe embroidered with cloud patterns, a crown on his head, and auspicious shoes on his feet.


    At a nce, he appeared as a mortal prince. But what rested on his shoulders was a fierce dragon''s head, his broad, narrow lips curled in a cruel smile. Two meaty tendrils hung down, and his scaly, fierce hands toyed with three shrieking skulls.


    This person was Tuo Long, whom Su Heng had met before.


    "This time I need Star Lord''s help out of necessity," Tuo Long took the initiative to say, "There are some strong people in Jiangzhou, and I wish to descend in true form, which will certainly take some time to prepare. I need to borrow Star Lord''s methods to help me deceive them."


    "No problem!" Kui Lang Star Lord waved his hand, "Since this involves the master''s ns, I''m also happy to contribute my strength."


    "The echo of Forever Sky is deepening, Emperor Da Zhou was ambushed while exploring it and was seriously injured. The conflicts within the empire are also deepening and bing irreconcble. This is our opportunity."


    "Noble families, Cultivation sects, demon forbidden zones..."


    Tuo Long slightly nodded, "In this grand age-old conflict, he who enters the arena first will feast until his mouth is oily. Those who enterte will only get leftovers. One step toote and you''rete in every step. We, the Corpse Mountain Demon Country, must not lose this advantage."


    "Exactly," Kui Lang Star Lord agreed with a yful smile.


    "Our opponents have always been these equally ancient powers, each with death-level entities at their helm."


    "As for the Demon Suppression Bureau established only a few hundred years ago..." Kui Lang Star Lordughed out loud, waved his hand dismissively, and said, "They are merely a tiny pebble on the grand highway, the matter in Baihua County shouldn''t concern you, I can easily handle it after descending."


    "That would be for the best," Tuo Long nodded.


    At this moment, the two lords hade to the edge of the cliff and looked down, able to see the ancient ruins of the old imperial capital. Beyond the iron-like high walls flowed pitch-ck soils imbued with sulfur and magma. On the barren scorched earth below, more than a dozen figures desperately tried to escape.


    Kui Lang Star Lord raised an eyebrow, interested, "These little ones, are they hunting humans again?"


    In this dpidated imperial city.


    Many humans were penned like pigs and dogs by demons.


    Among them were rebels, some even managing to escape from Corpse Mountain.


    In turn, demons from Corpse Mountain would pursue them, and this activity was called "human hunting."


    "Each of these escaping humans thinks they are the chosen ones, the liberators, who can bring so-called light and salvation to their fellow humans."


    Kui Lang Star Lord watched as the tattered human Martial Artists were caught by demons, tackled down.


    Pinned to the ground and savagely bitten, the earth was quickly soaked red.


    "But in reality, the Cultivation Techniques they practice, the miracles they learn about, are all given by us. It''s merely to give them some hope, watching them struggle, resist, then sink into numbness and despair."


    "Humans are such iprehensible creatures, just a sliver of hope will make them struggle desperately," Tuo Long said calmly.


    "But in the end, they merely add a trivial bit of amusement to us with their own blood."


    While the two conversed,


    On the wastnd.


    A young girl sent a chasing demon flying with a hefty blow.


    The cliff in front of her shimmered with golden light, as she was about to break out from the encirclement, her face glowing with hope.


    But just then¡ª


    Crack!


    Kui Lang Star Lord''s left hand pinched in mid-air.


    The girl''s legs snapped off at the roots, she copsed to the ground, her face twisted in horror and despair.


    Watching as the girl was brutally devoured by the approaching demon, Kui Lang Star Lord''s face bore a satisfied cruel smile. A mysterious attraction emanated from him, causing all the hairs on his body to float slightly.


    Looking up, a blood-red vortex appeared tearing in the sky.


    It was slowly expanding in the void.


    "It seems the ceremony is almostplete," Kui Lang Star Lord nodded, "Well then, Star Lord shall take his leave first."


    "Hmm," Tuo Long nodded.


    Meanwhile, the towering Kui Lang in a yellow robe took a step forwardughing.


    His figure blurred, and he vanished from the cliff in an instant.


    At the same time.


    In a dark cave in Baihua County.


    A pair of blood-red eyes opened wide, filled with cruel and savage desires!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Bang!


    At the base of Canglong Mountain, within an unnamed earthen stronghold.


    Su Heng struck forward with his palm.


    Thest demonic guard had his head crushed to pieces by Su Heng, his broken body copsing limply to the ground.


    Mixed with hair and fragments of the skull, the soft brain matter and flesh stuck to Su Heng''s palm. He shook his hand vigorously, spreading his fingers wide.


    The traces of grime on his fingers and palm were slowly washed away by the rainwater. The rain grew heavier, the sky darkened, and the sound of it was a continuous roar.


    He looked up at the sky as a sh of lightning streaked across the clouds.


    Countless raindrops approached swiftly from small torge, then upon touching the force field surrounding him, they bounced off.


    More than a hundred corpsesy scattered around his feet.


    Their deaths were gruesome.


    The blood, soaked by the rain, seeped out and gathered on the ground into streams of red.


    Su Heng stepped over the bloodstream and approached a nearby prison.


    Click!


    He reached forward with his hand and pushed.


    The prison gates, along with the surrounding walls, copsed at the sound, a bolt of lightning exploding behind Su Heng.


    The humid and stuffy room was small, barely a hundred square meters, but it was cramped with hundreds of people. The smell of sweat, vomited acid, feces, and urine hit him like a tangible cloud of thick smoke.


    For a moment, Su Heng thought he had entered a pigsty.


    "It''s safe outside now. If you don''t want to die, you''d better leave quickly," Su Heng spoke calmly, while stepping to the side to reveal the scene outside.


    Pair upon pair of terrified eyes fell on Su Heng, and in the corner, ragged mothers clutched their children tightly.


    The atmosphere was initially dead silent.


    After a period of waiting, finally, someone boldly walked past Su Heng and stepped outside.


    Then, braving the heavy rain, they ran away without looking back.


    This seemed to signal the others.


    The remaining people pushed and shoved to get outside as fast as they could. The mother who had just stood up was shoved to the ground by those behind her.


    In desperation and fear, she tightly protected her child, looking up to see arge foot about to step over her.


    The woman closed her eyes, her thin shoulders trembling.


    But the anticipated pain did note; an invisible force field separated her from the outside world.


    Momentster,


    Every living person had left the room.


    The woman cautiously stepped outside, hesitated for a moment, and then heavily ented in her local dialect, she thanked Su Heng.


    "You''re wee," Su Heng nodded, ncing at the child in her arms.


    Rip!


    He grabbed the hem of his robe and tore it forcefully.


    Arge piece of soft and highly waterproof fabric was ripped off, draped over the woman like a ck raincoat.


    The woman carefully protected her child and thanked Su Heng again.


    This time, there were some tears in her eyes.


    He watched the woman leave.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng turned around, a slender figure tore through the rain and appeared not far in front of him.


    "Didn''t expect you to have such a gentle side," Zhao Meiying said with a surprised expression on her face. She wanted to joke further, but seeing Su Heng''s increasingly dark expression and vividly remembering the brutality of nearly being crushed to death by a casual gesture, Zhao Meiying felt a twinge of fear, stood at attention, and dared not speak further.


    "There are a few more prisons. Let''s release the people inside," Su Heng said, having sensed a powerful presence arriving at the earthen stronghold.


    Now that the oue was decided, he was in no hurry.


    First, let the people inside leave to avoid idental injuries when the fight starts; that wouldn''t be good.


    "No problem," Zhao Meiying obedientlyplied.


    She was naturally good-looking and had a high affinity, making her much more effective in such matters than Su Heng.


    In less than half a quarter of an hour, the remaining people were organized by Zhao Meiying and had left. After the chaos, besides the corpses, only Su Heng and Zhao Meiying were left in therge stronghold.


    Su Heng''s expression was grim, his brows furrowed, faintly forming a "´¨" shape.


    Although she knew the anger wasn''t directed at her, being beside Su Heng, Zhao Meiying still felt a suffocating pressure.


    Bang!


    Explore stories at


    In this heavy and oppressive atmosphere,


    Su Heng and Zhao Meiying reached the cliff where the ritual was held, with Su Heng smashing his fist down ferociously ¨C the thick, hard rock wall tearing apart inch by inch.


    As countless huge rocks copsed, amidst the dustden, earthy yellow smoke, a streak of blood light tore through the air, shooting outward rapidly.


    At the same time!


    Thousands of meters away, on a cliff overgrown with weeds,


    Pang Chong and Wei Hong also excitedly watched the scene unfold.


    Pang Chong''s face turned dark red with excitement, while Wei Hong, losing his usual refined demeanor, clenched his left fist and swung it fiercely into the air!


    "The great lord descends, and this fellow''s time of death hase!"

 Chapter 145: 137: Searching for the Sun on the Red Earth, a Deadly Descent!

    Boom!


    Inside the earth fortress.


    The rock wall in front of Su Heng and Zhao Meiying crumbled inch by inch, exposing the scene within.


    It was a vast hemispherical space, with blood-drenched skulls embedded in the walls and ceiling on both sides, all gouged of their eyes and tongues, with viscous ck and red blood dripping down, forming a cruel and terrifying curtain of blood.


    And on the ground.


    Viscous innards, bones, and hacked limbs were arranged in a specific manner, forming a strange hexagram pattern.


    At the center of the pattern, on a ck tform, sat a burly figure.


    The man was dressed in a white robe, with a rugged and robust build, and well-proportioned facial features. ck hair cascaded down his shoulders, fluttering faintly in the wind.


    Even with his eyes closed and silent, he emitted an aura of righteousness, stability, and reliability.Su Heng''s gaze lingered briefly on the man''s face, feeling an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    After some thought,


    Find adventures at


    He remembered seeing him in Li Daoxuan''s study.


    That old man''s study always disyed a faded portrait, depicting the previous Deputy General Shen Zheng and his seven disciples.


    Without ident, this person must be the Deputy General who disappeared without a trace over a hundred years ago.


    "Brother!" Zhao Meiying''s heart was in turmoil.


    She had been searching for her brother for a full hundred years, and though she had long been prepared mentally, facing such a scene and truly reuniting, Zhao Meiying still couldn''t ept it. Her eyes turned blood-red in an instant, and her face bore the fierce light of a wounded beast.


    "His end shouldn''t be like this!" Zhao Meiying looked up at Su Heng, her gaze pleading.


    Su Heng nodded.


    "Thank you," Zhao Meiying said gratefully.


    Whoosh!


    She stomped heavily with her foot.


    Even through her loose trousers, the defined muscr contours of Zhao Meiying''s legs were clearly visible.


    Her strong and slender legs swept like a white python slicing through the air.


    In an instant,nding on Shen Zheng''s neck.


    As a Deputy General of the Demon Suppression Army, Zhao Meiying was not weak. In Su Heng''s judgment, she should even be slightly stronger than an average Family Head. ?


    And in this attack, she struck with anger, to the utmost ferocity.


    Even if a copper pir stood before her, she could break and shatter it!


    The fierce wind wrapped around her leg scattered long hairs, and Shen Zheng''s clothes fluttered noisily. However, the moment before the hit, ayer of dark red light covered Shen Zheng. Zhao Meiying''s full-powered strike was easily neutralized.


    Shen Zheng sat cross-legged on the tform, without a single movement on his part.


    "Not quite!" He opened his eyes, grinned, caught Zhao Meiying''s lower leg with the back of his hand, and smashed her forward with force as if she were a rag doll.


    Boom!


    The ground burst open violently, countless skeletal fragments shooting into the sky.


    Then, with a flick, Zhao Meiying''s body hurtled towards Su Heng like a cannonball.


    Su Heng''s eyes narrowed slightly as he dodged to the side. Zhao Meiying''s body, on the other hand, plunged directly into the rock wall, creating a huge indent before she slowly crawled out from the dust, momentster. Tough girl, only a trace of fresh blood stained the corner of her mouth, but she was still able to move freely.


    "It''s been a long time since I returned to the mortal world; I miss those days dearly."


    The demon that had possessed Shen Zheng wore a yful smile, hopping back and forth on the spot, a series of crackling soundsing from his body.


    "The outside world is much more colorful."


    With a hint of nostalgia, his bloodthirsty gaze swept over to Zhao Meiying in an instant.


    "The expression on your face is quite amusing," Kui Lang chuckled, "What''s your rtionship with this person? Your brother, or perhaps... a lover?"


    "What''s it to you!" retorted Zhao Meiying coldly.


    "Tsk, tsk." Kui Lang stuck out his tongue, licking his lips with greed, "when I eat youter, I''ll take my time."


    "As for you... "


    Kui Lang''s gaze suddenly fell on Su Heng.


    At his normal stature of 3.6 meters, Kui Lang had to tilt his head back to see Su Heng''s face. His eyes were cold and indifferent, looking at him as if he were nothing more than a moving corpse.


    "I don''t like the way you look at me... and..." Kui Lang''s brow furrowed slightly as he took a step forward.


    "Mortal!"


    All of a sudden, his eyes bulged, and he roared furiously, like thunder exploding.


    "Who gave you the right to gaze upon the king! Kneel!"


    Boom!


    In that instant, scarlet thunderbolts exploded around him, setting off visible ripples through the air. The surrounding rock walls trembled violently, and countless stones and dust rained down. The ovepping and intertwining roars, like dark tidal waves, crossed the tens of meters in the blink of an eye and smashed down on Su Heng.


    No matter how furiously Kui Lang roared, Su Heng''s body remained as immovable as a mountain or reef.


    But his brows were now furrowing gradually, and a flicker of anger could be seen in his eyes.


    "The one who should kneel is you!"


    Bang!


    Su Heng took a step forward.


    Before Kui Lang could react, arge hand tore through the air, reaching to grab him overhead.


    With a fierce downward smash¡ªBoom!


    The ground shook violently, a vast web of cracks twisting outward, even spreading to the surrounding mountain walls and causing a copse.


    One strike! Two strikes! Three¡ª


    On the third blow, Kui Lang''s body suddenly began to swell inch by inch.


    His muscles tensed like iron chains, coarse hairs like steel needles sprouted on his skin, and his strength pulsed and vibrated, managing to forcefully break free from Su Heng''s mighty grasp. At that moment, Kui Lang, with disheveled hair and his face and body smeared with dust and blood, looked utterly bedraggled.

 Chapter 146: 137: Searching for the Sun on the Red Earth, Descent of Death!_2

    Struck by an ordinary mortal he had looked down upon, Kui Lang, the Star Lord, found the wound to his pride unbearable.


    "I had wanted to have some fun with you, but now I''ve changed my mind."


    Kui Lang, the Star Lord, said coldly, "Unleash!"


    Awoo!


    With a prolonged howl of a wolf, a powerful aura burst forth from his body.


    His skull twisted and deformed, his body inch by inch swelling and elongating. ws burst out from the tips of his fingers and toes, and his mouth bared fangs outward. In the blink of an eye, Kui Lang, the Star Lord, had transformed from a middle-aged man of ordinary appearance into a monstrous creature over three meters tall, half-man, half-wolf.


    "This form is much morefortable." Kui Lang, the Star Lord, sneered.


    Enjoy new chapters from


    "You''re not Tuo Long, the great lord." Su Heng''s brows furrowed slightly as he sensed there was a conspiracy afoot.It seemed that the situation was moreplex than he had imagined, with multiple dead-level lords coborating with each other, and his opponent was far more than just Tuo Long, the great lord.


    "I am Kui Lang!" Kui Lang, the Star Lord, bellowed, "You may not have heard of this name, but remember, dying at my hands is an honor for you."


    "Damn, so much crap." A murderous aura shed across Su Heng''s face, "As a citymander, I don''t have the habit of remembering the names of the dead!"


    Boom!


    The next moment, he threw a punch towards Kui Lang, the Star Lord.


    What surprised him was that, after fully unleashing his powers, Kui Lang, the Star Lord''s, speed was also extremely fast. His figure blurred into a shadow, easily dodging the attack. Before Su Heng could think further, a sharp and piercing sound of something tearing through the air suddenly came from behind him.


    The formidable perception provided by the White Snake Demon Scale allowed Su Heng to react swiftly without the need to look back.


    sh!


    His pitch-ck iron arm collided with Kui Lang''s ws.


    It did not feel like flesh and blood at all, but more like ferocious steel scraping against each other.


    In the blink of an eye, the two exchanged dozens of blows, the powerful aftershocks echoing back and forth, causing the vast cavern to finally give way and copse with a thunderous roar.


    Amidst the dust and debris, the two figures darted out. Tearing through the curtain of rain, they continued their battle.


    The white torrents created by the high-speedpression and collision effortlessly tore through the houses, and the entire settlement trembled non-stop as if struck by an earthquake, houses and towers sumbing one after another amid loud crashes and billowing smoke. ?


    In the beginning, Zhao Meiying thought of finding an opportunity tounch a sneak attack and help.


    But she soon realized she couldn''t even clearly see the movements of the two fighters and could only reluctantly retreat.


    About the strength of her senior brother, Shen Zheng.


    Zhao Meiying was naturally well aware of it. Shen Zheng''s foundation, on top of having a dead-level lord''s flesh grafted on his body.


    Thebination of the two.


    Had nearly reached the level of a true dead-level demon.


    Yet against such a formidable monster, Su Heng was not at a disadvantage at all.


    She had thought she had overestimated him as much as she could, but now it seemed that she had still note close to guessing his true limit.


    "So it turns out, you are the real monster." Zhao Meiying''s beautiful eyes trembled as she watched the two on the battlefield.


    Bang!


    On the battlefield, the two struck each other with a palm strike from a distance.


    Su Heng stood still, while Kui Lang, the Star Lord, leaped andnded on a tower, both of them stopping at the same time.


    "So, is there a result yet?" Pang Chong asked anxiously from a distant mountaintop, his vision slightly weaker.


    "Not yet, this man''s strength may have already surpassed Shen Zheng back in the day." Wei Hong was somewhat nervous, but still stubbornly said, "There''s an insurmountable gulf between mortals and dead-level lords. No matter how strong this man is, his fate has already been sealed."


    "Well said." Pang Chong nodded again and again.


    "It seems you can predict my movements?" Su Heng looked up at Kui Lang, the Star Lord, with surprise on his face.


    In his view, Kui Lang, the Star Lord, was a typical agility-based powerhouse.


    He had experience dealing with that type; he would usually use the Wolf King''s distortion field to slow down the speed, then suddenly surge forward to catch them off guard and p them dead.


    But this time there was an exception, whenever Su Heng chose to burst out, Kui Lang, the Star Lord, could keenly sense and dodge it.


    Once or twice might be luck.


    But after more than a dozen times, it was clear that the other party possessed a precognitive type of Demon Art.


    "You''ve noticed that?" Kui Lang, the Star Lord, sneered, "Well, telling you won''t hurt. My eyes can see the future to some extent; you can''t defeat me. Your physical body, though, is unexpectedly strong..."


    Staring intently at Su Heng, a fiery look in his eyes, Kui Lang, the Star Lord, continued.


    He had never seen a strongman who had trained his body to such a degree before.


    If he could find a way to erase this person''s consciousness, preserving only the shell to create a puppet, even the master of Corpse Mountain could directly take flesh and descend to the mortal ne. Such a being would indeed be an invincible force, able to sweep through everything, unstoppable.


    "If you can see the future, then did you see how you''re going to die next!?" Su Heng suddenly spoke up, interrupting Kui Lang''s speech.


    "What do you mean!?" Kui Lang felt a chill in his heart, an ominous premonition rising within him.


    Bang!


    Su Heng leaped up without further ado.


    If he couldn''t resolve the fight with an easy method, he''d have to resort to a more violent approach.


    As he soared into the air, his left arm instantly turned red and swelled to several times its original size, with all the energy in his body rallying together, concentrating into a single blow, he unleashed a punch directly towards Kui Lang, the Star Lord. The intense punching forcepressed the air, producing a massive white torrent that roared towards its target.


    "Such a trivial technique? Useless!" Kui Lang, the Star Lord, scoffed, "No matter how strong the attack, if it cannotnd on the enemy, it''s useless."

 Chapter 147: 137: Searching for the Sun on the Red Ground, A Deadly Entity Descends!_3

    ```


    Whoosh!


    His figure shed, and the torrent brushed past his body.


    Several strands of his hair were torn off and whisked away, fluttering and scattering into the air.


    "Fool, look at your feet!" came Su Heng''s icy voice.


    "You think these little tricks can divert my attention, you''re too naive¡ªno, that''s not right!"


    Lord Kui Lang''s heart jolted, he looked down, and his pupils suddenly constricted. He was horrified to see the ground at his feet copsing inrge patches, the earth tearing and undting. And from those wide cracks, ava-like intense red glow surged.


    Of course, this wasn''t actualva, but it was even more dangerous than a volcanic eruption.


    Boiling and shimmering with a scorching light was the vastly exaggerated prowess of Su Heng''s Domineering Dragon Secret Method at its minor achievement."Li Fire ¡¤ Sun-Seeking on Red Earth!"


    Bang!


    In the void, Su Heng reached forward and clenched his hand fiercely!


    In an instant, the might, simmering to the extreme, exploded with a bang, and pirs of fiery me shot up to the sky.


    me currents ran wild, rocks melted, houses were instantly burned and devoured, raindrops evaporated before they hit the ground, and even the entire sky was tinged with a scorching red. Thick white smoke and mist rose, rolling over the battlefield, as the heat wave hit the face, howling and sweeping across in every direction.


    And on the battleground, even though Lord Kui Lang had dodged as quickly as he could,


    He was still a step toote; half of his body was directly melted away and evaporated, his muscles and internal organs entirely liquefied into a horrifying, dried-up charred meat clinging to his skeleton. His face too, was half-exposed bone while the other half bore an expression of shock.


    A great number of buildings and vegetation burned, forming a sky-spanning smokescreen and firewall before Lord Kui Lang''s eyes.


    Crackle!


    A huge figure stepped through the mes, shing forward.


    Lord Kui Lang, having no time to dodge, was seized by arge hand.


    "Haha, interesting," Lord Kui Lang, his life hanging by Su Heng''s single thought, still managed tough, "I admit I underestimated you, you''re strong. But no matter how strong, you can''t inflict any harm on me, this is merely one of my avatars, what can you do to me?"


    "Besides, if I''m not mistaken, this person should be one of your predecessors as well."


    "You''re trying to provoke me, hoping for a quick end?" Su Heng said coldly, "If you can''t retract the power within the avatar, your true body will also be damaged, right?"


    After the confrontation with Lord Tuo Long,


    He had gone back and filled in his knowledge about the deathly fiends.


    Although his understanding was still limited, he did learn some of their weaknesses.


    "What do you mean!?" As expected, Lord Kui Lang stopped jesting, his tone bing somewhat grave.


    "You''ll understand soon!" Su Heng sneered.


    Crack!


    With a squeeze, golden runes instantly spread all over Lord Kui Lang''s body.


    "How is this possible¡ªyou!" Before he could speak, mes erupted.


    Lord Kui Lang screamed in agony, mes gushed from his eyes, nose, and mouth, resembling a human torch from hell, his face twisted in pain, enough to make one''s scalp tingle.


    But in just a moment, his body turned to ashes.


    Su Heng released his torn robe with a flick, consolidating the ashes.


    After all, this man was a predecessor from the Demon Suppression Bureau, and Su Heng had benefited greatly from the Demon Suppression Tower he had created.


    Although he couldn''t save him, preserving some of his belongings for remembrance and memorial was the least Su Heng could do.


    Meanwhile, at a distance.


    Pang Chong and Wei Hong were shocked by the scene before them.


    "A Lord has descended and was actually killed!" Discover hidden tales at


    "How is this possible!?"


    The two exchanged nces, their faces full of disbelief and a stunned expression of denial.


    Pang Chong rubbed his eyes and poked his head out, as if he wanted to double-check. However, separated by thousands of meters, Su Heng also suddenly looked up, and the two locked eyes across the distance.


    Boom!


    Pang Chong felt like a thunderp had exploded in his head.


    He staggered, cold sweat instantly beading his forehead, and he copsed to the ground with a thud.


    ```

 Chapter 148: 138: Convergence of Two Realms, Catastrophe Descends

    "What''s going on?"


    Wei Hong frowned slightly when he saw Pang Chong sit down with a flop.


    "We''ve been discovered!" Pang Chong''s face was ashen, and his fingers trembled, cold raindrops hitting his body and face.


    He repeated, "We''ve been seen!"


    "What!?" Wei Hong''s eyes widened in shock.


    To be discovered from several kilometers away required almost a divine intuition.


    Swish!


    Without any hesitation,


    He turned and ran, but had only taken a few stepsWhen he found himself unexpectedly light, his body rising uncontrobly into the air, his vision spinning.


    The tumultuous sky, the torrential curtain of rain, the gloomy forest, and the muddy ground beneath his feet shed by¡­


    In the gradually blurring and distorting field of view,


    Thest image he saw was unmistakably that of a headless corpse falling forward.


    Bang!


    Su Heng fell from the sky.


    With his left hand holding a robe wrapped with bone ash, he stamped Wei Hong''s head into a pulpy mess.


    "Did you two enjoy your view from here?" From the shadows, Su Heng''s eyes emitted a blood-red light. "Did you really think I couldn''t see you two?" Find more to read at


    "You¡­ I¡­" An imposing figure over three meters tall cast a tremendous shadow, as if covering the entire sky and the curtain of rain.


    Pang Chong, a Family Head from a prominent family, couldn''t form aplete sentence in front of Su Heng. He just kept trembling, crawling backward with hands and feet.


    Su Heng watched him, feeling an inexplicable disgust at his pathetic state.


    "Trash."


    Bang!


    He pointed forward with his hand.


    A streak of ck and red energy shot out like a bullet.


    The expression on Pang Chong''s ugly, dark face froze, and in the next moment, it ripped apart and exploded.


    Brains and skull fragments sttered everywhere, and an eyeball with streaks of blood rolled onto the muddy ground at Su Heng''s feet, getting crushed underfoot.


    "Huuh..."


    The world finally quieted down.


    Su Heng took a deep breath and dispelled the twisting force field that surrounded them.


    He allowed the ice-cold rain to drench him.


    Hiss!


    As they touched, thick white smoke billowed out.


    This was not Su Heng channeling his energy, but rather excess heat umted inside his body during the fight, now rapidly dissipating.


    Su Heng stood on the edge of the cliff, looking down from a high vantage point.


    This location had a good view; the entire battlefield was clearly visible.


    The original stronghold had beenpletely burned to ashes, the ze extinguished by the rain, leaving a huge crater in its ce. Trees in the surrounding foresty ttened, and the ck soil held radiating lines. In some of the lower terrain, murky pools of water had formed. ?


    Further off, some fleeing vigers were taking shelter from the rain in mountain caves.


    An incongruous voice rose among the white noise of the pouring rain.


    Zhao Meiying joined Su Heng on this stretch of the cliffside.


    Her expression was somewhat dark.


    Standing beside Su Heng, she even felt somewhat at a loss.


    "I''m sorry," Su Heng said, looking down. "I wasn''t able to leave him with aplete corpse, but I have gathered the bone ash."


    He handed the wrapped bundle he was holding to Zhao Meiying, who vigorously wiped her hands on her robe


    Before carefully reaching out to take it, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee," said Su Heng. "The former Demon Suppression Bureau Head who established the Demon Suppression Tower helped me a lot, and this is what I should do."


    Clutching the bundle, Zhao Meiying lowered her head and fell silent for a moment. "What should we do now?"


    "This matter may not be as simple as we imagined," Su Heng looked up at the sky as the rain intensified.


    "Let''s go meet up with the people from the Demon Suppression Bureau first and then n our next move."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Upstream of Guanjiang.


    A deste city built by the riverside.


    It was several hundred kilometers away from Baihua County, and the weather was fairly clear.


    Beams of golden sunshine filtered through the gaps in the clouds, revealing broken walls, moats, and the shadow-shrouded ruins, as well as towers half-buried by the sands. A white-feathered, ck-beaked eagle flew past and perched atop a column in the city center.


    Column after column rose from the ground, with a square za enclosed in the center.


    Fires burned around the za, crowded with robust barbarians dressed in animal hides.


    In the center of the za, on thergest pyre, was a bronze cauldron.


    The cauldron was filled with thick, crimson blood. Bubbles roiled within, containing hair, limbs, and softened, deformed skulls, which emitted thick smoke and a potent stench of blood as they burned fiercely in the mes.


    More than a dozen barbarians dressed as shamans, bare from the waist up and wielding staffs decorated with teeth and bone,


    Danced and chanted around the bronze cauldron, letting out constant strange cries.


    The remaining barbarians knelt on the ground, bowing repeatedly.


    The blood-red smoke initially rose like a pir reaching to the heavens, then a fierce wind followed, carrying with it ghastly howls and wails.


    The eagle, startled on the za, spread its wings to fly away but burst into mes with a poof when it touched the smoke, leaving only a few feathers and bone fragments to be carried off by the wind.


    A whirl of flying sand and stones followed on the ground while the shamans sang with increased fervor and zeal.


    The blood-red smoke dispersed in the wind, forming a colossal curtain of smoke.


    Boom!


    A blood-colored thunderbolt exploded in the sky.


    From within the smoky haze, a figure exuding an extraordinary demonic aura slowly walked out, instantly bing the absolute center of this world.


    He had a fierce dragon head and wore a purple robe. His towering figure was broad and majestic, making it difficult for anyone to look directly at him.


    This person was none other than Tuo Long the Great.


    Moreover, what appeared here was not an avatar carrying the great lord''s power.


    It was the Sovereign''s true form, symbolizing hisplete power.


    Just as mortals could not easily enter the realm of immortality, the Sovereigns of that realm could not easily enter the mundane world.


    The realm of immortality and the mundane world were fundamentally different. Their rtionship was like that of fish living in the sea, unable to return to freshwater.


    But now, it was different.


    The realm of immortality and the mundane world were drawing closer and merging; the echo from the immortals'' realm was growing stronger.


    Those ancient beings were also gradually resurrecting from their tombs.


    Although the name Tuo Long the Great contained the word "dragon," he had no actual rtion to true dragons.


    His true form was that of a crocodile.


    Amongst death-ranked demons, his strength was considered on the weaker side.


    Thus, Tuo Long the Great was able to descend in his true form to the mundane world in advance, with the help of a series of sacrifices and rituals, forcefully entering the mundane realm.


    However, even the weakest among the death-ranked was still death-ranked, vastly different from other demons.


    Tuo Long the Great''s true form descended to the world.


    While taking a huge risk, he also aimed to seize more benefits.


    Swish!


    He opened his mouth and inhaled.


    Drinking up all the thick blood from the bronze cauldron in one gulp.


    Tuo Long the Great''s original somewhat blurry and ghostly figure finally stabilized.


    Meanwhile, around the square, the barbarians cloaked in tattered animal hides knelt on the ground, frantically worshipping Tuo Long the Great.


    With a wave of his hand, thetter spread a sky full of filthy blood light. This blood light merged into the barbarian Samurai''s bodies, contorting and distorting their figures.


    The bronze color of their skin rose and ckened, turning into the rough and thick Scale Armor of crocodiles.


    Sharp fangs grew inside their mouths, and their faces twisted grotesquely.


    Most people couldn''t bear it.


    They exploded directly.


    The few who survived became over two meters tall half-demon monsters, with blood-red eyes, ecstatically howling to the sky.


    "Next up is to create more demon servants and sweep through thends of the three counties of Jiangzhou,"


    Tuo Long the Great''s eyes glinted red; he breathed heavily,


    Excited for the impending ughter.


    Just then,


    From within the calming haze, a figure suddenly burst forth.


    Tuo Long the Great first stiffened, then turned to look and, recognizing his familiarrade Kui Lang, he slightly rxed.


    Kui Lang was significantly stronger than Tuo Long the Great.


    This time, an avatar had descended.


    "Thank you for helping to buy time," Tuo Long the Great started with a cupped fist salute, then spoke with a touch of surprise, "You seem a bit pale; did something go wrong just now?"


    "One of my avatars was blown up, and I couldn''t retrieve the spiritual soul that resided in it," Kui Lang said, baring his teeth.


    "So, what is the purpose of your visit?"


    "I want to watch that guy die," Kui Lang''s eyes shone fiercely, "I''ll help you, but I want to deal with that person myself."


    "No problem," Tuo Long the Great nodded in agreement.


    "What''s your n?"


    "n? What need is there for a n to kill a mortal?" As a death-ranked sovereign able to wield his full power, Tuo Long the Great was extremely confident in his strength. He scoffed calmly, "We are sovereigns reigning supreme over all life, and he is but the challenger. Let hime, and like an ant, I''ll crush him underfoot; it''s that simple."


    "Hahaha!" Kui Lang had just exchanged blows with Su Heng but found nothing wrong with Tuo Long the Great''s deration.


    For them, an avatar could only exert so much limited power.


    An embodiment like Shen Zheng was already top-notch.


    Yet the strength it could harness was barely two or three tenths of their prime.


    "A fine n, I like it," Kui Langughed.


    "However, before that, we should send him a little gift first," Tuo Long the Great''s voice grew more authoritative and heavy, like rolling thunder. Beasts trembled in fear, and the barbarian Samurai who had been blessed were kneeling on the ground, shivering, not daring to look up.


    "We are the sovereigns of Demon Country; without the deaths of thousands upon thousands, how can we announce our arrival?"


    Tuo Long the Great took a step forward, arriving at the river''s edge.


    The whole broad river trembled under his feet, boiling, turning pitch-ck.


    Winds howled around, and dark clouds gathered in the sky.


    Boom!


    With a blood-colored thunderbolt striking down,


    "A millennium ago, we were known as walking catastrophes, mortals were nothing but livestock and dogs we raised,"


    Amidst the thundering and shes, Tuo Long the Greatughed wildly, "And now, the era of old has arrived, and I will use the deaths of millions to proim my arrival."


    "Let''s see how you stop such a catastrophe!"


    Boom!


    Tuo Long the Great''s body swelled inch by inch, his ferocious and dark hand violently reached forward.


    The inherently silent and invisible current was forcibly grasped in Tuo Long the Great''s hand. Lifting it up, a more than ten-meter-high wave crashed into form.


    The tide fell, then rolled up once more in the terrible and dark river, forming evenrger waves.


    One wave after another, surging forward, swiftly covering the city, blotting out the sky.


    At a nce, they were like rolling mountains, with booming sounds.


    Pushing horizontally towards the downstream Baihua County.

 Chapter 152: 140: Overwhelming Dragon Power, Unmatched Divine Skills!

    Bang!


    Su Heng stamped heavily beneath his feet.


    The air instantly burst,pressed into a solid and exploded.


    Amidst the enormous recoil force, Su Heng''s figure shot into the clouds.


    Thunder roared within the clouds, apanied by lightning, as he burst through the gloomy rain clouds.


    The overcast thunderous clouds that had blocked out the sun suddenly vanished, reced by bright beams of light and a clear azure sky. A fierce sun hung high, its light as pure as golden ss.


    This altitude was the stratosphere, wheremercial nes fly through the atmosphere.


    Beneath him, the clouds were like a sea, with several mountain ranges visible in the distance.


    This was Su Heng''s first time at such an altitude.He spread his arms wide, no longer exerting force.


    Instead, he used the power field of the Kui Lang to maintain his form, hovering above the clouds.


    The stratosphere contained little water vapor and few solid particles, so the wind here was very pure. The wind blew straight at him, causing Su Heng''s long hair to whip behind him.


    His expression gradually turned solemn as he looked towards a distant direction.


    Tuo Long, Cmity, Great Tide.


    Truth be told,


    Su Heng actually didn''t care much about the life and death of the mortals.


    To him, those people were as insignificant as ants, but Baihua County was his territory.


    The reckless actions of Tuo Long were clearly a disregard for him, which was the real reason Su Heng felt anger.


    Fortunately¡­


    Although he might not be able to teach these demons what fear is,


    He could certainly show them how to "die."


    Bang!


    With this thought,


    Su Heng gripped his five fingers tightly, creating a thunderous noise.


    His eyes slowly reddened, and strength surged throughout his body. With one step forward, he had already vanished from his original spot.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Upstream of Guan River, on the edge of an abandoned city.


    Tuo Long slowly lifted his pitch-ck hand, covered in Scale Armor, out of the river.


    His palm had a long, narrow wound, oozing blood that emitted surging Demonic Qi.


    The blood merged with the water, contaminating arge stretch of the river.


    The color of the water turned into a sinister bloody red, also emitting a pungent and foul fishy smell.


    Even the grasses and nts on both sides of the river began to wilt rapidly, and the usual summer sounds of insects and birdspletely disappeared.


    Gurgle!


    The river water began to boil, stirring up ripples.


    Various sized fish in the river struggled violently a couple of times before flipping belly-up, gradually perishing.


    The surging river washed these dead fish ashore.


    The corpses piled up like mountains, the stench overwhelming.


    The now calm river surface began to bulge suddenly, and soon, gigantic crocodiles emerged one after another.


    These crocodiles were covered in thick scale armor, some with spines growing on their vertebrae, looking extremely ferocious. They opened their mouths wide, devouring the corpses of the fish, drawing nutrients from the meal. Their bodies then further tore, grew, and transformed. ?


    Within moments, hundreds of beastly crocodiles had been created.


    Among them, two particrlyrge ones even emitted the powerful aura of genuine demons.


    "This time''s luck isn''t too bad,"


    Said Tuo Long, his face revealing a satisfied expression as he observed the scene before him.


    For demons below the level of death, only a few with special talents, like Yin Shi Taisui or the White Deer Demon King, could mass-produce demon minions.


    But once one''s strength broke through to the death level, this restriction no longer applied.


    Any true death-level lord could cause the immediate environment to undergo transformations, thereby creating a massive number of demon minions.


    "You say this lightly, but your actions are quite earnest," remarked Kui Lang mockingly.


    "It''s also preparation for what lies ahead," Tuo Long said nomittally.


    He suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked up, humming softly, "Here theye!"


    Whoosh!


    Kui Lang followed his gaze.


    In the blood-red sky, arge tumbling mass suddenly appeared.


    A crimson arc of light sliced through the sky, bringing turbulent winds and thunder due to intense friction with the clouds. One second it was on the horizon, the next it was right before them. The ferocious and exaggerated punch had not yetnded when the roaring pressure it brought caused the river to cave in and stones to fly around.


    Bang!


    Tuo Long''s expression turned visibly more serious.


    He raised his hand to block it overhead.


    Two giants over three meters tall collided in mid-air, locked in a brief standstill.


    Then Su Heng sneered, "Are you ready to embrace death?"


    Thunder roared!


    It was as if thunder exploded in the skies.


    Su Heng''s strength burst forth explosively, pressing down like mountains and tsunamis.


    Tuo Long the Great''s body, like a cannonball, was fiercely sted to the ground, lifting a huge swirl of yellow dust and leaving behind trenches, until finally crashing against the broken city wall behind him with a loud noise¡ªonly then did he manage to barely stop.


    In the collision just now, Su Heng had realized that Tuo Long the Great was much stronger than the previously faced Kui Lang the Star Lord.


    The two were not even on the same level.


    He then recalled the towering tidal wave from before, capable of destroying an entire city.


    Su Heng instantly understood that Tuo Long the Great had not chosen an incarnate body but had directly chosen to descend in his true form.


    Realizing this,


    Instead of feeling any fear, Su Heng felt a wild joy ignite within him.


    Even though he could use the sealing power of the White Snake Demon Scale topletely kill the force harbored within the incarnate body,


    Doing so


    Would only cause a slight inconvenience to those Dead-level Lords.


    Given time, those lost powers could always be recovered.


    But it was different with a true form.


    If Tuo Long the Great were to die at Su Heng''s hands now, he would be truly finished.


    With that thought, Su Heng immediately exerted all his strength. His body churned with energy, stirring up a fierce wind and thick smoke.


    "Fiery Ember¡¤Red Sun Search!"


    "Thunder Shock¡¤Sea of Suffering Thunder Sound!"


    Su Heng used the two most powerful moves from the Domineering Dragon Secret Method.


    On his left side, golden suns like those seen in sci-fi spearing through the darkness, hovered in mid-air. Beams of hot, bright light, like light spears from the suns, burst outward. In an instant, they pierced through the void, melted the ground, and the entire city district copsed in a st of firelight.


    On his right side, thick arcs of electricity obscured the sky, weaving into a.


    Each thunderbolt had the thickness of an adult''s waist. At that moment, hundreds of thousands of bolts of lightning struck down simultaneously, continuous booms emanated from the dust and smoke, magma spurted out ordingly, and the wholend trembled violently, fissures spreading outward continuously.


    Bang!


    Footsteps came from the reddish smoke.


    Tuo Long the Great emerged, quite disheveled, step by step from within.


    All his clothing had beenpletely evaporated and torn apart, his dark, fierce body exposed. The thick and extremely hard scale armor was melted, flowing down like magma along his undting body. Yet, on his face was an excited smile.


    "Seeing you this infuriated," Tuo Long the Great chuckled, "it seems your city has been utterly destroyed."


    "No, it hasn''t."


    Before Su Heng could speak, Kui Lang the Star Lord''s voice came from the side, "Although Baihua County was damaged, it was not destroyed."


    "How is that possible!?" Tuo Long the Great was shocked.


    If it had been Su Heng who said this, he could understand it as stubborn defiance.


    Buting from Kui Lang the Star Lord himself, he couldn''t help but believe it.


    Swish!


    A bright sh crossed Kui Lang the Star Lord''s eyes.


    He shared the scene he witnessed with Tuo Long the Great, whose smile gradually vanished, turning much darker.


    "All this for mere ants?"


    Tuo Long the Great looked up at Su Heng and coldly said, "But still, calming the tide must have severely drained your energy. You should not have challenged me now. Of course, whether now or in the future, your fate is already sealed."


    "But at least, you could bring me some more amusement."


    "You''re just a slightly bigger reptile, yet you dare speak such arrogance in front of me!" Su Heng scoffed coldly. Stay connected through


    Hearing this, Tuo Long the Great''s expression turned even colder.


    He was a crocodile and hated nothing more than being called a reptile by others.


    With just an offhandment, Su Heng had hit a sore spot for Tuo Long the Great.


    "I originally wanted to have some fun with you, but since you wish for death¡ªso be it!"


    Bang!


    Tuo Long the Great leaped up.


    He bombarded Su Heng with one exaggeratedly furious punch after another.


    Unexpectedly, the punch that collided exploded into a sky of blood rain¡ªTuo Long the Great exploded, and Su Heng held the upper hand, disying no surprise on his face. He instantly realized something was off. "This isn''t the real Tuo Long the Great, it''s an incarnation!"


    "Where is his true form?" Su Heng looked around, enhancing his perception to the utmost.


    The surroundings were frighteningly quiet, only the wind sweeping the grass and stones from the ground. There were remains of river fish on the shore, with some crocodiles lying in the blood, watching him with a mocking expression.


    Hiss!


    Su Heng''s eyes suddenly jumped.


    He looked down and realized something was wrong; a vortex suddenly emerged and expanded beneath his feet.


    A powerful suction came from it, turning arge area into a vacuum. Su Heng had nowhere to leverage, and even the Wolf King''s control over the force field couldn''t counter the Dead-level Lord''s Sun Swallowing Divine Ability. His body fell, swallowed whole by the vortex.


    Bang!


    The river surface exploded with sshes, and a figure leaped out.


    "Is it over?" Kui Lang the Star Lord folded his arms over his chest, his voice carrying from a distance.


    "If it were his full strength, he might have struggled out of my Sun Swallowing Divine Ability. But having spent a substantial amount of energy earlier calming the flood, he now has no chance of survival, guaranteed!"


    Tuo Long the Great spoke confidently, spreading his fingers and then suddenly clenching his hand forward!


    Boom!


    The entire river roiled violently, turning blood-red.


    Countless torrents of blood-red water rose to the sky, forming huge, horn-like tornadoes, even driving the lead-gray clouds above. Blood-red lightning struck down, fierce winds arose, and the rumbling was incessant. Onlookers from mutant tribes on both sides disyed exaggerated expressions of awe on their faces.


    Yet, as the instigator of it all, the smile on Tuo Long the Great''s face slowly solidified.


    "Roar!"


    A long dragon chant burst from the blood-red heavens.


    And within it, the profound and surging Dragon Power drastically changed his expression, "How is this possible!?"

 Chapter 153: 141: Invincible with Me, Fists Dominate the Demon Country!

    The great Tuo Long was originally a crocodile, yet his title bore the character "dragon".


    It goes to show how much the great Tuo Long yearned for that legendary realm.


    Unfortunately,


    Despite his efforts for hundreds of years,


    He still failed to touch the threshold of that realm.


    But it was precisely because of this that Tuo Long knew just how difficult this path was, and how formidable a true dragon from the legends really was.


    Yet now, he was sensing genuine Dragon Power emanating from a human he had never taken seriously, which shook Tuo Long to the core and left him unable to believe it.


    "Dragon Power! How can it appear in a human? It''s impossible, it must be fake!"


    Tuo Long''s expression darkened like still waters, igniting the river.Large droplets of icy water sshed, evaporated with a "hiss" before they hit the ground, forming a huge cloud of steam that obscured the sky.


    Within the smokescreen, a towering and ferocious figure slowly stepped forward.


    Three grey horns formed a crown atop his head, his whole face was covered in fearsome bone armor, his body d inyers of thick scale armor, and from his chest spread a web of intense, fiery veins. The moment he stepped out of the void, the howling Dragon Power materialized.


    Lightning shed and thunder roared in the sky, the vast earth trembled incessantly as if it were a beating heart!


    The demons fostered and transformed by Tuo Long''s own blood burst consecutively like fireworks at the very moment Su Heng appeared.


    "I don''t really care about the lives of those mortals, but Baihua County is my territory."


    With a ferocious smile on his face, Su Heng clenched his five fingers into a fist. "Since you dare to run wild in my domain, I don''t care if you''re a great lord or something else. You all have only one end, and that is to be crushed by me."


    As he tensed his arm, the fiery stream on his chest ignited, crawling up his neck and onto his face.


    The crisscrossed red mes on his dark and ferocious face made Su Heng''s presence even more ancient and wild, like an imperious true dragon descending into the mortal world!


    Theplete Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Technique cultivated to minor achievement.


    Beyond the terrifying boost from the Transformed Dragon State, the more vigorous strength and the formidable Divine Skills,


    The most important thing was,


    When the Transformed Dragon State was fully unleashed, Su Heng would exude a Dragon Power so tangible that ordinary creatures didn''t dare to look up in his presence, and even a powerful demon like Tuo Long ?


    Would be suppressed and noticeably affected in front of Su Heng.


    "I don''t believe a mere mortal can reach such a realm, you''re just all show!" Being suppressed on a spiritual level by a mere mortal was intolerably aggravating for Tuo Long.


    "Whether I''m all show or not, you''ll find out if you try," Su Heng beckoned with his fingers.


    Boom!


    Tuo Long''s rage was instantly ignited.


    "Ignorant fool!" he roared, "I''ll tear you to shreds alive!"


    The ground beneath Tuo Long''s feet exploded as he leaped up, and behind him emerged a gigantic, distorted ck sun, its powerful gravitational pull manifesting. River water, grass and stones on the ground, even the ruins of distant cities, were all drawn up, suspended in mid-air.


    Just like remote maniption Divine Skills, Tuo Long''s magnificence and strength


    Were leagues beyond the White Wolf, at least an order of magnitude greater.


    Unfortunately¡ªBoom!


    Su Heng threw a punch into the air.


    Explore more stories at


    A violent ck surge formed a massive ck waterfall, vanishing into the sun.


    After a brief pause, the ck sun behind Tuo Long exploded with a boom. Invisible ripples spread outwards, the gravitational pull suddenly reversed into a much more formidable repulsive force. Where the ripples passed, the river spouted huge columns of water a hundred meters high,yers of ground turf were peeled back, and the city crumpled with a thunderous copse.


    In the midst of this apocalyptic sight,


    Su Heng and Tuo Long each turned into a ck streak, charging towards one another.


    Both were extremely confident in their own bodies, abandoning all shy moves, every strike bone-crunching, relying purely on immense strength and defense to destroy the other. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of punches were exchanged, each capable of smashing a mountaintop; yet whennded on each other, they only left a bloody dent.


    "Hahaha, exhrating!" Su Heng howled, releasing his demon back.


    His strength surged once more, his eyes filled with a brutal and savage red glow.


    With the activation of the demon back, strength and speed increased by fifty percent across the board. Tuo Long was immediately overwhelmed and could no longer hold on.


    An exaggeratedly ferocious punch smashed heavily onto his face.


    Half of Tuo Long''s face burst open on impact, his bloody skull exposed.


    And his body,pletely unable to resist this force, crashed into the ground with a thunderous boom, creating a huge crater.


    Roar!


    A roar emanated from the crater.


    Tuo Long reverted to his true form, a massive crocodile over ten meters long appeared in the depressed ground.


    The crocodile''s body was decked in thick, mountain-ridge-like ck Scale Armor, its mouth bristling with sharp teeth, and its face twisted viciously. Opening its maw wide, it used the Sun Swallowing Divine Ability once more. The formidable gravitational pull even reached the clouds thousands of kilometers above, creating the spectacle of a blood-red cloud path.


    And without any intention to resist, Su Heng simply leaped forward, following the pull downwards.


    Thud!


    His body fell like a heavy stone right into the gaping mouth of Tuo Long.

 Chapter 154: 141: With Me, Invincible; A Fist Suppresses the Demon Country!_2

    "I told you to swallow!" Su Heng''s foot was on Tuo Long''s lower jaw, while his big hand gripped the upper part of Tuo Long''s mouth.


    Crack!


    He pulled hard with both arms.


    Tuo Long''s massive mouth was forcibly torn off.


    In an instant, a heaven-shaking, agonizing wail erupted as blood sshed onto Su Heng like a fountain.


    Su Heng took a couple of bites from the fresh red flesh in his left hand, then crushed the remaining part into a ball and, with a serpent-like wide-open mouth, swallowed it whole along with the bones and teeth it was mixed with, tilting his head back.


    Fresh demon blood dripped down from the corner of his mouth and evaporated with a sizzle upon touching the ming flow.


    In the distance, amid the dust and smoke, Tuo Long''s figure reappeared.


    No longer his crocodile form but a humanoid one.He held one hand to his jaw, looking at Su Heng with a mix of bewilderment and terror in his eyes.


    Lowering the hand covering his mouth, the flesh around his jaw had been torn away, revealing arge expanse of ghastly white bone.


    "We can''t keep this up,"


    Kui Lang''s expression was exceptionally grave, "If we continue, you''ll die."


    "We have no choice now, find a way to draw him off," the rest of the sentence wasmunicated through a whisper.


    Tuo Long''s countenance was ugly, but he nodded in agreement.


    He cast a deep nce at Su Heng.


    Then, without another word, he turned and left.


    "Thinking of running!" Su Heng''sbat power had peaked, "It won''t be that easy!"


    A dead-ss grand duke, who couldmand the wind and rain, could cause a natural disaster that floods cities with a wave of his hand. How could Su Heng let such terrifying fighting power escape so easily? Furthermore, Su Heng had previously trained in the Domineering Dragon Secret Method, and the vast resources he gathered from the noble families and the Sky Demon Alliance were nearly exhausted.


    Tuo Long''s enormous and strong body was exactly what Su Heng needed to replenish the massive resources expended during his training.


    Boom!


    Su Heng''s body shook as he immediately followed in pursuit.


    In midair, a figure clothed in a yellow robe, wielding a gleaming cleaver, descended¡ªKui Lang.


    "I''ll be your opponent," Kui Lang said with a smile. Continue your journey at


    "Let''s talk when your true form descends!"


    After exchanging blows for only two to three breaths'' time, Su Heng''s big hand pierced into Kui Lang''s chest.


    Crack!


    A hair-raising sound of flesh being torn apart.


    Kui Lang was torn in half.


    But within those few seconds, Tuo Long had already run far away, leaving only a speck the size of a grain of rice in Su Heng''s sight.


    "That direction is... Breath Swamp!" Su Heng''s expression darkened.


    Located to the north of Jiangzhou, and further north was Corpse Mountain Demon Country¡ªTuo Long''s intentions were obvious.


    "Today, you will surely die!"


    Su Heng roared, his voice rolling like thunder, drowning out the sound of real thunder.


    He tapped several times in midair, elerating at full force, moving like a phantom, instantly crossing tens of thousands of meters.


    Both of them were extremely fast, racing like the wind, leaving vast expanses of clouds and rain behind in the blink of an eye.


    Upon leaving the territory of Jiangzhou, what came into view was an immense desert.


    The sandy desert, covered with dry, upraised rock ridges.


    Some of these rock ridges were as small as a few kilometers, while others were sorge that their ends couldn''t be seen,yered upon each other like whirlpools converging toward the central point. There, a pitch-ck beam shot up to the sky and down through the earth, and even from a great distance, one could sense a disturbing, chilly aura emanating from it.


    This was the Breath Swamp, and at the location of that ck beam stood the legendary Corpse Mountain Demon Country.


    The Breath Swamp might appear to be a lifeless desert, but it was fraught with danger.


    Boom!


    Tuo Long led Su Heng toward a cliff face.


    The seemingly calm rock face suddenly exploded as Su Heng neared.


    A gaping maw made entirely of rock, carrying the stench of blood, tearing everything apart, aimed a bite at Su Heng.


    In his Transformed Dragon State, Su Heng stood nearly five meters tall, no different from an insect before the great maw of rock, which dragged him directly into the cliff.


    Boom!


    The cliff that had returned to tranquility began to tremble violently again, apanied by an outburst of white light.


    Su Heng, covered in dust and grime, shot out of the fissure.


    Tuo Long had intended to use the dangers within Breath Swamp to trap Su Heng, but it had little effect.


    Su Heng''s physical body was unimaginably strong; he could smash through anything with a single punch, and even if he was temporarily restrained by the environment, he could quickly break free.


    As for creatures within the Breath Swamp that could truly pose a danger to him,


    Tuo Long himself was in a weakened state and did not dare to approach and provoke any further.


    Thus¡ª


    The chase continued, with the distance between pursuer and pursued steadily closing.


    Bang!


    Tuo Long ducked into the heart of a storm.


    Su Heng did not hesitate to follow, and with a roar, the gigantic sandstorm waspressed and torn apart, revealing the scene inside.


    To Su Heng''s surprise, the natural cavity inside the sandstorm contained a campfire, fur tents, and a fence made of beast bones to serve as a barricade.


    This turned out to be a vige inhabited by humans.


    The racket of Su Heng''s arrival also drew the attention of the vigers within.


    The people here were incredibly strong, regardless of gender, had bronze skin, and were covered in colorful tattoos. They wielded spears made from the bones of strange beasts and wore simple animal skins, barely covering their privates. Su Heng''s fierce and hulking form was seen by these individuals as a demon.


    Desperation was etched across their faces, yet they still gripped their weapons tightly, refusing to give up without a fight.


    Crack!

 Chapter 152: 140: Overwhelming Dragon Power, Unmatched Divine Skills!

    Bang!Su Heng stamped heavily beneath his feet.


    The air instantly burst, compressed into a solid and exploded.


    Amidst the enormous recoil force, Su Heng''s figure shot into the clouds.


    Thunder roared within the clouds, accompanied by lightning, as he burst through the gloomy rain clouds.


    The overcast thunderous clouds that had blocked out the sun suddenly vanished, replaced by bright beams of light and a clear azure sky. A fierce sun hung high, its light as pure as golden glass.


    This altitude was the stratosphere, where commercial planes fly through the atmosphere.


    Beneath him, the clouds were like a sea, with several mountain ranges visible in the distance.


    This was Su Heng''s first time at such an altitude.


    He spread his arms wide, no longer exerting force.


    Instead, he used the power field of the Kui Lang to maintain his form, hovering above the clouds.


    The stratosphere contained little water vapor and few solid particles, so the wind here was very pure. The wind blew straight at him, causing Su Heng''s long hair to whip behind him.


    His expression gradually turned solemn as he looked towards a distant direction.


    Tuo Long, Calamity, Great Tide.


    Truth be told,


    Su Heng actually didn''t care much about the life and death of the mortals.


    To him, those people were as insignificant as ants, but Baihua County was his territory.


    The reckless actions of Tuo Long were clearly a disregard for him, which was the real reason Su Heng felt anger.


    Fortunately¡­


    Although he might not be able to teach these demons what fear is,


    He could certainly show them how to "die."


    Bang!


    With this thought,


    Su Heng gripped his five fingers tightly, creating a thunderous noise.


    His eyes slowly reddened, and strength surged throughout his body. With one step forward, he had already vanished from his original spot.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Upstream of Guan River, on the edge of an abandoned city.


    Tuo Long slowly lifted his pitch-black hand, covered in Scale Armor, out of the river.


    His palm had a long, narrow wound, oozing blood that emitted surging Demonic Qi.


    The blood merged with the water, contaminating a large stretch of the river.


    The color of the water turned into a sinister bloody red, also emitting a pungent and foul fishy smell.


    Even the grasses and plants on both sides of the river began to wilt rapidly, and the usual summer sounds of insects and birds completely disappeared.


    Gurgle!


    The river water began to boil, stirring up ripples.


    Various sized fish in the river struggled violently a couple of times before flipping belly-up, gradually perishing.


    The surging river washed these dead fish ashore.


    The corpses piled up like mountains, the stench overwhelming.


    The now calm river surface began to bulge suddenly, and soon, gigantic crocodiles emerged one after another.


    These crocodiles were covered in thick scale armor, some with spines growing on their vertebrae, looking extremely ferocious. They opened their mouths wide, devouring the corpses of the fish, drawing nutrients from the meal. Their bodies then further tore, grew, and transformed. ?


    Within moments, hundreds of beastly crocodiles had been created.


    Among them, two particularly large ones even emitted the powerful aura of genuine demons.


    "This time''s luck isn''t too bad,"


    Said Tuo Long, his face revealing a satisfied expression as he observed the scene before him.


    For demons below the level of death, only a few with special talents, like Yin Shi Taisui or the White Deer Demon King, could mass-produce demon minions.


    But once one''s strength broke through to the death level, this restriction no longer applied.


    Any true death-level lord could cause the immediate environment to undergo transformations, thereby creating a massive number of demon minions.


    "You say this lightly, but your actions are quite earnest," remarked Kui Lang mockingly.


    "It''s also preparation for what lies ahead," Tuo Long said noncommittally.


    He suddenly narrowed his eyes and looked up, humming softly, "Here they come!"


    Whoosh!


    Kui Lang followed his gaze.


    In the blood-red sky, a large tumbling mass suddenly appeared.


    A crimson arc of light sliced through the sky, bringing turbulent winds and thunder due to intense friction with the clouds. One second it was on the horizon, the next it was right before them. The ferocious and exaggerated punch had not yet landed when the roaring pressure it brought caused the river to cave in and stones to fly around.


    Bang!


    Tuo Long''s expression turned visibly more serious.


    He raised his hand to block it overhead.


    Two giants over three meters tall collided in mid-air, locked in a brief standstill.


    Then Su Heng sneered, "Are you ready to embrace death?"


    Thunder roared!


    It was as if thunder exploded in the skies.


    Su Heng''s strength burst forth explosively, pressing down like mountains and tsunamis.


    Tuo Long the Great''s body, like a cannonball, was fiercely blasted to the ground, lifting a huge swirl of yellow dust and leaving behind trenches, until finally crashing against the broken city wall behind him with a loud noise¡ªonly then did he manage to barely stop.


    In the collision just now, Su Heng had realized that Tuo Long the Great was much stronger than the previously faced Kui Lang the Star Lord.


    The two were not even on the same level.


    He then recalled the towering tidal wave from before, capable of destroying an entire city.


    Su Heng instantly understood that Tuo Long the Great had not chosen an incarnate body but had directly chosen to descend in his true form.


    Realizing this,


    Instead of feeling any fear, Su Heng felt a wild joy ignite within him.


    Even though he could use the sealing power of the White Snake Demon Scale to completely kill the force harbored within the incarnate body,


    Doing so


    Would only cause a slight inconvenience to those Dead-level Lords.


    Given time, those lost powers could always be recovered.


    But it was different with a true form.


    If Tuo Long the Great were to die at Su Heng''s hands now, he would be truly finished.


    With that thought, Su Heng immediately exerted all his strength. His body churned with energy, stirring up a fierce wind and thick smoke.


    "Fiery Ember¡¤Red Sun Search!"


    "Thunder Shock¡¤Sea of Suffering Thunder Sound!"


    Su Heng used the two most powerful moves from the Domineering Dragon Secret Method.


    On his left side, golden suns like those seen in sci-fi spearing through the darkness, hovered in mid-air. Beams of hot, bright light, like light spears from the suns, burst outward. In an instant, they pierced through the void, melted the ground, and the entire city district collapsed in a blast of firelight.


    On his right side, thick arcs of electricity obscured the sky, weaving into a net.


    Each thunderbolt had the thickness of an adult''s waist. At that moment, hundreds of thousands of bolts of lightning struck down simultaneously, continuous booms emanated from the dust and smoke, magma spurted out accordingly, and the whole land trembled violently, fissures spreading outward continuously.


    Bang!


    Footsteps came from the reddish smoke.


    Tuo Long the Great emerged, quite disheveled, step by step from within.


    All his clothing had been completely evaporated and torn apart, his dark, fierce body exposed. The thick and extremely hard scale armor was melted, flowing down like magma along his undulating body. Yet, on his face was an excited smile.


    "Seeing you this infuriated," Tuo Long the Great chuckled, "it seems your city has been utterly destroyed."


    "No, it hasn''t."


    Before Su Heng could speak, Kui Lang the Star Lord''s voice came from the side, "Although Baihua County was damaged, it was not destroyed." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How is that possible!?" Tuo Long the Great was shocked.


    If it had been Su Heng who said this, he could understand it as stubborn defiance.


    But coming from Kui Lang the Star Lord himself, he couldn''t help but believe it.


    Swish!


    A bright flash crossed Kui Lang the Star Lord''s eyes.


    He shared the scene he witnessed with Tuo Long the Great, whose smile gradually vanished, turning much darker.


    "All this for mere ants?"


    Tuo Long the Great looked up at Su Heng and coldly said, "But still, calming the tide must have severely drained your energy. You should not have challenged me now. Of course, whether now or in the future, your fate is already sealed."


    "But at least, you could bring me some more amusement."


    "You''re just a slightly bigger reptile, yet you dare speak such arrogance in front of me!" Su Heng scoffed coldly. Stay connected through


    Hearing this, Tuo Long the Great''s expression turned even colder.


    He was a crocodile and hated nothing more than being called a reptile by others.


    With just an offhand comment, Su Heng had hit a sore spot for Tuo Long the Great.


    "I originally wanted to have some fun with you, but since you wish for death¡ªso be it!"


    Bang!


    Tuo Long the Great leaped up.


    He bombarded Su Heng with one exaggeratedly furious punch after another.


    Unexpectedly, the punch that collided exploded into a sky of blood rain¡ªTuo Long the Great exploded, and Su Heng held the upper hand, displaying no surprise on his face. He instantly realized something was off. "This isn''t the real Tuo Long the Great, it''s an incarnation!"


    "Where is his true form?" Su Heng looked around, enhancing his perception to the utmost.


    The surroundings were frighteningly quiet, only the wind sweeping the grass and stones from the ground. There were remains of river fish on the shore, with some crocodiles lying in the blood, watching him with a mocking expression.


    Hiss!


    Su Heng''s eyes suddenly jumped.


    He looked down and realized something was wrong; a vortex suddenly emerged and expanded beneath his feet.


    A powerful suction came from it, turning a large area into a vacuum. Su Heng had nowhere to leverage, and even the Wolf King''s control over the force field couldn''t counter the Dead-level Lord''s Sun Swallowing Divine Ability. His body fell, swallowed whole by the vortex.


    Bang!


    The river surface exploded with splashes, and a figure leaped out.


    "Is it over?" Kui Lang the Star Lord folded his arms over his chest, his voice carrying from a distance.


    "If it were his full strength, he might have struggled out of my Sun Swallowing Divine Ability. But having spent a substantial amount of energy earlier calming the flood, he now has no chance of survival, guaranteed!"


    Tuo Long the Great spoke confidently, spreading his fingers and then suddenly clenching his hand forward!


    Boom!


    The entire river roiled violently, turning blood-red.


    Countless torrents of blood-red water rose to the sky, forming huge, horn-like tornadoes, even driving the lead-gray clouds above. Blood-red lightning struck down, fierce winds arose, and the rumbling was incessant. Onlookers from mutant tribes on both sides displayed exaggerated expressions of awe on their faces.


    Yet, as the instigator of it all, the smile on Tuo Long the Great''s face slowly solidified.


    "Roar!"


    A long dragon chant burst from the blood-red heavens.


    And within it, the profound and surging Dragon Power drastically changed his expression, "How is this possible!?"

 Chapter 153: 141: Invincible with Me, Fists Dominate the Demon Country!

    The great Tuo Long was originally a crocodile, yet his title bore the character "dragon".It goes to show how much the great Tuo Long yearned for that legendary realm.


    Unfortunately,


    Despite his efforts for hundreds of years,


    He still failed to touch the threshold of that realm.


    But it was precisely because of this that Tuo Long knew just how difficult this path was, and how formidable a true dragon from the legends really was.


    Yet now, he was sensing genuine Dragon Power emanating from a human he had never taken seriously, which shook Tuo Long to the core and left him unable to believe it.


    "Dragon Power! How can it appear in a human? It''s impossible, it must be fake!"


    Tuo Long''s expression darkened like still waters, igniting the river. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Large droplets of icy water splashed, evaporated with a "hiss" before they hit the ground, forming a huge cloud of steam that obscured the sky.


    Within the smokescreen, a towering and ferocious figure slowly stepped forward.


    Three grey horns formed a crown atop his head, his whole face was covered in fearsome bone armor, his body clad in layers of thick scale armor, and from his chest spread a web of intense, fiery veins. The moment he stepped out of the void, the howling Dragon Power materialized.


    Lightning flashed and thunder roared in the sky, the vast earth trembled incessantly as if it were a beating heart!


    The demons fostered and transformed by Tuo Long''s own blood burst consecutively like fireworks at the very moment Su Heng appeared.


    "I don''t really care about the lives of those mortals, but Baihua County is my territory."


    With a ferocious smile on his face, Su Heng clenched his five fingers into a fist. "Since you dare to run wild in my domain, I don''t care if you''re a great lord or something else. You all have only one end, and that is to be crushed by me."


    As he tensed his arm, the fiery stream on his chest ignited, crawling up his neck and onto his face.


    The crisscrossed red flames on his dark and ferocious face made Su Heng''s presence even more ancient and wild, like an imperious true dragon descending into the mortal world!


    The complete Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Technique cultivated to minor achievement.


    Beyond the terrifying boost from the Transformed Dragon State, the more vigorous strength and the formidable Divine Skills,


    The most important thing was,


    When the Transformed Dragon State was fully unleashed, Su Heng would exude a Dragon Power so tangible that ordinary creatures didn''t dare to look up in his presence, and even a powerful demon like Tuo Long ?


    Would be suppressed and noticeably affected in front of Su Heng.


    "I don''t believe a mere mortal can reach such a realm, you''re just all show!" Being suppressed on a spiritual level by a mere mortal was intolerably aggravating for Tuo Long.


    "Whether I''m all show or not, you''ll find out if you try," Su Heng beckoned with his fingers.


    Boom!


    Tuo Long''s rage was instantly ignited.


    "Ignorant fool!" he roared, "I''ll tear you to shreds alive!"


    The ground beneath Tuo Long''s feet exploded as he leaped up, and behind him emerged a gigantic, distorted black sun, its powerful gravitational pull manifesting. River water, grass and stones on the ground, even the ruins of distant cities, were all drawn up, suspended in mid-air.


    Just like remote manipulation Divine Skills, Tuo Long''s magnificence and strength


    Were leagues beyond the White Wolf, at least an order of magnitude greater.


    Unfortunately¡ªBoom!


    Su Heng threw a punch into the air.


    Explore more stories at


    A violent black surge formed a massive black waterfall, vanishing into the sun.


    After a brief pause, the black sun behind Tuo Long exploded with a boom. Invisible ripples spread outwards, the gravitational pull suddenly reversed into a much more formidable repulsive force. Where the ripples passed, the river spouted huge columns of water a hundred meters high, layers of ground turf were peeled back, and the city crumpled with a thunderous collapse.


    In the midst of this apocalyptic sight,


    Su Heng and Tuo Long each turned into a black streak, charging towards one another.


    Both were extremely confident in their own bodies, abandoning all flashy moves, every strike bone-crunching, relying purely on immense strength and defense to destroy the other. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of punches were exchanged, each capable of smashing a mountaintop; yet when landed on each other, they only left a bloody dent.


    "Hahaha, exhilarating!" Su Heng howled, releasing his demon back.


    His strength surged once more, his eyes filled with a brutal and savage red glow.


    With the activation of the demon back, strength and speed increased by fifty percent across the board. Tuo Long was immediately overwhelmed and could no longer hold on.


    An exaggeratedly ferocious punch smashed heavily onto his face.


    Half of Tuo Long''s face burst open on impact, his bloody skull exposed.


    And his body, completely unable to resist this force, crashed into the ground with a thunderous boom, creating a huge crater.


    Roar!


    A roar emanated from the crater.


    Tuo Long reverted to his true form, a massive crocodile over ten meters long appeared in the depressed ground.


    The crocodile''s body was decked in thick, mountain-ridge-like black Scale Armor, its mouth bristling with sharp teeth, and its face twisted viciously. Opening its maw wide, it used the Sun Swallowing Divine Ability once more. The formidable gravitational pull even reached the clouds thousands of kilometers above, creating the spectacle of a blood-red cloud path.


    And without any intention to resist, Su Heng simply leaped forward, following the pull downwards.


    Thud!


    His body fell like a heavy stone right into the gaping mouth of Tuo Long.

 Chapter 154: 141: With Me, Invincible; A Fist Suppresses the Demon Country!_2

    "I told you to swallow!" Su Heng''s foot was on Tuo Long''s lower jaw, while his big hand gripped the upper part of Tuo Long''s mouth.Crack!


    He pulled hard with both arms.


    Tuo Long''s massive mouth was forcibly torn off.


    In an instant, a heaven-shaking, agonizing wail erupted as blood splashed onto Su Heng like a fountain.


    Su Heng took a couple of bites from the fresh red flesh in his left hand, then crushed the remaining part into a ball and, with a serpent-like wide-open mouth, swallowed it whole along with the bones and teeth it was mixed with, tilting his head back.


    Fresh demon blood dripped down from the corner of his mouth and evaporated with a sizzle upon touching the flaming flow.


    In the distance, amid the dust and smoke, Tuo Long''s figure reappeared.


    No longer his crocodile form but a humanoid one.


    He held one hand to his jaw, looking at Su Heng with a mix of bewilderment and terror in his eyes.


    Lowering the hand covering his mouth, the flesh around his jaw had been torn away, revealing a large expanse of ghastly white bone.


    "We can''t keep this up,"


    Kui Lang''s expression was exceptionally grave, "If we continue, you''ll die."


    "We have no choice now, find a way to draw him off," the rest of the sentence was communicated through a whisper.


    Tuo Long''s countenance was ugly, but he nodded in agreement.


    He cast a deep glance at Su Heng.


    Then, without another word, he turned and left.


    "Thinking of running!" Su Heng''s combat power had peaked, "It won''t be that easy!"


    A dead-class grand duke, who could command the wind and rain, could cause a natural disaster that floods cities with a wave of his hand. How could Su Heng let such terrifying fighting power escape so easily? Furthermore, Su Heng had previously trained in the Domineering Dragon Secret Method, and the vast resources he gathered from the noble families and the Sky Demon Alliance were nearly exhausted.


    Tuo Long''s enormous and strong body was exactly what Su Heng needed to replenish the massive resources expended during his training.


    Boom!


    Su Heng''s body shook as he immediately followed in pursuit.


    In midair, a figure clothed in a yellow robe, wielding a gleaming cleaver, descended¡ªKui Lang.


    "I''ll be your opponent," Kui Lang said with a smile. Continue your journey at


    "Let''s talk when your true form descends!"


    After exchanging blows for only two to three breaths'' time, Su Heng''s big hand pierced into Kui Lang''s chest. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crack!


    A hair-raising sound of flesh being torn apart.


    Kui Lang was torn in half.


    But within those few seconds, Tuo Long had already run far away, leaving only a speck the size of a grain of rice in Su Heng''s sight.


    "That direction is... Breath Swamp!" Su Heng''s expression darkened.


    Located to the north of Jiangzhou, and further north was Corpse Mountain Demon Country¡ªTuo Long''s intentions were obvious.


    "Today, you will surely die!"


    Su Heng roared, his voice rolling like thunder, drowning out the sound of real thunder.


    He tapped several times in midair, accelerating at full force, moving like a phantom, instantly crossing tens of thousands of meters.


    Both of them were extremely fast, racing like the wind, leaving vast expanses of clouds and rain behind in the blink of an eye.


    Upon leaving the territory of Jiangzhou, what came into view was an immense desert.


    The sandy desert, covered with dry, upraised rock ridges.


    Some of these rock ridges were as small as a few kilometers, while others were so large that their ends couldn''t be seen, layered upon each other like whirlpools converging toward the central point. There, a pitch-black beam shot up to the sky and down through the earth, and even from a great distance, one could sense a disturbing, chilly aura emanating from it.


    This was the Breath Swamp, and at the location of that black beam stood the legendary Corpse Mountain Demon Country.


    The Breath Swamp might appear to be a lifeless desert, but it was fraught with danger.


    Boom!


    Tuo Long led Su Heng toward a cliff face.


    The seemingly calm rock face suddenly exploded as Su Heng neared.


    A gaping maw made entirely of rock, carrying the stench of blood, tearing everything apart, aimed a bite at Su Heng.


    In his Transformed Dragon State, Su Heng stood nearly five meters tall, no different from an insect before the great maw of rock, which dragged him directly into the cliff.


    Boom!


    The cliff that had returned to tranquility began to tremble violently again, accompanied by an outburst of white light.


    Su Heng, covered in dust and grime, shot out of the fissure.


    Tuo Long had intended to use the dangers within Breath Swamp to trap Su Heng, but it had little effect.


    Su Heng''s physical body was unimaginably strong; he could smash through anything with a single punch, and even if he was temporarily restrained by the environment, he could quickly break free.


    As for creatures within the Breath Swamp that could truly pose a danger to him,


    Tuo Long himself was in a weakened state and did not dare to approach and provoke any further.


    Thus¡ª


    The chase continued, with the distance between pursuer and pursued steadily closing.


    Bang!


    Tuo Long ducked into the heart of a storm.


    Su Heng did not hesitate to follow, and with a roar, the gigantic sandstorm was compressed and torn apart, revealing the scene inside.


    To Su Heng''s surprise, the natural cavity inside the sandstorm contained a campfire, fur tents, and a fence made of beast bones to serve as a barricade.


    This turned out to be a village inhabited by humans.


    The racket of Su Heng''s arrival also drew the attention of the villagers within.


    The people here were incredibly strong, regardless of gender, had bronze skin, and were covered in colorful tattoos. They wielded spears made from the bones of strange beasts and wore simple animal skins, barely covering their privates. Su Heng''s fierce and hulking form was seen by these individuals as a demon.


    Desperation was etched across their faces, yet they still gripped their weapons tightly, refusing to give up without a fight.


    Crack!

 Chapter 155: 141: With Me, Invincible; A Fist Suppresses the Demon Country!_3

    Su Heng briefly reverted from his Transformed Dragon State, returning to human form.A young girl emerged from inside, her body curvaceous yet powerful. Her hair was tied into messy braids that hung down, and her face wore a solemn, serious expression. She spoke with a heavy accent, but it was clear she was speaking the official language of the Great Zhou, which allowed for normal conversation.


    "You come from Demon Country!?" Su Heng exclaimed, "Then, did you just encounter a demon?"


    As he spoke, he gestured twice on his body with his hand.


    "Are you talking about Tuo Long the Great!?" Fear etched deeply on the girl''s face, and the people around her burst into tumult. They chattered in a language Su Heng couldn''t understand at all. The girl turned and glared at them, and without saying a word, everyone fell silent.


    "He went off in that direction." The girl pointed towards the distance.


    "Thank you!" Su Heng bowed his fists in gratitude.


    The direction the girl provided was accurate, and Su Heng continued the pursuit.


    He quickly emerged from the sandstorm and once again saw Tuo Long the Great.


    At this point, they were nearly at the deepest part of Breath Swamp, and Su Heng looked up to see a massive black iron tree shooting into the sky.


    This gigantic tree, as if molded from steel, was more majestic and huge than any mountain Su Heng had seen in his past or present life, growing thousands of meters into the sky.


    Countless branches spread out, supporting a city that emitted a cold and hellish aura, reminiscent of a deep abyss in hell.


    That city was Demon Country.


    Su Heng had originally thought Demon Country was merely a metaphorical term, but from what he was seeing and feeling now, it seemed possible that tens of thousands of demons truly lived there. The name was fitting and not at all an exaggeration.


    Demon Country could be seen but not touched.


    An invisible barrier separated it from the mundane world where Su Heng stood, and Tuo Long the Great stopped running.


    He stopped and turned around. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The look he gave Su Heng was like looking at a dead man.


    "You are too arrogant, mortal!" Tuo Long the Great sneered, "Since the birth of Demon Country, you are the first to dare to trek all the way here."


    "So what!" Su Heng laughed loudly, "Even if you flee to the ends of the earth, you will certainly die today!"


    "You think Demon Country is isolated from the outside world, that people outside can''t get in, and people inside can''t go out?" Tuo Long the Great said coldly.


    "What!?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow, "Isn''t it that way?"


    If Tuo Long the Great could return easily, he would have already gone straight back to Demon Country instead of staying here and speaking these idle words with Su Heng.


    "Ha! You are sorely mistaken!" Tuo Long the Great roared, "You severely underestimate the rulers'' power. Under the profound power that pierces the heavens and the earth, nothing is absolute!"


    Boom!


    Following the fall of Tuo Long the Great''s words.


    Yin Wind suddenly arose in Breath Swamp, the sun hanging in the sky abruptly vanished, turning gloomy. In its place was a giant blood moon, almost covering half the sky. Dark smoke rose from vast lands, some reflecting scenes of mountains of corpses and seas of blood, others reflecting images of red skeletons, demonic Buddhas, and vajras.


    The sights that appeared before Su Heng amongst these airs were diverse, but all equally powerful and cold.


    In an instant, Su Heng felt as if he had plunged into hell, his hair standing on end.


    A sense of unprecedented crisis washed over him like a torrent.


    Surging forth and enveloping everything.


    Su Heng lifted his head upwards, then higher, and saw a blood light soaring into the sky.


    The owner of this aura was so powerful that it overshadowed everything else. It sat atop a throne of bones, shrouded in thick smoke, its face obscured, with only dark feathers shining with a cold light visible, seemingly a kind of roc.


    Its size was unimaginable.


    Indeed, it blotted out the sun and devoured the land, becoming the sole presence in the heavens and earth upon appearing.


    "Submit or die!" Thunderous roars filled the air, as crimson lightning rose in the void. However, before Su Heng could respond, a massive hand engulfed in smoke descended, obscuring the skies and reaching down.


    "Ruler of the Demon Country! Is this your confidence?" Su Heng glared at Tuo Long the Grand, roaring, "I''ve told you, today no matter where you flee, or who intervenes, your death is certain. What can the Ruler of the Demon Country do to me!?"


    Boom!


    Su Heng clenched his fists and roared towards the sky.


    His already towering and ferocious body swelled even more, as streams of crimson flame darted across his body, lighting up violently, boiling over, transforming into terrifying golden brilliance. The energy representing the essence of life broke free completely, as if a sun was planted within him, radiating endless luminosity.


    The cold aura around him was instantly dispelled, and the temperature surged rapidly.


    Roar!


    A dragon''s roar exploded.


    The ground beneath Su Heng''s feet collapsed with a bang.


    Under the immense recoil force, Su Heng''s body had already soared into the skies.


    The massive hand covering the land, upon nearing Su Heng, was already twisted and evaporated by the boiling energy.


    Su Heng stirred up a storm, crossing through the heavens. High above, he took a deep breath as if to swallow the entire world''s air into his body, his chest ballooning, the terrifying golden glow reaching its peak, before he hurled a punch toward the shadowy figure in the mist atop the throne.


    "Audacious! To dare strike at the King!"


    "Ignorant ants!"


    "A mantis trying to stop a chariot, overestimating yourself!"


    Shouts of astonishment emitted from the Demon Country, only to be quickly drowned in a fierce explosion.


    A dreadful punch hit the twisted barrier between the Demon Country and the mortal realm, creating ripples and tearing open crimson cracks. The compressed air exploded violently, countless incandescent clumps of gas bombarded the interior of the Demon Country like missiles.


    Smoke and dust rose from the ancient cities, filled with ghostly wails of terror.


    With just one strike, hundreds of demons were gravely wounded or killed outright. At the lowest reaches of the Demon Country, countless numb, tormented humans sensed that earth-shaking roar and felt the quaking tremors.


    They opened their mouths and lifted their heads.


    Feeling the hot blood racing through their veins, they couldn''t help but roar along.


    Since the fall of the old capital,


    The millennium-old clouds dispersed for the first time.


    And for many among them, it was the first time they saw the real sun in their lives! Moved to tears by this warm and magnificent light, they were overwhelmed with emotion!

 Chapter 156: 142: JÄ«nws Treasure, The People Build a Temple!

    Bang!Su Heng''s massive body fell from the sky, smashing straight into the ground.


    The ground shook and burst open, dust billowing everywhere.


    He stepped forward, his overwhelming Dragon Power mixed with rolling heat waves pressing towards Tuo Long the Great.


    "You''re injured too, not at your peak," Tuo Long the Great said, his face grim, "I might still have a chance."


    Whoosh!


    He flashed forward.


    His fist smashed towards Su Heng''s face.


    At the same time, Su Heng accelerated, sweeping past Tuo Long the Great with a gust of wind.


    Amidst the fine dust and debris, the two passed by each other. Su Heng, after taking a few steps, gradually stopped and took a deep breath.


    And behind him,


    Tuo Long the Great''s head exploded, and he staggered and fell into a pool of blood.


    "Dealing with you was not a problem," Su Heng sneered, turning around to lift Tuo Long the Great''s corpse.


    After his death,


    Tuo Long the Great reverted to his true form, a crocodile over ten meters long.


    Among demons, his size wasn''t actually considered too big, but the visual impact was still very strong.


    His wide back sported thick, overlapping dark armor, terrifying as a mountain. Below his body were four elephant-like huge feet for support.


    Even though his head had been smashed by Su Heng, as he collapsed in his own blood,


    The sight still exuded a terrifying oppressive aura.


    "Tuo Long the Great''s true form weighs at least twenty tons, enough to last me quite a while," Su Heng held his breath, excitement faintly visible in his crimson eyes.


    But...


    His chest heaved, and he covered his mouth with his hand.


    After several breaths, his furrowed brows finally began to relax.


    He looked down.


    A patch of crimson blood on his palm was slowly evaporating.


    "Tsk, internal injuries are quite serious." Most of the wounds on his body weren''t from the King of Demon Country,


    But from himself.


    The Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms secret method was an extremely profound martial art.


    He had walked too far on this path, perhaps even surpassing the original creator of this Cultivation Technique.


    This resulted in...


    Su Heng''s muscles and bones being too strong, while the organs meant to support these were somewhat lacking.


    When Su Heng exerted his full strength, his organs couldn''t sustain the nutrients long enough, and the overpowering energy coursing through his body would also damage his relatively weak internal organs. ????


    These two factors combined meant that after a battle,


    Although he appeared unscathed, internally he was significantly injured.


    Luckily, Su Heng''s body had merged with the Tai Sui Fungus Strain and White Snake Demon Scale, which were now continuously repairing his injuries. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It seems I''ll have to put aside cultivating the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms for now. I should prioritize advancing my level with the next attribute points."


    Su Heng gradually formed a plan in his mind.


    Rip!


    He tore off a large chunk of flesh from Tuo Long the Great,


    Along with the scale armor on the outside, and stuffed it into his mouth, crunching down and feeding his nearly depleted organs.


    A cool sensation spread in his belly.


    His body temperature was still very high, but it felt slightly more comfortable.


    "It''s time to leave this place," Su Heng looked up, the giant iron trees stretching as far as the eye could see.


    It was hard to imagine how such creatures or structures could have come to exist in this world.


    Bang!


    The loose gravel under Su Heng''s feet exploded.


    No longer contemplating, he grabbed the corpse of Tuo Long the Great and flashed out of the desert.


    *


    *


    *


    A tremendous roar like ocean waves swept across the Breath Swamp.


    Inside a hidden cave,


    Wanderers dressed in ragged animal-skin garments were also hiding behind large protruding rocks, their eyes wide with exaggerated excitement as they watched the scene unfold.


    "Sister!" a brawny teenager about fourteen or fifteen shouted, "That man fought against Demon Country, and he actually left alive."


    Zhao Yingning nodded with a complex expression, "I wonder who he is."


    "If we could get his help, maybe our tribe would have hope," the muscular teenager jumped excitedly.


    They were wanderers,


    Who had escaped from Demon Country, but couldn''t leave the dangerous Breath Swamp.


    They could only find a relatively safe spot in the desert to hide and reproduce, gradually forming a tribe.


    Zhao Yingning was the leader of these wanderers.


    Despite being young, her status within the tribe was quite high.


    Unlike the other excited tribespeople, Zhao Yingning''s expression was very cold.


    "Let''s head back," she gestured with her hands, "Demon Country won''t let this go. We need to hide well; being discovered would mean all our efforts were in vain."


    The others nodded and swiftly jumped down the hillside, heading back into the cave.


    Zhao Yingning walked alongside her brother, Zhao Aman.


    Zhao Aman was still shouting excitedly, his left fist clenched, throwing punches in the air, leaving trails in the bright sunlight.


    A vein popped on Zhao Yingning''s forehead, finally getting irritated by her brother''s foolish behavior.


    "You''re not that young anymore, can you stop being so foolish every day." Zhao Yingning said coldly, "No one is going to help us; we can only rely on ourselves."


    "Why?" Zhao Aman puzzled, "Aren''t we all humans; isn''t helping each other expected?"


    "These are the rules of Breath Swamp. Only by helping each other can we survive in such a perilous environment, but those people are not like us."


    Zhao Yingning didn''t know how to explain, she simply said, "He comes from the outside world."


    "Is that so?" Zhao Aman nodded with an understanding yet not quite grasping it, but quickly fantasized excitedly, "If I had that kind of strength, I would storm into Demon Country and rescue all our clansmen."


    Zhao Yingning shook her head and said no more.


    She lowered her head and entered the cave.


    Just then, a streak of light flashed across her mind.


    A thousand years ago, Breath Swamp was not a desert, but a fertile and abundant land.


    On this land lived a nation called "Yuanxi" that worshipped the sun. Such worship was not a natural evolution of mythology but was based on a mythical creature called J¨©nw¨± that once lived on this land.


    J¨©nw¨± might have fallen or perhaps flown away.


    But its nest was still there.


    If they could find J¨©nw¨±''s nest, perhaps they would have the means to strike a deal with that person.


    She did not expect that person to rescue the captured and suppressed people of Demon Country.


    That was simply unrealistic.


    However, bringing these wanderers in Breath Swamp to the outside civilized world should not be difficult for that person.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Two days later, Demon Suppression Tower.


    Noon.


    Bright and warm light filtered through the window, casting rays into Su Heng''s well-lit study.


    Su Heng held a larger, thicker brush in his hand, furrowing his brows as he painted and wrote on the giant sheet of paper in front of him, sketching out intricate patterns.


    By his side


    Li Hongxiu sat on a branched double-step ladder.


    The young girl held a sealed letter, her long black hair flowing down.


    She emotionlessly read the contents of the letter to Su Heng.


    The contents were rather unremarkable.


    Most of it consisted of records about demons, the pursuit of remnants of noble families, and the progress of disaster relief at the docks, among other things.


    But as Su Heng listened, somewhat vexed, the next piece of news caught his attention.


    "Building a temple!?"


    Su Heng''s movements paused, he raised his head and asked in surprise, "Who is this temple being built for?"


    "For you." Li Hongxiu replied, "The events that happened a few days ago have become more mysterious as they spread through the city."


    "Many people regard you as the reincarnation of the Dragon King."


    "This..." Su Heng shook his head, somewhat speechless.


    He was still alive and well, and the idea of building a temple for himself felt somewhat nauseating.


    "If you don''t like it, you can send someone to stop it," Li Hongxiu said, "It''s still in the planning stage, but the voice among the people is quite strong."


    "Let''s just leave it," Su Heng shook his head.


    "I remember many demons within the Sky Demon Alliance also secretly preach. Does this benefit them?"


    "It should..."


    Li Hongxiu tilted her head and thought for a moment, "Those demons wouldn''t engage in activities that didn''t benefit them."


    "The demons'' wholesale slaughter is fundamentally about extracting emotions from humans to further sense the presence of Eternal Heaven."


    Under the sunlight, Li Hongxiu''s voice drifted slowly, "And belief is also a form of emotion."


    "I see," Su Heng nodded.


    He no longer spoke, continuing to concentrate his attention on the painting before him.


    Initially, he learned to paint in order to depict the fundamental diagrams of the Domineering Dragon Secret Method completely. After all, it only took a dozen attribute points to elevate his painting skills to a considerably impressive level.


    But after painting repetitively several times, Su Heng gradually grew fond of the feeling of expressing the images and emotions of his inner self on external objects.


    Each time he finished a painting, Su Heng felt an exceptionally calm mood.


    Perhaps this was also a special method of cultivation.


    Li Hongxiu was very quiet.


    Sometimes she could even sit on a stool, motionless all day long, like a wooden statue.


    At this moment, having reported her tasks, she sat on the high double-step ladder.


    And resumed her usually calm and peaceful state.


    Demons had long lifespans.


    Therefore, they could afford to waste time on trivial things.


    Thudding, thudding, thudding!


    A series of urgent knocking sounds broke the tranquility of the room.


    It was at this moment that Su Heng had just completed his painting, placing the massive brush that looked almost like a weapon back in the brush rack.


    He looked up and met Li Hongxiu''s gaze.


    Li Hongxiu''s distinct black and white eyes bore a hint of exploration.


    Su Heng nodded slightly.


    Li Hongxiu vanished in a flash from the double-step ladder, appearing at the door.


    She opened the heavy door with some difficulty.


    Three figures walked in from the outside.


    "Deputy General Zhao," Su Heng nodded in greeting.


    The three who came in were Zhao Meiying and her two disciples, Ai Qing and Chen Yang.


    These two had met Su Heng before at Guanjiang Dock, but they had been far away at the time. Moreover, the skies were dark and the storm obscured their view. They could only glimpse vague figures from afar, not the intense visual impact of this close encounter.


    The rather lively Chen Yang even widened his eyes, unable to resist a small exclamation of surprise.


    "Be serious, don''t embarrass me!" Zhao Meiying turned and glared at him, causing Chen Yang to immediately cover his mouth.


    "I came this time to bid you farewell," Zhao Meiying bowed slightly to Su Heng, speaking earnestly.


    "You seem very anxious," Su Heng gestured for them to sit, "Have you encountered some urgent situation?"

 Chapter 157: 143: Skeleton Wasteland, The Barbarian King Emerges!

    "Indeed, we''ve encountered some rather unfavorable circumstances," Zhao Meiying said, her expression growing serious. She asked, "Have you heard of Skull Plain?""I have heard of it."


    Su Heng nodded; after all, he had been living in this world for five or six years.


    Moreover, standing from a high position, he was somewhat familiar with the geography.


    Su Heng''s brow furrowed slightly, "I''ve heard that Skull Plain is extremely harsh, inhabited by many man-eating barbarians, Esoteric Sect Buddhism that tortures its followers through pain to practice, and various fierce and bizarre demons and the like."


    "Of course, these are all rumors. Whether they are true or not, I am not sure,"


    "Even if they are rumors, they are based on some reality," Zhao Meiying seriously commented, "Generally, they aren''t far off, but in reality, the environment in Skull Plain might be far more terrifying than those rumors describe."


    "Oh?" Su Heng appeared interested.


    Li Hongxiu also tilted her head, her clear eyes becoming more serious.


    "Cough cough!" Zhao Meiying coughed twice, "Skull Plain is called that name because its wilderness environment is exceptionally harsh. During the day, humans live on the plains along with the pigs, sheep, cattle, and horses they herd. But at night, once the sun sets, it turns into the Charming Demon Domain."


    "Is that really what happens?" Su Heng''s eyes widened. Zhao Meiying''s description made him think of Demon Country.


    "Indeed, it is."


    Zhao Meiying asserted, "A thousand years ago, when the Great Zhou Dynasty was founded, the founder had specifically drawn a large army to conquer Skull Plain. Initially, the campaign went smoothly. After all, although the barbarians on the plain were fierce, they lacked discipline.


    They knew only to rush forward relentlessly, and with a little trickery, they could be completely encircled and annihilated without exception."


    "But as the army pushed deeper into Skull Plain, they encountered all sorts of unimaginable, eerie events. Ghostly troops crossed through, underworld rivers changed their courses, and so on, and eventually, even the main general, Zhou Tong, went mad. This expedition ultimately ended in failure. A wall was built on the border of Northern Zhou to create a barrier,"


    "If the founder failed in the past, why are the troops being assembled again now?" Su Heng asked in surprise, "Have those barbarians become restless and started initiating attacks?"


    "Yes," Zhao Meiying explained, "Normally, the threat posed by those barbarians on Skull Plain to the dynasty is limited. They even survive chiefly because the environment in Skull Plain is special, preventing the troops from penetrating deeply." S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But this time, it''s different."


    "What has changed?"


    "I''m not entirely sure, but I''ve heard that a Barbarian King has emerged in Skull Plain," Zhao Meiying spoke earnestly, "Legend has it that this man was born with a double pupil anomaly, blessed by celestial women at birth, and protected by Vajra Buddha.


    He took a high monk from Skull Plain as his master, practiced for over thirty years, and cultivated the Buddhist Secret Technique to an unprecedented level.


    Then, with his grand spirit, he subdued demons to serve as his protector gods. Later, he even used thunderous measures to resolve enmities. The four strongest barbarian tribes within Skull Plain all came under his command, and smaller tribes likewise came to heed his call, strengthening his force day by day."


    "Whether by coercion or other means, resolving enmity is the hardest part, which is indeed remarkable,"


    Su Heng asked, "Hasn''t the court reacted to this?"


    "How could it not!" Zhao Meiying said, "In fact, as soon as the Barbarian King came out of seclusion, Northern Zhou had already dispatched the Demon Suppression Army to suppress him. The Demon Suppression Army stationed at the frontier of Northern Zhou is particularly strong."


    "So what happened..."


    "They were wiped out without a trace," Zhao Meiying said grimly, "From the lowest-ranked soldiers to the Deputy Generals, main generals, and even the Chief Commander, all were killed. Only their heads were sent back."


    "What rank is a Chief Commander?" Su Heng asked.


    "Heavenly Deceit Realm," Zhao Meiying said, "Actually, not just the Chief Commander, some of the main generals also reached this realm. Yet, even those who were at the Heavenly Deceit Realm couldn''t escape alive from Skull Plain. It''s unknown exactly what they encountered, but it was said that the expressions on those severed heads were extremely horrified."


    "That is indeed terrifying," Su Heng thought.


    Human Martial Artists at the Heavenly Deceit Realm were equivalent to supreme lords among demons and monsters.


    Su Heng had fought them and understood how formidable such existences could be.


    Even now,


    He was confident in defeating some of the supreme-level demons and monsters,


    But he was not certain that he could kill them.


    The reason he could kill Tuo Long, the great lord, was because it followed the path of brute force training and was not adept at escaping.


    Even so, it was hard for Su Heng to kill it, and there was nearly a mishap in the process. Let alone making a supreme-level demon feel fear¡ªsuch an advantage could only be achieved with an overwhelming superiority.


    Thinking this way, the strength of that Barbarian King was truly unimaginable.


    It might also have been due to the special geographic conditions of Skull Plain, specifically ambushing them.


    "Regardless, be careful," Su Heng cautioned.


    "Thank you," Zhao Meiying''s face showed a broad smile, "Don''t worry, I''ve been with the Demon Suppression Army for over a hundred years. I''m an old hand now; nothing will happen to me."


    "Last time you said that, we blundered into the dojo of a supreme lord," Ai Qing mentioned, deflating the mood.


    "And the last time you said something similar, you ended up in a duel with this guy right here," Chen Yang chipped in sarcastically, "You''ll win, for sure!"


    "Are you two trying to kill me?" Zhao Meiying was furious as she rolled up her sleeves.


    Her fair wrists were exposed under the sunlight.


    Ai Qing and Chen Yang hurriedly crept back with fearful expressions on their faces.


    "You all seem to get along quite well," Su Heng said with a smile.


    He was indeed quite gentle with friends.


    "I am going to Skull Plain. While I am confident I can survive, these two little ones are in a tough situation," Zhao Meiying touched her nose and pleaded, "I would like to leave them here to serve you. I wonder if Commander Su could possibly do me this favor?"


    "Of course," Su Heng nodded and said to the two, "You are most welcome here."


    These two appeared to be around twenty-five or twenty-six years old, with their power peaking in the Demon Form. It was conservatively estimated that they could break through to the Demon Embryo Realm by the age of thirty. No matter when they had started their cultivation, this level of talent was already quite impressive.


    Moreover, Zhao Meiying''s character was something Su Heng had observed, and these two were also worth trusting.


    Su Heng was naturally not one to refuse such a vibrant injection of fresh blood.


    "There''s another matter..." Zhao Meiying showed a bit of hesitation this time, "It''s about the Domineering Dragon Eight Phases Secret Technique. I am unsure whether it should be discussed."


    "There''s no harm," Su Heng guessed in his heart.


    "I want to make two copies of the foundational diagram and cultivation method of the Domineering Dragon Secret Technique here to take to the Demon Suppression Army," Zhao Meiying said, "In the Demon Suppression Army, there are quite a few who cultivate this technique. Many have been stuck for years or even decades; if they had the completed material, they could definitely make breakthroughs."


    "The leader of Jiangzhou''s Demon Suppression Army has also been studying this technique, but unfortunately, progress has been minimal."


    "He is a pure Martial Lunatic. If he could see the content you''ve completed, he would be very surprised. Of course, I understand the rules. I won''t take this without offering something in return. I will do my best to secure a generous reward from the Demon Suppression Army, even from the personal resources of the army leader,"


    Zhao Meiying stated earnestly.


    But deep inside, she still felt uneasy, even afraid that Su Heng might turn against her.


    Because "techniques are not passed on lightly," divulging one''s hard-earned cultivation techniques can lead to psychological imbalance and easily expose weaknesses to rivals. Even fathers to sons, often some parts are deliberately withheld, let alone to outsiders.


    Zhao Meiying lowered her head deeply, unsure of what might happen next.


    Even she felt that her request might have been too much.


    But unexpectedly...


    "Alright!" Su Heng agreed succinctly.


    "You agreed just like that?" Now it was Zhao Meiying who was surprised, "We haven''t even settled on the reward yet."


    "It doesn''t matter," Su Heng said calmly, "My martial arts are here for anyone who wants to learn."


    "You..."


    His readily agreeable attitude left Zhao Meiying somewhat unable to understand.


    She was even shocked.


    "These techniques must have taken you considerable effort to complete," Zhao Meiying pondered, "To just pass them out like this, what if they fall into your rivals'' hands and are used specifically against you? And aren''t you worried that someone could surpass you by practicing the same techniques?"


    "Ha ha ha!" Hearing her words, Su Heng burst out laughing.


    "What I want is absolute strength, not relative strength. If someone can identify problems in my techniques, even if it''s my opponent who does it, it just means I haven''t reached the ultimate state of perfection, which is a good thing."


    "As for the possibility of surpassing me with the same techniques..."


    Su Heng shook his head, speaking calmly yet confidently, "I am strong because of myself, not because of external things like techniques. Even if I practiced a lesser technique, I could attain the same realm. At most, it would just take a bit more time."


    Zhao Meiying was influenced by his confidence and demeanor, and she bowed deeply to Su Heng, "I was too narrow-minded."


    "Regardless, I will still try to obtain the reward for you," Zhao Meiying said earnestly.


    "That would be good," Su Heng nodded.


    He wasn''t a fool¡ªwhy refuse resources that were being handed to him?


    "Here are the fundamental diagrams I made in my spare time; you don''t need to make a special trip to copy them."


    Su Heng rolled up the newly drawn diagrams on the desk and handed them to Li Hongxiu beside him. Li Hongxiu tied a butterfly knot on the scroll with her hair, then pulled out another scroll from a nearby cabinet. Holding them together, she handed them to Zhao Meiying.


    Zhao Meiying took them, a look of surprise on her face.


    "So, this is goodbye..." she waved her hand, "Who knows when we will meet again."


    Zhao Meiying left gracefully.


    Chen Yang and Ai Qing reluctantly followed her for a few steps before stopping.


    A girl''s soft sobs echoed through the hallway.


    Chen Yang patted his junior sister''s shoulder and looked up at the sun outside the window. He rubbed his eyes and lazily remarked, "The sunlight is really dazzling today."

 Chapter 158: 144: Blood Refining Secret Technique, Li Family of Jiangzhou

    After sending Zhao Meiying away, Su Heng and Ai Qing, Chen Yang had a brief chat.Both were orphans whom Zhao Meiying had rescued from demon''s clutches, and they had been traveling the world with her for many years.


    And now, they were entering a new stage in their lives.


    After a brief conversation, the two took their leave.


    Later, an elder from the Demon Suppression Bureau would take them under his wing to familiarize them with various affairs, tasks that Su Heng need not worry about.


    "This is what you asked me to find," Li Hongxiu''s calm and indifferent voice came from beside him.


    Her hair, cascading down her shoulders, rose up as if a great black hand were lifting several secret manuals from the top shelf of the bookcase, before turning to place them on Su Heng''s desk.


    "Anything else?" Li Hongxiu asked, tilting her head.


    "That''s all." Su Heng said, "Thank you, I appreciate your hard work."


    "You''re welcome." Li Hongxiu bowed slightly towards him and gracefully left the study, gently closing the door behind her.


    Bang!


    The room was left with only Su Heng.


    He sat on a specially crafted bronze bench, his legs crossed at the ankles.


    He pinched the books that Li Hongxiu had handed him between two fingers and scrutinized the content with a furrowed brow.


    These three books were specific Blood Refining Cultivation Techniques from the Demon Suppression Bureau. The muscular, bone, and flesh stages belonged to the "Demon Form", while the blood, viscera, and entrails were part of the "Demon Embryo" - the second grand realm of cultivation.


    Low-level cultivation techniques were easy to acquire; the Pure Yang Skill that led Su Heng into entry-level cultivation was bought from an inconspicuous martial arts school on the roadside.


    The further he went, the more precious and difficult it became to acquire worthy Cultivation Techniques.


    The three techniques were named "Tiger Leopard Thunder Sound", "Blood Evil Blood Refining Method", and "Golden Jade Blood Refining Technique", which sounded ordinary, and their effects also seemed unremarkable in Su Heng''s view.


    Within the human body.


    The effects of blood principally involved three aspects.


    They were to transport nutrients and wastes to promote metabolism, regulate the internal environment for balance, and provide immune defense, etc.


    These three techniques each had a different focus.


    Among them, Tiger Leopard Thunder Sound was a traditional Buddhist Cultivation Technique; it worked by using vibrations to tap into the spinal cord''s marrow. ??


    This Cultivation Technique depended entirely on the individual, mining the body''s potential, thus it had the most reliable foundation but also progressed slowly.


    As for the other two techniques.


    The Golden Jade Blood Refining Technique focused on nurturing warmth, requiring a great deal of resources during the cultivation process.


    Meanwhile, the Red Evil Blood Refining Technique was the most powerful among the three.


    This technique required constant visualization of a bloody flood dragon during the cultivation process, and when cultivated to advanced realms, the blood would become viscous, carrying more platelets and enhancing healing abilities. Moreover, it could stimulate the pituitary gland to secrete large amounts of adrenal and corticosteroid stress hormones during battle.


    When battling, one would appear fierce and fearless, feeling no pain at all, indistinguishable from a berserk fierce flood dragon.


    Powerful, yet with heavy side effects, prone to sudden death. f


    A standard demonic path cultivation technique.


    After a brief consideration, Su Heng quickly made further plans. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He planned to use Tiger Leopard Thunder Sound as the foundation, and then supplement with the other two Blood Refining Techniques. He wanted to see if practicing these three techniques to completion could allow his blood''s abnormal progression to exceed one hundred percent. In fact, even exceeding one hundred percent was just meeting Su Heng''s minimum requirement.


    To proceed further on this path, he would still need to spend effort finding higher-level secret techniques.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Jiangzhou, Taian Prefecture.


    Inside a small vermillion building at the headquarters of the Demon Suppression Army, loud arguments could be heard.


    "I''ve told you not to bother me again, why are you showing up in front of me again!?" A well-built, handsome young man with a streak of white in his hair spoke impatiently, waving his hand as if trying to shoo someone out of the room.


    In a shadow beyond the reach of the bright sunlight, a figure in black was kneeling on the ground, speaking calmly, "Young master, the Family Head is eager to see you. The young miss also entrusted me with a message for you¡­"


    "Is she in such a hurry to come and see my misfortune?" the young man spoke more impatiently, his voice tinged with anger.


    "Um¡­" Seeing the situation.


    The figure in black no longer spoke, bowed his head for a farewell, and gradually vanished into the darkness.


    "Sigh!"


    Only the young man remained in the room.


    He looked up at the bright sky through the window and the sun hanging above.


    The sunlight was warm, but his heart felt somewhat cold.


    The young man''s name was Li Lingxiu, the head of the Jiangzhou Demon Suppression Army.


    Though the title of head of the Demon Suppression Army was quite prestigious, it paled slightly in comparison to his status as the heir of the Jiangzhou Li Family.


    In the Dazhou Empire, there were many with the surname Li, but only the Jiangzhou Li Family could truly be called a clan.


    Even a thousand years ago, before the Dazhou Empire had been established.


    The Li Family was already a local powerhouse.


    And the Li Family''s ancestor was an extraordinary warrior who joined the Great Ancestor on his expedition to the Eternal Heaven.


    Throughout the thousand years since the founding of the nation. The Li Family had weathered countless storms, yet always remained standing. They owned vast lands and endless wealth, controlling a colossal business network in the Jianghuai region. Family members were brave and skilled in war, earning distinguished military achievements in every empire era.


    Even the royal family had been allied through marriage several times.


    Commonly praised as a once-in-ten-thousand genius, merely witnessing their threshold was an event.


    The strength of a noble family might be manifested in commerce and politics, but there was still a chance to be replaced. However, the ancestors of the Li family had reached an incredible realm, joining the great ancestor in the eternal heavens. Thus, the bloodline of his descendants had transformed, able to awaken innate divine skills like demons.


    This was equivalent to the offspring of the Li family merging with a demon corpse at birth without any side effects.


    Moreover, this "demon corpse" had been developed to its limit over a thousand years.


    By simply following the path of their forebears, they could easily reach a terrifying realm beyond the common man''s imagination.


    Changes brought by the bloodline were both good and bad.


    The advantage was being naturally powerful, but this power also limited their potential.


    Li Lingxiu was a pure martial fanatic, who enjoyed the process of growth and exploring the unknown rather than repeatedly walking the path trodden by his family elders. Such contradictions escalated to an irreconcilable extent.


    "There''s no need to repeat the path trodden by our ancestors. Give me time, and I will surpass them. The bloodline will take pride in me."


    Li Lingxiu remembered how exhilarated and liberated he felt when he spoke these words at the ancestral shrine, as if he had cleared the clouds to see the blue sky. It was also like a bird that had been caged finally flapping its wings and soaring into its own sky.


    Of course, he also remembered the astonished and surprised looks on the faces of many elders present.


    He remembered the rage on his father''s face and the slap he received.


    He also remembered the offering his sister had stealthily brought from the shrine hall which accidentally fell to the ground and the contorted, red face of his cousin trying to hold back his laughter nearby.


    Forget it, how can sparrows understand the aspirations of a swan!


    Although there were some twists and turns in the process.


    But we martial artists, forge ahead boldly.


    Since a decision had been made, there was no reason to retreat.


    He had left his family and joined the Demon Suppression Army alone, becoming its leader over more than a decade of struggle.


    He thought that with his innate talent and insight, he could easily make his own way wherever he went.


    Unfortunately, ideals were plentiful but reality was harsh.


    All the way to today.


    Li Lingxiu had realized how difficult it was to progress in the martial path without the resources of his family.


    "Ah! Only in turbulent seas can heroes show their true colors; as the steadfast mountains stand tall, the will to soar above the clouds never falters!"


    Li Lingxiu sighed.


    He clenched his fists, encouraging himself.


    He quickly rallied himself, focusing his attention on the hanging scroll in front of him.


    This hanging scroll was the foundational chart of the Domineering Dragon Eight Phases Secret Technique.


    More than ten years ago, when he first joined the Demon Suppression Army,


    Upon seeing this secret technique for the first time, Li Lingxiu was amazed.


    This set of secret techniques imitated the "form" of the Domineering Dragon in its first half, and emulated the "spirit" of the Domineering Dragon in the latter half. If cultivated to a profound level, it wouldn''t be inferior to several of the top inheritances of his family. The only pity was that this technique was incomplete.


    Not damaged by man.


    But it was incomplete from the time it was created.


    Dragons soared in the heavens, unseen from head to tail.


    The few ancestors who created this technique hadn''t been able to fully render the spirit and form of the Domineering Dragon.


    While Li Lingxiu greatly lamented this, he had also spent a decade attempting to restore it.


    However, up to now, the progress had been limited and not worth mentioning.


    Bang bang bang!


    Just when Li Lingxiu was deeply engrossed in his research,


    The knocking sound came again.


    "Didn''t I tell you to get lost? Why have you come back!" Li Lingxiu''s forehead tensed with veins, opening the door irritably.


    "It''s me!" A somewhat helpless female voice came from outside.


    "So it''s Deputy General Zhao." Li Lingxiu opened the door and offered a cup of tea, apologizing, "I thought it was those people from my family."


    "Is the task in Baihua County completed?"


    Although Li Lingxiu was a martial fanatic, he was quite concerned about the affairs of the Demon Suppression Army.


    "It has been completed," Zhao Meiying nodded, telling Li Lingxiu about the series of events that occurred in Baihua County.


    "This¡­," Li Lingxiu widened his eyes, "Isn''t this a bit too exaggerated?"


    "The army leader should have received the news," remarked Zhao Meiying curiously.


    "Between the Skull Plain and the familial issues, it''s annoying beyond measure," Li Lingxiu pulled over a chair, sitting down and scratching his head, "Sorry, I''ve been neglectful in this area. But, if this person is truly as you say, then they indeed are impressive."


    "Once the Skull Plain matter is resolved, I need to personally visit," Li Lingxiu stated earnestly.


    After leaving his family, he realized how extremely difficult it was for cultivators outside to make any progress. Su Heng, who could physically combat death-worthy demons, was an incredible existence. Curious and somewhat eager to make contact, Li Lingxiu pondered


    But from what Zhao Meiying described, it seemed that the other party was not very easy to get along with.


    He suddenly felt hesitant, unsure.


    Just then, Zhao Meiying added, "He also completed the upper half of the Domineering Dragon Secret Technique; I''ve brought back the foundational chart."

 Chapter 159: Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon, Demon Elephant Sect

    "He gave you the cultivation technique he practiced, so you must have paid a steep price," Li Lingxiu said, eyes wide."No," Zhao Meiying relayed what Su Heng had told her that day to Li Lingxiu.


    "Whack!" Li Lingxiu suddenly stood up from his chair, pacing back and forth with his head bowed. Finally, he remarked with emotion, "That is truly the demeanor of a grandmaster."


    "Did you really carry it on you?"


    "Yes!" Zhao Meiying nodded, handing over the two scrolls Su Heng had personally made to Li Lingxiu.


    Li Lingxiu vigorously rubbed his robe before solemnly and seriously taking them and hanging them on the wall nearby to unfurl them.


    With just one glance, he was deeply attracted by the content and the artistic conception depicted in the scrolls.


    He seemed frozen in place, motionless.


    "Commander, commander!" Seeing Li Lingxiu''s state, Zhao Meiying immediately felt a headache coming on. She had even promised to help Su Heng secure as much compensation as possible.


    "Damn, awesome! It''s really complete, seamless, unbelievable," Li Lingxiu finally managed to tear his gaze away from the scrolls after quite some time.


    But he still seemed somewhat absent-minded, clearly still immersed in the artistic conception of the two fundamental drawings.


    "We can''t just take something for nothing in the Demon Suppression Army!" Zhao Meiying quickly reminded him.


    "Yes, indeed we can''t just take it!" Li Lingxiu nodded, tossing a copper key to Zhao Meiying, "This is the key to my private treasure vault; take anything you want from there. It''s okay to empty it, just leave me two sets of clothes to change into."


    "I need to go into seclusion for two days; come find me before we set off to the Skull Plain," Li Lingxiu said urgently.


    Bang!


    Before his words ended,


    He had already grabbed the two scrolls, pushed open the window, and dashed out.


    Zhao Meiying was left alone, disheveled by the wind.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Baihua County, Anping District.


    After the flood disaster, Anping District took in a large number of refugees, causing security to be in chaos, with small-scale cases of people going missing. It might be the work of gangs, or it might be the doing of demons. Our mission this time is to thoroughly investigate the ins and outs of this matter, not to act rashly or stir up incidents, but to cleanly and efficiently resolve the problem. Do you understand?"


    In a worn-down alley reeking of decay, Li Hongxiu, holding a sealed letter, spoke in a calm tone to the two men in front of her.


    Among these two, one was an ordinary-looking young man with a dark face.


    The other wore an old robe and had a scar on the left side of his face, presenting a composed demeanor.


    The dark-faced youth was named Xu Chong, recruited by the Demon Suppression Bureau from Jiangzhou as a freelancer who originally studied in a sect and specialized in fist techniques, known for his enthusiastic personality.


    The composed middle-aged man was a collateral relative of the Zhou family, named Zhou Shun.


    As he hadn''t committed any major wrongdoings,


    He joined the Demon Suppression Bureau after the alliance of six families was destroyed and became a steward responsible for suppressing demons.


    Li Hongxiu briefly explained the mission, and the two men nodded. They then turned around and entered the alley together. After joining the Demon Suppression Bureau, they had completed many similar missions, most of which were caused by gangs.


    Even if they encountered demons, these were quickly resolved.


    Thus, the atmosphere among the three was relaxed.


    The lively Xu Chong, the dark-faced youth even had the mood to crack a few jokes, which, unfortunately, no one cared to entertain.


    He didn''t seem to mind, walking ahead by himself and pushing aside those who obstructively stood in his way.


    After several turns, they quickly arrived at their destination.


    Looking up, they saw a signboard named "Bamboo Shadow Pavilion" that seemed no different from the surrounding residences. From inside came a strong herbal scent, which was normal since Anping District had taken in a large number of disaster victims, and the smell of herbs had been noticeable all along, though it seemed particularly strong here.


    "Chief, what should we do next? Should we just burst in and inquire, or sneak in and take a look?" Xu Chong turned to look at Li Hongxiu.


    "Don''t act rashly," Li Hongxiu pointed at the courtyard wall, "Climb in and take a look."


    "No problem!" Xu Chong easily climbed the over two-meter-high courtyard wall with a kick and entered inside.


    The entire process was silent.


    Li Hongxiu and Zhou Shun followed, finding two rusty iron pots in the yard.


    Inside the pots, mushy medicinal herbs were stewing uncovered, and the strong scent of the herbs came from these two iron pots.


    "With no lids, the potency of the medicine is being lost," Xu Chong commented, frowning.


    "It seems we''ve come to the right place. They''re using the scent of the herbs intentionally to cover up something else," Zhou Shun, who had been silent till now, also spoke.


    "Looks like we''ve nabbed a big fish this time!" Xu Chong seemed somewhat excited.


    In the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Apart from their monthly allowance,


    Everything else had to be earned through merits¡ªthe more numerous and dangerous the missions completed, the more valuable the resources they could exchange.


    Moreover, Xu Chong knew that Li Hongxiu seemed just like a young girl who had not yet matured, but her strength was formidable, ranked among the top within the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Moreover, with Su Heng, a Grandmaster, backing the Demon Suppression Bureau, there was little chance of any small fry causing trouble.


    Therefore, he was very relieved.


    "Be cautious," Li Hongxiu frowned slightly, a sense of foreboding in her heart.


    "Let''s go inside and have a look first," Xu Chong suggested.


    This Bamboo Shadow Pavilion was a two-section courtyard.


    Beyond the small courtyard they saw in front, past the porch, there was a larger courtyard behind, as well as various supporting rooms and even a basement. Despite the whole complex being not so large, there were many places that could hide dirt and grime.


    But things seemed to be much smoother than they had imagined.


    "This is..." Passing through an archway to the larger backyard, Xu Chong stopped in his tracks, stunned by the sight before him. The entire courtyard was covered with human limbs, internal organs, and heads with eyes wide open in death.


    The quantity was so large that the originally black ground was soaked into a sinister dark red with blood.


    In the middle of the courtyard.


    A blood-red giant blade, over two meters long, hovered in mid-air.


    Chains as thick as an adult''s wrist were coiled around it, spreading out like a spider web over the entire courtyard. The stench of blood emanated from the corpses, slowly being absorbed by the giant blade through the chains. As the sinister ritual proceeded, the blade gradually became covered with patterns resembling eerie eyes.


    With just one glance at the blood-colored giant blade, Xu Chong felt a strong aura, as if facing a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood, hit him head-on.


    His eyes turned blood-red, and he stumbled back several steps.


    It wasn''t until his back hit the wall


    That he felt slightly better. He reached up to touch his face and was horrified to find blood tears streaming from his eyes, and his vision blurry.


    "What in the devil is this thing!?" Xu Chong''s heart was pounding as he whispered urgently to Li Hongxiu.


    Li Hongxiu was originally a half-human, half-ghost existence who had spent time in the Sky Demon Alliance. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the demise of the Sky Demon Alliance, Li Hongxiu had been confined in the Demon Suppression Tower and then followed Su Heng for a while.


    Without saying much,


    Just in terms of various news, Li Hongxiu was quite knowledgeable.


    Sometimes she even served as a counselor, helping Su Heng solve doubts.


    "Blood Divine Weapon!" Li Hongxiu''s brows were deeply furrowed, her expression extremely serious, "This is a weapon forged through blood sacrifice, demon corpses, and various precious materials in a special way, said to be capable of sealing the complete spirits of demons within it. For both humans and demons, the Blood Divine Weapon is an exceptionally evil and terrifying existence."


    "I originally thought that Blood Divine Weapon was just a legend; I never expected it would actually..." Li Hongxiu''s face turned extremely pale.


    "Just by looking at it, we can''t bear it."


    Zhou Shun, who was standing nearby, also exclaimed in surprise, "What quality of demon corpse must have been used to forge this."


    "At least it must be a demon of Fierce Level seven or higher," Li Hongxiu said seriously, "With the Blood Divine Weapon showing up, no matter who is here, it has become a problem beyond our ability to resolve."


    "But why would this power appear here!?"


    Li Hongxiu was puzzled.


    Baihua County had been peaceful for hundreds of years, but recently one strange event after another had occurred.


    The Demon Country''s presence due to its longstanding location next to Jiangzhou was understandable, but the power behind the Blood Divine Weapon clearly came from afar. Their purpose was... Li Hongxiu''s mind flashed with insight, remembering the secret manual she had scavenged from Hong Dingtian.


    "Dragon King An Shelie!" Li Hongxiu murmured inwardly, "These people have come for the tomb of Dragon King An Shelie."


    "I should report this information to the bureau chief," Li Hongxiu thought to herself.


    "Mission terminated, leave immediately!" Li Hongxiu lowered her voice.


    "Alright!" Zhou Shun and Xu Chong, sensing the anomaly, did not hesitate and immediately nodded in agreement.


    Escaping the backyard directly over the wall could potentially disturb the blood sacrifice formation on the ground, leading to unintended disturbances. Thus, the trio had no choice but to retreat the way they came. However, just as they stepped into the corridor, passed through the archway, and came to the front courtyard, a bald man with a face full of scars approached.


    This man was not more than one point seven meters tall, but his upper body was extremely muscular. His eyes were full of murderous intent, and he had a fierce black cross tattoo on his forehead.


    "Who are you people! How did you get here!" the muscular bald man shouted angrily.


    "Who are we!" Knowing the man was not to be underestimated, Xu Chong, unwilling to seem weaker, retorted without a hint of fear, "I''m the wild dad who''s been missing for eighteen years!"


    Bang!


    Before his words finished, Xu Chong threw a punch at the muscular bald man''s face.


    Hailing from the Giant Rock Sect of Jiangzhou, though slender, he trained in genuine hardening techniques. Underneath his tough skin were bulging muscles, and with this punch, the wind howled as his whole arm swelled to twice its size, turning a terrifying blue-black, like a monstrous limb.


    However, the muscular bald man did not dodge or evade and took the punch head-on.


    "That''s all you got!?" the muscular bald man sneered, "With that little ability, you dare to act wild in front of my Demon Elephant Sect!"


    Bang!


    He grasped Xu Chong''s arm, swung him around forcefully, and smashed him down.


    The ground immediately exploded on impact, creating a crater, and Xu Chong''s eyes rolled back as his body went limp and unmoving!

 Chapter 160: 146: Confusion Barrier, Anomaly Amongst Demons

    The bald muscleman tugged at his collar, revealing a scarred chest beneath.His eyes glowed with a ferocious, bloodthirsty red as he took a step forward and, after looking around, his gaze fell on Li Hongxiu.


    "Since you''ve seen us, don''t even dream of leaving alive!"


    Hissss!


    He snorted coldly.


    With five thick fingers spread, he created a gust of wind as he reached for Li Hongxiu''s face.


    However, to his disbelief, Li Hongxiu threw a punch forward. With a loud bang, her seemingly frail body erupted with terrifying power. The bald muscleman only felt his fingers spasming, and his palm showed signs of a bright red burn.


    "How is this possible!?" The bald man exclaimed, clearly having not sensed much threat from Li Hongxiu.


    Their eyes met.


    "Kill yourself!" A red fox flashed through Li Hongxiu''s pupils, stunningly beautiful.


    "Are you joking!" The bald man hadn''t finished speaking when his expression drastically changed.


    His left hand was already viciously clutching his throat, his fingers tightened, and his face twisted into a terrifying bluish-black. He felt as though half of his body was completely out of control, only able to grasp his wrist with his right hand and struggle in vain. This way, his body became completely immobile.


    As expected¡ª


    Li Hongxiu''s figure flashed, and her fair hand smacked towards the bald man''s forehead.


    But a streak of black light, accompanied by a sharp breeze, swept by, and at the critical moment, Li Hongxiu forcefully changed direction mid-air.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion came from behind her, followed by the hissing sound of corrosion.


    Li Hongxiu glanced sideways slightly and saw the scorched traces on the floor out of the corner of her eye.


    The place that had been hit by the black light was now emitting thick smoke, sinking into small, poisoned pits.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    Clear, rhythmic footsteps approached.


    Li Hongxiu lifted her head to see a seductively graceful beauty in a black dress swaying towards her.


    Her chest was full, swaying like ripe fruit on the verge of falling.


    The slit of her dress was cut high, nearly reaching the top of her thigh.


    The entire length of her pale, serpent-like legs was exposed to the air.


    The woman''s steps were unhurried, her face smiling, but Li Hongxiu felt a chill in her heart.


    She heard a muffled bang behind her.


    Turning her head, she saw Zhou Shun being strangled by a giant fat man, lifted into the air with his eyes rolled back, clearly unconscious.


    Li Hongxiu had a premonition that things weren''t going well and could only think to escape by herself first.


    What happened next would have to wait for later.


    At that thought¡ª


    Li Hongxiu made her decision swiftly.


    Whoosh!


    She first struck forward with a palm, sending a wave of foxfire rolling over, pressing down on the black-dress woman.


    At the same time, Li Hongxiu''s figure flashed, quickly darting towards the wall on the left side of the yard.


    But after just a few steps, she suddenly felt a wave of weakness wash over her.


    "Poisoned! When?"


    Li Hongxiu''s face paled as she crouched down and lifted her skirt.


    At her smooth and fair ankle, a black line was continuously spreading upward, gradually forming into a beautiful pattern like a black rose.


    At this point, Li Hongxiu could only abandon her struggle.


    These people hadn''t killed them outright but had taken the trouble to leave them alive, which likely meant they had other plans in mind.


    Footsteps stopped beside her, and even through the long dress, she could see the outline of plump and rounded legs.


    Li Hongxiu lifted her head expressionlessly.


    Without seeing the face, what occupied her line of sight was the soft curve below the chest.


    The woman stretched out her hand to gather the hem of her dress around her knee and elegantly squatted down, lightly touching Li Hongxiu''s cheek and chin with her hand.


    "Pretty girl, you''re very beautiful, but a bit naughty," said the black-dress woman with a playful tilt of her head and a seductive smile on her face.


    She blew a gentle breath outward from her palm, which laid open before her.


    Whoo!


    A wisp of light pink mist spread out.


    Caught off guard, Li Hongxiu inhaled it into her body.


    Her pupils dilated gradually, and her expression became much more dull.


    The black-dress woman did the same to Zhou Shun and Xu Chong, and after a moment, the three of them slowly stood up. At the gate, the disciples of the Demon Suppression Army were watching with interested eyes, stroking their chins and sizing up the trio.


    Click!


    The gate of the courtyard opened.


    Li Hongxiu and the other two left the courtyard as if nothing had happened, looking dazed.


    "Sister''s Confusion Barrier is becoming increasingly inscrutable," said the buzz-cut youth standing by the door with a smile, respectfully speaking.


    "Why not just kill these three losers," the chubby man in the center of the courtyard didn''t understand.


    "Our main goal is to find the tomb of the Eight-Armed Dragon King, let''s not complicate things by stirring up unnecessary trouble," the woman in a black dress said, her seductive smile fading as the three left. She continued coldly, "Also, have you heard the recent rumors about that District Magistrate of Baihua County?"


    "Rumors, of course we''ve heard them!" the flat-headed youth said with a sneer. "Sister, do you really think he''s capable of that?"


    "Heh, of course I don''t believe it. Rumors, you know¡ªtrivial matters turn into myths and legends through word of mouth," the woman in the black dress shook her head. "But, you can never be too careful with these things."


    "So that''s why you planted the Confusion Barrier on those three," said the chubby man.


    "Mhm," the woman in the black dress nodded.


    The Confusion Barrier she cultivated was a particularly vicious and malignant Secret Technique.


    It allowed her to look into the recent memories of the afflicted, and even manipulate and twist their thoughts through the Secret Technique.


    Once the Confusion Barrier was set, the affected person became a puppet in her hands. Unless one was born with strong spiritual power or their cultivation reached the Heavenly Deceit Realm to unlock their brain''s potential, it would be nigh impossible to break free from her control, and even to realize their thoughts were being manipulated would be difficult.


    "Through these three people, we can gauge the true strength of that District Magistrate," the woman in the black dress said with a sneer. "If his strength is indeed as formidable as the rumors say, then we''ll wait for the elders from our sect to arrive before we discuss the next step of our plan. If not... hehe, then we will simply control him with the Confusion Barrier and turn him into a puppet to help us find the tomb."


    "For matters like this, still, Sister is the best!" the flat-headed youth said with a smile, offering his flattery.


    "Baihua County is a nice place; it may serve as a good foothold for our sect," the chubby man in the courtyard also spoke decisively.


    The Demon Elephant Sect was originally a demonic sect from the Northern River Province.


    But now, with Northern River Province and Skull Plain engaged in an escalating war, the flames of battle would inevitably spread into the Great Zhou Dynasty''s territory.


    A major sect like the Demon Elephant Sect had already started to make preparations in advance.


    Moving part of the sect''s resources and younger disciples out.


    Located in the heartland of River Province and with its flourishing commerce and large population, Baihua County was an excellent choice in their eyes. Their conspicuous actions this time were partly to search for An Shelie''s burial site and partly to scout and prepare in advance.


    ...


    Meanwhile, in Anping Square.


    Li Hongxiu, who left the narrow alley, suddenly looked up at the gray sky.


    Two red fox ears peeked out from her hair and twitched slightly. A flicker of red light passed through Li Hongxiu''s eyes, which quickly cleared.


    "Ying ying..." Li Hongxiu''s brows furrowed as she gasped, "This really has been troublesome for you."


    A very rare spectral ghost dwelled within Li Hongxiu''s body, highly integrated with her to the point of nearly being one soul in two bodies. The black-dressed woman''s Confusion Barrier was potent, but to someone anomalous like Li Hongxiu, it was entirely ineffective.


    "You two..." Li Hongxiu was about to inquire about the conditions of Xu Chong and Zhou Shun.


    But when they heard her voice, they lowered their heads.


    Meeting her gaze with their vacant eyes, she immediately felt a chill in her heart.


    "This is really strange; better not to startle the snake by hitting the grass!" Li Hongxiu kept her head down and continued forward, with Zhou Shun and Xu Chong expressionlessly following behind her.


    ...


    Boom!


    Demon Suppression Tower, the fifth floor. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A rumbling noise emanated from within Su Heng''s study.


    The massive stone door lowered, dust rose, and the imposing figure of Su Heng appeared in the bright room.


    The sunlight felt warm on his body.


    He clenched his fist, and his body immediately emitted a series of crackling sounds.


    Compared to before the retreat, Su Heng''s body weight had increased, but his stature had barely changed.


    This was because the nutrients were focused on the changes in his blood, the development of his bone marrow, and his bones. His skeleton had become even harder, his blood thicker and full of vitality. With his Level 3.5 Vein Mutation, his incredibly tenacious and strong vessels meant Su Heng didn''t have to worry about issues like blood clots or embolisms.


    Strength, speed, and burst power had all seen a significant improvement.


    However, these improvements were within the framework.


    It was not the same as when he would directly transform and rejuvenate upon mastering the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Technique.


    "There is indeed a gap between ordinary Cultivation Techniques and top-tier martial arts," Su Heng had to admit. While the gap could be bridged with attribute points, doing so would result in many unnecessary wastes.


    "I still need to find more advanced Secret Techniques," Su Heng slowly formed an idea in his mind.


    The Demon Suppression Army might be a good lead.


    It''s just that before she left, Zhao Meiying promised to leave him some resources.


    He wondered if these resources had been transferred, as he had been retreating all these days and hadn''t been concerned with these trivial matters.


    He took a robe from the coat rack and draped it over his shoulders.


    Su Heng was about to leave the room.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of a figure in red.


    At the moment, she was squatting with her knees hugged to her chest in a corner underneath the bookshelf, seemingly there for quite some time. At a glance, she didn''t seem much different than a doll left out for decoration.


    "Li Hongxiu!" Su Heng stopped in his tracks, somewhat surprised.


    This girl usually didn''t care to see him, and now she was waiting here on her own accord; it must be something special.


    "Has anything new arisen in Baihua County recently?"


    "Mhm!"


    Li Hongxiu raised her head.


    She dusted off her bottom and stood up leaning against the wall.


    She recounted to Su Heng everything that happened in the past few days. Su Heng''s face, which had been smiling, gradually grew solemn.

 Chapter 161: 147: Fusion of Demon Corpses, Controlling Gravity

    "I understand," Su Heng nodded after listening to Li Hongxiu."How are you faring? I hope there''s nothing seriously wrong," he asked.


    "No," Li Hongxiu shook her head, "But Xu Chong and Zhou Shun are having some trouble, and I don''t know how to solve it."


    It had to be said, Li Hongxiu was indeed good to her companions.


    She didn''t forget the two followers who accompanied her on the mission.


    "The Demonic Elephant Sect, this is indeed not a problem you can solve," Su Heng nodded slightly, "Leave this matter to me."


    "You''ve heard of this sect?" Li Hongxiu widened her eyes, somewhat surprised.


    "A demonic sect from Northern Jiangzhou, a gathering of madmen who stop at nothing for power, quite dangerous," Su Heng explained, "They have been hunted by the imperial court for years, went silent for a while, and I didn''t expect them to appear on my turf."


    "Since they''ve come, they shouldn''t think about leaving," Su Heng snorted coldly.


    Bang!


    Su Heng gestured with his hand.


    In a corner of the room, a discreet secret compartment opened.


    What flew out was a blood-red bone the size of an adult''s arm, held in Su Heng''s hand.


    As soon as the bone appeared, the originally bright sunlight instantly became dim and cold. An incredibly intense bloodthirsty aura emanated from the bone, as if suddenly placing everyone in the midst of a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood. Even Li Hongxiu''s complexion changed, and she couldn''t help but step back.


    "This is..." Li Hongxiu''s face was filled with surprise.


    "Tuo Dragon Overlord''s demonic corpse," Su Heng nodded slightly, confirming Li Hongxiu''s guess.


    "A corpse of death-level!" Li Hongxiu swallowed hard.


    She had seen the Tuo Dragon Overlord summon tides that submerged cities, a horrifying spectacle of true natural disaster, unstoppable. Yet, in the blink of an eye, the adversary had turned into a demonic corpse, taken as spoils of war.


    Looking at Su Heng''s calm expression, Li Hongxiu felt a wave of emotion.


    She had once been an enemy of Su Heng, which is why she understood all too well the despairing kind of strength that made one feel hopeless.


    The Tuo Dragon Overlord, before dying, didn''t know if it had had the same thoughts as her. Fortunately, her luck had always been quite good.


    After a series of bizarre twists of fate.


    Not only had she survived, but she had also become a servant under Su Heng.


    Looking back at the experiences of these past two months, even Li Hongxiu herself found them unbelievable.


    Crack!


    Su Heng slightly loosened the front of his robe.


    His bronze skin exposed under the sunlight, shimmering with a metallic luster.


    As he pressed the Tuo Dragon Overlord''s demonic corpse against his chest, that intense bloodthirsty aura finally began to fade away.


    "Roar!" A roar exploded in his ears.


    It was as if a huge crocodile, baring its teeth and claws, was lunging at him from the void.


    Su Heng snorted coldly, and the blood-colored illusion in front of him exploded directly.


    This was his first encounter with the invasion of a demonic spirit''s will during the fusion process. It appeared that the previous incident-free fusions were not due to his attribute panel''s help. It was purely because Su Heng''s physical body, his spiritual power, was too formidable.


    The resentful and murderous qi lingering within the demonic corpse was like a drop of ink falling into a vast lake or river.


    It couldn''t stir any storm and was thoroughly obliterated.


    After the demonic corpse was fused completely, he opened the attribute panel.


    Tai Sui Fungus Strain, White Snake Demon Scale, Wolf King White Mane, Tuo Dragon Blood Marrow¡ªdue to the realm enhancement, Su Heng could now equip four different types of demonic corpses simultaneously.


    The talents of the Tuo Dragon Blood Marrow included two abilities; the first was a powerful attractor called "Sun Eater," and the other was a simple yet effective defense enhancement. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ll go see what these guys are made of," Su Heng stretched his limbs, touching Li Hongxiu''s soft hair casually.


    Li Hongxiu quietly stepped aside, pulling open the door for him.


    With a "whoosh," Su Heng''s figure flashed, creating a gust of wind as he disappeared from the room abruptly.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    An Anping District, the compound where the Demonic Elephant Sect was stationed.


    Three young disciples chatted idly.


    The buzz-cut youth, who had encountered Li Hongxiu a few days prior, was lazily leaning against the cool wall, a stalk of foxtail grass dangling from his mouth.


    "So boring, our senior brothers and sisters go out and have fun, leaving us here to suffer with these menial gatekeeping duties," the buzz-cut youth spat out the grass root from his mouth, crushing it with his foot, and complained with a displeased face:


    "Sitting here all day is like damned prison."


    As if he suddenly remembered something, his eyes sparked with excitement, and he spoke to the bald, burly man beside him, "Junior brother, do you remember the girl in red we met in the yard two days ago? She might be a bit young, but she sure is pretty. I like those kind of cold, aloof girls!"


    Upon saying this, he showed a regretful expression, "What a pity she was let go by the senior sister, it would have been fun to keep her around these past few days."


    "You only ever think about such sleazy stuff," the bald man opened his eyes, his face full of disdain.


    "Appetite and lust, it is," the buzz-cut youth was unconcerned, instead spreading his hands and laughing out loud. He whistled towards the last mate, a tall, pony-tailed young man, "Senior brother, right or not!?"


    "Shut up!" the pony-tailed young man didn''t turn around, continuing to focus on his cultivation.


    "You''re no fun," the buzz-cut youth said listlessly, "Don''t be so serious, bro. What danger could possibly pop up in this lousy place, like a death-level demon bursting out and gobbling the three of us up!?"

 Chapter 162: 147: Fusion of Demon Corpses, Controlling Gravity_2

    "I''ve said it before, and I don''t want to repeat myself a second time," the young man with a ponytail said coldly, glancing at him with a touch of killing intent in his eyes.The young man with a buzz cut felt a chill in his heart and finally calmed down.


    But being naturally restless, after a while he felt uncomfortable all over and could only look up at the sky.


    Whoosh!


    A shadow streaked past.


    But upon closer inspection, it seemed as though nothing was there.


    The young man with the buzz cut rubbed his eyes, "Junior brother, did you see something just now?"


    "Junior brother!"


    He turned his head for a look, and nowhere in his line of sight was there any trace of his junior brother.


    "What''s happening!?" The young man with a buzz cut felt a chill rush over him, as if all the hairs on his body were standing on end.


    He immediately sensed that something was wrong, tensed his muscles, his pupils constricted, cautiously checking his surroundings.


    Bang!


    The ground seemed to vibrate slightly.


    When the young man with the buzz cut turned around, he saw his junior brother''s figure on the wall behind him.


    He was now dead beyond dead, with a face distorted with fright and panic, with blood oozing out from his features.


    His body was bent and twisted unnaturally, as if all his bones were completely shattered. At this moment, his body was weirdly embedded in the wall in a "swastika" shape, with thick, crimson blood being pulled into uneven stripes by gravity.


    "Hiss!" The young man with the buzz cut took in a cold breath, almost screaming out loud.


    "Senior brother, someone¡ª" The young man with the buzz cut''s pupils trembled, but the rest of the sentence just wouldn''t come out.


    In front of him,


    The ponytailed young man''s head had been completely smashed, his mangled body slumping forward.


    Blood was spurting out like a hot spring, splashing everywhere on the ground, the walls, and amidst the sticky pool of blood, one could vaguely see an eyeball streaked with blood.


    "Senior brother!?" The young man with the buzz cut''s legs went weak, his face full of disbelief and horror.


    Swish!


    A gust of wind came out of nowhere.


    The bright sunlight suddenly became much dimmer.


    The young man with the buzz cut had an ominous premonition in his heart, slowly turned around, looked up, and then lifted his head higher.


    Behind him was a giant over three meters tall, gazing down at him with an impassive face. As their eyes met, the young man with the buzz cut felt a tingling sensation on his scalp! ?


    He had no thought whatsoever of contending with it, muscles on his ankles twisted and tensed, erupting instantaneously.


    His entire being transformed into a streak of black light, shooting forward.


    The speed was so great,


    That the winds it brought up tore the weeds growing in the corner of the wall to shreds, lifting them into mid-air.


    But after taking two steps forward with force, he was horrified to find that he was getting further away from the door, while everything around him seemed to be moving forward.


    A tremendous pulling force fell upon him, lifting him into the air against his control.


    No matter how he struggled, it was to no avail.


    Turning his head¡ª


    Swish!


    A pitch-black hand as large as the sky itself, with fingers spread wide, thrust forward with force.


    The young man with the buzz cut''s entire body was grasped in Su Heng''s hand like a toy doll, he let out a scream of terror, which abruptly cut off.


    The pulling force in Su Heng''s palm kept increasing, and the young man gradually lost his human shape, turning into a blood-red meatball about twenty centimeters in diameter in Su Heng''s hand.


    Splat!


    Su Heng gave a forceful squeeze, and the meatball exploded with a bang.


    Broken bones, flesh, and sticky viscera splattered everywhere, making a pitter-patter sound as they fell to the ground.


    The bloodstains evaporated and dried up as quickly as droplets of water in a hot pan.


    Wisps of blood energy dissipated and was absorbed away.


    In the end, it gathered in the courtyard''s center on a blood-red blade wrapped in chains.


    "Is this the Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon?" Su Heng''s eyes flickered with curiosity as he reached for it, and the Divine Weapon broke free from the chains and fell into his hand.


    Crack crack crack!


    The Divine Weapon began to struggle violently as it lay in Su Heng''s hand.


    At the same time, thick crimson evil energy burst forth, trying to invade his spirit and take control of his body.


    "Quite the evil tool!" Su Heng was surprised, "But not good enough if it thinks it can affect me."


    Crack!


    He squeezed hard, and a surge of powerful energy flowed into it.


    The Divine Weapon calmed down and stopped moving, the bloodthirsty aura disappearing without a trace.


    Su Heng gently stroked the blade''s edge, then gradually exerted force, just managing to break through his defenses at last. Specks of crimson blood leaked out, staining the blade''s edge. Upon contact, they hissed as if acid met iron, etching away at the surface to leave pockmarked traces.


    The Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon''s edge was, in fact, corroded by Su Heng''s blood, which was showing signs of erosion.


    "The quality is a bit ordinary," Su Heng shook his head.


    The degree of Blood Mutation in his body had reached ninety-five percent, and the strong vitality contained within made his blood highly toxic to other life forms. It now seemed that even inert materials like metal could also be corroded.


    Su Heng wasn''t particularly interested in the Blood Sacrifice Divine Weapon; instead, it was the method of its forging that slightly piqued his interest.


    Because he sensed the presence of several different demonic beings within this Divine Weapon.


    If a similar method were applied to a human, wouldn''t it be a technique for merging with demonic corpses?


    As Su Heng was pondering this, he slowly spread out his perception.


    "There''s a hidden door in the room!"


    He made a discovery quickly and reached out with a fierce grab.


    Boom!


    The entire wall collapsed with a crash. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A red iron box flew out from the dust, landing in Su Heng''s hand.


    Click!


    He squeezed, and the box opened.


    A pale green poisonous fog drifted out, which Su Heng dispersed to one side with a twisting force field.

 Chapter 163: 147: Fusion of Demon Corpses, Controlling Gravity_3

    Inside the box lay a book, which Su Heng opened to reveal the contents that gradually brought a look of delighted surprise to his face."The fusion method for a blood sacrifice to forge a divine weapon, I never thought they''d actually bring it here," he exclaimed.


    "Let''s see what kind of techniques..." Su Heng stroked his chin, quickly captivated by the content, "combining monster remains requires a strong physical body as the offering, nourished and cultivated with the essence of flesh and blood."


    "Hiss..." Su Heng frowned slightly upon reading this.


    He immediately regretted that those people from the noble families had been killed too swiftly before.


    His preliminary idea was to fuse the White Snake Demon Scale, Wolf King White Mane, and Tuo Dragon Blood Marrow together. Each of these monster remains had a talent for manipulating force fields, though they each focused on different aspects. If he could successfully combine them, both the upper limit and range of abilities would be greatly enhanced.


    His ultimate goal was to use continuous fusion of monster remains to master gravity. The strength did not matter much, as long as he had this foundation.


    He could then continuously strengthen it with attribute points on this basis, reaching inconceivable realms.


    However...


    Finding experimental subjects that could withstand the remnants of these deadly monsters was not an easy task.


    Just as Su Heng was feeling troubled by this, a series of footsteps came from outside the door, carrying with them a strong aura from its owner.


    Su Heng''s eyes lit up immediately!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Outside, there were three people.


    They were the black-dress woman Mu Yuyan whom Li Hongxiu had met the other day, a large fat man, and a sullen, tall and burly man who walked in front all by himself.


    This burly man wore a black short-sleeved outfit, with his deltoids bulging prominently and scars scattered across his body and face.


    Most notably, when he opened his mouth to speak, his mouth was filled with shark-like sharp teeth, making him look as ferociously monstrous as they come.


    "Big senior brother!" Mu Yuyan greeted respectfully, "How is the search for the tombs progressing? Have you made any recent discoveries?"


    "Nothing from An Shelie''s side. Instead, I''ve encountered quite a few petty thieves," replied Pang Shan with a cold laugh.


    "With their meager skills, they still dare to covet the Dragon Blood. They''d be better off eaten by me directly, a quicker end than rotting in the wilderness unburied."


    "And you!?" Pang Shan''s icy voice carried over, "How is the progress with the blood sacrifice? I heard someone recently found this place; I hope nothing untoward happened."


    "It was someone from the local Demon Suppression Bureau," Mu Yuyan nodded slightly, "The three of them have already been sent on their way by my Confusion Barrier. Lately, there seem to be no major movements from the Demon Suppression Bureau. No anomalies detected. This bureau chief doesn''t seem as formidable as the rumors suggest."


    "Is that so..." Hearing this, Pang Shan appeared somewhat disappointed, "I was actually hoping to find him for a battle, a little sparring match."


    Among the members of the demon clan, a large group of madmen was gathered.


    And Pang Shan, as the big senior brother, was naturally the most bloodthirsty and insane among these madmen.


    Remembering the horrific end of those who had fallen to his hand, even Mu Yuyan couldn''t help feeling a chill in her heart.


    "Should I try to lure him out of the Demon Suppression Bureau?" Mu Yuyan asked.


    "No need," Pang Shan suddenly grinned, his eyes filled with excited and bloodthirsty red light. He slurped his lips with a "sizzle", tilted his head, and said, "Interesting, that person is already here, waiting for us in the courtyard!"


    "What!?" Mu Yuyan exclaimed in shock upon hearing these words. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This meant that her prized "Confusion Barrier" had been broken, and she, the caster, had been completely unaware.


    She didn''t notice anything out of the ordinary!


    Bang!


    Before Mu Yuyan could react, Pang Shan had already thrown a powerful punch forward.


    With a "boom!" the terrifying force of the punch pierced through the double doors and even the walls on either side, collapsing them, shaking the ground, and kicking up a cloud of dust. A trench leading straight to the backyard appeared right in front of the three members of the demon clan.


    At the end of the trench, as the dust settled,


    A towering figure sat on the ground, setting down the book in their hands, slightly turning their body, and looking at the three people with a surprised expression!

 Chapter 164: 148: Experimental Material, Defective Product!

    Su Heng looked at the three Demon Suppression disciples who suddenly appeared in front of him, his expression mild.He hadn¡¯t expected that just moments ago he was fretting about the lack of experimental materials,


    And now they had delivered themselves right to his doorstep.


    It was truly like delivering a pillow to someone who was dozing off.


    "It seems you¡¯re the one who planted a confusion barrier on Li Hongxiu and the others," Su Heng¡¯s gaze paused briefly on Mu Yuyan.


    "Correct!" Mu Yuyan nodded, a smile on her face, "Such a formidable body, it appears that the rumors from Baihua County aren¡¯t entirely baseless."


    "That divine skill is called the ¡¯Confusion Barrier,¡¯ which can silently alter the thoughts and consciousness of its targets," Mu Yuyan coldly explained with a sneer.


    "I see."


    Su Heng nodded calmly, "Then, remove the spell from those two individuals. Afterward, you and your fellow disciples should surrender peacefully."


    "It¡¯s better for us both," Su Heng said earnestly, "You can suffer less, and I can obtain complete experimental materials."


    Upon hearing this,


    Mu Yuyan, Pang Shan, and Lian Qing were all stunned momentarily.


    It took a full breath before they slowly comprehended and accepted the implication of Su Heng¡¯s words.


    Pang Shan¡¯s expression gradually twisted into a ferocious grin, and he began to laugh uproariously, clutching his chest. It was as if he had heard an inconceivable joke¡ªhis laughter was so intense that tears were about to flow.


    "Idiot! Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?"


    With a sneer stretching across his face, revealing sharp teeth and a growing sinister smile, Pang Shan said, "You can¡¯t possibly believe that a mere officer from the Demon Suppression Bureau can conquer the world. I don¡¯t know who gave you that illusion, but today, you will regret ever having lived!"


    The foundation of the Demon Sect was in the northern province.


    And because it bordered Skull Plain, located on the empire¡¯s frontier, the region was particularly lawless and the locals were fiercely brutal. The fact that the Demon Sect could dominate in the northern province and even dare to confront the imperial Demon Suppression Army showed their extraordinary strength, absolutely not to be underestimated as an ordinary demonic sect. ?


    Pang Shan was the eldest disciple of the Demon Sect in this generation.


    In his view, and based on what he had experienced recently, the martial artists around Jiangzhou seemed as weak as lambs. Moreover, in Baihua County, one hardly saw any demons, which didn¡¯t even compare to the northern province.


    In places devoid of demons,


    Su Heng, an officer of the Demon Suppression Bureau, seemed even more insignificant in his eyes.


    Well, he did seem a bit sturdy.


    As for why no demons were seen in Baihua County¡ªa deeply terrifying thought¡ªPang Shan didn¡¯t ponder it deeply.


    "Go! Take him down." Pang Shan licked his lips as he gave the command.


    "Hahaha!" The giant fat man beside him named Lian Shan roared, his already enormous body swelling inch by inch, his face and body covered in large amounts of dark green fat, tearing his shirt, instantly transforming into a three-meter-tall massive mountain of flesh.


    Boom!


    The fat man took a step forward.


    The ground seemed unable to bear the force, cracking open, and the whole courtyard could feel a significant shake.


    "You don¡¯t think that size is everything among martial artists, do you!"


    The fat man¡¯s mouth opened wide like a gluttonous beast, exuding stinky hot breath as he fiercely lunged at Su Heng, "Watch me crush you alive!"


    The enormous size, combined with the escalating speed, gave the impression of a giant meat mountain rolling forward.


    And facing such a formidable attack,


    Su Heng did not dodge or avoid it, merely raising his eyebrows with slight disappointment.


    "In the end, you still made a foolish choice." The mild smile disappeared from Su Heng¡¯s face, and a hint of cold light flashed in his eyes.


    Boom!


    He reached out and made a grabbing gesture in the air.


    The fat man¡¯s mountainous momentum halted abruptly, his flesh quivering all over.


    With a look of horror on his face, he felt as if his body was trapped in amber, unable to move. Before he could even struggle, Su Heng¡¯s hand had already fiercely grabbed the fat man¡¯s neck, his fingers piercing deeply into his flesh with a squelching sound.


    Pus and bloodstream squirted out through the gaps in the fingers.


    The fat man¡¯s face twisted in agony as he opened his mouth, unable to make any sound.


    Immediately afterward¡ª


    Boom!


    Su Heng forcefully slammed him down.


    With a crisp cracking sound, the fat man¡¯s head was twisted into an unnatural angle.


    The massive, corpulent body collapsed to the ground, immobile. His spine had been broken by Su Heng, but such severe injuries that would be fatal to ordinary people merely caused paralysis and loss of consciousness in these beast-like, physically trained martial artists.


    "Next!" Su Heng kicked the fat man¡¯s body.


    Sss!


    The latter¡¯s huge body shifted instantly over ten meters away, accumulating in the corner of the yard like kitchen waste.


    Hisss¡ª Pang Shan¡¯s smile slightly retracted, but his eyes were crazier than ever.


    He knew his junior brother¡¯s strength the best.


    Even he,


    Could not achieve a one-hit kill against Lian Qing in such an unleashed state.


    His previous guesses were completely wrong; this person was indeed terrifyingly strong. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet facing such a powerful opponent, Pang Shan had not a trace of fear. Instead, he was more excited and agitated, his shoulders even trembling uncontrollably! No matter when, overcoming a stronger opponent in the midst of battle was the most gratifying achievement.


    "Come on! Let me see what your strength is really like!"


    Bang!


    Pang Shan brought his arms together in front of him.


    The force on his body fiercely exploded, forming a huge elephant phantom over five meters tall.


    This colossal elephant, clad in scales and armor, had its two ghastly and sharp tusks thrusting skyward. With a swing of its trunk, its two thick front limbs heavily stamped on the ground. Amid the deafening roar of the elephant, it charged directly at Su Heng!


    Boom!


    Su Heng extended his hand forward and pushed, while slightly unleashing some force.


    After the blood mutation, the increasingly fierce and mighty force stirred up dust ripples on the ground.


    The gigantic elephant, just three meters from Su Heng, was firmly stopped in its tracks, unable to advance an inch despite smashing the ground into a crater. Eventually, it exploded with a grand burst, raising a huge cloud of gray dust. And within that dust, Pang Shan¡¯s figure had vanished unexpectedly!


    "Fool! Behind you!" A sharp and piercing sound attacked from behind his head.


    Pang Shan had taken advantage of the explosion to secretly grasp a Divine Weapon in his hand and with it, he struck down towards Su Heng¡¯s vital neck area.


    Block!


    Su Heng didn¡¯t even turn his head, simply using his palm to stop it.


    The Divine Weapon, famous among human martial artists and demon hosts, collided with Su Heng¡¯s flesh, yet the clash emitted a crisp metal-on-metal sound.


    A look of cunning triumph first appeared on Pang Shan¡¯s face, but he froze in an instant, "How is this possible!"


    Defending against a Divine Weapon with mere flesh, what a joke!


    "Again!" Pang Shan¡¯s face twisted hideously, his robust arms burst with dark, twisted veins as he channeled all his force into the weapon¡¯s blade. The blade of the Divine Weapon spat out a three-foot-long flame-like intense blade light.


    Still, it was useless.


    The blade, capable of cutting through metal and stone, was firmly blocked by Su Heng¡¯s palm, making no progress whatsoever.


    "I don¡¯t believe it! This can¡¯t be happening!" Watching this scene, Pang Shan¡¯s eyes nearly burst with rage.


    He was about to deploy a secret technique to try again.


    But Su Heng was gradually losing patience, "This farce should end now."


    Crack!


    His five fingers suddenly clenched tightly.


    Cracks spread inch by inch on the blade of the Divine Weapon, which then exploded with a loud bang.


    Pang Shan¡¯s eyes widened, disbelieving the scene before him. Before he could react, the shockwave from the explosion of the Divine Weapon blew him away. Amid the dust, Su Heng¡¯s majestic phantom slowly solidified, and a cold, merciless voice followed, "There¡¯s no need to struggle, being my material is your honor."


    "You¡ª Bang!"


    A streak of dark light in Pang Shan¡¯s vision rapidly enlarged.


    A severe pain shot through his brow, his eyes rolled back, his head tilted, and he lost consciousness, plunging into a coma.


    "The last one." Su Heng¡¯s figure flashed, appearing beside Mu Yuyan, looking down at this enchanting woman, "Your fellow disciples have already fallen, do you think you can escape by yourself? My Demon Suppression Tower is quite spacious, why not come and sit¡­"


    "Sir, I... I..."


    Mu Yuyan¡¯s pallid forehead was covered in cold sweat, her usually smooth-talking mouth now uncontrollably unable to utter a complete sentence.


    When Su Heng had crushed the Divine Weapon, Mu Yuyan had started to run.


    Just when she thought she could escape from the courtyard.


    She was blocked.


    In this life-or-death moment, Mu Yuyan¡¯s mind worked at high speed, and in desperation, she quickly put on a pitiful, naive expression.


    "Wuwu¡­" Mu Yuyan cried out pitifully, "Sir, I am innocent, they forced me to do all these things. If you wish to shelter me, I am willing to become your servant¡­"


    Mu Yuyan had an excellent figure and alluring looks.


    Combined with this pitiful demeanor, her allure to the opposite sex was extraordinary indeed.


    Even Mu Yuyan herself was surprised she could act this well. Thinking quickly, she continued to pull down the neckline of her dress while stealthily glancing up to gauge Su Heng¡¯s look¡ªher heart suddenly sank.


    Her whole body stiffened, as if she had fallen into an icy cavern.


    Su Heng¡¯s brows were deeply furrowed, and his gaze towards Mu Yuyan was frightening.


    It was not the look one would give to another of their kind; rather, it was like buying a chicken in a market and finding rot and foul water inside its belly upon cutting it open on the chopping block¡ªa look of disgust and anger.


    Why such a look!


    Mu Yuyan didn¡¯t understand, but the fear in her heart turned her complexion pale and her body trembled.


    "Compared to your fellow disciples, your body is really too poor, only fit to be considered as a defective product." Su Heng spoke with a chilling voice.


    White Wolf, Snake Scales, Tuo Dragon Blood Marrow¡ªthree demonic remnants corresponding to the three disciples. Originally, Su Heng had estimated that Pang Shan and the fat one could barely meet the requirements for the blood sacrifice, but Mu Yuyan¡¯s case was lacking, which could likely affect the success rate of Su Heng¡¯s blood sacrifice!


    Thinking that his plan might fail, Su Heng felt somewhat dissatisfied, his gaze becoming even colder and more terrifying.


    "Forget it, let¡¯s just make do with what we have; the chances of success on the first try weren¡¯t high anyway."


    Crack!


    In Mu Yuyan¡¯s terrified gaze.


    A large hand gripped his neck tightly and squeezed hard. Intense pain struck, and at that moment of despair, Mu Yuyan lost consciousness.

 Chapter 165: 149: Su Heng’s Invitation, Furious Outrage!

    Su Heng carelessly threw the unconscious Mu Yuyan onto the ground and looked around.The collapsed walls of the courtyard were now surrounded by more than a dozen stout men wielding swords, dressed in short combat attire.


    The aura emanating from these men exceeded that of ordinary people; it was clear they were not civilians living here but disciples of the Demon Sect who had sneaked in. However, their strength was mediocre compared to Mu Yuyan and her two companions, likely indicating they were outer sect members.


    After a glance, Su Heng gradually lost interest.


    Bang!


    He pinched with his hand.


    The distorted force field of the Wolf King expanded, and the heads of these disciples exploded one after another like firecrackers, with crimson muddy blood staining the ground.


    Only the last young disciple was spared by Su Heng, who beckoned him over; the man walked towards him, his face filled with fear.


    "You are a disciple of the Demon Sect," Su Heng stated.


    "Yes!" the man nodded, his face deathly pale, "My lord, my name is Zhao Youzhi."


    "Besides these people, who else from the Demon Sect has come to Baihua County?"


    "No, no one else!" Seeing Su Heng¡¯s slightly furrowed brow, the young disciple hurriedly said, "Wait, it seems that an elder also came!"


    "Xie Linyuan, Elder Xie!"


    The young disciple said in a panic, "The matter of the Dragon King¡¯s Tomb is significant, and even Master Pang Shan couldn¡¯t make decisions alone. There¡¯s an elder from the sect who personally came here."


    "Xie Linyuan..." Su Heng hadn¡¯t heard of this name.


    However, Pang Shan¡¯s strength had nearly reached the limit of the Fiend Embryo realm.


    Thus, the elder in charge of everything from the Demon Sect could very likely be a powerhouse of the Heavenly Deceit Realm.


    The Heavenly Deceit Realm of human martial artists corresponds to the Death King level of demons. Normally, demons of the same realm are much stronger than human martial artists. It¡¯s rare for someone like Li Daoxuan who can subdue demons.


    Su Heng had already killed kings of the Death rank.


    But he had never killed a powerhouse of the Heavenly Deceit Realm, and he was somewhat eager to do so.


    "Is this person of the Heavenly Deceit Realm?" Su Heng asked. Seeing the disciple of the Demon Sect nod, he continued, "Then, could you relay a message for me? If he wants to save these disciples, have him come find me at the Demon Suppression Tower."


    "Understood!" Seeing that Su Heng did not intend to kill him.


    The complexion of this Demon Sect disciple slowly regained some color; he patted his chest and carefully gave Su Heng a glance.


    Seeing that Su Heng¡¯s gaze did not linger on him, the young disciple quickly left.


    What he didn¡¯t notice, however,


    Was a trace of white mist in the air that he had silently inhaled into his lungs.


    The enhanced Tai Sui Fungus Strain was fiercely toxic and even more concealed.


    Although this disciple was still alive, his life had already started a countdown. Sparing no enemies was the greatest respect for Su Heng, who never had the habit of leaving survivors.


    "Next, it¡¯s time to try fusing and enhancing with demon corpses," Su Heng muttered, looking at the three Demon Sect disciples lying on the ground.


    Recalling the content of the Blood Sacrifice Secret Manual, he was becoming impatient.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng lightly tapped his foot.


    His robust body instantly disappeared from the courtyard.


    At the same time, the Sun Devouring Divine Power also took effect, its powerful gravitational force acting like an invisible giant hand, taking the three of them away.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Ha¡ªha¡ªha!"


    In the dense forest, the disorderly branches seemed like fierce ghosts with bared claws.


    Occasionally looking up, one could see through the gaps in the trees glimpses of a stark red sunset light.


    The three were frantically running through the secluded forest.


    Dai Wanghuan felt the wound on his chest growing more painful, his breathing turning painfully hoarse.


    Bang!


    He didn¡¯t notice a rock under his feet.


    Tripping over it, he lost his balance and stumbled forward.


    An arm reached out from the side just in time to support him; it was his fellow disciple, Zhao Ye.


    "Brother!" Zhao Ye was also drenched in sweat, his expression panicked, his eyes bloodshot, "Have we shaken off that monster yet?"


    "I don¡¯t know," Dai Wanghuan looked up and felt the terrifying stillness around him, the sunlight that fell felt chilling to the bone, "We¡¯re not safe here yet; we need to keep running, otherwise, all our efforts will be in vain."


    "But, Uncle Master..." His junior sister Ji Lian was a graceful beauty in a moon-colored dress with an oval face. But now her eyes were slightly red, her pale cheeks streaked with tears.


    The three of them came from Liuzhou, Lingxiu Sect.


    They were drawn here after learning about An Shelie¡¯s tomb from an underground black market.


    They had initially hoped for luck, without much expectation for the treasures within the tomb, thinking even just to see the world would be good. But they hadn¡¯t even seen the shadow of the tomb when their older sect brothers and seniors were all killed.


    Thinking of that always-drunk, plump, amiable face,


    Who at the last moment fearlessly held off the lunatic from the Demon Sect alone, Dai Wanghuan felt a sharp pain in his heart.


    "Uncle Master has his own good fortune," Dai Wanghuan resolutely cheered up and said solemnly, "We must survive and not let down the sacrifice Uncle Master made!"


    "What Brother says is right!" Zhao Ye quickly nodded, "A gentleman¡¯s revenge is not too late after ten years!"


    Leaning against the tree to rest briefly, the trio continued onward.


    They soon crossed the forest and came to a hill with soft grass and pure white flowers.


    The evening breeze gently blew, creating ripples in the grass. At the top of the hill, a robust figure was standing with their back to the trio, holding a spherical object in his hand.


    Whoosh!


    Dai Wanghuan and the others slowly stopped, their faces showing a trace of despair.


    The man turned around, threw the spherical object down, and it rolled down the slope stopping at Dai Wanghuan¡¯s feet. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 166: 149: Su Heng’s Invitation, Outrageous!

    ```It was a head with eyes wide open in death, twisted in agony.


    "Uncle-Master!" Ji Lian covered her mouth, while Zhao Ye gritted his teeth and clenched his fists so tightly they crackled.


    Dai Wanghuan, holding back his inner grief, stepped forward and shielded his junior brother and sister behind him.


    He took a step forward and looked up at the figure on the hillside.


    The man was dressed in a gray robe, with a towering stature and robust muscles; his hands and face were smeared with a bit of crimson blood.


    What was most peculiar were the man''s eyes.


    His pupils were constricted to pinpoints, but his sclera were excessively white.


    Being watched by those eyes felt like having a sharp weapon pressed against one''s skin, a strong sense of threat penetrating the marrow, making it difficult to summon even the slightest desire to resist.


    He was Xie Linyuan, an elder of the Demon Illusion Sect.


    "My Lingxiu Sect has no grudges with your Demon Illusion Sect. Our waters do not offend your river, so why exterminate us to the last?" Dai Wanghuan took a deep breath, took down the long sword hanging at his waist, and held it in his hand. At this moment, he was prepared for death, but he still wanted to understand the reason before his demise.


    "Our waters do not offend your river..." Xie Linyuan, as if hearing some joke, shook his head and chuckled, then retorted, "Since when has my Demon Illusion Sect needed a reason to kill?"


    "Very good! Very good indeed!" Dai Wanghuan''s eyes instantly filled with crimson blood vessels.


    "I''ll hold him back; you two seize the chance to escape!" He sent a message to his junior brother and sister, and before waiting for a reply, he lightly touched the ground with his foot, longsword held horizontally, and fiercely thrust toward Xie Linyuan on the hillside.


    In the sunset¡ª


    It was clear to see that wisps of white Qi were entwined around Dai Wanghuan''s longsword.


    The sword, seemingly stable, was in fact vibrating at an extremely high frequency due to a special force. Coupled with the Lingxiu Sect''s transmitted movement technique, when exerting full force, one could even vanish from an opponent''s sight, possessing a strong capability for sudden assassination.


    Unfortunately, his opponent was Xie Linyuan, an elder of the Demon Illusion Sect.


    The man had reached the Heavenly Deceit Realm.


    Heavenly Deceit pertains to the development of the brain, the most mysterious.


    Also divided into three steps: Hole Mystery, Qi Control, and True Return, where the first realm Hole Mystery corresponds to the development of perception. In this realm, a martial artist''s five senses could increase tens or hundreds of times, even allowing sight and touch of the incredible and cunning affairs within the Immortal Heavens.


    Dai Wanghuan''s this sword stroke was desperate, his speed pushed to the limit, the most extraordinary he had ever been.


    But in the eyes of Xie Linyuan, it was like a slow-motion action ten times slowed down. Muscle expansion and contraction, the burst of force, even every vibration of the sword blade, was clear and thorough in Xie Linyuan''s perception, bright as daylight.


    Crack! Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the instant that Dai Wanghuan was about to pierce the chest.


    Xie Linyuan struck like lightning, his two fingers pinning the blade as he simultaneously injected his force into it.


    Opposing forces collided on the sword''s edge, then exploded. The ordinary iron-forged weapon could not bear it and was torn apart inch by inch in Dai Wanghuan''s hands. The scattered force and metal fragments pierced through his body, causing blood to spurt out.


    His pupils contracted, and even before he could feel the pain, Xie Linyuan''s palm had already thrust forward.


    Five fingers came together like a bladed spear.


    It entered through Dai Wanghuan''s forehead and exited from the back of his head.


    The wound brought out chunks of bloodied brain, and the greatest disciple of the Lingxiu Sect was dead beyond doubt.


    In the eyes of Zhao Ye and Ji Lian, from Dai Wanghuan''s angry strike to his head blasting open and meeting his death.


    Everything happened in an instant.


    As the senior brother sprinted, the black clumps of mud kicked up from his feet had not yet fallen to the ground.


    The man was already pierced through by the Demon Sect leader''s hand, blood spreading all over the ground.


    This is the realm of Heavenly Deceit!


    To the two of them, such methods seemed undoubtedly divine and demonic.


    No longer able to muster any thought of resistance, they were filled with fear and turned to flee into the mountains and forests.


    But on the hillside, Xie Linyuan merely waved his hand forward. The shattered blade fragments, screeching, shot out instantly, piercing through both their hearts, the back of their heads, and other vital areas.


    They took a few slow steps forward, then collapsed just the same, a pool of fresh blood gradually gathering beneath them, mirroring the sky.


    Xie Linyuan closed his eyes, his face showing an obsessed look.


    The scent of blood, revolting to ordinary folks, was like a rich and mellow liquor to his senses.


    This was because Heavenly Deceit Realm experts, while their senses are enhanced, are also disturbed by the Immortal Heavens. One second, you see a charming girl, the next, she transforms into a peeled and oozing ghost. You think you''re enjoying a delicious meal, but your mouth feels as if it''s chewing on rotten, stinking raw meat.


    Only when fully immersed in the act of killing and taking another''s life.


    The chaotic senses could then regain some calmness.


    Finding temporary relief.


    The rustling of footsteps came, and Xie Linyuan''s eyebrows furrowed slightly as he looked toward the sound.


    Stealthily approaching from the dense forest was an outer sect disciple with a slight impression on him.


    Upon seeing Xie Linyuan, the disciple immediately knelt down, weeping and beating his head on the ground incessantly, "Elder, you must avenge our brothers and sisters."


    "What happened?" Xie Linyuan asked in surprise.


    Pang Shan was extremely powerful, Mu Yuyan excelled in schemes, and with the monster Lian Shan, these three together should not encounter any accidents in Baihua County.


    Zhao Youzhi recounted everything he had seen, but as he spoke, blood began to seep from his mouth and nose, and his face swelled into a frightful shade of purple. Xie Linyuan merely glanced at him and knew that this disciple''s internal organs had been corroded by fungal toxins beyond saving, not even by a god.


    ```

 Chapter 167: 149: Su Heng’s Invitation, Outrageous!_3

    "Who did this?" As the sun set, Xie Linyuan''s voice was exceptionally icy, brimming with murderous intent!"Demon Suppression Tower, the person said they would wait for you there!" Zhao Youzhi spoke his last words, tilted his head, and immediately lost his breath.


    "A mere Demon Suppression Bureau, very good... heh heh heh!"


    Looking at Zhao Youzhi''s corpse, Xie Linyuan''s eyes reddened, emitting a string of terrifying laughter.


    In Northern Jiang Province, even the leader of the Demon Suppression Army dared to ambush and severely wound the formidable Mo Xiang Gate! And in Jiang State, a place he considered insignificant, they dared to lay hands on his disciples. This filled Xie Linyuan with raging fury and murderous aura, startling a large flock of birds in the forest.


    "It seems staying hidden for too long has made any lowly cat or dog think they can offend me!" Xie Linyuan said coldly, "If that''s the case, then it''s time to kill again."


    Whoosh!


    The grass beneath his feet rippled.


    And with a sweep of a breeze, Xie Linyuan''s figure had already vanished. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    By the time Xie Linyuan arrived at the Demon Suppression Tower, it was a night with the moon hanging on the branches.


    The night was clear, and it was a full moon. The huge, bright moon hung in the canopy, casting a ghastly white light everywhere. A hundred-meter tall nine-story stone tower stood on the Plaza in front of Xie Linyuan, with a quiet surrounding absent of human or animal sounds.


    The gate of the stone tower was wide open, dark and gaping, with whiffs of breeze blowing from inside, like a lurking giant beast with its gaping mouth choosing its prey.


    "They''ve set traps inside the tower, thinking they can deal with me this way!?"


    Xie Linyuan let out a cold laugh, feeling a touch of disdain in his heart.


    Being a powerful being from Heavenly Deceit Realm, he could sense any anomaly, whether it be poisoned arrows, needles, or anything else. In their eyes, these were no more threatening than stones on the ground. On the contrary, the opponent''s cautious attitude seemed to him a clear sign of weakness.


    Xie Linyuan grabbed the hem of his robe and flung it to the side, stepping fearlessly into the stone gate.


    The inside of the Demon Suppression Tower was very dark; that was Xie Linyuan''s first impression.


    Then it seemed vast, like a palace prepared for a giant, with remnants of demonic essences in some corners.


    Unexpectedly,


    As he walked, Xie Linyuan encountered no traps or barriers.


    Instead, he moved unobstructed all the way to the seventh, eighth, and finally the ninth floor ¡ª at last, the monotonous environment changed. In front of Xie Linyuan was a corridor, with dragon-carved torches on both sides "bang" igniting one by one as he approached, bringing light.


    Reaching the endpoint, Xie Linyuan became even more composed and unhurried.


    He wanted to see what kind of surprises this remote place''s Demon Suppression Bureau could bring him.


    At the end of the corridor stood a stone door.


    As Xie Linyuan approached, the stone door automatically swung open on both sides, revealing the inside.


    A strong, pungent smell of blood rushed forth, and all he could see were wriggling Blood Flesh Fungus Blankets covering the floors and walls. Xie Linyuan looked astonished, for a moment thinking his perception had been polluted, inadvertently glimpsing into the chaotic scenes of the Realm of Immortality.


    When his tongue tip touched his lower jaw, he regained clarity.


    He then realized that this hellish scene wasn''t just an illusion, but was truly happening in reality.


    The huge, cold, stone room was devoid of lanterns, yet it wasn''t dark. It was shrouded in a dark red, eerie glow. The sources of these lights were three enormous blood-colored lanterns hanging from the ceiling, each with a diameter of over a meter, continuously writhing as if alive¡ª


    No, no, Xie Linyuan fixed his gaze for a better look.


    Although he had lived more than three hundred years and endured countless trials, he suddenly held his breath, eyes wide open.


    Those hanging objects on the ceiling that were emitting light were not lanterns, but unmistakably the three disciples of Demon Suppression Sect who had gone missing.


    Their limbs had been severed, and their facial features were crudely stitched together with thick threads.


    Their abdomens were swollen like those of pregnant women, as big as millstones, filled with blood-colored liquid, stretching their skin taut as tissue paper.


    Through their skin and the liquid, one could see something forming inside, with a vague black outline.


    Strings of bloody flesh tentacles extended upward from their spines, converging on the ceiling, then falling onto a broad experiment table in the center of the room. A burly figure in a white robe was manipulating something on the table.


    As he moved his hands, the tentacles writhed, and the three disciples of Demon Suppression Sect let out agonized, desperate moans.


    Bang!


    One of the lanterns, seemingly that of Mu Yuyan, suddenly shook violently and exploded with a crash.


    Thick blood splattered everywhere, some even landing on the man''s white robe, but he seemed unconcerned.


    "As expected, it still failed."


    Su Heng sighed.


    He slowly turned around, his face bearing a gentle smile as he looked towards Xie Linyuan.


    Xie Linyuan by then was numb with anger, yet had calmed down, with murderous intentions brewing crazily in his bloodshot eyes!


    "You..." Xie Linyuan said coldly, "What have you done to my disciples?"


    "This is from the blood sacrifice techniques seized from your station, couldn''t you recognize it?" Su Heng first seemed a bit surprised, then casually explained, "I planned to use the method of forging Divine Weapons through blood sacrifice to fuse demon corpses, so I took three of your Demon Suppression Sect''s disciples as materials."


    Su Heng said somewhat regretfully, "Their physical strength is too low, it seems they still can''t withstand this level of modification."


    "But you are different, a strong man from Heavenly Deceit Realm. You might realize my concept." Su Heng, wearing a smile, reached out a bloodied hand to Xie Linyuan, "Just, I wonder if Elder Xie would be willing to give up his life to assist me?"


    "Good! Good! Good!"


    Xie Linyuan withdrew his gaze from his disciples, staring blankly at him. First in silence, and then with fury turned to laughter:


    "For so many years, so many years! You are still the first to dare to provoke my Demon Suppression Sect like this!"


    Xie Linyuan roared.


    Terrifying murderous intent exploded instantly like thunder, sweeping in all directions.


    His smile gradually tore, twisted, became ferocious, his five fingers suddenly clenched into a fist, and even the ground beneath his feet burst open with a loud noise, the powerful impact causing the entire Demon Suppression Tower to tremble and shake¡ª


    And with that roar, Xie Linyuan''s figure suddenly vanished, appearing like lightning above Su Heng''s head!

 Chapter 168: 150: Duel with Heavenly Deceit, Helping You Save Face

    Boom!Xie Linyuan''s furious strike was steadily caught by Su Heng with one hand.


    A massive air explosion burst between them, the shock waves spilling wildly in all directions.


    Two "meat lanterns" hanging from the ceiling swayed violently, their light flickering, and despite their mouths being sewn shut, anguished screams and low growls could be heard!


    "Give up,"


    The smile on Su Heng''s face gradually faded, turning cold as he spoke calmly, "You are no match for me, and to continue struggling will only bring more despair. Those who make enemies of me often end up in a very miserable state."


    "Kid! Who the fuck do you think you''re talking to!"


    Xie Linyuan was furious to the extreme, his eyes bloodshot and his face covered with twisting, terrifying veins.


    Ever since he had entered the Heavenly Deceit Realm, he had never encountered such a death-defying creature.


    "I usually kill people with one blow, but this time might be an exception," Xie Linyuan activated the Super Sensory State unique to the warriors of the Heavenly Deceit Realm. His figure blurred, gradually disappearing from Su Heng''s field of vision and perception, but his cold and terrifying voice still continuously came from all directions.


    "You deserve to be sliced to pieces a thousand times over!"


    Xie Linyuan brought his palms together like a knife, with ghastly pale sharpness in his qi, and slashed toward Su Heng''s neck.


    Bang!


    Su Heng raised his left arm, blocking on the side.


    A large amount of airflow instantly exploded, forming a white jet in all directions.


    On the battlefield, Su Heng''s towering stature stood steady as a mountain, unmoved. Even as a warrior of the Heavenly Deceit Realm, it was not easy for Xie Linyuan to break through Su Heng''s defense and truly injure him. But one feature of warriors in this realm was their speed.


    If one attempt didn''t work, then they would try ten more times, a hundred times.


    Repeatedly attacking the weak point, a constant drip wears away the stone, will eventually cause a qualitative change.


    Bang!


    While blocking Xie Linyuan, nove?.com


    Su Heng''s right hand, like a heavy cannon, fired off, slamming into the air in front of him. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just in the nick of time, Xie Linyuan, with his extraordinary reaction speed, dodged it. A terrifying airflow came from behind; using his peripheral vision, Xie Linyuan was shocked to discover that the wall behind him, built of luminous stones, had been pierced through, bright moonlight spilling into the tower from outside.


    "Such formidable physique!" Xie Linyuan''s heart tightened, "But it''s useless if you can''t hit me!"


    "Secret Technique¡¤Golem True Martial!"


    Xie Linyuan took a deep breath, his chest expanded, then burst out with a terrifying roar like an ancient behemoth. At the same time, his body swelled, with his Achilles tendons getting thicker, and a robust force enveloped his body, forming an armor.


    Empowered by the True Martial, Xie Linyuan''s already swift speed increased by another thirty percent in an instant.


    In Su Heng''s vision, it seemed as if seven identical Xie Linyuans suddenly appeared around his body. This was not some sorcery or secret technique, but purely due to Xie Linyuan''s speed reaching the extreme, even surpassing the limits of Su Heng''s reactions and causing a visual disorientation effect. ????


    "So this is the Heavenly Deceit Realm," Su Heng thought, as many realizations sprung to mind.


    He had already gained a certain understanding of this profound realm thanks to the information passed down within the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Reading about it in documents was one thing,


    But actually feeling it in battle was something else entirely.


    Bang!


    Xie Linyuan threw a direct punch toward Su Heng''s face.


    Su Heng reached to grab it but was dodged by Xie Linyuan''s sidestep.


    Then, in less than a heartbeat, bang, bang, bang, three punches landed on Su Heng''s back heart, left upper arm, and abdomen respectively. The three dull impacts overlapped as if Su Heng had only been struck once, but at three different spots, his clothes burst open at once.


    In the beginning, Su Heng made a token attempt to defend,


    But as his robes gradually got shredded and ruined, he tossed aside the idea altogether and simply gave up.


    Xie Linyuan''s attacks seemed ferocious,


    But the damage they did to Su Heng was truly negligible.


    Even using all his strength and secret techniques to leave a slight scratch on Su Heng''s Copper Skin and Iron Bones was quite an accomplishment. The various forces carried in the punches were even absorbed the moment they entered Su Heng''s body.


    After hundreds of punches, Xie Linyuan fought more and more fiercely, but Su Heng was gradually losing patience.


    "The Heavenly Deceit Realm, now that I have a basic understanding of this realm," he closed his eyes, then reopened them.


    A flash of golden lightning crossed his pupils, "Then it''s time to end this!"


    Roar!


    A terrifying roar.


    It was as if an ancient dragon had reappeared in the world, the horrifying Dragon Power surged like tidal waves.


    Wherever the Dragon Power went, the whole universe turned into black and white. In front of Su Heng, everything seemed to freeze.


    The sound wave layered upon layer, and the Dragon Power stacked repeatedly.


    Inside the Demon Suppression Tower,


    The sole recipient of this fearsome roar, Xie Linyuan, felt his head hammering as if it were struck by a mace.


    For a moment, Xie Linyuan''s consciousness went blank.


    His heart was struck with terror, and he broke into a cold sweat.


    Hastily, he stomped down heavily with the tip of his toe, turning over in a somersault, leaping backward more than ten meters. He landed on the ground, stumbling and in disarray, then looked uncertainly towards Su Heng.


    Su Heng''s clothes were torn and tattered from the recent exchange, hanging like rags over his robust and well-built body. He looked a bit ragged, but when Su Heng ripped open and tossed aside his robe with a ripping noise, his muscular and bulging limbs showed no sign of injury whatsoever!


    "Too weak, compared to a death-level Demon Lord, human martial artists of the same realm are indeed quite inferior." Su Heng''s gaze had been exceedingly calm from start to finish, yet now it held a slight disappointment as he looked toward Xie Linyuan.


    Such a look.


    It was like a sharp blade, deeply piercing into Xie Linyuan''s chest.


    The fierce blow damaged his pride as a powerhouse of the Heavenly Deceit Realm!


    "Big talk is cheap! Not having reached Heavenly Deceit, not having unleashed sensory mutations, you and I might as well be in two completely different spaces with entirely different flows of time. I might not be able to easily harm you, but you can''t catch me either. What can you do to me!?"


    Xie Linyuan sneered coldly, "We, the people of the demonic sect, act without prohibitions."


    "Indeed you are formidable, but not necessarily without weak spots. Moreover, let''s say you truly have the body of invulnerability. What about your family, your friends? You can''t possibly carry them with you twenty-four hours a day."


    As he said this, Xie Linyuan wore a look of pride.


    Unfortunately, after hearing these words, Su Heng did not show the expected anger, but continued to look at him with an expressionless face. It was only that his gaze became colder, as if he were looking at a lifeless corpse without any warmth!


    "The last one who dared speak these words in front of me now no longer has a family."


    "What, do you want to follow in their footsteps?"


    Suddenly, Su Heng let out a ''heh'' noise, then shook his head and said with a cold laugh, "Moreover, you know far too little about me. I can kill a Demon Lord; crushing a denizen of the Heavenly Deceit Realm is even less worthy of mention¡ªhow do you know I don''t have other methods to catch you!?"


    "You¡ª!" Xie Linyuan was just about to retort with scorn.


    But in an instant, a strong sense of crisis, like a mountainous tsunami, came crashing toward him.


    His head exploded with a bang, and his expression showed sheer terror. Although he didn''t know what was happening, Xie Linyuan did not hesitate. He trusted his intuition implicitly, and without any second thoughts, turned around and ran towards the damaged wall, seeking to leave the battlefield.


    Behind him, within the blood-red chamber.


    Bang bang!


    Two explosive sounds.


    The lanterns fashioned from Pang Shan and Lian Qing burst open.


    Amidst the splatter of blood, the remaining two demonic corpses flew out, to be absorbed and merged into Su Heng''s body!


    "Devour the Sun!"


    Su Heng''s face twisted, and his eyes flickered with a tyrannical red light.


    He reached out his hand, and as if a black hole suddenly appeared in his palm, a terrifying gravitational force emerged on the battlefield.


    The air outside rushed into the Demon Suppression Tower, driving a stream of white air that produced a ''whooshing'' sound.


    Xie Linyuan''s face was filled with terror.


    The skin on his face and the clothes on his body fluttered wildly under this force.


    While the demonic corpse''s divine skills of a death-level Demon Lord were powerful, relying solely on this force to stop a fighter of the Heavenly Deceit Realm was rather unlikely.


    But that didn''t matter.


    Su Heng hadn''t counted on this alone to deliver a fatal blow.


    As long as he could slow down Xie Linyuan''s speed with the gravitational force generated by "Devour the Sun," then he would pose no threat. In Su Heng''s eyes, he was no different from a piece of garbage.


    Boom!


    The ground beneath Su Heng''s feet burst open.


    His massive frame, like a pitch-black raging dragon, tore directly through the wall.


    Under the bright moonlight, amidst the dust raised from the shattered wall, an exaggeratedly ferocious punch came crashing down onto Xie Linyuan''s head.


    In mid-air¡ª


    Xie Linyuan changed direction and locked eyes with Su Heng.


    In an instant, he felt as if his entire vision was filled with that exaggeratedly dominating punch, with no room to dodge or withstand it. With a roaring cry, he funneled all the strength in his body into his arms and lunged forward to block.


    Boom!


    The massive iron fist struck Xie Linyuan like a meteor, exploding on impact.


    A clear blood-colored shockwave ring was visible between them, and the tremendous force of the impact, coupled with the robust energy derived from practicing the Secret Technique¡¤Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms, surged in all at once, shattering and destroying Xie Linyuan''s protective energies.


    His body flew backward like a plaything.


    And in mid-air.


    Su Heng delivered another strike from above.


    His thick, imposing leg descended with the ruthless force of a god''s axe, striking unmercifully in the middle of Xie Linyuan''s lower abdomen.


    Bang!


    The immense power crushed bones and internal organs.


    Xie Linyuan''s body nearly folded in two under the force of the brutal blow, as his head and ankles snapped together with a crack.


    He spewed out a mouthful of old blood, his eyeballs bulging as if they were about to pop out of their sockets.


    The trajectory of his flight shifted from horizontal to a vertical fall.


    Finally, with a "boom," he crashed heavily to the ground.


    The newly repaired plaza once again caved in and exploded, even shaking the Demon Suppression Tower noticeably.


    Amidst the dust, Su Heng''s steps were heavy and steady as he walked toward the crater formed by the fall, "I''ve said it before, no matter how you struggle, the outcome will be the same."


    "¡ªIf you don''t want to die with dignity, then I can only help you die without it."

 Chapter 169: 151: Spiritual Domain, Terrifying Giant Whale!

    In the distance, atop a tower controlled by the Demon Suppression Bureau.Wang Xindong, Zhou Guiyu, Luo Shuang, Li Hongxiu, and others were also watching this battle.


    After all, a powerhouse of the Heavenly Deceit Realm was a legendary being. Even for these elders and Deputy Governors, such beings were incredibly mysterious; they hoped to gain something from this battle.


    But unexpectedly¡ª


    "A powerhouse of the Heavenly Deceit Realm was taken down so easily!" Wang Xindong exclaimed with wide eyes, unable to believe it, "I was actually worried about the Deputy Governor just before." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He''s so strong. It''s just that every time the Deputy Governor fights, it''s cataclysmic."


    Zhou Guiyu also continually exclaimed, "The square was just repaired not long ago, and a good deal of money was spent. Now it has to be repaired all over again."


    Luo Shuang''s bright eyes slightly trembled, looking somewhat mischievously at Li Hongxiu.


    She stretched out her hand and poked Li Hongxiu''s pale, cool cheek, as the young girl lifted her head to look expressionlessly at the older sister next to her.


    "What does it feel like to be an enemy of the Deputy Governor?" Luo Shuang asked curiously.


    Li Hongxiu had been personally captured by Su Heng and detained in the Demon Suppression Tower before joining the Demon Suppression Bureau. This was no secret to these Deputy Governors. Since it was an order directly from the Deputy Governor, there was nothing wrong with Li Hongxiu.


    But regarding some of Li Hongxiu''s past experiences, everyone was inevitably curious.


    Hearing the two women''s conversation.


    Zhou Guiyu and Wang Xindong also looked over curiously.


    Li Hongxiu''s gaze became vacant, as if lost in memories. Then she shivered as terrifying memories flooded her mind. She didn''t answer and instead walked quietly to the corner of the tower''s upper floor, squatting down in isolation, leaving Luo Shuang, Wang Xindong, and the others with only her lonely silhouette.


    The three exchanged glances, and Luo Shuang felt somewhat embarrassed.


    She tiptoed over, wanting to apologize and offer a word of comfort but didn''t know what to say.


    ...


    At the square beneath the Demon Suppression Tower, the dust settled.


    Su Heng had decided not to deliver a fatal blow in the battle, as he needed Xie Linyuan''s body to merge with demon corpses.


    Of course, falling into Su Heng''s hands alive was indeed a terrifying matter. The three disciples from the Demon Elephant School were a clear precedent of this.


    Xie Linyuan''s bones were severely shattered, but his strong will kept him conscious.


    He struggled to turn his head to look at Su Heng.


    Su Heng stood at the edge of the pit, arms crossed, the bright, clear moonlight casting a chilly glow on his imposing frame.


    "If you knew your own end, would you still choose to struggle, bringing upon yourself more pain and despair?" Su Heng asked calmly, looking at the infamous elder of the Demon Elephant School. §²????


    "Hehehe..." Xie Linyuan grinned in pain.


    Black blood gushed from his nose and mouth, staining his shattered jaw and chest in a ghastly manner.


    "Do you think this battle ends here?" Xie Linyuan sneered in agony.


    "Otherwise?" Su Heng shrugged, "You can''t even move a finger, so what else can you do?"


    "You are mistaken, you know too little about the Heavenly Deceit Realm."


    Xie Linyuan''s pupils were like the abyss, shining with a black light that swirled. "Everyone thinks that the secret technique of my Demon Elephant School lies in the physical training, but they are completely wrong. The real secret move of my Demon Elephant School lies in the spirit, especially after reaching the Heavenly Deceit level..."


    "Have you heard of the evil technique of entrapping the soul?" Xie Linyuan''s expression suddenly became serious.


    "Huh!?" Su Heng frowned slightly.


    Before he could react, he felt a slight sting in the center of his forehead. Soon after, the world before his eyes darkened and crumbled. When his disrupted vision cleared, he found himself no longer on the square but appeared on a cold, dark sea.


    The surroundings were pitch-black, without sun or moon, only the cold and dark sea water from all sides.


    The only light came from himself.


    Su Heng looked down, spread his fingers, and, despite the change in environment, maintained the same bodily sensations. He thought for a moment and guessed that this place must be his Spiritual Domain.


    "Whoosh!"


    An incongruous sound broke the silence.


    Su Heng looked up, following the sound, and saw another faint light appearing in the dark, void-like Spiritual Domain.


    A robust body, gray-white robes.


    A cold, emotionless face, and those sharply narrowed, piercing pupils.


    "Xie Linyuan!" Su Heng greeted him warmly, without irritation or panic, "So this is your trump card, interesting."


    "What do you take my Demon Elephant School for! Just looking at your condescending expression makes me sick." Xie Linyuan''s face was filled with murderous intent, and his voice was chillingly cold, "This is a battlefield of the spirit, your physical prowess won''t be of any use here."


    "Die¡ªBang!"


    Before he could finish speaking, Su Heng reached out and made a squeezing motion.


    Xie Linyuan''s body exploded into countless pieces of crimson flesh, which, in the next moment, like time reversing, swiftly reformed. Xie Linyuan''s figure reappeared in front of Su Heng, but this time his expression was much more solemn.


    "I never expected your innate spiritual power to be so formidable!" His expression became even more resentful as he bitterly said, "Damn it, heaven truly isn''t fair."


    "Talent, physique, and even powerful spiritual power¡ªwhy do all the good things lie with you."

 Chapter 170: 151: Spiritual Domain, the Terrifying Behemoth Whale!_2

    "You only see the glory I have in front of people, but you don''t see the hard work I put in behind the scenes,"Su Heng said gently, comforting.


    "Haha, cut the crap, you think you are sure to win!?" Xie Linyuan said coldly, "Deciding the victor isn''t merely about the strength of spiritual power."


    "Secret Technique¡¤Golem Dharma Body!"


    Xie Linyuan''s five fingers fluttered up and down, creating illusions.


    He then slapped his abdomen hard, making a slapping sound, and a large swath of black mist surged out of his body instantly. The black mist formed armor that enveloped his entire body. When the mist dissipated, what stood before Su Heng was an over five-meter-tall figure clad in heavy armor, wielding an axe in the left hand and a mace in the right, the ferocious Dharma King with raging eyes.


    Xie Linyuan used the Secret Technique to transform into the enraged Dharma King.


    He pushed off the ground with force, leaped forward, and the massive axe swung towards Su Heng''s chest without warning.


    Bang!


    Su Heng once again reached out and made a grasping motion in the air.


    Although his spiritual power was formidable, its application paled in comparison to a Heavenly Deceit master like Xie Linyuan.


    The bonds formed by spiritual power were forcibly broken by the latter, who then let out a roar and, with the speed of a thunderclap, hammered towards Su Heng''s chest.


    Crack!


    It seemed like cracks were spreading across Su Heng''s Spiritual Body.


    His whole body swiftly retreated backward, landing heavily in a void.


    Su Heng looked down, seemingly interested in examining the narrow and deep wound on his chest, which let no blood but small points of light akin to fireflies escape.


    And as these points of light dissipated from Su Heng''s body, it began to appear somewhat dimmed. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing this, Xie Linyuan burst into uproarious laughter, "You never thought this day would come, did you!"


    Since their first encounter, Xie Linyuan had always been dominated by Su Heng, treated without any respect. He didn''t have a chance to show his temper. ????


    That was until just now, when Su Heng was injured for the first time.


    To Xie Linyuan, it felt like finding a spring in a parched desert, a sense of elation at his unexpected survival made him so excited that he seemed almost to have a touch of madness about him.


    "Bring it on!" Xie Linyuan laughed wildly as if he had already won, "I won''t just kill you easily, I''ll take over your body and then tear your loved ones to shreds bit by bit, letting you fully taste this despair and pain!"


    "This is the price for being an enemy of the Golem Sect!"


    Boom!


    Xie Linyuan grew increasingly ferocious in battle, black mist swirled around him, and a tumultuous radiance surged forth.


    He blitzed across the void with a thud, his giant axe creating a screeching sound as it heavily smashed into Su Heng''s neck. Just like before, Su Heng had no reaction. Holding the handle of the axe, Xie Linyuan swept unobstructed through the air, feeling a rush of exhilaration and even breaking into mad laughter. n?vel.co?


    But as he laughed, Xie Linyuan realized something was not right.


    He felt that the axe in his hand was unusually light. Looking down, he was shocked to see only the handle remaining in his grasp.


    Looking up, he locked eyes with Su Heng.


    Su Heng tilted his head and suddenly said, "Have you ever heard of the lantern fish?"


    "Lantern fish? What nonsense are you babbling about?" Xie Linyuan looked at the handle in his hand, trying to make sense of what had just happened. Not daring to make any rash moves, he simply watched Su Heng from a distance with a furrowed brow, on high alert.


    "Lantern fish, they live in the deep sea. They use the glowing protrusion on their head to attract prey, and when the prey gets close, they reveal their true form and swallow it whole with one bite,"


    As he spoke, a smile spread across Su Heng''s face.


    "What do you mean by that!?" Xie Linyuan didn''t understand but felt an ominous premonition rising within him.


    His heart was filled with horror. Had it been the real world, his hair would be standing on end by now. But with the battle coming so far, there was no more retreating. Xie Linyuan suddenly looked stern and said coldly, "You think you can disrupt my thoughts with your flowery words? Wishful thinking!"


    "I don''t need to outsmart an ant," Su Heng replied calmly, "I just wanted to tell you that sometimes what you see isn''t necessarily the truth."


    "For instance, how can you be sure that what you''re seeing now is the real me?"


    "What kind of joke is this¡ª"


    Xie Linyuan''s speech was interrupted by a dull, thunderous roar. He opened his mouth wide, his eyes bulging in disbelief as he looked down at the waters beneath his feet. The pitch-black sea water was boiling, creating waves that rose with an unbelievable speed and surged upwards.


    "Roar!"


    A dragon''s cry crossed through the ages.


    A huge whale-like black creature slowly emerged from the sea. It was so massive, hundreds of meters in length¡ªjust the part exposed above the water resembled a gigantic island. Its back was covered with pitch-black, menacing shells like towering cliffs, and its lower jaw was writhing with scarlet tentacles.


    Upon its appearance, this whale unabashedly exuded an ancient and enigmatic powerful aura, dominating the entire space with unrivaled tyranny.


    Continuous, thunderous noises bombarded Xie Linyuan''s brain.


    His face was filled with a mix of fear and astonishment, his mouth opened to its fullest, but he could only emit a gasping sound.


    The whale leaped out of the water.


    It had no eyes, no nostrils, no superfluous facial features to speak of.


    Only a mouth, so large it was terrifying, filling its entire face. At that moment, the abyss-like jaws gaped open, revealing the hellish, worm-like sharp teeth inside. The mouth was so huge that as it bit down toward Xie Linyuan, the latter felt as though the whole heavens and earth were bearing down on him with a thunderous roar.

 Chapter 171: 151: Spiritual Domain, Terrifying Giant Whale!_3

    In the moment before being swallowed by the gigantic whale, Xie Linyuan finally understood the exact meaning of the "lantern fish" Su Heng had mentioned.Within the Spiritual Domain.


    The appearance of its master could change with desires, experiences, and even the Cultivation Technique, among other factors.


    It didn''t necessarily completely match their external appearance.


    The "Su Heng" he had just encountered in the Spiritual Domain was merely bait created on the fly to test his opponent. And the hundred-meter-long whale hidden in the depths of the sea was Su Heng''s true form, representing his greedy desire to devour everything!


    The intense suction force continued unyielding from the gaping mouth, causing Xie Linyuan''s ash-gray hair to whip about in wild disarray.


    "I''ll hit your mother!!!" In the pitch-black and icy desolation, Xie Linyuan could no longer hold on, and his Spiritual Body exploded and collapsed in a burst of crazed laughter, "What the hell kind of monster is this!"


    Bang!


    The massive mouth bit down, closing shut.


    Meanwhile, under the bright moonlight below the Demon Suppression Tower,


    Su Heng elegantly took a white handkerchief from Li Hongxiu''s hand, let out a belch, and meticulously wiped the corner of his mouth where a little blood had stained.


    He folded the handkerchief neatly and returned it to Li Hongxiu.


    Su Heng''s gaze settled back on Xie Linyuan''s broken and severely injured body.


    This body''s chest was still heaving with breath, but the eyes had become incredibly vacant, similar to a vegetative person''s, making it an ideal subject for Su Heng''s experiments¡ªbearing an exaggeratedly robust physique, and combined with the experience obtained from others like Pang Shan and Mu Yuyan, Su Heng was completely confident he could successfully merge the monster skeletons this time.


    Su Heng had already encountered fighters from the Heavenly Deceit Realm.


    What left the deepest impression on him from this realm was the terrifying speed that defied common sense and the intuition that bordered on foresight.


    To deal with such an opponent, one either had to increase their own speed.


    Or slow down the opponent''s speed.


    Su Heng, still a distance away from the Heavenly Deceit level, could only figure out how to break his opponent''s legs.


    But relying solely on Tuo Long Duke''s "Sun Devouring" Divine Skills was still insecure, for one thing it had only suction, making it easy to be targeted and countered. On the other hand, for someone at the level of Heavenly Deceit, such power was insufficient to determine the outcome of the battle.


    Su Heng managed to easily deal with Xie Linyuan.


    However, there was an element of surprise at play.


    If Xie Linyuan had fled at the first sign of something amiss, it was uncertain whether Su Heng could have caught up to and killed him. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But once he merged with the monster skeletons to create Divine Skills even more powerful than "Sun Devouring,"


    Su Heng would be much more assured of success.


    "Take this man to the Demon Suppression Tower, and be careful not to damage him," Su Heng softly commanded.


    Zhou Guiyu, Wang Xindong, and the others hurriedly bowed their heads in acknowledgment.


    As they respectfully complied, they realized that Su Heng seemed to hesitate to proceed. Wang Xindong, puzzled, looked up to see Su Heng standing still, with a slight frown, as if he were contemplating something. ?


    "City Lord?" Wang Xindong asked, somewhat concerned.


    "It''s fine." Su Heng opened his eyes, his face flashing with an expression of surprised delight. He hadn''t expected that after devouring Xie Linyuan''s spirit and will, there would be an additional gain. Xie Linyuan''s past experiences and memories were now unfolding in Su Heng''s consciousness.


    It was like an unguarded book, open for him to browse at will.


    Su Heng became immediately curious.


    After all, Xie Linyuan was a practitioner from the Heavenly Deceit Realm, and his cultivation experience was very useful to Su Heng.


    But one doesn''t know until they look, and once he looked, Su Heng was startled. He randomly flipped through the pages and was taken aback to find that Xie Linyuan was actually from Skull Plain...

 Chapter 172: 152: On the Brink of an Abyss, A Mysterious Buddha Statue

    Su Heng''s brows furrowed slightly as he perused with interest the past experiences of Xie Linyuan.He was born on Skull Plain, to a warrior tribe, with childhood memories having become very vague. The only impressions that remained were of the iron-gray distant sky, the blade-sharp cold wind, the parched and cracked earth, and his father''s palms, red and fissured.


    In the year he turned twelve, Xie Linyuan''s nomadic tribe was annihilated.


    The environment on Skull Plain was harsh, resources were limited, and it was common for tribes to wage war against each other and even resort to cannibalism.


    A monk passing by saved him from the hands of an enemy tribe leader with a piece of green agate.


    There was no sense of relief in Xie Linyuan''s heart, only profound fear.


    This was because on these plains there were rumors about the snow mountain monks who practiced Tantricism; they were said to torture their slaves and impose suffering upon them. They believed that souls refined through torture possessed mana and used the slaves'' fontanelles and limbs to create magic artifacts.


    Fortunately, these rumors did not come to pass for Xie Linyuan.


    "You have a destiny with Buddha," said the monk to Xie Linyuan before teaching him the cultivation technique and giving him demonic flesh to consume, to break his limits.


    Over the next decade or so,


    Xie Linyuan and the monk wandered across Skull Plain, exploring the four seas.


    They dealt with many tribes, witnessed incredible sights, and also encountered the indescribable great terrors that lurked in the darkness.


    The turning point happened during the summer of that year, during the Demon Suppression Army''s autumn hunt.


    The iron cavalry of the Great Zhou Dynasty surrounded the tribe that the master and disciple were visiting. In an effort to cover Xie Linyuan''s escape, the monk did not manage to get out alive. In other words, it was this monk from the Endless White Tower Temple in the snow mountain who was the actual target of the Demon Suppression Army''s autumn hunt.


    From a distance, he watched a savage general with blood-stained teeth decapitate the monk and hold his head, as if beholding a rare treasure.


    He heard the frenzied shouts of the Demon Suppression Army, "A head for ten pieces of silver."


    A tribe of thousands was reduced to rubble in the blink of an eye.


    Regardless of gender or age, the Demon Suppression Army cut off everyone''s heads as trophies to bring back to the capital to boast of their martial achievements. They set the tents on fire, stole the herders'' cattle and sheep, and then sprinkled sulfur and poison on the farmland and precious clean water sources, leaving behind nothing but pitch-black charred ground.


    Xie Linyuan once heard the monk say,


    A thousand years ago, Skull Plain was called "Motuo Teng''anda."


    In the local language of Skull Plain, "Motuo" means flower, "Teng" is grass, and "Anda" means heaven.


    When put together,


    It means a paradise-like prairie, covered in blooming flowers.


    But now, all Xie Linyuan saw was blood-soaked ground and scorched remains. The dark-purple earth looked like blotches on a corpse, thick smoke billowed into the sky, and the air was filled with the stench of burning flesh. ??


    Looking at the slain, headless monk, riddled with holes, a fierce emotion arose in Xie Linyuan''s heart for the first time.


    It was only many years later


    That Xie Linyuan understood this emotion was called hatred.


    Under the drive of hatred, Xie Linyuan concluded his cultivation on Skull Plain.


    With his now remarkable martial skills, he joined a merchant caravan, then blended into Jiangbei Continent with them and began to devise his assassination plan. He wanted to kill that commander to avenge his master and to pay homage to the herders on the plains who had once taken him in. nove?.com


    Upon reaching Jiangbei Continent, despite being considered a desolate frontier by the Great Zhou Dynasty, Xie Linyuan was still shocked by the sights before him.


    He had never seen such fertile land or such grand, bustling cities.


    The people living there did not have to worry about war or the great terrors lurking in the darkness.


    This made Xie Linyuan feel like they were the ones truly alive, while those tribespeople living beyond the frontier on Skull Plain were nothing more than beasts worth ten pieces of silver per head.


    "Heh heh, ten pieces of silver," Su Heng seemed to hear Xie Linyuan''s cold and mournful laughter in his ear.


    In Jiangbei Continent, a strong adult ox cost thirty pieces of silver, the equivalent to the lives of a family of three from the Skull Plain beyond the frontier.


    The more flourishing the sights he saw, the fiercer the hatred in Xie Linyuan''s heart became.


    That bone-deep hatred was like poison in his throat, like an abscess at the bottom of his heart that could not be healed or forgotten, quelled only slightly by bloodshed.


    He pored over ancient texts and chose a name for himself, "Xie Linyuan."


    On the brink of an abyss, walking on thin ice.


    As a reminder to never forget his hatred.


    Unfortunately, at that time Xie Linyuan was merely demon-formed.


    In mortal eyes, he might already appear formidable, but in the eyes of the Demon Suppression Army''s commander from the Heavenly Deceit Realm, he was no different from an ant.


    Not to mention an assassination,


    He could not even get close to that Demon Suppression Army commander.


    After several attempts which not only yielded nothing, but also put him in great peril,


    At the moment of crisis, he was saved and taken in by people from the Demon Elephant Sect, and Xie Linyuan, owing to his fierce determination, won the appreciation of the sect''s upper echelons. In the following two hundred years, Xie Linyuan fought more ferociously with each battle, with both his personal cultivation and his status within the sect climbing ever higher.


    He exterminated the entire family of an opponent on an outing to carry out a task.


    Such acts had been done far too many times to stir any emotions in Xie Linyuan''s stony heart.


    But a girl hiding in a cabinet caught Xie Linyuan''s attention.


    "Such burning hatred in those eyes..." Xie Linyuan remembered his younger self, "I''ll name you Xie Xianyu. From today onward, you will cultivate with me. Perhaps one day I can die at the hands of my own disciple, surpassing the blue with the indigo, would also be considered not bad."


    Again, nearly a hundred years hurried by, and finally¡ª


    He had reached the pinnacle of his innate talent, the peak of the demon embryo. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By this time, Xie Linyuan was already more than three hundred years old, even if he had merged two demon corpses and extended his own life through some other demonic secret techniques, he was still in decline, no longer at his peak.


    But his enemy was still alive, and had even become the commander of the Demon Suppression Army of Jiangbei Province.


    A full three hundred years.


    He thought he had put down those hatreds long ago, forgotten them.


    But staring at his aged face in the mirror, Xie Linyuan was startled to realize that those things were still lurking in the depths of his heart. Knowing certain death awaited him, Xie Linyuan still chose to go forth to assassinate. He naturally failed, and was even seriously injured by a young general in the Demon Suppression Army before he could see his enemy.


    The memories that followed were a blur.


    Su Heng rubbed his head. As he continued to browse, it was already the time when Xie Linyuan stepped into the Heavenly Deceit Realm, planning to go to Jiangzhou to search for the tomb of Dragon King An Shelie. Since Xie Linyuan entered the Heavenly Deceit Realm, his memories became vague and distorted.


    And it felt to Su Heng as if he had a split spirit, with memories always intermittent.


    Nevertheless, even so.


    Su Heng detected key information from these memories, "Demon Elephant Sect is looking for the tomb, it seems that it''s not just for the cultivation technique and burial items left by An Shelie, they want to find some message from the tomb..."


    Su Heng furrowed his brow, touching his chin.


    He did not detect more specific messages in Xie Linyuan''s memories.


    The memories continued to the events that took place in Jiangzhou, even those of the time when he clashed with Su Heng himself.


    From the viewpoint of the opponent, facing oneself. This feeling was also particularly novel to Su Heng, he watched for a while, then couldn''t help but exclaim, "This kind of opponent with high attack, strong defense, and control abilities is really disgusting, and there''s even a second form, like fighting a boss without any enjoyment."


    "How did Xie Linyuan, who was gravely injured and on the brink of old age, suddenly enter the Heavenly Deceit Realm?"


    Su Heng was quite puzzled in his heart.


    The most crucial information had been skipped over. He focused his attention and began to rewind his memories.


    Full, softly glowing thighs appeared in Su Heng''s field of vision, and looking further up was a pair of towering soft breasts and a stunningly beautiful face with a natural seductiveness.


    This woman was named Ke Yulan, the Sect Leader of the Demon Elephant Sect.


    This was somewhat unexpected; Su Heng had thought it would be a bloodthirsty madman over three meters tall, with muscles all over, who would tear people to shreds and eat them without a word.


    Su Heng listened to the conversation.


    Because by this time, Xie Linyuan was almost dead, his consciousness blurred.


    The content of the conversation was also unclear, but he faintly heard mentions of "he''s almost dead," "Linyuan," "Lushena Buddha," "perhaps there is still hope," and so on.


    Soon, his consciousness plunged into darkness, he must have fainted due to his severe injuries.


    When Xie Linyuan''s consciousness returned, Su Heng found himself under a huge dark rock wall.


    All around was a dense forest, and in the sky hung a massive full moon, almost as large as half the dome of heaven, its cold moonlight soaking the entire rock wall within.


    The surroundings were silent, the moonlight dispelling the darkness. The middle of the rock wall was carved with a majestic great Buddha, and at the Buddha''s sides were equally dignified bodhisattvas and Arhats, whose names Su Heng did not know.


    This rock wall might have a history of thousands, if not tens of thousands of years. Whether the Buddha in the center or the Bodhisattvas and Arhats on either side, their patterns were severely eroded by the wind. Details on their clothing and lines on their faces had all but disappeared, leaving only the general outline.


    But that vast and majestic dignity could still be felt through Xie Linyuan''s memories.


    The Buddha''s left hand was placed across the left leg, and the right hand was curled up with the thumb and middle finger touching while the other fingers spread out naturally.


    Su Heng''s mother was a Buddhist and would often recite scriptures at home.


    He knew that the hand seals of the Buddha contained messages, and even that particular hand seals could only be used by certain Buddhas to provide distinction.


    Of course, identifying these hand seals was beyond Su Heng''s range of knowledge.


    He could only note it down for now, to research later.


    The most crucial point was.


    What was so special about this Buddha statue?


    Why had Xie Linyuan only stayed in front of the Buddha statue for one night and the next day not only fully recovered from his injuries but also broke through the decade-long barrier and successfully entered the Heavenly Deceit Realm?


    Moreover, what price did Xie Linyuan pay after the breakthrough, and why did he go mad?


    Was it just because of hypersensitivity, or was there also an issue with the Buddha statue?


    Su Heng rubbed his temples.


    Boom!


    Just then, a loud noise came from the Buddha statue.


    When Su Heng lifted his head, the cold, immense moon hanging in the sky turned to blood-red.


    Under the blood-red moonlight, the corners of the Buddha statue''s eyes cracked, with blood tears flowing out. The huge Buddha head drooped down, facing Su Heng eye to eye. Su Heng''s heart chilled, as if an invisible hand had clenched his heart fiercely.


    "How could this be!?"


    Su Heng was truly surprised, for he distinctly felt the Buddha statue looking at him through Xie Linyuan''s memories!

 Chapter 173: 153: Buddha Won’t Ferry Me, Dragon Maiden Comes to Me

    Su Heng was initially stunned.Then he widened his eyes, fearlessly confronting the Buddha figure on the rock wall.


    Boom boom boom!


    The rock wall''s trembling grew more intense.


    Eventually, there was a loud "crack" on the neck of the Buddha statue, and the huge head rolled off the shoulders, thudding heavily onto the ground, causing a dull sound.


    Su Heng had not yet figured out exactly what was happening when the palms of the Buddha statue started to move.


    From the initial hand gesture of the middle finger pinching the thumb, it changed to both hands laying flat, right hand on top of the left, with the thumbs touching one another in another distinct meaningful gesture. As the gesture changed, the bloody moonlight rippled through the air, and surprisingly, Su Heng directly exited Xie Linyuan''s memories.


    "What''s going on!?" Su Heng said, his face full of surprise, puzzled inside.


    He closed his eyes, carefully sensing the state of his body, silently reciting the Dharma Seal in his mind. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A moment later, Su Heng opened his eyes again and gently exhaled.


    Unexpectedly,


    He felt nothing adverse at all.


    Instead, his senses were clear, his thoughts agile and calm, experiencing a liberating and enlightening euphoria.


    With Su Heng''s level of cultivation, his control over his own body was extremely keen. Such a feeling was by no means an illusion but due to some changes caused by events that had just occurred.


    "Absorbed due to Xie Linyuan''s memories?" It didn''t seem so.


    Su Heng had been contemplating with his eyes closed for a while; if there had been any change, he should have noticed it long ago.


    "Then, it must be because of the Buddha statue." Su Heng grew more puzzled, "Why did the Buddha statue crumble upon seeing me, and what benefits have I gained from it?"


    He thought about the two hand gestures of the Buddha statue, which might contain crucial information.


    Thus, Su Heng asked, "Does anyone have a good understanding of Buddhism?"


    Wang Xindong and Zhou Guiyu looked at each other, unsure why he suddenly asked such a question. However, Wang Xindong shook his head and said, "I''m not very clear. However, in the north of Jiangbei State, due to its proximity to Skull Plain, Buddhism is indeed relatively more prevalent."


    "Some basic knowledge would do," Su Heng frowned and said.


    A pale white hand trembled slightly as it was raised, Su Heng looked down, it was Li Hongxiu.


    "You know about these?"


    "In the Red Chamber, there was a sister who believed in Buddhism, and I heard quite a lot from her," Li Hongxiu spoke coldly and clearly.


    "Then, do you know about Buddhist hand gestures?"


    Su Heng nodded slightly, then recalling the contents he saw in Xie Linyuan''s memories, he brought his hands together, pinching the middle finger with the thumb.


    "This is the Dharma Seal," Li Hongxiu spoke without hesitation, "Buddhist monks use this hand gesture when preaching to demonstrate the majesty and expanse of Buddhist teachings."


    "And what about this one?" Su Heng then held his hands flat, placing them on his lower abdomen, with the thumbs touching.


    "That is the Zen Meditation Seal," Li Hongxiu replied, "It represents the Buddha contemplating and striving to comprehend the truths of the world under the Bodhi Tree. The right hand is always on top of the left hand, symbolizing that to spread Buddhism, unstoppable martial force is needed as support."


    "From the Dharma Seal to the Zen Meditation Seal..."


    "Closing doors, signifying the Buddha will not ferry you across," Wang Xindong instinctively blurted out.


    "Uh..." Zhou Guiyu was momentarily stunned, and the atmosphere suddenly turned somewhat awkward. Wang Xindong scratched his head and apologized, "I just spoke offhand, please don''t take it seriously, Commander."


    "No matter, I think what you said makes sense," Su Heng said.


    He summarized the following points from Xie Linyuan''s memories.


    Destroying the Buddha statue seemed to help enhance his spiritual power, and this experience should be helpful after breaking through to the Heavenly Deceit Realm.


    Moreover, within the Demon Gate, there seemed to be a secret technique that used worship to aid in breaking through the Heavenly Deceit.


    But using such a technique would come at a cost.


    The final point was Su Heng''s intuition.


    When facing the Buddha statue, Su Heng felt it was not purely an inanimate object.


    This reminded him of the demons from the Sky Demon Alliance who spread beliefs; perhaps the owners of those Buddha statues were also cultivating through a similar method?


    "Interesting..."


    After the incident with the tides, the people of Baihua County wanted to build a temple for him.


    It had already been over half a month, and he was not sure how the construction of the temple was progressing. Su Heng had not cared much about it initially, but now he had some interest in it.


    "However, the most urgent task is to integrate the demon remains, so that I can stand invincible against stronger opponents from the Heavenly Deceit Realm," Su Heng reached out and grabbed Xie Linyuan''s unconscious body as if picking up trash, "and then find An Shelie''s tomb and take the Dragon Blood!"


    Whether it was to strengthen his physique, advance the progress of Blood Mutation,


    Or to further perfect the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms secret technique and bring more terrifying enhancements to the Transformed Dragon State auxiliary move,


    Su Heng now needed the Dragon Blood!


    Moreover, An Shelie''s tomb was essentially on his territory.


    If someone else managed to steal it right under his nose, it would truly disgrace him as a leader.


    Thus, Su Heng was determined to obtain the Dragon Blood.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In Jiangbei State, at the location of the Demon Gate.


    In a stockade adorned with red lanterns, quite ordinary overall,


    A seemingly inconspicuous room was filled with the gentle voice of a woman conversing.


    Ke Yulan was sitting cross-legged on the bed, her long hair draped over her shoulders. She appeared to have just finished a bath, her skin rosy and translucent, with a hint of dampness still lingering in her cloud-like hair. She was innately seductive, wearing a thin gauze garment, and every smile and frown showcased the full extent of her feminine charm.

 Chapter 174: Buddha Won’t Save Me, The Dragon Maiden Comes To Me_2

    The black-clothed disciple kneeling before her wished he could bury his head deep into the floor below, his shoulders trembling uncontrollably.It was as if he wasn''t facing a national beauty, but rather some indescribable, horrifying monster.


    Just carelessly looking up for a glance


    Would cause his head to burst and kill him instantly.


    Ke Yulan was currently using the candle on the table to examine the contents of the letter, and as she read, her distant mountain-like eyebrows knit slightly, "For three hundred years, we''ve weathered many storms. I never expected that after breaking through the Heavenly Deceit Realm shortly, I would actually die in such a small place like Jiangzhou."


    "There''s also Pang Shan, Lian Qing, Mu Yuyan... I was quite fond of these youngsters."


    Ke Yulan sneered twice.


    She seemed to sigh, shaking her head slightly.


    She crumpled the paper into a ball and fed it to a blue-eyed white-haired little fox beside her.


    The little fox''s face showed a distinctly human-like flicker of displeasure, but it obediently opened its mouth to swallow the letter Ke Yulan handed over.


    "The people in Jiangzhou have almost all been uprooted."


    The disciple kneeling on the ground was sweating profusely, and he asked, "I wonder if the leader still wants to continue investigating the whereabouts of the Dragon King''s Tomb."


    "It''s a matter that''s been in preparation for over a hundred years, naturally it cannot be abandoned halfway," Ke Yulan mused, "However, the situation in the northern province is still tumultuous, especially around Skull Plain, so it indeed isn''t suitable to dispatch more forces to Jiangzhou. Let Elder Gong Ming handle this task. Give him this item, he will know what to do."


    Ke Yulan reached out and took off a ring from her thumb and tossed it to the black-clothed disciple kneeling before her.


    The disciple didn''t look up, but accurately reached out and caught the ring.


    The material of the ring was warm to the touch, like gold yet not gold, seemingly made from the bone of some creature. A chill went through the disciple''s mind, but without further thought, he carefully asked, "Is there anything else you would like to instruct, my lord?"


    "Go," Ke Yulan waved her hand.


    The black-clothed disciple slowly got up, just about to leave, but at that moment¡ª


    Boom!


    A dull and massive rumbling sound was approaching from afar.


    "Is it thunder?" The black-clothed disciple raised his head to look out the window, where the night was clear, obviously not the weather for thunder. The subsequent vibrations from the ground confirmed his guess. The previously quiet stronghold seemed to be disturbed, with a large number of men and the sound of swords being drawn all coming simultaneously.


    Ke Yulan''s eyebrows furrowed suddenly, her face changing color, "Not good!"


    "There''s trouble with the Buddha statue!"


    As a seasoned powerhouse of the Heavenly Deceit Realm, Ke Yulan''s perception had reached an unfathomable extent. Nothing that stirred in the entire stronghold could escape her notice.


    Swoosh!


    Her figure flashed, bringing a fragrance of the breeze with her,


    And she suddenly vanished from the room, appearing underneath a rock wall at the back of the stronghold.


    The ancient and massive rock wall was exactly the same as the one Su Heng had seen in Xie Linyuan''s memory. In the center was an Arhat holding a Dharma Seal, with majestic Bodhisattvas and Arhats on either side.


    But what was different,


    Was that the head of the Buddha on the stone wall had rolled down, making a loud noise.


    And the huge head of the Buddha had toppled over, its enormous eyes directly meeting Ke Yulan''s.


    "The Buddha statue, it''s been destroyed!?" Ke Yulan felt her breath catch, her fists clenching unconsciously with a crackling sound. She was filled with horror but could not pinpoint what exactly had gone wrong. It took her a long while to come to terms with reality, "Well... it''s not entirely a bad thing."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Bang!


    In Baihua County, inside a certain tavern at the Jiujiang docks,


    Suddenly, an explosion of a fight broke out.


    An Ran, pale-faced and weak, watched several clanspeople burst through the door.


    Clenching her fists and furrowing her brows, she placed her companion Luo Qi behind her for protection, angrily staring at the tallest among them, "Anade! I spared your life out of mercy last time, and yet you dare to stand before me now!"


    ```


    "Ptui!" Anade, who had a face full of freckles and a crooked set of buck teeth, jeered.


    Though his appearance was ugly, the expression on his face was extremely arrogant. He scornfully shouted at An Ran, "You bitch, last time you caught me off guard with a sneak attack. This time let''s see where you run. Come back with me and apologize to the elder, and you might suffer a bit less."


    "You monsters!" An Ran''s eyes were bloodshot with rage.


    Upon seeing her clansmen, it seemed as if some unbearable memories surged to the top of her mind, so much so that An Ran''s fair and delicate face slightly twisted.


    "Go! Why waste words with her!?" Another disciple, with a square face and deformed shoulders, sneered, "Just break her limbs and bring her back. Maybe if the elder is in a good mood, he might let us have a good time with her!"


    Upon hearing this, the rest of the men all had lewd smiles on their faces, their breaths growing heavy like those of wild beasts.


    "Roar!" In her fury, An Ran lost her rationality.


    She forcibly stimulated the Dragon Blood within her, and a roar like thunderous explosion reverberated.


    "Bastard, kneel before me!"


    It was as if golden lightning flashed by, the overlapping dragon roars echoing back, their power amplifying. Most of the disciples immediately rolled their eyes upwards, their legs went soft, and they collapsed to the ground, having been stunned into unconsciousness by the sheer force.


    Only Andre, whose bloodline was closest to An Ran''s, remained unaffected.


    He laughed loudly, his body swelling as patches of blue-black dragon scales emerged, and beast-like claws burst out of his torn and split shoes.


    The nearly three-meter-high ceiling was punctured by Andre''s head. His face twisted grotesquely, and he took large strides forward, "Now let''s see how many times you can use that trick."


    Bang!


    Their fists collided.


    It was like a grenade had exploded in the air, and the force of the high-pressure shock wave sliced through the walls on both sides, causing them to collapse.


    Panic-filled screams resounded around the bustling restaurant, as many people instinctively scrambled to flee outside in a panicked rush.


    Back on the battlefield inside the restaurant.


    Though their sizes were completely disproportionate, the pure strength between the two was evenly matched.


    Anade, monstrous and hulking as he was, stumbled back several steps, crashing through a wall and then buried under a pile of wooden structures and assorted furniture and debris.


    On the other side, An Ran fared no better.


    The girl''s slightly slender frame flew backward like a cannonball, the window behind her shattered by the turbulent air current and she was blasted out.


    Before An Ran could lose consciousness and hit the ground, Luo Qi''s figure flashed, and she quickly caught her in her arms.


    But by that time, the other An family disciples had regained consciousness.


    And with ill-intent, they began to surround her from outside.


    Luo Qi clenched her teeth.


    She had no Dragon Blood and was just a common Martial Artist.


    Her strength was completely out of league with these monsters; there was no chance in a direct confrontation.


    But An Ran had also fallen into a coma. She had been backfired for forcefully using Dragon Blood, and with the day of the tomb''s opening approaching, An Shelie''s will grew increasingly violent and frenzied. Whether An Ran could wake up again soon was still uncertain. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huff..."


    Luo Qi took a deep breath and recalled the events that had unfolded on the Guang River half a month earlier.


    That terrifying strength which could confront natural disasters might offer them some protection, provided she could pay a suitable price.


    "So¡ª" A cold light flashed in Luo Qi''s eyes, "This is your doing!"


    Bang!


    She threw a punch forward.


    Knocking away another person who was standing at the end of the road. Find more to read at empire


    Then, she threw the unconscious An Ran over her shoulder, and with a powerful push off the ground, her figure flickered and she began to run frantically toward the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Boom!


    Behind Luo Qi, within the ruins of the collapsed restaurant,


    A large hand, almost like a blue-black dragon''s claw, burst forth violently, followed by Anade''s towering figure emerging from the debris. His face was twisted with rage and his eyes flickered with a bloodthirsty red glow. He pressed a hand heavily forward, "Chase them! Tear that woman to pieces!"


    ```

 Chapter 175: Successful Integration, Gravitational Control

    "Big brother, should we continue the chase?"Anade led several disciples and followed up, arriving at a plaza within the inner city of Baihua County.


    Looking at the giant tower standing in the center of the plaza, Anade''s expression changed slightly and he fell into hesitation.


    "The Demon Suppression Bureau in this area is a bit mysterious."


    Another young disciple with a flat nose cautiously spoke, "I heard that people from the Demon Likeness Sect had also come before and had a conflict with the Demon Suppression Bureau. Then overnight, all the agents the Demon Likeness Sect had placed in Baihua County disappeared, vanished into thin air."


    The young disciple''s voice carried a hint of fear, seemingly trying hard to persuade Anade not to act rashly.


    The other disciples also showed hesitant expressions on their faces.


    Red light shone from Anade''s eyes, and his breathing was as coarse as that of a wild beast.


    "Huff¡ª"


    But in the end, he sighed deeply.


    The bones in his body made a cracking sound, and his terrifying draconic body gradually reverted to its normal size of about two meters.


    "When it comes to the Demon Suppression Bureau, it''s indeed not something we can handle," Anade said, rubbing his temples unwillingly, "This time, those two scoundrels got lucky. Well, we''ll report what happened here to the family elders once we return. They will naturally make a decision."


    "Big brother is right!"


    "Let An Ran, that traitor of our family, live a few more days. She won''t be happy for long!" Hearing Anade''s decision to give up, the other An family disciples also breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now that they had relaxed, they couldn''t help but agree aloud.


    "We shouldn''t stay here long; let''s leave." Anade looked up and saw someone leaping down from the Demon Suppression Tower.


    They must have received the news, attracted by the previous fight at the docks.


    A fierce light flashed in Anade''s eyes.


    He turned and left.


    The many An family disciples, flowing with Dragon Blood, quickly followed. Find adventures at empire


    The bustling and chaotic edge of the plaza instantly quieted down, only the increasingly dim sunlight illuminating the ancient bluestone floor.


    ...


    Feeling that the formidable presences following behind him had disappeared, Luo Qi finally felt a weight lift from her heart.


    "It seems that the Demon Suppression Bureau''s presence is indeed useful in deterring even those crazies,"


    Luo Qi couldn''t help but think.


    She carried An Ran, who had fallen into a coma, and continued forward.


    Before she could get close to the Demon Suppression Tower in the center of the plaza, two patrolling disciples in white garments stopped Luo Qi.


    "This is Demon Suppression Bureau territory, no outsiders allowed."


    As demons and monsters resurfaced, the reverberations of Eternal Life Heaven gradually deepened.


    Truths about such demon-like and divine mysteries half-truthfully spread around various regions of the empire.


    In Baihua County, after the tide disaster ended, the Demon Suppression Bureau had started to move from darkness to light, openly selecting suitable talents from the eligible young people, providing targeted training. Meanwhile, the power of the Demon Suppression Bureau was also expanding, permeating into various aspects. It was as if an invisible hand was gripping the entire Baihua County firmly within it. ?


    The male and female disciples in front of Luo Qi must have recently joined the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    Their aura was still unstable, but their vitality was robust.


    "I have urgent matters to discuss with your leader," Luo Qi saluted with clasped fists, speaking earnestly.


    The male disciple on the left, with sharp eyes and sword-like eyebrows, looked at her as if she were a fool.


    "Who are you to demand to see our leader right off the bat?"


    "What has happened?" the other female disciple asked more gently in a soft voice.


    "It''s about An Shelie''s tomb," said Luo Qi seriously.


    The two Demon Suppression Bureau disciples looked at each other in disbelief. Although the matter was not a secret, it wasn''t something they had access to either. Luo Qi, who had been somewhat panicked just now, now that she had calmed down a bit, realized the critical point of the issue.


    Bang!


    Before the disciples could speak again,


    Luo Qi slammed her fist into the floor beneath her. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The entire thick slab of bluestone exploded instantly, shattering and creating a huge depression, with airwaves carrying dust and debris shooting in all directions. The two disciples'' clothes and hair whipped around as they stepped back and drew their swords forward, their faces also turning serious and defensive.


    "Bring someone who can talk sense. Don''t make me wait too long here!" Luo Qi said coldly.


    She felt An Ran''s body growing hotter on her back, almost like a red-hot iron.


    Moreover, at the part she was holding, Luo Qi distinctly felt dragon scales protruding outward. Uncontrolled dragon transformation was occurring on An Ran, definitely not a good sign.


    An Ran was now in a coma, but she could go berserk and hurt people at any moment.


    If any misunderstanding occurred during this process, that would be the end of everything. With this thought, Luo Qi grew even more anxious.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Demon Suppression Tower, ninth floor!


    In a laboratory temporarily converted for the purpose, an intense blood-red glow was emanating.


    The sickening stench of rot and corruption, the fleshy fungal mat covering the walls and ceiling, and the disfigured experimental bodies with limbs removed and transformed into human swine¡ªall of this made the place resemble a cruel, horrifying hell, capable of instantly weakening the knees of any sane person.


    As the mastermind behind all this, Su Heng was in an extremely elevated mood.


    "The final step, and it will soon be a success!"


    Su Heng injected a surge of force into the corpse of Xie Linyuan lying before him. The flesh tubes linked to his body by the flesh-seed were activated. A vast amount of nutrients flowed into Xie Linyuan''s body, causing his originally normal human size to inflate rapidly like a balloon.

 Chapter 176: Successful Integration, Gravitational Control_2

    In the blink of an eye, his belly swelled up like a millstone.If it were Pang Shan, Lian Qing, and the others, by this point, their physical bodies would directly collapse due to being unable to bear the nutrients brought about by the blood sacrifice.


    But Xie Linyuan was a strong practitioner of the Heavenly Deceit Realm, and after Su Heng had devoured his spirit source, he lost all consciousness. He did not struggle violently due to pain and fear, nor did he deliberately oppose Su Heng out of resentment, attempting to sabotage Su Heng''s experiment or even take extreme actions such as committing suicide.


    He was the perfect specimen for the experiment.


    As Xie Linyuan''s abdomen expanded to its limit, through the skin and the accumulated bloody fluid inside, one could clearly see three demon carcasses slowly merging.


    His!


    The moment they contacted each other.


    A large amount of thick smoke billowed from Xie Linyuan''s body, and his body turned bright red like a cooked shrimp.


    A lingering fog enveloped the Demon Suppression Tower, the temperature rose, and it distorted. Spikes burst outward from Xie Linyuan''s body, as if some alien monster was trying to rip open his stomach to drill out from his body.


    Fortunately, the body of a Heavenly Deceit practitioner was strong enough.


    Even with such a severe impact, it did not burst apart directly.


    The strange merging of the demon carcasses gradually stabilized, and Xie Linyuan''s severely swollen abdomen quickly deflated. Along with it, his skin and flesh aged as if centuries had passed over them in a hurry¡ªlosing vitality, leaving nothing but a dried-up human skin sagging on his bones.


    A formidable Heavenly Deceit practitioner, all of his nutrients completely drained.


    Now, what appeared before Su Heng was nothing but a twisted, child-sized dried corpse.


    Because the flesh on his body dried up rapidly, his eyeballs shrank and fell out directly from their sockets. The empty eye sockets revealed no brain matter, making it somewhat creepy.


    "It worked," Su Heng was fully confident.


    But upon truly seeing the result, he let go of a suspended heart and couldn''t help but let a hint of a smile flicker across his lips.


    He flicked his finger. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A spark ignited Xie Linyuan''s remaining body, burning it to ashes.


    Within the flickering flames, a palm-sized black object flew out, caught by Su Heng in his hand.


    His!


    He pressed the still-warm, scale-like demon carcass to his own chest.


    Su Heng closed his eyes, and the skin that contacted the demon carcass quickly twisted, turned black, and bulged outward, resembling a black ridge. The strange changes brought by the demon carcass continued to spread outward, quickly encompassing his entire body. A black carapace covered him completely, and a robust power emanated from within. ?


    When awakening the Transformed Dragon State, large black scale armor would also form over Su Heng''s body.


    However, that armor was formed by muscle mutation.


    The armor formed on Su Heng''s body from the merged demon carcass was due to a mutation occurring in the skin.


    Both served as protection, and since they occurred in different locations, they did not interfere with each other.


    It was like wearing two layers of heavy armor over his body.


    This took Su Heng''s already formidable defense to an even more exaggerated realm.


    [Skeleton Dragon Armor: Defense intensification, Primary Gravity Manipulation]


    Defense intensification was just a bonus, adding icing to the cake. However, the Primary Gravity Manipulation offered substantial assistance to Su Heng.


    Though tagged with the word "Primary,"


    After preliminary measurements, Su Heng''s range of gravity control increased to three hundred meters around him, and the maximum force he could exert also reached three thousand tons.


    The enhancement in gravity provided a significant increase in perceptual ability. Within a three hundred-meter radius, every subtle movement was minutely perceived by Su Heng''s consciousness, even if he was closing his eyes or in a pitch-dark environment.


    This is because, aside from the five senses of vision, hearing, smell, taste, and touch, which most people possess,


    Su Heng had developed a unique "Gravity Sense" on top of these.


    Beyond the range and upper limit increase,


    The flexibility of Gravity Manipulation had also risen to an almost whim-satisfying boundary.


    "Gravity!" Su Heng reached out, his mind slightly stirring.


    Previously from the battle, large pieces of debris that had fallen on the ground gathered in Su Heng''s hand, forming a huge black sphere.


    Then, the gravity instantly reversed into repulsion.


    Boom!


    Thousands of tons of immense force fell upon it, exploding like a missile.


    The bursting fragments directly shattered the entire wall in front of them, and the bright moonlight from outside the Demon Suppression Tower shone through.


    "Merge!" Su Heng''s eyes narrowed slightly, his gaze calm as he pushed forward with his hand.


    This was a special talent inherited from the White Snake Demon Scale, capable of manipulating gravity on a minute level to alter the structure of matter itself.


    The countless shards scattered on the ground returned to their original positions as if time were flowing backward, followed by the sound of friction. The complexly twisted cracks in the wall writhed and then disappeared, with the damaged wall being restored to its original state.


    A satisfied smile spread across Su Heng''s face.


    However, he also discovered a problem, there was a limit to the exertion of force.


    The more fragile and smaller the object, the less force he could apply, and the more difficult it was to operate precisely, requiring a great deal of mental effort. While the talent of Gravity Manipulation was refined, it still had its limits.


    Otherwise, theoretically speaking,


    Su Heng could directly launch objects small enough at speeds close to that of light, which would be unimaginably destructive.


    "However, even so, it''s more than enough to deal with the strong individuals from the Heavenly Deceit Realm," the power of the "Skeleton Dragon Armor," formed from the fusion of three demon corpses, far exceeded Su Heng''s own expectations. Moreover, with this experience, he would be able to merge some demon corpses with similar functions in the future to achieve incredible effects.


    Boom!


    Thinking thus, Su Heng left from the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    The heavy stone door closed behind him.


    The supplies Zhao Meiying had promised to give had finally arrived.


    Because the Demon Suppression Army was in full preparation for the war at Skull Plain, this matter had been delayed for a while.


    Fortunately, there were no accidents; it was just a bit slow. Su Heng planned to check what good items were in this batch of supplies to see if there were any cultivation techniques and resources he needed.


    He had devoured Xie Linyuan''s memories and obtained some cultivation techniques from the Demon Elephant Sect.


    But in Su Heng''s eyes, the quality of these techniques was quite average, and some were even inferior to the true techniques passed down by the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    After practicing the Domineering Dragon Secret Method, Su Heng became extremely selective. These techniques could only be regarded as backup options and were temporarily set aside by him.


    Su Heng passed by a staircorner, meeting Jin Mingxi who was heading upward.


    "Elder Jin, long time no see," Su Heng greeted with a smile.


    "Lord Director!" Jin Mingxi, devoid of the aloof and cold demeanor from their first meeting, bowed respectfully and said, "Two young ladies are outside looking for you, one of them claims to be a descendant of An Shelie. I don''t know if you want to meet them."


    "Hmm!?" Su Heng appeared surprised.


    He remembered feeling a faint hint of Dragon Power during the day of the tidal disaster.


    However, since the presence of Tuo Long was so overwhelming, he had overlooked this. Now, hearing it again from Jin Mingxi, a surge of curiosity arose in Su Heng, "An Shelie still has descendants alive, let''s go take a look."

 Chapter 177: Having Seen the Dragon King, Why Not Bow?

    The two guests Jin Mingxi spoke of were in the reception room on the fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.When Su Heng pushed the door open and entered the room, he immediately noticed that the temperature inside was much higher than outside, and not by just a single degree.


    Bright moonlight poured into the room through the huge floor-to-ceiling windows.


    On a table covered with a sheet in the center of the room, lay an unconscious girl.


    The girl was tall and slender, her beautiful and strong muscle contours visible through her white clothes. The semi-transparent scales adorning her forehead and cheeks added a unique exotic charm to her appearance.


    What''s more, her body temperature was very high.


    It was summer, and the room felt as if there was a stove inside. Even though all the windows had been fully opened outward, the air within the room remained stuffy and hot.


    Li Hongxiu sat next to the girl in white, with a red enamel basin on a small table beside her.


    The basin was filled with white ice blocks condensed using the Domineering Dragon Secret Method.


    Li Hongxiu carefully took one out.


    She placed it on the girl''s forehead.


    Hiss!


    The ice block melted at a rate visible to the naked eye, billowing smoke and casting a shadow in the bright moonlight.


    "Governor!" Luo Shuang, the Deputy Governor, was also there.


    She was squinting slightly, her muscles tense, as if she was on guard against the two strangers. Seeing Su Heng arriving, Luo Shuang let out a slight sigh of relief. Among all the Deputy Governors, Luo Shuang''s intuition was the sharpest. She detected a strong threat emanating from the unconscious girl.


    "Why are all the people in this room female? Is the Demon Suppression Bureau becoming a bit too yin and not enough yang..."


    These thoughts grumbled in Su Heng''s mind.


    He nodded his head as a greeting to Luo Shuang.


    He then turned his gaze to the last person in the room¡ªa beautiful short-haired woman with a clean and crisp demeanor.


    "I am Su Heng, the Governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau," Su Heng spoke softly, "May I know why this lady has sought me out?"


    "My name is Luo Qi."


    The short-haired woman next to the window took a deep breath.


    Being so close to Su Heng, a towering giant, she felt an inexplicable pressure.


    Fortunately, she quickly adapted, her expression stern. She strode up to Su Heng, bowed deeply, and said, "My companion is a descendant of An Shelie, and we are being pursued by our family. If you can offer us protection, we are willing to exchange clues to An Shelie''s ancestral tomb."


    "We have already found the general location of An Shelie''s tomb," Su Heng said, "So the information you''re offering is not especially valuable to me."


    "To activate certain mechanisms within the tomb, one must use Dragon Blood," Luo Qi said earnestly, "I know some information about the tomb has spread, but it''s not as simple as it seems. In fact, it''s very likely that this information itself is a trap."


    "Oh?"


    Su Heng showed a look of interest. "So, the information about the tomb is fake?"


    "The information regarding the tomb is not fake, but what lies inside may not be what they imagine," Luo Qi threw in another bombshell, "An Shelie, very likely¡ªno, An Shelie is not dead. When the tomb opens, it will be the time of his resurrection."


    Amidst a silence, Luo Qi''s heart pounded.


    Because what she had just said was too extraordinary, too difficult to accept.


    She feared being kicked out immediately as a lunatic, or worse, being seized for research as a specimen; countless terrifying thoughts passed through Luo Qi''s mind, making her body tremble slightly, biting her lip and looking up directly into Su Heng''s eyes.


    Those eyes, clear with black and white, held an abyssal calm.


    Su Heng sat on a long bench specially prepared for him, stretched out a hand, and Luo Shuang passed him a large bronze-cast wine jar.


    "Hiss..." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Heng sipped the sweet wine and said, "Let''s hear what you have to say."


    "Phew!" Luo Qi took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and only then realized her back was covered in cold sweat.


    "My lord, are you aware of the divisions within the Heavenly Deceit Realm?"


    "Dong Xuan, Qi Control, Zhen Zhen," Su Heng replied softly while holding the wine jar.


    "Correct," Luo Qi picked up the thread, "Heavenly Deceit pertains to the development of the brain domain, but these three realms are different. Simply put, Dong Xuan is about sensing anomalies, seeing them. Qi Control is about touching, being able to borrow power from the realm of immortality. As for Zhen Zhen, reaching this step allows one to freely travel between the two realms like a deity, possessing a variety of inconceivable Divine Skills."


    "Sounds somewhat similar to the dead-level demons," Su Heng murmured.


    "With deeper development in the Heavenly Deceit, the greater the difference in thought from humans. Reaching this realm indeed doesn''t differ much from demons," Luo Qi nodded in agreement.


    "So, An Shelie has reached the Zhen Zhen realm?"


    "More than a decade before An Shelie''s peak, he had already stood firm in the third step, the Zhen Zhen realm. And at the time of his fall, he might have reached another realm, even more mysterious and terrifying," Luo Qi swallowed, "I don''t know exactly what that realm is. But I''ve heard An Ran mention that even if An Shelie''s flesh had decayed, his spirit could persist in the realm of immortality for a thousand years. As long as there''s bloodline descendants in the world, in a proper moment, An Shelie could descend into his offspring."


    "Sounds similar to the resurrection by imparting flesh, typical of dead-level demons," Su Heng frowned and set down the wine jar.


    He suddenly remembered the Buddha image that had emerged in Xie Linyuan''s mind.

 Chapter 178: 155: Having Seen the Dragon King, Why Not Bow?_2

    Were the owners of those Buddha statues also like An Shelie, who had already fallen, or were they mighty beings who had delved too deep into the realm of eternal life?However, the difference is


    That the owners of the statues should be stronger.


    They don¡¯t need lineage, as long as there are people in this world who remember them,


    They could descend their consciousness and return.


    "So, what about you?" Su Heng asked thoughtfully, "Since you¡¯ve already broken with your family, what brings you here? What good does stopping An Shelie¡¯s resurrection do for you?"


    "An Ran is exactly the incarnation prepared by the family for An Shelie," Luo Qi said with a pale face.


    "I see." Su Heng¡¯s gaze fell on the unconscious girl. Her realm was only Blood Exchange, but the aura she emitted was incredibly powerful. Su Heng estimated that Luo Shuang, Wang Xindong, and other Deputy Governors might not be able to defeat her.


    "Then you shouldn¡¯t have come here if you just wanted to survive. You should have stayed far away. The Great Zhou Dynasty has 154 provinces with a population of several billion. If you want to flee and hide, no one could stop you."


    The main factors limiting the territory of the ancient dynasties in past lives were the transmission of information, and the transportation of troops.


    But in this world, with Heavenly Deceit Realm experts possessing all sorts of unimaginable methods, the land is naturally vast.


    Moreover, with the help of demons¡¯ Divine Skills to regulate weather and increase food production, the population is also exceedingly abundant. These are some of the secrets Su Heng gradually learned after becoming the governor of the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    In places like Jiangzhou, within the three counties, the population totals over seven million.


    In the empire, it¡¯s even considered a province with a smaller population.


    Under such circumstances, if the two of them wanted to run, it would be like a drop of water merging into the ocean.


    It would be very difficult to track them down.


    "It¡¯s not as you imagine," Luo Qi took a deep breath and explained, "Lineage is both a blessing and a shackle. As long as An Ran has Dragon Blood flowing through her, she cannot escape the raging will of An Shelie."


    "So, your purpose in coming here is..."


    "We want to kill him," said Luo Qi decisively.


    "Haha!" Su Heng laughed, "You want to kill a dead man, which sounds quite funny."


    "An Shelie¡¯s consciousness has already been severely damaged over a thousand years. If he dies once more, the Eight-Armed Dragon King will completely become history," Luo Qi stated.


    "An existence beyond Heavenly Deceit, I don¡¯t think you two can pose a threat."


    "We have a secret weapon!" Luo Qi walked over to An Ran¡¯s side, Li Hongxiu hurriedly made way for her. She searched her companion¡¯s body and eventually pulled out a dagger from a leg ring under her skirt. Luo Qi held the dagger and carefully handed it to Su Heng.


    "A very sharp dagger, and it seems to have an evil aura inside," Su Heng took it and examined it before passing it back to Luo Qi without much interest.


    "Blood, soul, hair, and An Shelie¡¯s date of birth," Luo Qi explained, "A thousand years ago, a master used these items to create a Soul Nailing Spell, attached to this weapon. This weapon can severely damage An Shelie¡¯s soul and kill him completely."


    "There really are many sinister things in this world."


    Su Heng couldn¡¯t help but think, if someone used the same method against him, whether he could resist.


    Not to mention whether such weapons could break his defenses, just looking at the mere act of praying to the Buddha statues, Su Heng¡¯s fate should be quite steadfast.


    "My target is the Dragon Blood," Su Heng mused quietly, "If An Shelie comes back to life, I will personally see him off again. Our goals don¡¯t conflict; as for the other things in the tomb, we¡¯ll see when the time comes and decide accordingly."


    Hearing Su Heng¡¯s words,


    Luo Qi immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Regardless, the first step of the cooperation had been achieved.


    Knowing that she was less than an ant in Su Heng¡¯s eyes, she hurriedly said, "We do not covet the treasures within the tomb, so long as An Shelie is killed, everything inside is yours."


    "I¡¯m not that greedy," Su Heng shook his head. "We¡¯ll divide the loot based on contributions."


    "If the information you provide genuinely helps me, then earning your own share of the rewards is justifiable."


    "Thank you!" Upon hearing this, Luo Qi instantly felt a sense of security.


    There was simply no need or reason for the other party to deceive her.


    Since he was willing to say so, it at least proved that he treated her as a potential partner for collaboration.


    "Your companion seems to be in a bad way," Su Heng¡¯s next words snapped Luo Qi back to reality, and she slapped her forehead, "I almost forgot about this."


    "Under these circumstances, she would normally wake up after a while and regain her senses."


    "But now..."


    Luo Qi pulled out a handful of elixirs from her bosom.


    Pinching An Ran¡¯s philtrum, she frantically stuffed these elixirs into the girl¡¯s mouth.


    Before the precious pills could be swallowed, the lying An Ran suddenly opened her eyes. Her pupils were vertical like a dragon¡¯s, exuding a terrifying draconian majesty. Luo Qi, who had never seen An Ran like this, was abruptly frightened, "An Ran! An Ran! Are you alright now?"


    "I had some doubts about what you said just now, but now I believe it completely." A large hand suddenly appeared in front of Luo Qi, pushing her back.


    Su Heng¡¯s expression was as still as water, completely unsuspecting of his presence beside her.


    "What¡¯s going on!?" Luo Qi appeared particularly panicked, losing her previous composure, "What exactly happened?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Roar!"


    Before Su Heng could respond, a terrifying Dragon Power exploded from An Ran.


    Glass, doors, and windows in the room shattered inch by inch; tables and chairs vibrated back and forth. Ash fell from the ceiling, and cracks spread along the walls. Among those present, Luo Shuang, Li Hongxiu, and others wore expressions of pain, as resisting this tremendous Dragon Power took all their strength.


    "Hahaha! After a millennium, I finally return!"


    An Ran¡¯s slender body abruptly arched backward, her hair unfurling. As she floated straight off the ground, bright moonlight scattered around her.


    Despite her face looking identical to just a moment ago, with only her pale skin now covered in golden flames, her demeanor and aura were completely opposite. Anyone could tell that the body had been taken over by someone else.


    "Today I realize how fortunate this world is," An Ran¡¯s face was stern, her expression still crazy, but her voice gradually calmed down. "To nurture the strong without resentment, to foster all beings without pride. Through the ages, only the moonlight remains unchanged."


    An Ran or rather, An Shelie¡¯s gaze swept around.


    It finally landed on Su Heng who was the only one standing. Her eyebrows flicked up, and with a naturally calm tone, she said, "Seeing the Dragon King, why do you not kneel?"


    "Heh heh¡ª"


    With a cold laugh, Su Heng fiercely threw a punch toward An Ran¡¯s face, "I kneel to no one!"

 Chapter 179: 156: Battle Against the Dragon King, Ultimate Humiliation

    ```Boom!


    The floor beneath Su Heng exploded, and he burst forth like a tiger pouncing on its prey.


    A savage and exaggerated punch smashed into An Shelie¡¯s face without warning.


    Under the bright moonlight.


    An Shelie¡¯s long hair was swept back by the fierce wind.


    A cold light flashed in her eyes as she casually reached out to block.


    A dark red arc, like a bright mirror, suddenly formed a barrier in front of An Shelie, blocking Su Heng¡¯s lightning-fast punch. Although the barrier twisted and tore apart instantly, exploding into fragments, it bought enough time for An Shelie to leave the room calmly and put distance between her and Su Heng.


    Bang!


    It was as if a level 8 hurricane had swept through the room.


    All wooden tables and chairs and the floor were shredded to pieces, while various books and documents on the tables scattered like snow, blanketing the sky and fluttering down.


    Su Heng snorted coldly and immediately followed, turning into a black light and leaping out through the open window.


    Leveraging the gravity manipulation effect provided by the Skeleton Dragon Armor.


    Su Heng¡¯s burly figure stood suspended in the void. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In front of him.


    An Shelie stood on slightly higher ground, the madness on her face gradually fading as she curled her lips into a cold smile, "I didn¡¯t expect to see such a powerful martial artist in the world after a thousand years. Unfortunately, since you chose to be my enemy, I can only send you on your way¡ª"


    "Flame Dragon Tooth!"


    Towards the end, An Shelie¡¯s expression suddenly turned fierce.


    Her pupils dilated, and an invisible ripple distorted the moonlight, rapidly expanding outward.


    The spherical space touched by the ripple seemed to freeze in the air, silent, as a massive spiritual shock created a raging tide. Even Su Heng¡¯s strong spirit unexpectedly fell victim to An Shelie¡¯s secret technique, becoming rigid for one-thousandth of a moment. ??


    And when he raised his head.


    He was startled to see a huge crimson arc blade, billowing with fire and smoke, appear in An Shelie¡¯s hand.


    "Die!" An Shelie sneered, spreading her fingers and swiping forward.


    A huge dragon phantom faintly appeared behind her, raising its claw and mirroring An Shelie¡¯s action.


    The arc blade swept through the space and fell on Su Heng with lightning speed.


    Bang!


    A loud explosion.


    The upper half of Su Heng¡¯s clothes were shredded to pieces.


    His strong and exaggerated muscles, like a bronze statue, were exposed in the chilly moonlight, while a red mark appeared on his chest. Though the red mark healed and vanished within a breath, the fleeting sting was still registered in his consciousness, exciting him even more!


    "No wonder you were a figure who fought over the world with the Great Ancestor a thousand years ago. Indeed, your reputation is well deserved!" Su Heng laughed heartily, his voice booming like thunder, "But unfortunately, it¡¯s not nearly enough. If your true form had executed the technique, perhaps it could have caused me some damage."


    "Is that so? I advise you not to be too pleased too soon, young man," An Shelie said with a cold laugh.


    "Flame Hundred Flashes!"


    Bang!


    An Shelie spread her fingers and raised them.


    Then she fiercely clenched them into a fist.


    At the same moment, hundreds of crimson arc blades appeared behind her, swirling like over a dozen dragon claws dancing in a storm, enveloping Su Heng. The energy-formed arc blades clashed with Su Heng¡¯s flesh and blood body, yet the sound produced was like rapid hammering on iron.


    The dense smoke from the spreading force concealed Su Heng, but his indifferent voice came through it.


    "I said before, you¡¯re not up to it now."


    "Another thousand times, ten thousand times, the result would be the same."


    Boom!


    Amidst the forceful smoke.


    Su Heng frowned slightly and pointed a finger forward.


    The Secret Technique Red Sun Seeking was activated, and an overwhelming force formed a crimson pillar of fire shooting skyward. Simultaneously, Su Heng¡¯s body swelled, his skin grew dark and bulged, forming a fierce and pitch-black armor.


    Bang!


    The air beneath his feet exploded violently.


    Standing firm against An Shelie¡¯s barrage of attacks, he rushed forward and stretched out his hand to viciously grasp at his opponent¡¯s face.


    An Shelie watched the enormous pitch-black hand growing rapidly in front of her eyes.


    A myriad of thoughts flashed through her mind.


    Bound by An Ran¡¯s dragon blood concentration and strength, and given that only part of An Shelie¡¯s spirit was inhabiting An Ran, the power she could exert in this incarnation was less than one percent of her peak.


    Counting on this little power to defeat Su Heng was indeed an unlikely possibility.


    "I need to figure out a way to break the tomb seal and allow my true form to descend," An Shelie thought, quickly devising her next move.


    She activated her Super Sensory State, and the flow of time instantly slowed down.


    In An Shelie¡¯s vision, Su Heng¡¯s burly figure seemed like a statue.


    His power was rotating rapidly, ready to use a secret technique to whisk himself away from the battlefield. Suddenly, from the corner of her eye, An Shelie spotted a cold smile slowly creeping across Su Heng¡¯s mouth. Her brow furrowed violently, and a sense of dread surged within her.


    Hisss!


    A tremendous suction force pulled at the air, forming a vortex in Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    An Shelie¡¯s form abruptly stuttered, and her Super Sensory State was brutally disrupted by the fierce onslaught of power.


    ```


    Before he could react.


    A large hand had already grasped An Shelie firmly, as if clutching a toy.


    Crack!


    Su Heng¡¯s arm swelled with engorged blood, with dense smoke spewing out of the gaps in his armor.


    His gigantic fingers, thick as copper pillars, suddenly clenched hard. An Shelie¡¯s eyes bulged out, bloodshot, and his bones made a series of dense cracking sounds. In just an instant, an unknown number of bones were broken. No matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t move.


    Hiss!


    Because he still needed to keep An Ran alive to open the tomb.


    After seizing An Shelie, Su Heng did not kill him but instead smashed him violently towards the ground.


    With the tyrannical strength of a raging dragon coursing through him, An Ran¡¯s body rubbed violently against the air, her clothes ignited, and her fair skin showed terrifying black burn marks. Upon closer inspection, one could even faintly smell the unique aroma of charred meat in the air.


    Boom!


    The ground caved in, blasting a hole.


    Arranged alongside the hole created earlier during the fight with Xie Linyuan, they were akin to the Earth and its moon, even possessing a unique, violent aesthetic.


    Bang!


    Su Heng landed heavily on the ground.


    The tattered cloth ties at his waist fluttered in the wind, flying backwards.


    He walked forward step by step, his towering figure gradually becoming dark and solid amidst the thick smoke.


    Whoosh!


    He reached out and grabbed forward.


    Under the force of gravity, An Ran, utterly incapacitated, was held in Su Heng¡¯s grasp like a battered toy.


    At that moment, she was bathed in blood, her injuries horrific beyond belief. Blood-soaked crimson muscles were exposed, with burn scabs from high friction temperatures clinging to them. Her golden pupils too were filled with blood, fresh blood constantly seeping out.


    All over her body, bones had shattered in the recent collision, the girl¡¯s wrists and ankles twisted at unnatural angles.


    Yet, having sustained such severe injuries, An Shelie was laughing heartily.


    His facial expression grew increasingly frenzied, excited.


    "What was that move just now, young man!" An Shelie laughed heartily, "Not bad, with a guy like you, it seems I don¡¯t have to worry about the world being too boring after I wake up!"


    "You¡¯re just a failure, a wandering soul that has roamed for a thousand years."


    Su Heng spoke with a hoarse voice.


    His fingers tightened.


    An Ran¡¯s cervical bones made a grating noise, and An Shelie suddenly couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    But the smile on her face remained, her mouth twisted into a frightful arc.


    "I¡¯m not interested in hearing a failure bark madly in front of me. Get out of this girl¡¯s body." Su Heng growled softly.


    "What if I don¡¯t?" gasped An Shelie, a painful wheezing coming from his lungs, "You¡¯re not my descendant. If you do not have this girl¡¯s help, finding my tomb and solving its mechanisms won¡¯t be easy, right?"


    "I don¡¯t care. It just means spending a bit more time." Su Heng shook his head.


    It seemed as if he suddenly thought of an interesting idea.


    A mischievous smile appeared on his face.


    Crack!


    Black Demon Patterns, like chains, attached and wound around An Ran¡¯s burnt body, spreading across her entire form. They bound An Shelie¡¯s consciousness to An Ran¡¯s body.


    An Shelie watched this scene as if deep in thought.


    "Interesting, a secret technique capable of binding the spirit," An Shelie began to laugh, "But what¡¯s the use? These spirits mean nothing to me."


    "Perhaps¡­" Su Heng chuckled twice, calmly stating, "I don¡¯t care whether you get hurt or not, but since it¡¯s your incarnation, whatever sensations occur in this body should also be felt by your true self. I am rather curious to know what kind of sensation it would be for the mighty Eight-Armed Dragon King to be thrown into a furnace."


    An Shelie¡¯s face, wildly sinister, suddenly stiffened.


    "Clever boy," he spoke with a sinister tone, "I¡¯m at a disadvantage this time, but it¡¯s not over yet. When I awake from the tomb and return to my peak... haha, remember the words you said today." An Shelie didn¡¯t finish his sentence, leaving only a cold laugh echoing over the square.


    Then he fled from An Ran¡¯s body as if escaping.


    Bang!


    Su Heng relaxed his fingers.


    An Ran instantly fell, collapsing weakly onto the ground.


    Su Heng touched his chin, pondering over the severity of An Ran¡¯s injuries and how to heal her. Suddenly, a pained gasp escaped from the girl¡¯s mouth and nose as she reopened her eyes, her previously mad gaze replaced by the clear and weary eyes of a doe.


    Immediately after, a rapid succession of bone movements sounded from An Ran¡¯s body.


    A surprised look emerged on Su Heng¡¯s face.


    An Ran¡¯s muscles contracted, and her broken bones were swiftly pulled back into place, fixed and healed. The horrific burns on her skin visibly scabbed over and peeled away, revealing the smooth, tender, eggshell-white skin beneath.


    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, An Ran¡¯s injuries had mostly healed.


    "This is the power of Dragon Blood, such a formidable self-healing ability," Su Heng¡¯s pupils slightly constricted, thinking to himself, "Just the lineal descendant with dense blood heritage can achieve this with Dragon Blood. How powerful must An Shelie¡¯s true body be as its source."


    With that thought in mind,


    Su Heng became even more expectant of An Shelie and the Dragon Blood within him.

 Chapter 180: 157: The Sweat of Ten Thousand, Dragon Blood Tempering the Body!

    Outside the Pass, Skull Plain.The iron-gray sky, hidden in the fog distant snowy mountains, dark dried-out land streaming with rivers of blood, and countless mutilated limbs. The roaring of tens of thousands resembled a surge of waves all at once, causing Zhao Meiying¡¯s brow to furrow and eliciting a groan as she opened her eyes.


    She was buried under the huge rocks of a collapsed city wall, feeling a searing pain in every nerve of her body.


    Clatter!


    After struggling violently a couple of times, too weak to break free,


    Rather, the movement of her body caused the ruins to collapse, and the giant rock pressed down heavily, making the left half of Zhao Meiying¡¯s leg lose all sensation.


    She held her breath, slowly gathering strength, planning to push off the rock pressing on her all at once.


    Boom!


    But before she could exert herself,


    A mighty force swept over like a deluge, scattering the ruins at once.


    Brilliant light poured down, and a large hand reached out.


    Zhao Meiying reached out her hand, and was pulled up by Li Lingxiu, the chief of the Demon Suppression Army in Jiangzhou, who then soared into the air and landed on a iron-gray hill slightly away from the battlefield.


    "Thank you," Zhao Meiying panted in pain as she took a pill from Li Lingxiu.


    Her gaze moved downward from a high position towards the battlefield in front of her.


    The entire battlefield.


    Surrounding a city filled with temples, it formed a huge meat grinder.


    Inside the city dressed in yellow robes were monks, barbarian warriors, White Wolf cavalry, and so forth, probably totaling over twenty thousand people.


    While on the outskirts of the city were fifty thousand elites from the Demon Suppression Army and the frontier guards. The city walls had collapsed, and the elite troops of the Great Zhou Dynasty had broken into the city, indiscriminately slaughtering everyone except their companions. They came only to exterminate, showing no mercy, sparing no lives.


    Powerful fluctuations of energy resonated back and forth across the battlefield, temples collapsed, and the ground heaved like waves.


    Sacred thangkas, prayer flags, and golden wheels were all utterly destroyed.


    The huge Buddha statues bathed in fresh blood.


    It seemed the elites of the Great Zhou Dynasty had now gained the absolute upper hand in this war, but Zhao Meiying inexplicably felt a strong sense of oppression that left her breathless. Her right eyelid, representing misfortune, throbbed unstoppable even when she pressed on it.


    The last time she experienced such a strong intuition was when she recklessly tested Su Heng.


    And now...


    Zhao Meiying raised her head.


    Seeing Li Lingxiu standing on a rock beside her with the same expression.


    "You also have that kind of premonition," Zhao Meiying said in surprise. "It¡¯s too smooth. From the start of the war until now, our advancement has been too smooth. Looking back now, it feels like an invisible hand is guiding us forward." ????


    "This isn¡¯t a premonition, but rather you¡¯ve sensed the presence of that person, the fear that naturally emerges," Li Lingxiu paused and said. "He did it on purpose. He wants to lure us here."


    "That person... Who!?" Zhao Meiying felt an increasingly heavy pressure within her, each heartbeat thunderous.


    "Barbarian King, Khan of Khans, Talihuitai Solban!"


    Boom!


    A loud bang, the earth shattered, the mountains crumbled.


    Li Lingxiu frowned and roared, "He¡¯s here!"


    The ground shook violently, as if unable to bear the dreadful weight the name brought. Zhao Meiying followed Li Lingxiu¡¯s gaze, and saw at the center of the battlefield, in the middle of the city. In an instant, a white surge of power like a reverse waterfall shot into the skies.


    The entire sky burst open in a boom, clouds spinning and gathering, amid flashes of lightning and thunder, forming a massive vortex.


    Within the huge vortex engulfing the city and the battlefield, a faint human face appeared.


    The face, like a living Buddha, loomed high above, gazing down on all beings. His cold, merciless face carrying an aura of reverence, his pupils burning with fierce lightning. Below the Buddha, amid the towering white beam of light, stood an incredibly strong giant in his prime, about forty years old, proudly upright.


    He stood over eight feet tall, his muscles sharply defined as if carved by ghosts and deities.


    His rage-dragon-like pitch-black long hair fluttered wildly in the wind, and his bare upper body was inscribed with golden Sanskrit. His strong arms were crossed in front of his chest, and the old and vast chanting also came from the void. The voice was grandiose and vast, and Zhao Meiying, who had only remotely sensed a bit of it, felt a strong urge to worship.


    "Talihuitai Solban Khan, he intends to bury these elites here, and we also want to take his head here," Li Lingxiu¡¯s voice, cold and solemn, came through the wind, jolting Zhao Meiying, causing her to break out in goosebumps.


    "Can we do it?" Zhao Meiying asked.


    "Before seeing him with my own eyes, I was one hundred percent sure," Li Lingxiu shook his head and said. "But now, I¡¯m not sure."


    Boom!


    As Li Lingxiu¡¯s words fell, another roar exploded on the battlefield.


    Streams of pitch-black smoke surged into the sky, causing minor atmospheric changes. Cultivating one¡¯s power to such an extent indicated that its wielder had stepped into Heavenly Deceit.


    But even so, under the might of the Barbarian King, it still appeared weak and insignificant, entirely enveloped by the bright light.


    A total of seven Heavenly Deceit masters, in an instant surged into the sky, with bone-chilling killing intent attacking the Barbarian King in the sky.


    Encircled and ambushed by seven top masters, Solban did not retreat, nor did he defend.


    "How to repay a thousand years of blood feud!" Solban roared skyward, his eyes tearing and turning red, "Heaven bless! The children of the grassland shall never be enslaved!"


    "Kill!"


    He spread his arms wide and then furiously brought them together!


    Simultaneously, the force in the sky condensed to form a colossal human face also bending down, a huge pair of arms emerging behind it, fingers spreading, driving the airflow, twisting through the air.


    The seven Heavenly Deceit experts of the Great Zhou Dynasty, like insects trapped in amber, were firmly nailed in mid-air, then suddenly directly exploded, turning into a rain of blood falling from nowhere.


    "Solban Khan!"


    "Khan of Khans!"


    A roar like a landslide and tsunami erupted from the city.


    The monks and barbarians, already heavily surrounded, all looked up to the sky and howled, their bodies flushing with blood and turning red. They seemed to burst with endless strength, fearlessly pushing back forces many times their own.


    "From today onward, no one can wantonly slaughter the people of my grasslands!" Solban roared passionately and rushed forward.


    In the distance, on top of a hill.


    Zhao Meiying¡¯s face was full of shock and horror.


    Li Lingxiu shook her head, "There¡¯s no need to continue fighting. Prepare to withdraw the troops."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Beneath the Demon Suppression Tower in Baihua County,


    "Was it you who saved me just now?" An Ran raised her head and looked toward Su Heng, "Thank you."


    As she finished speaking, a cold wind blew. An Ran shivered and realized that her clothes had been burned off during the fight, exposing a large area of her body.


    She was still young, a blush streaking across her face as she instinctively curled her arms around her shoulders.


    Rustle!


    Su Heng wasn¡¯t particularly interested in such a young girl, although she might be older than her appearance suggested.


    He tore a piece of cloth from his clothing and handed it to An Ran.


    The size difference between them was significant, so the cloth from Su Heng covered An Ran like a soft bathrobe. An Ran took it and bowed her head again to thank him.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Simultaneously, Luo Qi finally woke up from the shock of An Shelie¡¯s Dragon Power.


    She leaped out of the window following. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing An Ran safe and sound, she heaved a deep sigh of relief.


    "What exactly happened after I fainted?" An Ran¡¯s memory still lingered at the restaurant and the fight with Anade, everything after was a blank. She was feeling unwell, a strong metallic taste in her mouth as if she had sustained a severe injury.


    Luo Qi recounted the agreement she reached with Su Heng as well as the possession and arrival by An Shelie.


    "I see."


    An Ran nodded and then bowed to Su Heng, speaking earnestly, "Thank you once again for saving my life."


    "Also, since it was Luo Qi who agreed with you on my behalf, it represents my intentions as well. Regarding the exploration of the Dragon King¡¯s Tomb, I will cooperate fully as promised," An Ran told Su Heng generously. She extended her hand, and Su Heng shook it lightly.


    "Since there¡¯s no issue with the cooperation." Su Heng spoke gravely, "Let¡¯s discuss the matter of compensation now."


    "Compensation!?" An Ran¡¯s head shot up, a huge question mark forming above it.


    Su Heng gestured toward the massive hole in the square, then raised his hand upwards, the tower of the Demon Suppression Tower visibly marked with many twisted scratches. Those were left from their recent fight with An Shelie. The reception room inside the tower was also in shambles.


    "Each matter has its own responsibility; these damages arose because of you all, and you should compensate for the losses of the Demon Suppression Bureau," Su Heng said earnestly.


    "I..." An Ran wanted to say that it was An Shelie who had done it.


    But looking at Su Heng¡¯s stern face, she really couldn¡¯t muster any excuses.


    She searched herself, fortunately, her purse was still hanging on her belt, not burnt or lost in the fight.


    An Ran carefully took out her purse, emptied its contents into her palm, and sadly asked Su Heng, "Sir, is this money enough?"


    Su Heng crossed his arms, looking at the few bits of silver and copper coins and creased banknotes in An Ran¡¯s palm, his expression unchanged, though his breathing grew audibly rougher, "What do you think?"


    "Sorry." An Ran scratched her head. "Perhaps I could stay and help clean up?"


    "Maybe you could settle your debt with something else."


    A voice devoid of emotion came from the side; An Ran looked toward the source as if seeing a savior. It was a beautiful, cold girl with delicate features and soft hair, none other than Su Heng¡¯s top henchman, Li Hongxiu.


    "Like the An family¡¯s ancestral Cultivation Technique," Li Hongxiu suggested expressionlessly.


    "Oh, I see." An Ran, having no particular attachment to her family, suddenly realized the implication upon hearing Li Hongxiu¡¯s suggestion.


    "Can I get some paper and a pen from you?" An Ran looked up at Su Heng.


    Rustle!


    Moments later, a freshly inked booklet appeared in Su Heng¡¯s hand¡ªThe Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method!


    "Excellent!" Su Heng revealed a satisfied smile.


    Just by glancing through it, he confirmed that it was a top-level Blood Refining Secret Technique, far superior to those few Blood Refining Techniques of the Demon Suppression Bureau and the Elephant Sect.


    "Here¡¯s the root diagram," An Ran handed over another paper, somewhat embarrassingly adding, "I haven¡¯t learned fine brush painting, so it might not be very well done."


    "No worries..."


    Su Heng was about to boast about his exceptional comprehension when he saw a few badly drawn lines resembling worms scattered across the rice paper.


    "You¡¯re quite humble and sincere," Su Heng commented dryly.


    Fortunately, he had an attribute panel; even without the root diagram, just by using the breathing techniques and stances, he could succeed in mastering it if he just noted down the names on his panel. The lack of the root diagram wasn¡¯t a big issue for him. Su Heng conversed with An Ran for a bit more, learning that opening the tomb would take some more time.


    He had already sent people to keep watch.


    In the meantime, he could take this opportunity to master the Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method.


    Also, it was time to inspect the supplies sent by Zhao Meiying to see what good items were in there.

 Chapter 181: 158: Stirring Up Trouble, Personal Gift

    Zhao Meiying¡¯s materials were placed in the recently excavated underground chamber beneath the Demon Suppression Tower.With a burst of intense frictional noise, the stone door leading to the underground chamber slowly opened.


    "Your Excellency the Commandant."


    The two disciples guarding the place bowed excitedly toward Su Heng.


    Su Heng nodded slightly as a greeting.


    Then he stepped through the stone gate.


    Luo Shuang followed behind Su Heng, as she was in charge of coordinating these matters.


    After crossing a pitch-black corridor about a hundred meters long, they entered a vast space.


    Su Heng¡¯s first impression was that the temperature inside was very low, as if entering an ice cellar. This was to ensure the freshness of resources, as a large amount of ice had been placed in the underground chamber.


    Bang!


    Luo Shuang pressed a mechanism.


    Several torches hung on the walls were ignited one by one.


    The flickering dark red light of the torches dispelled the darkness, and a huge skeleton came into Su Heng¡¯s view.


    This was the remains of Tuo Long the esteemed, whose flesh and organs had been cleanly stripped away, with most already digested and absorbed by Su Heng, converted into attribute points for cultivation. The rest of the skeleton was displayed here as a chilling trophy of war.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze locked with the empty eye sockets of Tuo Long¡¯s skull for two seconds, then he deftly moved on.


    On the shelves lining both walls, all kinds of cluttered bottles and jars were placed.


    "Were these elixirs all transported from the Demon Suppression Army?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow, somewhat surprised, "That¡¯s more generous than I had imagined."


    Pfft!


    He waved his hand.


    He took a porcelain bottle from the shelf and opened the stopper with his fingernail.


    A rich scent of medicinal herbs instantly filled his nostrils, Su Heng¡¯s stomach churned with a slight noise. A craving and greedy emotion emerged in Su Heng¡¯s consciousness, clearly indicating that not only was there a quantity, but the "quality" of these elixirs was also quite impressive.


    "Here is the list that was sent along with it," Luo Shuang retrieved a small booklet from the corner of the shelf and handed it to Su Heng.


    Su Heng used his "Gravity Sense" to sweep the room gently, knowing that the quantities matched up.


    However, the contents of the booklet...


    Apart from the gifts from the Demon Suppression Army, the "personal offerings" from that commander actually accounted for a whole half of these resources. ?£Á


    "He¡¯s a frank person indeed," said Su Heng, who had not met Li Lingxiu.


    But now he had a rather favorable impression of her.


    "The commander also left you a letter," said Luo Shuang as she handed over a beefy envelope sealed with wax. The envelope was hefty, suggesting there was something else inside besides the letter. Su Heng frowned slightly, his expression grew more solemn.


    He rubbed off the wax seal and poured out the contents.


    A jade token the size of a palm and three sheets of letter paper.


    Su Heng first unrolled the letter paper.


    It was filled with an abundance of words, lavish and complicated phrases of praise that made Su Heng furrow his brows. His body even shivered slightly, nearly breaking out in goosebumps. Three sheets of paper, several thousand words worth. The content could roughly be summarized in three sentences.


    Expressing deep apologies for Zhao Meiying¡¯s rash probing, some resources serve as compensation.


    Being deeply impressed by the essence of Su Heng¡¯s foundation and hoping to have an opportunity for a deep exchange and discussion in the future, as well as expressing regret for her inability to meet immediately due to a visit to Skull Plain.


    And then there was the token named "Cloud Key."


    This token was the key to opening "Cloud Amidst Heavens," which Li Lingxiu did not explain in detail in the letters.


    She only mentioned that it is a special place located at the border between the world of mortals and the realm of immortality.


    "Cloud Amidst Heavens" opens once every thirty years.


    Entering into it with the "Cloud Key" could allow one to resonate with the heavens and earth, entering an enlightened state, greatly benefiting one¡¯s cultivation.


    And more crucially, according to some historical records.


    The Dominating Dragon from the dawn of the nation a thousand years ago had also rested and stayed within the "Cloud Amidst Heavens."


    And the special environment of "Cloud Amidst Heavens" might preserve some of the Dominating Dragon¡¯s essence.


    Li Lingxiu originally planned to use this "Cloud Key" to perfect the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Method.


    But having seen Su Heng¡¯s two foundational diagrams, Li Lingxiu chose to give up.


    She handed the opportunity over to Su Heng instead.


    For someone who gave up his position as heir of a top-notch family and ventured out alone in pursuit of pure martial arts, personal gains and losses were indeed trivial in his eyes. He wanted to see the complete Domineering Dragon Secret Method, and Su Heng was clearly a more suitable choice.


    "Cloud Amidst Heavens" located in Liuzhou invited profound enlightenment, naturally attracting many powerful figures.


    Among them were disciples from top families like Li Lingxiu, heirs of hidden sects, as well as mysteriously emergent trendsetters.


    And even those from the outskirts like the Skull Plain or Breath Swamp, among others. Powers from all sides refused to yield to one another, inevitably leading to conflicts when gathered together, especially given the limited number of "Cloud Keys."


    Therefore, every opening of the "Cloud Amidst Heavens" was a rare grand event.


    It stirred up excitement and attracted the attention of many.


    The letter mentioned that the "Cloud Amidst Heavens" would open in about two months. Based on the time the letter was written, there should be about a month and a half remaining.


    "Just in time, it won¡¯t delay my Dragon Blood heist," Su Heng pondered in his heart.


    Sitting in the position of the Metropolitan Officer, he had clearly sensed that a chaotic era was imminent, the beauty of all things vying to flourish vividly before his eyes.


    He had rarely left Baihua County, yet a mishmash of chaotic matters rained down upon him unceasingly, stirring a faint excitement within Su Heng¡¯s tranquil heart.


    "Let us first make great achievements with the Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method!"


    Looking at the room full of bottles and jars before him, Su Heng¡¯s face revealed a satisfied expression.


    Originally, he had consumed more than half of the monstrous flesh and blood from the Tuo Long during his recent cultivation. As the saying goes, it¡¯s easy to go from frugality to luxury, but difficult to return. Su Heng had become accustomed to feasting lavishly, and the days of scrimping and saving were honestly hard to endure.


    The resources provided by the Demon Suppression Army and Li Lingxiu were just the thing to grant Su Heng a significant boost.


    "What good people," Su Heng clapped his hands, stuffing the letter and the "Cloud Key" into his bosom.


    ...


    ... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    In Lianshan City, Baihua County.


    A gloomy and empty mansion study built against a mountain.


    Bright moonlight streamed through the window, casting its light upon the antique bronze furnace, screen, and octagonal palace lantern within.


    Anade bowed his waist.


    His spotty and ugly face no longer displayed its previous arrogance.


    He now reported respectfully, recounting in full the events that had unfolded in Baihua County.


    All around the study.


    Aside from Anade, there were three more people.


    The one whom Anade directly faced was near the window, with his back to him, leaving only a broad and sturdy silhouette for Anade to behold. Of the remaining two, one stood at the door with arms behind his back, while the other leisurely sipped tea, legs crossed, seated in a chair.


    After finishing recounting the day¡¯s experiences, Anade bowed his head, uttering no further word.


    His breathing was slightly heavy, clear signs that his heart was not as calm as he appeared. He was enveloped in an intangible fear.


    Finally¡ª


    After a few short breaths, the person at the window turned around, displaying a square and authoritative visage.


    He snatched the teapot from the desk and hurled it at Anade, "Useless!"


    Crash!


    The pricey celadon teapot shattered on impact.


    Some shards embedded into Anade¡¯s eyelids and cheeks, with scarlet blood swiftly streaming from the wounds. Anade, usually defiant by nature, dared not even take a deep breath in the face of this man, nor did he dare to wipe the blood off his face. He merely kept his head deeply lowered, letting the blood trickle down his face.


    This august and lion-faced elder was none other than An Chaluo, the Great Elder of the An family.


    In the room, among the other two persons, the one with a goatee, a shrewd appearance leisurely enjoying his tea was the Second Elder, An Luoyi. Leaning on the doorframe, a figure with a gloomy temperament, unremarkable in looks and build, easy to overlook, was the Third Elder, An Yunian.


    Amongst the three elders,


    The Great Elder An Chaluo was the most powerful and had the most volatile temper.


    Like a keg of gunpowder, ready to explode at a moment¡¯s touch.


    Not just Anade, the young disciple, but even the elders An Luoyi and An Yunian dared not raise their voices before Great Elder An Chaluo.


    After a while, once An Chaluo¡¯s anger seemed to ebb,


    The Second Elder, An Luoyi who was seated, set down his teacup and spoke softly, cautioning, "This matter isn¡¯t Anade¡¯s fault. Baihua County has its peculiarities. That newly-appointed Metropolitan Officer is not someone who can be judged by common sense."


    "I¡¯ve got word that recently, people from the Demon Image Sect disappeared without a trace, and it was by this Metropolitan Officer¡¯s hand."


    "Had Anade acted rashly at that time, the outcome could have been worse."


    At this point,


    A gentle smile crossed An Luoyi¡¯s face.


    He waved his hand, and Anade¡¯s eyes instantly revealed a look of gratitude. Bowing his head, not daring to make a sound, he quickly left the room. As he stepped over the threshold, his broad shoulders tensed up, as if escaping from a den of dragons and tigers, noticeably relieved.


    "Humph! Good-for-nothing!" The Great Elder pulled his gaze from Anade¡¯s retreating back.


    "The important thing is, we must bring that scourge back."


    The Great Elder walked back and forth a few steps in the spacious study with his hands behind his back, then he stopped, "She is the most suitable sacrifice, and we spent so much effort to cultivate her. She thinks she can just walk away like that, even trying to use outsiders to fight against the family, it won¡¯t be that easy!"


    "So big brother, should I make a trip to Baihua County?" asked the Third Elder, who was the most ordinary in appearance and best at stealth.


    "No!" An Chaluo shook his head, a flicker of ferocity in his eyes, "I will go myself!"


    "Big brother!" The Second Elder felt it unwise, "The one who once killed Heavenly Deceit. A direct confrontation might bring unwelcome complications. It would be better to let the third brother covertly penetrate, and bring the person back."


    "You are still thinking too simplistically."


    Upon hearing this, the Great Elder An Chaluo shook his head, "If that man has taken in An Ran, it is certain he is interested in the Dragon King¡¯s Tomb. If we don¡¯t intimidate him now to dispel this notion, it might actually ruin things later. We¡¯ve prepared far too long for this day; all potential risks must be eliminated in advance!"


    "Besides¡­"


    An Chaluo shook his head and scoffed, a hint of disdain flashing in his eyes, "Xie Linyuan, an incompetent claiming divinity¡¯s grace for his breakthrough, what is he to us? If he shows up before me, this old man could crush him to pieces with a slap."


    "The same goes, the man who slew Xie Linyuan is nothing special, he just picked up a soft persimmon, that¡¯s all."


    Strong confidence permeated An Chaluo¡¯s words.


    Of course, with their dragon blood and the formidable power gained through rigorous cultivation, they indeed had the confidence to back up such statements.


    The Second Elder, An Luoyi, still felt uneasy, but as the day for the tomb to open drew near, and given the Great Elder¡¯s fiery temper, An Luoyi massaged his temples and could only fatigue, "Be careful with everything!"

 Chapter 182: 159: Insane Bloodline, The Show Begins

    In the Demon Suppression Tower, after obtaining ample resources, Su Heng began the practice of the Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method that he acquired from An Ran.The fourth realm of cultivation, Blood Exchange.


    The main development concentrated on the bone marrow, the essence of blood.


    There are thirty-two vertebrae in the human spine. The Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method has a total of eight levels, refining four vertebrae from the coccyx to the cervical vertebrate in ascending order for each level.


    Once the thirty-two vertebrae are all cultivated, the whole spine will be like a mighty dragon, with power rising from the base and piercing the clouds. It will transform to an incredible realm, similar to a human-shaped ferocious dragon, with both strength and defense greatly enhanced.


    Of course, this Cultivation Technique has its flaws.


    The core of the Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method lies in "vibration," using a special stance, mental method, and roaring to transmit the vibrations into the bone marrow. It forcibly disperses the nutrients accumulated in the bone marrow throughout the body, triggering a second body development.


    It would be fine for members of the An family to practice this Secret Technique.


    After all, they are descendants of An Shelie, with Dragon Blood flowing in their veins.


    Su Heng had witnessed An Ran¡¯s terrifying self-Healing ability, which could endure this method of cultivation that forcibly accelerated growth. f


    But for ordinary people...


    Even with precious medicinal materials as support, problems could easily arise during the cultivation process.


    But Su Heng was fearless.


    On one hand, as long as there are enough attribute points, he could bypass the side effects brought by the Cultivation Technique and elevate it to a complete or even transcendental realm.


    On the other hand, Su Heng¡¯s physical body was so formidable that it was not clear who would be stronger or weaker when compared to the An family¡¯s ancestor, the Eight-Armed Dragon King An Shelie, let alone the minor risks brought about by the Secret Technique.


    In the blink of an eye, five days passed.


    With the remaining Tuo Long flesh and a large number of resources sent from the Demon Suppression Army.


    Su Heng¡¯s progress in this Cultivation Technique was rapid, having cultivated the third layer and refined twelve vertebrae from the coccyx upwards.


    He opened the attribute panel.


    [Blood Mutation: 213%]


    [Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method third layer (Ferocious Blood)]


    "Quality Secret Techniques indeed offer immediate gains," Su Heng couldn¡¯t help but sigh upon seeing the numbers.


    Each level improvement in the Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method was equivalent to cultivating an ordinary Blood Refining technique to completion. Furthermore, as a top-tier Secret Technique, new effects awaken as the progress of the Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method advances.


    Su Heng stroked his chin, thoughtfully looking at the lines of text scrolling by on the attribute panel.


    The recently obtained effect "Ferocious Blood" was somewhat similar to "Ghost Carrying."


    The difference between the two was, Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ghost Carrying" stored the force in two blood pouches formed from the Vein Mutation in the back, releasing it directly when used.


    Whereas "Ferocious Blood" involved actively dispersing the nutrients and blood-forming cells stored in the spinal cord throughout the body during combat, enhancing the martial artist¡¯s physical qualities in all aspects. ?


    Su Heng had no Dragon Blood.


    Although using "Ferocious Blood" wouldn¡¯t result in blood deficiency and reduce lifespan or even cause death like it would for an ordinary martial artist,


    He could not use it for extended periods and had to treat it as a trump card for explosive situations.


    But if it were An Ran with her rich bloodline...


    Su Heng guessed that she could sustain it for a long time, or even use "Ferocious Blood" as a passive skill in normal conditions without any problems.


    As for An Shelie...


    As the founder of the "Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method,"


    An Shelie certainly had deeper techniques to exploit the bloodline.


    He might even be able to perform a second, third, or fourth level of "Ferocious Blood" based on the original, reaching the limits of Dragon Blood.


    "Now that¡¯s a worthy opponent," Su Heng looked forward even more to the battle against An Shelie.


    He took a bottle in his hand, intending to continue practicing and unlocking his potential.


    Only then did he notice that the bottle was already open and empty within.


    Looking down,


    The ground was littered with similar empty bottles.


    The resources he last took only lasted two days before they were all consumed.


    "As my body grows, so does my appetite," Su Heng stretched out his arms and gave them a quick flex.


    Crackling sounds emitted tightly from throughout his body.


    His expression turned solemn.


    He was about to step out of the secret room to fetch more resources from the basement for cultivation.


    But at that moment, within Su Heng¡¯s everywhere-present "Gravity Sense" that enveloped the entire Demon Suppression Tower and even the surrounding plaza buildings, a strong and unfamiliar presence suddenly emerged. This presence did not evade or hide at all; it appeared blatantly in Su Heng¡¯s perception.


    The arrogance and boldness, as though one was walking into their own home, made Su Heng pause in astonishment.


    "This person carries the aura of Dragon Blood... It must be one of An Ran¡¯s elders," Su Heng mused curiously, "Have they come looking for me?"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    On the fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, in the reception room.


    "Bang!"


    An Ran jumped lightly off the bed like a small cat, her socked feet touching the floor softly.


    Although she deliberately moved lightly, the faint noise still startled Luo Qi from her half-asleep state.


    "It¡¯s so late, and you¡¯re still not sleeping," Luo Qi rubbed her eyes and sat up on the edge of the bed.


    "Sorry," An Ran first smiled apologetically at Luo Qi, and then hurried to the edge of the window.


    Whoosh!


    The curtains were drawn open by the girl¡¯s hand.


    Brilliant moonlight resembling ripples of water shone through the window, illuminating the entire room.

 Chapter 183: 159: Insane Bloodline, The Show Continues_2

    An Ran leaned against the windowsill, her long hair cascading down, the hazy moonlight casting a layer of silver-white on her smooth strands. The girl¡¯s skin, under the moonlight, looked almost translucent, revealing faint bluish veins on her neck and chest.Luo Qi stared at her companion, momentarily stupefied.


    It took several breaths before she swallowed and massaged her temples, and just like that, the sliver of sleepiness she had managed to muster vanished without a trace.


    "Having Dragon Blood spirit sure is great."


    Luo Qi¡¯s eyes drooped, her tone mocking with jealousy, "All night, every night, you don¡¯t sleep, and your skin still looks so good. Not a bit oily, nor any pimples. How do you expect us mere mortals to live on, huh?"


    An Ran giggled twice, scratching her head, "Have you been having trouble sleeping at night?"


    She asked with concern.


    "What do you think?" Luo Qi rolled her eyes, her voice laced with annoyance, "Don¡¯t know which girl talks in her sleep every night. I have to be careful not to wake up one day to find you¡¯ve turned into that old codger An Shelie. Living in constant fear, how can I possibly get a good night¡¯s sleep?"


    "Ah... this..." An Ran lowered her head, abashed, twiddling her fingers, unable to find the words to respond.


    "I thought I¡¯d get a couple of days of peaceful sleep after An Shelie was driven away by the commander, yet here you are, waking up in the middle of the night."


    Luo Qi tied her disheveled long hair behind her head, glaring as she interrogated, "What are you sneaking out of bed for?"


    An Ran did not answer.


    Her feet, clad in long socks, stepped on the moonlit floor, making a banging noise.


    She crouched beside the bed, pulling out a well-sealed wooden box from the shadows where the moonlight couldn¡¯t reach.


    "I spent some time these past few days bringing back the things we stored at the tavern."


    An Ran flashed a smile at her companion and then opened the box.


    "You still treasure those things so much." Luo Qi pouted, but her eyes were fixed on the box without blinking.


    Click! S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The box opened, revealing some change of clothes.


    An Ran pulled out the clothes, and beneath were the fruits of their travels so far.


    There were weapons forged at great cost but barely used, Buddha Beads bracelets sought from temples, and medicinal herbs picked from the mountains, as well as beautifully patterned stones collected from the riverbank. An Ran took out a silver Amulet from the box, placing it against her chest.


    "This is the fee the villagers gave us." Luo Qi stated instinctively.


    A poor village under Canglong Mountain had been attacked by a yoma, and An Ran had helped them with the trouble. In return, the village chief compensated with this Amulet.


    "The chief said the Amulet could bring good fortune." An Ran said with a smile, "It seems he was right."


    The last item was taken out of the box.


    It was a doll sewn from coarse cloth, its stitches rough.


    The fabric bore dark red stains, like congealed blood.


    The doll¡¯s mouth was stretched wide into a smile, but the bloodstains lent it a sinister appearance.


    An Ran¡¯s smile slowly turned rigid and desolate. She bowed her head, her smooth hair hanging down. Luo Qi propped her chin on her wrist, sighing, "I never thought you¡¯d still keep this doll after all these years."


    "After all, it¡¯s the last thing my sister left me." An Ran, facing the moon, lifted the doll.


    "So ugly."


    She murmured softly and then hugged the doll tightly.


    It was as if she had traversed the years to embrace her sister once more.


    The An family was powerful, their bloodline carrying the essence of dragons. But most of the elders and descendants within were deformed and hideous monsters. This was the result of their pursuit to closely resemble their ancestors, leading to bloodline deterioration through generations of inbreeding.


    An Ran was lucky.


    Her appearance was normal, and her bloodline purity was the strongest in the family¡¯s history.


    But her sister hadn¡¯t been so fortunate.


    Even now, Luo Qi had little recollection of the girl.


    She only remembered a homely but adorable little girl, a bit clumsy, unstable on her feet due to deformity. But she was obliging, saving her favorite cakes to share with a smile, even when they had long gone bad.


    An Ran had been close to her sister.


    Back then, Luo Qi was the guard assigned to keep An Ran confined within the family.


    She would often see, at the end of their practice sessions and under the sunset¡¯s glow, the sister waddle towards An Ran like a little duckling seeking an embrace.


    The two of them hugging each other, their shadows elongated by the sun, displayed an enviable bond.


    Yet one day, the sister vanished.


    To enhance An Ran¡¯s bloodline purity, the sister was sacrificed by the elders, refined into a human pill through foul sorcery, and fed to her unknowing sister...


    "Hehehe, An¡¯an..." An Ran smiled gently under the moonlight.


    She placed the blood-stained doll carefully back in the box, saying calmly, "Sister will avenge you."


    "Vengeance?"


    A voice, cold and authoritative, unfamiliar yet eerily familiar, suddenly rang in their ears.


    The voice was haughty, filled with merciless mockery and ridicule, "Whom do you seek vengeance against, and what gives you the right to claim it?"


    Luo Qi felt as if she had plunged into a pit of ice.


    Her eyes widened, forgetting to breathe, her body stiffened.


    She turned inch by inch, a burly old man with disheveled white hair and a lion-like face stood in the middle of the room, his eyes sunken and golden, radiating a malevolent and angry gleam, "An Ran, did you think you could escape!?"

 Chapter 184: 159: Crazy Bloodline, The Show Begins_3

    "The family nurtured you, and this is how you repay them?" An Chaluo paced slowly around the room. With each step forward, it felt as though an invisible mountain weighed down on their shoulders. His Heavenly Deceit Cultivation, combined with the almost tangible and overwhelming Dragon Power, seemed to solidify the moonlight. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality."You... truly disappoint me."


    An Chaluo¡¯s personality was explosive like fierce flames and he possessed immense strength, holding deep-seated prestige within the family. Any hint of dissatisfaction on his face made everyone in the family tremble with fear.


    And An Ran...


    In An Chaluo¡¯s memory, she didn¡¯t even have the courage to look him in the eye.


    But time and experiences change everything. The timid girl in An Chaluo¡¯s memory gradually faded. An Ran stood up, raised her head, and looked calmly at the elder, "¡­you are?"


    "¡­"


    After a heart-pounding silence.


    "Good! Very good!" An Chaluo burst into an angry laugh, "It seems the time away from the family has toughened you up quite a bit."


    "Well, you could have spared yourself some hardships. But now it seems..."


    Hiss!


    An Chaluo¡¯s energy boiled over.


    His left arm became engorged, revealing dark dragon scales.


    And his already broad palm started to transform, sharp dark nails extended from the tips of his fingers, forming lethal dragon claws.


    Roar!


    What he found unbelievable was,


    In front of him, An Ran also exploded into a beam of golden light.


    Under the bright moonlight, the girl¡¯s soft black hair fluttered back, and dragon horns twisted from her forehead.


    Two sharp fangs emerged past her lush lips. Her forehead and cheeks revealed pale, beautiful diamond-shaped scales, and the overpowering energy twisted the air into a golden glow.


    Boom!


    The floor beneath An Ran exploded.


    She threw a fierce punch directly at An Chaluo¡¯s face.


    The gap in strength between them was huge, and even An Ran, in her frenzied blood state¡¯s full-strength blow, found it difficult to penetrate An Chaluo¡¯s protective energy to truly harm him. But such an act was a substantial defiance against the elder, who always got his way.


    "If you think that with the identity bestowed by our ancestors, you can do whatever you wish in front of me, then you are gravely mistaken!"


    An Chaluo¡¯s inner rage roared like Heavenly Thunder and burst forth.


    All his gray hair seemed to stand on end.


    In his raging fury, his Dragon Blood erupted, and not only were his pupils golden, they transformed into the sharp and dangerous slit eyes of a wild beast. ??


    "I will break your limbs first, then carve up that traitor in front of you. The flesh I scrape off, I will feed to you piece by piece, just like you ate your sister." An Chaluo sneered with a face full of cruel madness.


    Boom!


    The tens of meters between them closed rapidly as they moved toward each other.


    The smile on An Chaluo¡¯s face became more twisted and cruel, his hand swiping down fiercely.


    But just in the moment it was to land, an invisible ripple swept through. An Chaluo felt as if his hand were caught in a swamp, and his whole body became unable to move.


    Smack!


    In the next instant, An Ran landed a heavy punch on An Chaluo¡¯s face.


    The punch did not break through An Chaluo¡¯s protective energy, but the sharp crackling sound that burst forth turned An Chaluo¡¯s complexion from pale to purple.


    "Roar!" He let out a roar of extreme anger, his energy surged, and he fiercely broke free from the restraint.


    An Ran¡¯s body was thrown backward, crashing into a distant wall.


    Whereas An Chaluo, with a fierce look, slowly turned around.


    "Smack! Smack!" Behind him, Su Heng stood relaxed and smiling as he leaned against the door frame.


    He clapped his hands, his smile faded, and he spoke coldly, "You old dog, you really put on quite a show for me."

 Chapter 185: 160: Instant Kill with One Move, The Tomb Opens

    An Chaluo slowly turned around, looking at Su Heng who had appeared behind him.At that moment, the ferocious and angry expression on his face gradually calmed down, yet the air became heavier and hotter, as if enclosed within a burning furnace.


    Luo Qi was trembling uncontrollably, aware of how this elder¡¯s calm demeanor actually indicated that An Chaluo was furiously angry to the extreme, possibly on the verge of completely losing control.


    "It seems you are An Ran¡¯s backbone."


    An Chaluo¡¯s pupils turned reddish-gold, staring at Su Heng, and spoke in an unnaturally calm voice, "You are still very young. Do you know what it means to be my enemy?"


    "To be your enemy?" Su Heng stepped forward, his lips curling into a terrifying smile.


    There was no aura emanating from his body, yet the Dragon Power radiating from An Chaluo felt like a breeze over a hill, posing no threat to Su Heng.


    "You¡¯re not yet qualified to say that to me."


    Su Heng stood still before An Chaluo, lifting his chin, "It would be more fitting for An Shelie to come."


    "Fine!" Upon hearing this, An Chaluo erupted into maniacal laughter.


    The entire Demon Suppression Tower trembled thunderously, his vitality surged, his body rapidly expanded, tearing his clothes apart, revealing skin covered inch by inch in yellow brass dragon scales under the moonlight. An Chaluo¡¯s voice, rough and raspy layered upon itself, sounded like two pieces of rusting metal grinding against each other.


    "Young man, so ignorant of the immensity of heaven and earth, I had originally intended to spare your life, but no more¡ª"


    The ground beneath An Chaluo¡¯s feet suddenly exploded.


    His massive and muscular body enlarged rapidly within Su Heng¡¯s field of view, like a dark golden tide surging towards him.


    "Cut!" Su Heng scoffed, his eyes bloodshot and reddening as he entered a bloody rage state.


    Transformed Dragon State, Ghostly Back, Skeleton Dragon Armor¡¯s Gravity Lock... A gigantic tail violently extended from Su Heng¡¯s spine outward.


    With a "snap" in mid-air, it made a cracking sound.


    Su Heng, with violent force, shot forward like a black line.


    Bang!


    The golden tide dispersed instantly.


    Su Heng¡¯s body emitted a great amount of dense smoke as he slowly stopped near a window.


    Moonlight fell upon his body where the gruesome scales and bone tail were rapidly retracted into his body, leaving only handfuls of viscous organs still lingering in the palm of Su Heng¡¯s hand. ?


    Su Heng clenched his five fingers, and with a "squelch," the organs were crushed into a mash of flesh that splattered to the ground.


    Behind him, An Chaluo, with a look of astonishment, looked down.


    Half of his body had already been destroyed by Su Heng¡¯s dragon claw¡ªhis heart, lungs, and ribs¡ªall were torn out by Su Heng in one motion. The left side of his body, as if devoured by a giant beast, had completely disappeared. Through the viscous blood pouring out, Su Heng¡¯s majestic silhouette bathed in silvery moonlight was clearly visible.


    "You..."


    An Chaluo could hardly believe it.


    Why had Su Heng, who had not shown any signs of his capabilities just moments before, suddenly turned into such a violently exaggerated monster.


    But he no longer had the opportunity to ponder this, as a figure of the Deceit Realm indeed possessed a formidable physique. However, with his organs torn out to such an extent, such injuries wouldn¡¯t last long. An Chaluo staggered forward a few steps and finally couldn¡¯t maintain his posture, collapsing backward into his own pool of thick blood.


    Crash!


    Noisy footsteps came from outside the door.


    It was the elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau who heard the sounds of the fight and had quickly gathered from all over the Demon Suppression Tower.


    "Bureau Chief!?" Zhou Guiyu¡¯s eyes widened, not understanding what had just happened.


    "Clean up the blood on the floor." Su Heng spoke calmly.


    "Understood." Zhou Guiyu did not ask further.


    Using his demon corpse talent, he summoned a large flow of water to clean the battlefield. Seeing that Su Heng seemed to have something to discuss with the two guests, the other elders tactfully left. Within a few breaths, only Su Heng, Luo Qi, and An Ran remained in the room.


    "I¡¯m sorry." An Ran exited her Dragon Transformation State, bowing her head to Su Heng like a little girl who had done something wrong, "I¡¯ve caused you trouble again."


    "It¡¯s fine." Su Heng waved his hand, "It¡¯s included in the contents of our cooperation."


    Su Heng chuckled, then continued, "I was wondering why the relationship between you and your family was so fiery. I didn¡¯t expect such a thing to happen..."


    "It¡¯s all in the past." An Ran sighed and shook her head.


    "Since the fall of An Shelie, his family¡¯s status has plummeted significantly, and they have been like rats in the gutter, chased and hunted these years." Luo Qi said, "Dragon Blood is their only reliance; they have placed too much importance on bloodline, leading them to become more extreme on this path."


    "A thousand years, though it sounds long¡ª"


    "For beings of the Heavenly Deceit Realm, with lifespans often spanning three to five hundred years, it is merely the span of two or three generations." f


    "Well said."


    Su Heng nodded slightly, as if suddenly noticing something, he looked out the window.


    "Strength comes from oneself; if one¡¯s spirit cannot control the power, then one will ultimately meet with self-destruction." An Ran added.


    As she spoke, she too sensed that unique pulsation.


    Su Heng lowered his head, and the two exchanged glances.


    "What happened?" Among the three present, only Luo Qi had not noticed anything unusual. Her eyes widened, her face filled with perplexity.


    "The tomb of the Eight-Armed Dragon King seems to be opening."


    An Ran¡¯s face showed a complex expression as she looked towards Canglong Mountain.


    Beneath the bright moonlight, a beam of golden light could faintly be seen rising from the mountains. Moments later, Luo Qi felt the ground tremble slightly, accompanied by a deep and ancient booming sound. She took a deep breath, clenched her fists, "We have finally come to this day."


    "It¡¯s time to fulfill our agreement." An Ran looked up at Su Heng.


    "Hmm." Su Heng waved his hand, plucked a black cloak hanging from a rack out of thin air, and draped it over his shoulders. A chill breeze blew in from the window, causing the hem of the cloak to rise and fall under the misty moonlight. Su Heng took a deep breath, calming the fiery passion within his heart.


    "An Shelie, don¡¯t let me down!"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In Lianshan City, a courtyard built against the mountain.


    The An family members were gathered there, anxiously debating something, filling the courtyard with a clamor of noise.


    "The ancestral tomb has been opened, how come there is still no word from the Grand Elder."


    One disciple with buck teeth anxiously inquired.


    Another, an ugly-looking woman disciple with half-bald hair, frowned and said, "I heard the Grand Elder personally went to capture An Ran, that little wretch. I wonder if something unexpected happened."


    "The Grand Elder¡¯s power is unfathomable; if he took action himself, what could possibly go wrong."


    Upon hearing this, Anade immediately glared at the bald woman disciple with displeasure.


    Although Anade trembled like a quail when facing the elders, among the disciples of the same generation, he was of pure lineage and strong capabilities, commanding considerable respect. The woman disciple who was glared at by Anade immediately stepped back and did not dare to speak further.


    Seeing that Anade seemed a bit angry, the other disciples also quieted down.


    Swish, swish!


    In the sound of the wind rustling the leaves, two hurried footsteps were heard.


    Coming down the cobblestone path toward them were two tall figures, other elders of the An family, An Luoyi and An Yunian. The second elder, An Luoyi, always had a genial smile, but his gaze was somewhat cold at the moment.


    He stopped in the center of the courtyard, with everyone¡¯s gaze falling on him.


    The Grand Elder was not present.


    The situation was handled by Elder An Luoyi.


    An Luoyi¡¯s narrow eyes swept over everyone before resting on Anade.


    "The rest of you disperse and wait for further orders," An Luoyi paused slightly before speaking calmly to Anade, "You stay."


    The others were puzzled.


    But they did not dare speak further and dispersed.


    Only Anade was left alone to face the two elders, feeling both nervous and excited.


    "Second Elder, did you need me for something?" Anade bowed his head, straightened his clothes, took a deep breath, and slowly calmed his excitement.


    An Luoyi¡¯s next words felt like a bucket of cold water dumped over Anade¡¯s head.


    "We just received news, the Grand Elder is dead," An Luoyi said coldly.


    "This..."


    Anade felt as if struck by a bolt from the blue, his eyes widening.


    "The Grand Elder is dead, who..." he abruptly remembered the words of the female disciple from earlier, "Could it be that Demon Suppression Bureau official from Baihua County? But how is that possible!?"


    "The grand age is upon us; nothing is impossible," the third elder, An Yunian, spoke chillingly, interrupting him.


    "The key issue is reviving the ancestor."


    "The Grand Elder is dead, but our plans must not be interrupted because of this," An Luoyi calmly declared.


    "Of course!" Anade clenched his fists, "But without capturing An Ran, how can we revive the ancestor." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You need not worry about that, we have prepared an alternative," An Luoyi said calmly.


    "An alternative..."


    Even if Anade was slow, at this moment he sensed something ominous.


    He raised his head to look at the Second Elder and suddenly saw a faint cold smirk at the corner of his mouth.


    "Elder, you don¡¯t mean that the alternative is..."


    "Correct," An Luoyi smiled, "Anade, the family has nurtured you until today, now it¡¯s time for you to make a contribution."


    "No!" Watching the smile on An Luoyi¡¯s face, Anade felt as though he had plunged into an ice cave.


    He turned around to run.


    But after just a few steps, he felt a sharp pain at the back of his head, and as the world spun around him, Anade collapsed onto the grass and quickly lost consciousness.


    "In such a grand scheme, he lacks even a bit of dedication," An Luoyi retracted his finger, speaking somewhat displeased.


    "What do we do next?" The third elder looked up towards Canglong Mountain.


    The golden beam of light was gradually dissipating.


    "An Chaluo¡¯s temperament is too reckless, bound to suffer someday. Surprisingly, through many crises, he managed to pull through, yet he has fallen at this time," An Luoyi shook his head and sighed regretfully.


    "The one who could kill An Chaluo, I fear even the two of us together are not his match," An Yunian said calmly.


    "We¡¯ll have to find a way to avoid him..."


    An Luoyi was speaking when he suddenly paused. He looked up, his face, sharp as a merchant¡¯s, carrying a menacing expression.


    "How long have you been eavesdropping up there in the tree? The wind up there is strong; why don¡¯t you come down and have a chat?"

 Chapter 186: 161: Powerful Alliance, Arrival at the Mausoleum

    "Someone!" An Yunian¡¯s face registered surprise as An Luoyi suddenly changed the subject.Following the Second Elder¡¯s gaze, he looked.


    But what he saw was that, beneath the tree tops which were void of anything just a moment ago, a black fog now obscured the moonlight. In a short while, a figure emerged from within the fog.


    That person had a stature neither tall nor short, neither fat nor thin, with a face that seemed quite ordinary.


    He was dressed in a long robe and wore a pleasant smile on his face.


    He didn¡¯t seem much different from a schoolteacher.


    To be able to elude the keen senses of the powerhouses of the Heavenly Deceit Realm after their transformation, this person¡¯s strength must have reached an incredibly fearful level.


    "Let me introduce myself." The man bowed politely, a gesture indicating he meant no harm.


    "I am Gong Ming, an elder of the Demon," he said.


    "Demon!?" An Luoyi frowned deeply, his muscles tense.


    The atmosphere in the courtyard was exceptionally solemn; there wasn¡¯t even the slightest noise, and conflict seemed imminent at any moment.


    "I mean no harm," Gong Ming said calmly, his smile unchanged.


    "What is your purpose here?" An Luoyi asked, his brow furrowed.


    "It¡¯s to seek cooperation, of course, to explore the Dragon King¡¯s Tomb with you," Gong Ming said with a smile. "It¡¯s certainly not to come over and share a cup of tea with you."


    "Cooperate? Why should we trust you?" An Yunian scoffed coldly from the side. "Leaving aside your sneaky and untrustworthy demeanor, everyone in the martial arts world knows that collaborating with the Demon is like bargaining with a tiger for its skin."


    "Big brother, why waste words on this guy? Let¡¯s just make our move," An Yunian urged the Second Elder.


    An Luoyi¡¯s expression darkened as he extended three fingers. "I¡¯m giving you three minutes¡¯ time."


    "No need for three minutes; a single sentence will suffice," Gong Ming said, the corners of his mouth slowly stretching into a predatory smile.


    "Without the help of my Demon, how will you deal with the person who killed An Chaluo?"


    A silence ensued.


    An Luoyi¡¯s chest heaved with several heavy breaths.


    Regaining his composure, the hostility emanating from his body visibly diminished, "What do you want?"


    "A chance to talk to An Shelie," Gong Ming responded with a smile.


    "It seems you have grand ambitions," An Luoyi chortled softly with a sneer. "So, what can you do for us?"


    Still wearing a slight smile, Gong Ming produced a ring that Sect Leader Ke Yulan had given him.


    "This is... Buddha Bone," both An Luoyi and An Yunian recognized the origin of the ring and were visibly astonished.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Su Heng¡¯s massive frame revealed an agility that starkly contrasted with his size.


    He was like a fleeting glimpse of a startled swan skimming over the river¡¯s surface, or a dazzling thunderbolt streaking through the clouds.


    Every light step he took on the ground,


    Allowed him to glide past expanses of forest and undulating hills.


    Beasts that hunted at night hadn¡¯t even realized what happened before Su Heng flashed by them.


    By the time they looked up, all they saw were a few leaves spiraling down in the moonlight.


    An Ran¡¯s slender and toned frame was like a chick in comparison, gently held in Su Heng¡¯s large hand.


    In the rush, the cold wind sliced past like a blade.


    Fortunately, although An Ran¡¯s cultivation was average,


    The robustness brought by his Dragon Blood meant that such trifles posed no pain.


    Amidst the roaring gale, An Ran¡¯s voice came through clearly, "It seems many people are drawn by the noise. Should we intimidate them and drive them away first?"


    If Su Heng clashed with An Shelie later,


    The aftermath of the battle would be extremely exaggerated, and these ordinary martial artists might even lose their lives as a consequence. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moreover, being surrounded by a crowd also felt restrictive, as if his hands were tied.


    "The more you try to drive them away, the more they become curious and attracted," Su Heng said, seemingly aware of An Ran¡¯s inner thoughts. "At this point, whatever we do would only be counterproductive. Life and death are decreed by fate, and wealth and honor are determined by heaven. Those who have come here should be prepared to face their own mortality."


    An Ran fell silent, nodding his head.


    And just like that, they continued to sprint forward at full speed, until An Ran suddenly spoke again, "This is the place."


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng stopped on a hillside.


    This location was between Baihua County and Lianshan City upstream, at the foot of a nondescript mountain in the southeast direction from Canglong Mountain. Su Heng stood at a relatively high position from where he could see an abandoned village in the background. There were also fields of crops nearby, indicating the residents had only recently evacuated.


    With the arrival of the Longevity Heaven, demons resurrected.


    Villages as remote as this were vulnerable to monster attacks and increasingly unfit for habitation.


    Either they were destroyed by the monsters, or the inhabitants relocated near bigger cities.


    Except for Baihua County, with Su Heng maintaining peace and security,


    Everywhere else,


    Was gradually descending into chaos.


    Turning his attention away from the abandoned village behind him, Su Heng saw before him a cold, clear pond in the valley. Transparent and calm like a mirror, the deep pool reflected the moon above. The chilly water gave an eerie feeling to Su Heng, and the surrounding environment was unusually quiet, hardly any sound of birds or insects could be heard.


    "This is the entrance to the tomb?" Su Heng asked in surprise. "It¡¯s really not easy to find."


    His perception spread outward.


    Although there had been quite the commotion earlier, there was no one around this place.


    "This is only the entrance, but An Shelie¡¯s tomb is actually not beneath the pond," An Ran explained carefully while scanning the surroundings.


    "What do you mean by that?" Su Heng asked earnestly.


    "The space we are in has two layers. One layer is the mundane world that mortals can see and touch, and the other is the ¡¯Longevity Heaven¡¯ that only Heavenly Deceit powerhouses can begin to access. Moreover, within both the ¡¯mundane world¡¯ and ¡¯Longevity Heaven¡¯, there are special spaces known as ¡¯hidden spaces¡¯."

 Chapter 187: 161: Joining Forces, Arrival at the Mausoleum_2

    ```"An Shelie¡¯s tomb is located within a ¡¯secret realm¡¯, which is why it cannot be measured by ordinary reasoning," An Ran said crisply.


    "Similar to Corpse Mountain Demon Country?"


    "Yes!" An Ran, born from a great clan, obviously knew of this place.


    She nodded, "There indeed are similarities between the two."


    "Found it!" An Ran suddenly smiled, "It¡¯s right here."


    She stopped on a large rock, and Su Heng followed her, seeing An Ran had already closed her eyes, mumbling something. One hand was forming seals, while the other, fingers joined as if a sword, skimmed over the surface of the deep pool below.


    After a moment, An Ran abruptly thrust her finger forward.


    "Open!"


    Whirl!


    The once calm lake suddenly started boiling, producing a multitude of bubbles.


    The surface of the water began to rotate, together with a tide-like sound expanding from the shore rocks, a massive whirlpool appeared before Su Heng. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This wasn¡¯t all.


    An Ran took a dagger from her waist, and cut open her wrist.


    Bright red blood immediately spurted out, staining the water red, then turned into crimson gold.


    This Dragon Blood in the pool remained distinct and didn¡¯t disperse, eventually taking the form of a giant ink dragon swimming up and down in the water. Though its shape was blurred and abstract, its demeanor was vivid and lifelike, even exuding a genuine sense of Dragon Power.


    "Roar!"


    The crimson-golden dragon raised its head and let out a roar, rising to the sky.


    The water exploded, but the whirlpool didn¡¯t dissipate.


    Instead, it emitted a strange red light, resembling the gateway to hell.


    An Ran¡¯s face was terribly pale, her slender body shaking slightly, as if a breeze could knock her over.


    "How are you doing?" Su Heng handed her a medicinal pill.


    "I¡¯m fine!" An Ran swallowed the pill with a gulp, and some color returned to her cheeks, "This portal could vanish at any moment, we must act quickly." ?


    An Ran grabbed Su Heng¡¯s finger.


    This was both to ensure her own safety and to entrust her life to Su Heng, giving him peace of mind that he would not be betrayed.


    Su Heng, on the other hand, hadn¡¯t thought that much about it, and grabbed An Ran¡¯s slender arm in return.


    Towards the whirlpool below the water¡¯s surface, they took the leap forward.


    Bang!


    The water exploded into spray.


    The two of them disappeared into the whirlpool, and after a moment, the pool returned to calm.


    The cold wind blew, the leaves rustling as if nothing had happened here.


    But after a while.


    A horde of people, like bats, descended from the sky in the moonlight.


    "Someone has been here!" An Yunian looked at the leftovers on the ground, the footprints by the pool, his expression turning ugly.


    "That damn wretch!" he cursed involuntarily.


    "At least we did not encounter them head-on, which is already quite fortunate," An Luoyi said, calmly comforting.


    "Open the passage!" He ordered, and soon two elders were chanting beside the cold pool, and the water began to spin again.


    ```


    Then they used Dragon Blood to activate the mechanism.


    The remaining descendants of the family could not match An Ran¡¯s bloodline purity.


    Two young disciples, pale-faced and tremulous, were pushed out from the crowd, their shoulders seized.


    Ptui!


    The blade fell, and the terrified heads of the two disciples rolled onto the ground.


    Blood sprayed out, followed by another dragon soaring into the sky from within the pond, a vortex forming, and the gateway to the tomb successfully opened.


    But An Luoyi and the others did not immediately jump down; instead, they turned to look at Gong Ming beside them.


    "I have already told you the structure of the tomb," An Luoyi said coldly, "the rest is up to you."


    "No problem," Gong Ming said with a slight smile.


    He took out the ring forged from Buddha Bone and gently caressed it.


    Amidst the chants, a bright yellow light enveloped everyone. Entering a secret realm from the mundane world was akin to random transportation, but with the ring in Gong Ming¡¯s hand and its power, precise positioning could be achieved.


    Even if they could not directly transport themselves into the main burial chamber.


    They would be able to bypass a multitude of traps, save time, and as long as they could resurrect An Shelie first, with the ancestral power at their side, Su Heng and that traitor An Ran would not be a threat.


    At this thought, An Luoyi¡¯s face was filled with profound hatred.


    Whoosh!


    A blinding light burst before his eyes.


    A sudden sense of weightlessness washed over them, and the entire An family, including Elder Gong Ming of the Demon Elephant Sect, vanished from the bank.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Clap! Clap! Clap!"


    In a dark and cold stone tunnel, murky river water gurgled past.


    Su Heng squatted on the bank, lightly patting An Ran¡¯s cheek.


    Her eyelashes, like little brushes, trembled lightly.


    An Ran uttered a "yngying" and finally opened her eyes.


    "Are you okay?" Su Heng asked with a gentle expression, "When you jumped down from up there just now, you passed out immediately."


    "I¡¯m fine," An Ran said with a start, her listless pupils suddenly becoming focused.


    She rolled over and got up from the ground, her nose slightly wrinkled, carefully surveying the surroundings, "It seems we¡¯ve successfully entered An Shelie¡¯s tomb."


    "If your method was right," Su Heng added.


    "What should we do now?"


    An Ran scratched her head, squatted down, and started drawing on the mud with her finger.


    Glowing mushrooms grew on either side of this damp tunnel, their faint blue light reflecting on the girl¡¯s earnest face.


    An Ran first drew a line on the ground, dividing the space into two halves.


    Then she drew boxes to represent the structures within the tomb.


    "The Dragon King¡¯s tomb is built in the form of a palace following the ¡¯front court and rear sleeping chambers¡¯ layout," An Ran pointed to the line in the middle, "In front of this line is the work area, with various mechanisms and traps. Behind this line is the royal tomb, where the Dragon King¡¯s remains are buried."

 Chapter 188: 161: Teaming Up, Arrival at the Mausoleum_3

    "What we need to do now is to pass through these palaces and enter the crypt,""I¡¯m starting to understand," Su Heng nodded.


    "The longer we drag this out, the more complications will arise, we need to start moving quickly," An Ran said, slowly getting to her feet with the support of the wall.


    After thinking for a moment, she took off the dagger hanging at her waist and handed it to Su Heng.


    "This dagger will be safer with you."


    "Okay!" Su Heng reached out and took it.


    The dagger, imbued with the Soul Nailing Spell and especially effective against An Shelie, was casually hung by Su Heng at his waist.


    The two of them moved forward at high speed, one after the other.


    Just as they were about to leave the narrow and dark tunnel, a loud "plop" sounded from the turbulent, murky river.


    The water exploded, and a three-meter-long giant bone tongue fish sprang from the river with its mouth wide open.


    Boom!


    Su Heng did not lift a finger.


    Thousands of tons of Gravity Sense came crashing down, immediately crushing it into a pulp.


    Although such a monster was no threat, the demonic Qi emanating from the giant bone tongue fish still surprised Su Heng.


    "The environment in the secret realm seems to be quite special," Su Heng noted.


    "Quite so," An Ran said, her gaze lingering on the carcass of the giant bone tongue fish as she explained, "Just as sea monsters can¡¯t return to freshwater rivers, some powerful demons or martial artists can¡¯t stay in the secular world for long. Their true bodies spend most of their time in the eternal heavens."


    "But the eternal heavens, vast and immeasurable, expansive and profound, are also filled with dangers."


    "So..."


    As if he understood something, Su Heng said thoughtfully, "The secret realm is like a safe house within the eternal heavens?"


    "A safe house?" An Ran was momentarily stunned, then laughed, "This analogy is quite apt."


    Su Heng knew he had spoken out of turn but did not elaborate further.


    "That¡¯s why powerful ancient families and sects prefer to establish their roots in secret realms," An Ran continued, "If the connection between the eternal heavens and the secular world weakens, they would close their doors and not come out, meditating on secret techniques and focusing on cultivation in the secret realm."


    "Whereas if, like now, the connection between the eternal heavens and the secular world grows increasingly close, with demons resurrecting and turmoil brewing, these ancient families and sects start to emerge in the world, stirring up storms and competing for destiny." n?vel.com


    "I see..."


    Su Heng nodded lightly, "That means what we¡¯re seeing now is just the tip of the iceberg of a great era."


    "That¡¯s correct," An Ran seemed to remember something.


    She added with a smile, "But sometimes, if there is a surge of talent and strong individuals emerge in the secular world who grow at an extraordinary rate, then what gets eliminated are those old fellows in the secret realm who think they are above everyone else."


    "A millennium dynasty, a ten-thousand-year ancient family. One day they will all turn into smoke and fade away," Su Heng said with a laugh, "Only individual strength is fundamental."


    "What the overseer says is right, but for a young lady like me, being able to live peacefully is a dream too beautiful to imagine,"


    An Ran said with a bitter smile and a shake of her head.


    From her birth, she was treated as a sacrifice for the resurrection of ancestors, and after escaping her family, she continued to suffer under the will of An Shelie.


    Since she could remember, she may have only experienced a few peaceful days under Su Heng¡¯s protection.


    The two of them twisted and turned in the narrow grave passage.


    The dangerous traps they encountered either were avoided in advance with An Ran guiding them,


    Or were detected by Su Heng¡¯s "Gravity Sense" covering a radius of three hundred meters, nipping them in the bud directly.


    Their journey was leisurely and carefree.


    They were so at ease that not even a speck of dust settled on them.


    "We¡¯re here!" An Ran halted. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Heng raised his eyebrows. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, they should have already reached the center. In front of them stood a massive, ancient door over thirty meters high, even more magnificent and imposing than the gates of Baihua County. Even a giant like Su Heng had to look up to observe it.


    An Ran had already taken the lead and reached the door, her hand touching the dragon motifs on the bronze door.


    The dragon motifs lit up.


    Amidst the heavy sound of friction, the gates swung open.


    Ancient, mouldering air burst forth with the dust, as a dull, bright light gushed out like a tide. Su Heng, towering and broad-shouldered as a mountain, stood steadfastly, his long hair and cloak billowing, whistling in the wind, drawing the arc of history.

 Chapter 189: 162: To Conquer This Place Is to Conquer Creation

    ```The grand doors opened slowly before Su Heng, as gusts of wind tumbled and white mist surged.


    But the sight that revealed itself inside was not reminiscent of a chilly tomb; rather, it resembled a vast square.


    Under his feet lay a floor of thick, dark bluestone slabs, upon which stood rows of towering guards.


    Each of these warriors was over three meters tall, appearing to be molded from clay, yet every detail on them was vividly lifelike.


    They stood in formation, emanating a terrifying presence as unyielding as mountains.


    Su Heng stepped forward onto the square.


    Above the dome was not a ceiling but a mass of heavy, roiling amber mist, from which light was radiating outwards.


    Giant dragon pillars and shadow walls stood on either side of the square, all carved from precious white marble.


    The end of the square featured rising steps, atop which sat a splendid vermilion palace.


    Su Heng stopped in his tracks.


    His gaze inevitably fell upon the shadow walls.


    One wall depicted vast mountains, atop which stood an armor-clad giant.


    He was clothed in the attire of the prairie peoples, adorned with metal sequins and decorations made from the teeth of wild beasts, wearing riding boots, with a narrow ceremonial scar on his face. His eyes were like those of a hawk, brimming with vitality.


    Within that gaze was a familiar hunger to Su Heng, one that could never be satisfied.


    Some people need water and food to live.


    But some require something else to survive ¨C blood, slaughter, and never-ending war.


    There was also an inscription in ink on the massive shadow wall that hadn¡¯t faded even after a thousand years ¨C "This is the back of the world, conquer these lands, and you conquer fate itself." ?


    "An Shelie doesn¡¯t seem to be a local," Su Heng mused, stroking his chin while looking at the clothes in the portrait.


    He should have realized it earlier, after all, the name An Shelie had always sounded somewhat strange.


    "He is from the Tarkas Prairie," An Ran appeared silently beside Su Heng, her gaze falling on another shadow wall.


    A golden sun casts across the safflower sea, myriad miles of lush green reflecting the fire lake.


    Another landscape unfurled on that shadow wall, equally grand, but without human figures.


    "The Tarkas Prairie... I¡¯ve never heard of this name," Su Heng pondered for a while but couldn¡¯t gather more information from the shadow walls.


    "Tarkas, in the local language of An Shelie¡¯s homeland, is known as ¡¯Dragon Abyss,¡¯" explained An Ran.


    "Legend says it¡¯s where true dragons are buried."


    "If An Shelie indeed acquired his Dragon Blood from the prairie, then the legend is not without merit" Su Heng¡¯s interest was piqued. Information on dragons, creatures at the apex, was always valuable.


    The secret realm "Heavenly Deceit" had attracted countless powerful figures to shed blood over it, simply because a tyrant dragon had once left its mark there.


    "If the Tarkas Prairie truly conceals dragon bones, why haven¡¯t I heard of it?"


    "These are myths that have circulated for thousands of years; who can tell what¡¯s true and what¡¯s not. Canglong Mountain also purports to be the transformation of a true dragon, yet to this day, it has shown nothing magical," An Ran explained. "Furthermore, the Tarkas Prairie lies beyond the empire¡¯s borders."


    The Great Zhou Dynasty was an empire with an exceedingly strong desire to expand.


    From its birth, through a millennium.


    War had never ceased.


    If a land was not assimilated into the empire¡¯s domain, the cause was usually similar to that of Skull Plain ¨C the environment was simply too harsh.


    And what An Ran said next confirmed Su Heng¡¯s guess.


    "South of Jiangzhou is Liuzhou, and west of Liuzhou is Hunxi Mountain. To reach the Tarkas Prairie, one must figure out a way to cross Hunxi Mountain. And Hunxi Mountain..." An Ran shook her head, "stretches barren for eight hundred li, without a blade of grass. To cross this mountain, even one with a head as hard as copper and a body as tough as iron would be boiled down to pulp."


    "You seem to know a lot about this," Su Heng remarked calmly.


    "After the fall of An Shelie, the rest of the An family certainly considered exploring the prairie to trace the source of the Dragon Blood. But to this day, the attempts made by several generations have all ended in failure," explained An Ran.


    She followed Su Heng, matching his pace step for step.


    At this moment, the two of them walked and talked, traversing the square to stand at the foot of the steps.


    On the ancient steps, giants clad in golden armor held long spears, their expressions solemn and dignified, exuding a mountain-like heavy presence. They stood guard over their master, waiting for their king to conquer death and return once more.


    Crack!


    An Ran stepped on something that made a noise.


    Both halted their steps and looked down. A fragment of a broken bone starkly appeared before Su Heng.


    "Interesting..." Su Heng glanced at it, determining that it had possibly been there for three to five hundred years. The owner was not weak; on the bones were the clear marks of martial transformations that came from a second phase of development.


    "Someone else has been here before us?" Su Heng exclaimed in surprise.


    "This..."


    An Ran shook her head, "The affairs of the ¡¯Heavenly Deceit¡¯ are unclear. Perhaps someone accidentally entered the tomb through some chance or trick."


    "How did he die? There are no traps here."


    An Ran¡¯s delicate brows also furrowed deeply, this was beyond her understanding.


    ```


    She took a step back and came to the other side of Su Heng¡¯s body.


    Bowing her head, she could see the corpse was severed into an upper and a lower half; it seemed to have been dragged on the ground for a while, its death utterly gruesome, with dried blood leaving behind dark streaks.


    "It¡¯s like he was cut in two by a giant blade," An Ran stuck out her tongue and suddenly realized something.


    She blankly raised her head, her gaze landing on those golden-armored giants standing atop the steps.


    "No way!" An Ran swallowed hard, her face stiff with disbelief.


    The next moment, those giants began to move.


    Bang!


    From resurrection to regaining full strength, it took them less than half a breath¡¯s time.


    The golden blades in the hands of the giants descended from the sky with a sharp, piercing sound and smashed down right toward An Ran¡¯s forehead.


    Some mysterious power sealed off the surroundings.


    An Ran¡¯s internal strength surged, but she was unable to break free from such a seal.


    All she could do was widen her eyes as the golden blade swiftly enlarged in her view, until it occupied her entire field of vision. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, everything in front of her went dark.


    The intense pain she anticipated did not come.


    Like an expansive hand from the heavens, Su Heng¡¯s reached out in time, pressing against the golden armored giant¡¯s chest.


    Power vibrated, muscles bursting forth like springs loaded with force.


    The giant, more than three meters tall and wearing a golden armor, wasn¡¯t much different in size from Su Heng in his normal state.


    But the gap in strength between them was vast.


    Su Heng appeared to simply extend his hand lightly and push forward, yet the giant, as though hit by a direct cannonball, was knocked down without the slightest ability to resist.


    He flew backwards, crashing onto the steps.


    A huge dent appeared on the golden armor, almost pierced through.


    But the giant seemed to have sustained no serious injuries, and amid the grating sound of metal, he struggled to get up from the ground, while more golden armored giants on the steps began to awaken from their slumber.


    "Interesting," Su Heng¡¯s face showed an intrigued expression.


    Though it was just a casual blow, the power unleashed should have been enough to severely injure Heavenly Deceit, yet it hadn¡¯t managed to incapacitate the giant.


    Su Heng looked around.


    There were a total of seventy-eight resurrected giants on the steps.


    The one who Su Heng had flung away just moments ago was the tallest. He wore a red tassel on his head and his armor was the most elaborate, seemingly the leader of these warriors.


    "I remember now," An Ran¡¯s face turned pale, whether from fear or the blood loss from opening the tomb earlier was uncertain.


    "These are the Dragon Guards who once followed An Shelie and achieved great military exploits. After An Shelie¡¯s defeat, these Dragon Guards also disappeared. It was thought they were wiped out by Great Ancestor¡¯s army, or that they chose to retire in seclusion somewhere. But to think they were actually taken directly into An Shelie¡¯s tomb."


    "A thousand years have passed, An Shelie is already dead, but his Dragon Guards are still here, which is truly unbelievable."


    Excitement shone faintly on Su Heng¡¯s face as he observed these giants.


    It wasn¡¯t excitement born of bloodlust.


    The strength of these Dragon Guards was formidable, but they posed no threat to Su Heng.


    It was primarily their towering bodies and the fine armor and weapons they bore, akin to a collector seeing a limited edition gilded figure.


    And indeed, Su Heng was in need of such powerful followers; after all, having to deal with every Tom, Dick, and Harry that challenged him in person was somewhat beneath him.


    "Be careful," said An Ran not knowing why Su Heng suddenly perked up.


    She rubbed her cheeks and dutifully warned, "These Dragon Guards are endowed with Dragon Blood, and their strength is formidable. Also, they share a collective hive mind; they move as one. Even the usual Heavenly Deceit powerhouses would be minced finely upon entering their ranks¡ªan amount sufficient to mix with a large bowl of noodles."


    "An Shelie controlled you with Dragon Blood?" Su Heng naturally figured, "His era has ended; kneel before me. Once I kill An Shelie, I will grant you your freedom."


    "He never coerced us," the lead Dragon Guard Leader aimed his weapon at Su Heng, while the rest of the Dragon Guards formed a ring, surrounding Su Heng.


    "He is the Dragon King, the conqueror among conquerors, and we are his kin."


    The Dragon Guard Leader spoke calmly, "I offer all that can be offered, serve all that can be served. One lifetime, a hundred lifetimes, a thousand lifetimes¡ªhe demands, and we shall give."


    "He indeed is a sovereign worth following," chuckled Su Heng, and then with some regret, he said, "If that is the case, I can only grant you death."


    "We¡¯re more than willing," came the reply.


    Roar!


    No sooner had the Dragon Guard Leader finished speaking than Su Heng let out a roar.


    A cloud of black smoke burst from his body, his power as vast as the abyss, akin to a tidal wave of blackness engulfing the entire burial site in an instant.


    And in the smokescreen that obscured everything,


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes glowed red, his arms transformed into fierce dragon claws, and he lunged forward.

 Chapter 190: 163: This is My Era, You are the Challenger

    Bang!Accompanied by the dizziness brought about by tearing through space,


    Scale Armor continued his bloodline, together with the elder Gong Ming of the Heavenly Deceit sect, appeared in the sleeping chamber of the Dragon King.


    This was a hall symbolizing infinity, where black columns rose to sky-high ribbed ceilings, and the floor was made of polished marble, with a fountain more than ten meters tall embedded in the center.


    Clear, transparent water spewed out from the fearsome mouths of eight coiling dragons, with the sounds of water gurgling continuously.


    Surrounding the fountain were statues of ancient heroic figures.


    In one corner of this magnificent palace,


    An Luoyi overcame the severe headache caused by the teleportation, rubbing his temples before slowly getting up from the ground.


    With eyes filled with excitement and tension, he cautiously surveyed his surroundings.


    Vast¡ª


    This was the first sensation that came to An Luoyi¡¯s mind.


    Such a perception should not have appeared in an indoor space yet was incredibly intense.


    In this solemn, black palace, An Luoyi looked around, feeling like an insignificant speck of dust on the floor. Because of his own insignificance, An Shelie, seated at the throne at the end of the hall, appeared especially majestic and towering.


    He even seemed not human anymore, more like a massive, imposing statue.


    An Luoyi closed his eyes, then opened them again.


    He activated the heightened senses of a Heavenly Deceit powerhouse.


    The enhanced perception dispelled the Spiritual Field enveloping the room. An Shelie remained towering but now appeared more vivid in An Luoyi¡¯s eyes.


    "An Shelie, why is the ancestor¡¯s body still here?" came An Yunian¡¯s astonished voice.


    "This is not as recorded." the third elder swallowed nervously, looking tense.


    "We don¡¯t have time to ponder these matters, we need to move quickly." An Luoyi stepped forward, with An Yunian following closely.


    "Did you hear that sound?" An Luoyi asked with a grave expression.


    "Yes." the third elder nodded, "That person is faster than we anticipated, the Dragon Guards won¡¯t be able to hold him off for long."


    "We have been cornered."


    An Luoyi said somberly, "If we cannot resurrect the ancestor, not only will our efforts be wasted, but we will also die here. This sanctuary is the ancestor¡¯s tomb. We know how to open the tomb and enter, but we don¡¯t know how to escape and leave from here."


    "Bring him up." An Luoyi paused slightly and then turned to look back.


    Two elders were escorting a tall, robust young man up.


    This person was Anade.


    The Dragon Blood endowed him with a robust physique, allowing him to awaken from unconsciousness.


    "Don¡¯t kill me! An Ran is right outside, I can sense the Dragon Blood¡¯s scent on her." Anade struggled fiercely, his expression fierce, and the two fully developed elders barely managed to hold him down with visibly strained arms.


    "I beg you, spare me." Anade cried in tears.


    "This is a necessary sacrifice." An Luoyi said calmly, "It is also your honor."


    Bang!


    He pointed at Anade¡¯s forehead. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anade opened his mouth as if to say something more, but his eyes rolled violently up, turning white.


    His burly body convulsed violently as if electrocuted; the part of his brain representing thought was destroyed. What remained was only a blank slate, ready for any color to be painted on. Blood, like earthworms, started oozing out of Anade¡¯s eyes and nose. He no longer struggled, his body limply laid on the ground.


    An Luoyi¡¯s indifferent gaze lingered momentarily on Anade.


    Then he looked up at the giant seated on the throne in front of him.


    Over the course of centuries, An Luoyi had seen his ancestor glorified in numerous paintings and sculptures. But it was his first time seeing him from such close quarters. Even though this body had died a millennium ago, the Dragon Blood still sealed some of its viability, revealing a powerful vitality as if deep in slumber.


    An Shelie sat atop his throne, his knees reaching up to An Luoyi¡¯s chest, which made one hardly imagine how magnificent he would appear standing.


    Black dragon scale armor covered the Dragon King¡¯s robust form. A fur pelt of a deadly giant wolf, worn as a token of victory, draped over his shoulders, looking like dirty snow covering the peak of a tall mountain, with a mouth big enough to swallow the moon.


    His armor was riddled with wounds, and the fresh blood remaining on it had never dried.


    Among these many terrifying scars, the most fatal wound was on the left side of the chest cavity. Instead of where the heart should be, a hole melted through, creating a gap as big as an adult¡¯s head. Through the hole, one could see the chair¡¯s back stained red with blood.


    "Indeed, the Dragon King is as majestic and spirited as the legend describes. However, I would advise you to hurry; now is not the time to admire the ancestor¡¯s glory."


    Seeing An Luoyi standing motionless, the elder Gong Ming of the Heavenly Deceit sect finally grew impatient.


    Reminded him with unbearable impatience,


    "Shut up!" An Luoyi turned back to glare at him and snorted coldly, "Of course, I understand."


    "The ancient texts did not inform us how to treat the wounds on the ancestor¡¯s body."


    An Yunian transmitted his voice, always cautious. The scene before him, vastly different from the records, instilled a sense of unease, but as An Luoyi had said, they had no other options now.


    "We have no way, but the ancestor certainly had his plans."


    An Luoyi said, "First use Anade¡¯s body for summoning, then help the ancestor complete the subsequent steps."

 Chapter 191: This Is My Era, You Are The Challenger_2

    "...we have no other choice," An Yunian nodded heavily.They exerted their strength to whip up a fierce wind that swept away the fine layer of dust on the floor.


    Underneath An Shelie¡¯s throne, a shallow grey dragon-patterned array about two meters in diameter appeared before the two of them. The two elders exchanged a glance, confirming there were no mistakes, and then simultaneously extended their hands to bite their fingertips and touch the edge of the array.


    Blood gushed out, and the aura emanating from An Yunian and An Luoyi was like boiling water, violently surging, as thick smoke rose from their faces and bodies, visibly weakening.


    The array absorbed the fresh blood.


    It turned from shallow grey to a shimmering dark red.


    An Luoyi reached out and placed Anade¡¯s burly body at the center of the array.


    The two rose to their feet and stepped back.


    "It¡¯s done," Gong Ming stroked his chin, watching the scene unfold with interest.


    Boom!


    The ground shook violently and made a loud noise.


    The hall thundered, and the black columns supporting the vaulted ceiling collapsed.


    In the central fountain, a large splash of water rose, and the originally clear and transparent pool water turned turbid, gradually revealing a layer of blood. Rustling noises came from all around, and amidst the violent shaking, the colored glaze dome embedded in the ceiling cracked, and fragments of glass mixed with bits of stone fell down together.


    This sudden turn of events made An Luoyi widen his eyes; what was happening did not match the records at all.


    He felt as if he had been deceived, his thoughts becoming ever more chaotic.


    Thump!


    Congealed blood pierced through Anade¡¯s chest.


    His robust body shriveled at a discernible rate, his blood oozing out and converging toward the throne, alive-like, as if possessed. The blood of the elders, as well as Anade¡¯s own blood, wriggled like worms up An Shelie¡¯s greaves, pooling into a liquid, throbbing heart inside his hollow chest.


    Then, in the next instant¡ª


    "Hmph!"


    A sigh that crossed a vast expanse of time, carrying a vast force beyond mortal imagination.


    An Shelie on the throne opened his eyes, a pair of weary, blood-red eyes.


    A thousand years had passed.


    But it seemed as if he was still immersed in that great battle that ended his life, the ironclad killing intent emanating from him sending shivers down one¡¯s spine.


    "My lord, no, ancestor. You... you have finally awakened!"


    An Luoyi was shaking all over.


    Excitement and fear, two equally strong emotions, intermingled within his spirit, so much so that he was unable to articulate a full sentence. Witnessing the return of a legend left an impression that would last a lifetime, and even Gong Ming, who was not a descendant of An Shelie, held his breath.


    "This is fate, heaven¡¯s blessing," An Shelie calmly spoke his first words upon awakening.


    Then he stood up, his nearly five-meter-tall figure casting a shadow.


    The intense energy poured out of his body like a black waterfall, dripping along the seams at the edges of his armor. The substantial shadows that fell at his feet made hissing noises as they splashed, turning into sparks of electric fire and fierce white flames.


    "You¡¯ve done well," An Shelie¡¯s golden gaze fell upon his progeny.


    The An family elders and disciples trembled with excitement, and only a very few felt a threat emanating from their ancestor.


    Of course, besides trembling, they were incapable of doing anything else. Therefore, in An Shelie¡¯s eyes, these inferior beings who inherited his blood were all the same.


    Their birth was to provide nourishment for him on this day.


    And so...


    An Shelie calmly spoke his second sentence, with almost no shift in tone, "But you still need to do better."


    "Ancestor, you... pffft!" Third Elder An Yunian looked down in shock.


    His chest was pierced by an armored hand, then his body dried up and dehydrated so quickly it was visible to the naked eye, making a cringe-worthy crunching noise. A heart wrapped in blood clouds was extracted by An Shelie while the rest turned to ash and scattered.


    An Shelie placed the heart against his own empty chest, his face revealing a look of satisfaction.


    His pale face took on a bloody sheen.


    "It¡¯s not enough," An Shelie¡¯s gaze fell on An Luoyi.


    An Luoyi experienced the same feeling as Anade very clearly and intensely, but he was even less composed than the disciple. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without any hesitation, An Luoyi turned and ran. But with An Shelie controlling the entire hall, where could he possibly go?


    An Shelie calmly reached forward and extracted the heart of his descendant.


    Thump, thump, thump!


    At the same time, the remaining members of the An family, regardless of age or gender, all exploded, their blood and essence completely absorbed.


    Thick tendrils of blood and flesh spread from the chest outwards as An Shelie¡¯s spinal column glowed.


    His gaze fell on Gong Ming, "You are not my descendant."


    "Forget it," An Shelie shook his head, "You¡¯re quite strong, a decent supplement."


    Targeted by those dragon-like eyes, Gong Ming felt as if his head would explode. The sudden change in the room also shocked this elder of the Mo Xiang Gate, as he had not expected that Heavenly Deceit, newly revived, would possess such terrifying power.


    How strong must the Eight-Armed Dragon King have been in his prime?


    Gong Ming had no time to dwell on this as he shouted, "You can¡¯t kill me, I am here by the command of¡ªBoom!"


    His head was crushed by a large hand, and An Shelie said indifferently to Gong Ming¡¯s headless corpse, "Did I give you permission to speak?"


    "Offer all that can be offered, serve all that can be served."

 Chapter 192: 163: This Is My Era, You Are The Challenger_3

    An Shelie addressed the expansive hall with calm, "Where are the Dragon Guards, where is Narlie?"His deep, dignified voice echoed repeatedly in the hall, stirring up dust and causing the dome above to vibrate. Unfortunately, there was no response.


    Bang!


    The crimson door violently burst open.


    Wooden splinters bloomed like reeds, tearing through the air and spewing thick smoke.


    From the murky yellow smoke, a golden figure shot out, landing on the ground, creating a crater. Then it bounced up, rolling back and forth like a rubber ball, finally coming to a stop at An Shelie¡¯s feet. Amidst painful, weak gasps, a blood-covered face struggled to lift itself.


    "My lord, I am here," Narlie struggled to kneel and bow.


    But he could not succeed, his limbs were cruelly broken, and countless bones in his body were shattered, like a broken toy mauled by a capricious child.


    "Sorry..." Narlie suddenly fell forward, a large hand steadied his brutally broken shoulder.


    "There¡¯s no need to apologize, you¡¯ve done well enough," An Shelie sighed, a trace of gentleness flashing in his eyes, "Leave the rest to me."


    The Dragon Blood once bestowed upon Narlie was reabsorbed, and the gash on An Shelie¡¯s chest completely healed.


    His massive, dark figure radiated boundless blood energy, appearing as though a golden sun was forcibly implanted into An Shelie¡¯s chest. However, Su Heng could sense that the Dragon King was still not at his peak, a persistent smell of dusk lingered around his body.


    Nevertheless, S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An Shelie was still a formidable opponent, his strength transforming into a tidal force.


    With a step forward, he suddenly appeared in front of Su Heng, a ferocious punch embellished with dazzling golden lightning aimed directly at Su Heng¡¯s face. Su Heng, without defending, also threw a wide, sweeping punch forward.


    As he punched, his strength rapidly circulated.


    His body swelled, covered with dragon scales, emitting a clanging sound similar to iron striking iron.


    The power increase brought by the Transformed Dragon State, combined with an inherently formidable physique, Su Heng¡¯s not-at-peak punch managed to match the Dragon King evenly.


    Below their feet, the ground exploded, stone debris and dust suspended mid-air, the clash of their forces generated thunder and flames that spread across the ground, sweeping through the entire hall.


    Whoosh!


    An Shelie¡¯s figure suddenly disappeared.


    His speed was so fast, it almost escaped the range of Su Heng¡¯s Gravity Sense.


    Before the Gravity Sense could react, An Shelie had already launched a punch towards the back of Su Heng¡¯s head.


    Su Heng, without turning his head, flipped his left hand to reveal a dagger, casually leaving a crimson arc of light in the air.


    Shriek!


    A sharp, grating noise.


    In the nick of time, An Shelie tilted his head to dodge.


    The dagger left a fierce scratch on the Dragon King¡¯s black chest armor, and a few strands of his hanging hair were cut off and floated away.


    "It seems An Ran was right," the two regained their distance, Su Heng chuckled, "This dagger indeed has a special effect on you, and you seem to be not at your peak right now."


    "If I am not mistaken, you need to absorb those Dragon Guards outside to fully activate the power of the Dragon Blood."


    Su Heng shook his head.


    The Dragon Guards, capable of combating Heavenly Deceit warriors, would be costly for An Shelie, with Dragon Blood, to create. They served not only to guard the tomb from disturbance but also as An Shelie¡¯s insurance for resurrection.


    Regrettably, this layer of insurance was forcibly breached by Su Heng.


    An Shelie did not reply, his expression grim. His authoritative eyes were sizing up Su Heng, calculating the possibilities of defeating him.


    This was not an easy task, although Su Heng¡¯s realm was not high, the threat he brought was no less than any opponent An Shelie had previously faced.


    As An Shelie found himself in a dilemma, Su Heng¡¯s calm voice slowly spread.


    "How about we make a deal?" Su Heng¡¯s lips curled into an excited smile, "I¡¯ll give you a fair chance to challenge me. In exchange, if you lose, I want your full Dragon Blood."


    "Fair, what does that mean?"


    An Shelie¡¯s eyes flashed fiercely, sneering, "You think you hold the winning cards, are you provoking me?"


    "No, it¡¯s literally as it seems. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve encountered an opponent worth getting excited about. You have that potential. It would be a waste to simply slaughter you. Moreover, with the Dragon Blood in your possession, since you can create Dragon Guards, you likely know how to damage the Dragon Blood. I wouldn¡¯t want such a waste of heaven¡¯s gifts to occur."


    "You mean..." An Shelie squinted, somewhat puzzled by Su Heng¡¯s intentions.


    Crack!


    As he stared in astonishment, Su Heng lifted his hand.


    The dagger inscribed with the Soul Nailing Spell was crushed by his five fingers, instantly exploding into fragments.


    Su Heng slapped downwards with his other hand¡ªPuff, puff, puff!


    These shards buried into the ground, completely disappearing from sight.


    "This is my sincerity," Su Heng¡¯s smile slowly spread to his ears, his facial expression growing increasingly twisted and maniacal, "I¡¯ll give you time to recover to your peak. Then, I¡¯ll defeat you without holding back and take everything you have."


    "This is my era, and you, are the challenger!"

 Chapter 193: 164: The Pinnacle Duel, The Real Monster

    An Shelie stared intently at Su Heng before him, and in his trance, it was as if he saw himself a thousand years ago.Equally spirited and fearless.


    Firm in his belief that he was the strongest.


    Until failure descended upon his crown.


    Experiencing betrayal, watching the city he built crumble, his army routed, his people slaughtered mercilessly, and the warriors who had sworn loyalty to him falling one after another. Blood flowed like rivers, and the horrific spectacle of corpses strewn everywhere.


    Only when such a moment arrived could he truly feel that he was just so-so.


    Did that failure change him?


    Perhaps...


    But An Shelie would not refuse a challenge.


    "You better think this through." An Shelie¡¯s mouth slowly twisted into a rough smile, appearing on his narrow face with a long knife scar, "If you die, that¡¯s the end of everything. You haven¡¯t reached the realm beyond Heavenly Deceit, you won¡¯t get a second chance."


    "If I fall, that just proves I¡¯m a man who can go no further."


    Su Heng¡¯s breath was ragged, "Yes or no, my patience is limited."


    "Fine!" An Shelie nodded.


    In the next instant, he lifted his hand, fingers spread, and then clamped down with force.


    The severely torn Dragon Guards exploded, the dense Dragon Blood that was almost a blazing gold color, once residing within them, now converged like streams and returned to An Shelie¡¯s body. Nourished by this high-purity Dragon Blood, a section of Dragon Marrow on An Shelie¡¯s spine surged with life.


    In an instant, An Shelie¡¯s aura surged wildly, like a golden sun illuminating the earth, bright enough to blind ordinary people.


    Crack!


    He stepped forward.


    The whole secret realm trembled with a hum, as if unable to bear the vast power.


    The ground broke and cracked, the arched hall shook violently. Large chunks of stone mixed with precious colored glaze crystals fell from the ceiling, and the coiling dragon pillars in the center of the hall collapsed one by one, spewing clouds of dust while exploding with thunderous noise.


    Hisss!


    A beam of golden light, sharp as a blade, pierced through the rolling dust.


    Then came a second, and a third beam, until a dazzling golden figure flashed out, delivering a wildly exaggerated punch towards Su Heng.


    The punch hadn¡¯t yet landed on Su Heng¡¯s body.


    The Condensation of Dragon Power, intense and heavy, came rolling over like a tsunami.


    Su Heng¡¯s expensive fur coat fluttered wildly in the wind, even torn to pieces by the punch, disappearing like smoke. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Hahaha!"


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes burst with blood vessels, spreading toward his cheeks.


    A look of wild joy and excitement filled his face, how long had it been since he encountered an opponent worthy of his full strength!


    "This is the legendary Eight-Armed Dragon King, this is the full power of Dragon Blood!"


    Boom!


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze was greedy and fervent.


    His body swelled and darkened rapidly, his arms forcefully blocking in front.


    Like an immensely powerful missile smashing down from nowhere, a crater more than ten meters in diameter exploded beneath Su Heng¡¯s feet.


    The two equally fierce and zealous forces collided, sweeping out like a volcanic eruption, and instantly tearing a visible void above the secret realm.


    Hisss!


    Red light emanated from Su Heng¡¯s arms.


    For the first time since awakening the Transformed Dragon State,


    His Scale Armor Defense was penetrated, the dark scales shattered and embedded into the muscle beneath, as strands of fresh blood seeped out.


    Boom!


    Su Heng¡¯s arms flexed with force, and the muscles expanded.


    The embedded black scales shot out like dark darts.


    An Shelie dodged to the side.


    Then a large hand broke through the air and grabbed his face.


    All five fingers squeezed at once¡ªboom!


    A shoulder throw followed, smashing down hard, creating another massive hole in this hall symbolizing infinity.


    The moment he collided with the ground, An Shelie¡¯s muscles tensed, and he sprang up.


    Not only his cultivation and robust physique, but An Shelie¡¯s skills were equally sublime.


    He rolled away from Su Heng¡¯s pillar-like punishing kick.


    Then he sank his weight and pounced forward with the force of a hunting tiger.


    The two five-meter-tall giants now both exhibited the incredible agility of a feline. An Shelie, with arms as thick as dragon pillars, pressed down hard on Su Heng¡¯s sturdy waist, his veins bulging hideously, attempting to drag this fearsome opponent into a ground fight with the speed of a lightning strike.


    An Shelie came from Tarkas Prairie, also known as "Dragon Abyss."


    From the time he had memory, he began wrestling, an art so mastered and deeply ingrained in An Shelie¡¯s muscles that it became an instinctual part of him.


    As long as he could drag Su Heng into his domain,


    An Shelie was confident that he would never rise again.


    Of course, he was not successful.


    Su Heng¡¯s power defense was still slightly stronger than An Shelie¡¯s current level, but the gap was not wide enough to be crushing.


    The main reason was the thick tail behind Su Heng.


    Segmented joints extended outward one by one.


    Perhaps due to practicing the Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method, the originally pitch-black tail was now covered with a layer of dark red, like metal scorched by raging fire, both in strength and explosiveness far surpassing the past.


    With a "snap" of his dragon tail, the ground exploded and Su Heng¡¯s staggering body regained balance.


    Instead, An Shelie was thrust into danger.


    A dazzling red light rapidly expanded in the Dragon King¡¯s pupils as he tried to withdraw, but Su Heng¡¯s dome-like hands pressed down on his shoulders.


    Bang!


    A piercing pain came, and a burst of blood erupted from An Shelie¡¯s chest.


    Su Heng had intended to directly pull out the heart of the Eight-Armed Dragon King and then snap his spine.


    But the armor on An Shelie, forged from who knows what material, was unbelievably hard. Amid the clear sound of metal clashing, Su Heng only managed to tear off a piece of pitch-black metal, taking some flesh with it.


    Boom!


    Energy burst forth from An Shelie¡¯s body, his muscles contracting like a fierce dragon.


    Su Heng couldn¡¯t maintain control, and the two parted ways once more.


    "You practiced the Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method of mine," An Shelie said with surprise lingering on Su Heng, then he gave a cold laugh, "Too bad, without Dragon Blood, you can never grasp its essence."


    "Heh!" Su Heng applied force with his tail claw, crushing the armor piece with a bang.


    "Blasting you apart is enough," Su Heng sneered.


    "Don¡¯t be too happy just yet!" An Shelie laughed heartily, followed by a sky-shaking dragon¡¯s roar, "Burst Blood!"


    Hisss!


    The formidable healing ability of Dragon Blood was once again on display.


    In practically the blink of an eye, the wound on An Shelie¡¯s chest had completely healed.


    At the same time, the segments of his armor opened, and from the gaps, thick smoke smelling of sulfur along with gas burst out, emitting a sharp whistle like a train whistle.


    And surrounding An Shelie¡¯s body, with the rapid rise of temperature, even the air began to warp as searing heat waves radiated face-on.


    "Dragon Flash!"


    An Shelie took a step forward, and his body vanished in an instant.


    His spine exerted force, propelling him into the air, and his armor-covered legs slashed down on Su Heng¡¯s head like a battle-axe.


    Su Heng moved his hand upward to block, preparing for a counterattack. But the anticipated strike did not arrive, and with a rapid thought, he realized something was terribly wrong.


    He instinctively shifted his stance to defend, but he was still a step too slow.


    An Shelie appeared beside Su Heng and kick unimaginably whipped towards his waist.


    Amid the enormous noise of the air exploding, Su Heng¡¯s towering figure was shot out like a cannonball.


    Half of his body was numb, seemingly out of control.


    "Skeleton Dragon Armor!" Su Heng¡¯s already formidable stature was once again covered with a layer of black armor, looking like a moving majestic mountain, or like a killing machine armed to the teeth.


    Three thousand tons of immense force descended without explanation, arresting Su Heng¡¯s momentum in midair.


    His two legs thick as pillars plunged straight into the ground, leaving a radius of three hundred meters shattered and sunken, with the air around him distorting.


    Su Heng increased his "Gravity Sense" to the limit.


    He could capture An Shelie¡¯s trajectory, but it was still difficult to keep up.


    The three thousand tons of gravity provided by Skeleton Dragon Armor would be enough to mire an ordinary Heavenly Deceit expert in the mud, unable to move. But for a monster like An Shelie, with Dragon Blood and physical might on par with Su Heng, the effect was really not significant.


    An Shelie¡¯s speed had slowed down somewhat, but in Su Heng¡¯s perception, he could still leave behind seven or eight afterimages.


    Like being swept by a black storm.


    The scales on Su Heng¡¯s body continuously exploded and shattered, some places even splattering blood.


    Though it appeared he was in a sorry state, the actual damage was not significant. Through various circumstances, Su Heng¡¯s defensive power was exceptionally remarkable, coupled with the formidable vitality brought about by the blood mutation.


    The injuries caused by An Shelie were quickly healed, and as the aggressor, An Shelie¡¯s physical exertion was greater.


    But Su Heng did not wish to engage in a war of attrition.


    He gave up his advantage, opting for a head-on approach.


    "Fire Sect ¡ª ¡¯Red Earth Searches for the Sun¡¯!"


    Roar!


    Within the pitch-black storm, Su Heng let out a long howl towards the sky.


    The pitch-black scales on his body became dangerous dark red as if melting, and dark golden flames followed the crevices in the armor, crawling all over his body.


    Beams of crimson light burst outward as his energy surged. In an instant, a heaven-piercing, terrifying pillar of flame erupted, reaching towards the sky.


    Heat waves swept across, rolling towards them.


    Everything within the palace was melting, and those black columns sustaining the dome collapsed like candles, turning into dark red liquid. Then, like a breached river, they flowed out recklessly, the ground burbling and boiling, spewing bubbles, sulfur, and dense smoke.


    With Su Heng¡¯s full-force outburst, the entire battlefield¡¯s environment was forcibly altered.


    It was as though they were plummeting into the deep abyss of the earth¡¯s heart.


    Lava spread, and the area they could stand on became smaller and smaller; An Shelie had to stop on a lone island. Looking at the pitch-black, imposing silhouette enveloped in thick smoke and fierce fire, his golden pupils carried an indelible shock, "Such a monster..."

 Chapter 194: Fall of the Dragon King, Obtaining Dragon Blood!

    "However, it is precisely such battles that make me deeply feel that I am still alive,"An Shelie revealed a smile as he savored that heart-piercing sense of danger for a moment.


    Ever since his revival,


    The passage of a thousand years had inevitably left a chasm between his body and soul.


    Now, as the battle continued, feeling the increasingly intense danger emanating from Su Heng began to slowly erode and eventually disappear that gap.


    An Shelie delighted in the beating of his heart, the surging of his blood, and his decaying body was revitalized with new life.


    "As a token of my gratitude, let me send you on your way in my strongest form!"


    Roar!


    An earth-shattering roar exploded in layers.


    An Shelie entered a Deep Blood Explosion state, and the mere clash of their auras was more than the crumbling secret realm could bear, beginning its collapse. The thunderous sound spread outward, and crimson lightning cracked the sky and ground as it exploded.


    Outside the palace, in the square, An Ran suddenly looked up at the sky.


    The rolling ambery haze began to disperse, large chunks of stone tumbled down ¨C signs of the secret realm¡¯s impending collapse.


    Boom!


    With another clash between the two.


    The palace in front of them finally crumbled completely, and amidst flames and thick smoke, two towering figures burst forth.


    An Ran felt a massive force assail her.


    She was uncontrollably lifted into the air, past falling boulders and debris.


    Before even making contact, they were already destroyed and repelled by an invisible twisting force field, either directly pulverized into dust by the terrific strength.


    Rustle!


    Crystal clear mist rushed towards her face.


    The force field enveloping her body dissipated, and An Ran stumbled and fell near a pool of water.


    Propping herself up against a massive, moss-covered boulder, she stood up slowly, her eyes widening as she looked up.


    The sky, which had been clear moments earlier, was now covered with dense clouds, and a heavy rain poured down, perhaps due to the weather change or the opening of the Dragon Tomb.


    Boom!


    In the gloomy heavens, a bolt of lightning flashed.


    The silver-white light of the lightning brought brightness to the world; on two towering mountains, Su Heng and An Shelie stood opposite each other.


    Both had entered their strongest states, covered in sinister, dark armor with ever-hungry maws full of fangs and pupils glowing with dark red light.


    Cold rainwater gathered like rivers on their Scale Armor, the lightning giving them a mantle of silver.


    They appeared both ferocious and divine, like deities bringing extinction to the world.


    "A thousand years ago, I too gazed upon the same sky. I came from the plains, leading my brethren away from our homeland. I was as young as you back then. I didn¡¯t know the extent of the universe or how much land awaited our expansion, how many unknowns awaited our challenge."


    An Shelie took a deep breath, drawing the cold air of Canglong Mountain deep into his lungs.


    The rain poured, baptizing stone and wood.


    New scars adorned his armor, but his face was filled with twilight.


    "Disperse! I dislike rainy days," An Shelie suddenly smiled, stretching out his large hand and sweeping it forward. Under the power of the Dragon Power, the rain and wind around him instantly cleared. Bright, clear moonlight regained its place in the sky, and under the cold light, the clouds looked like galloping steeds.


    "May heaven bless me!"


    He seemed to have let go of a burden, "Even heaven and earth cannot last forever, much less humans."


    "Sometimes it¡¯s just like that, it¡¯s better to transform into a blade, exist like the wind, and be engraved as an oath," Su Heng said with a booming laugh, "Come at me again!"


    Su Heng spread his arms wide, took a deep breath, and his eyes shot forward fiercely.


    He too entered the Deep Blood Explosion state. Lacking the Dragon Blood, Su Heng¡¯s Deep Blood Explosion didn¡¯t have the terrifying boost like An Shelie¡¯s, but in such a balanced battle, any slight advantage could tip the scales and determine the direction and situation of the final fight.


    The mighty aura emanating from both of their bodies filled the sky, which was clear, yet the dull, thunderous roar of thunder kept colliding outward.


    The mountains shook, the beasts trembled.


    Everyone could feel that fearsome aura sweeping in all directions.


    "Look at the sky!" someone shouted in panic, and everyone looked up.


    They saw the entire sky filled with two equally powerful presences. One was a golden-red belonging to the Eight-Armed Dragon King An Shelie, and the other was black as the abyss, the Thirteen Phases Tyrant Dragon Secret Technique of Su Heng. The two forces were distinct and annihilated upon collision.


    From a distance, it felt as if a gigantic sword had split the entire sky in two.


    Such a scene was almost mythological, surpassing the wildest imagination of mortals!


    "Kill!"


    The mountains hundreds of meters below An Shelie and Su Heng shattered simultaneously, rocks cascading down.


    The two armored giants collided without any fancy techniques or spells, forsaking defense. They simply repeated one primal and deadly effective action ¨C throwing punches!


    Su Heng¡¯s attacks were heavy and exaggerated, each punch carrying enough terrifying power to shake mountains.


    The pitch-black iron armor that An Shelie had worn throughout his life was violently torn apart, followed by flesh and blood flying in all directions and tendons snapping and bones breaking. Despite An Shelie possessing Dragon Blood with an exaggeratedly powerful Healing capability, the wounds Su Heng inflicted on him were almost instantly healed in the blink of an eye.


    But Dragon Blood did not mean immortality; such Healing abilities also had their limits.


    As the intensity of the battle increased, An Shelie¡¯s Healing rate was becoming slower and slower.


    And as his opponent, Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The state Su Heng was in wasn¡¯t much better.


    In the half-year since he began his cultivation, this was the first time he had suffered such a formidable injury.


    The dragon scales on his body were shattered and severely damaged, his entire right arm along with his shoulder appeared like fractured porcelain, covered with a web of blood-red lines, and as the battle continued, scorching hot fresh blood was seeping out from within.


    The two men fought from the sky to the ground, then from the narrow valleys to the vast mountains.


    Where they passed, the events that unfolded were like a natural disaster descending, rolling mountains were blown into rubble and flattened. A calm lake spanning thousands of kilometers stirred up huge waves, then was vaporized by searing forces. The violent winds generated by their collision destroyed an entire forest, uprooting ancient trees that required three people to embrace and flinging them into the air.


    Those who foolishly or with ill intentions tried to approach the battlefield to scavenge,


    Regardless of their purpose, met the same fate: crushed into dust by the ferocious forces and sweeping aura, completely disappearing from this world.


    The moon declined in the western sky, and dawn arrived.


    As a beam of golden sunlight pierced the darkness, casting its light upon the mountains,


    The all-night fierce battle finally began to show a slow separation of victor and vanquished, with hardly any decisive one-hit kill between the two closely matched opponents.


    This was a contest of willpower and life force, each testing the other¡¯s capacity for destruction. But in the end, it was Su Heng who gained the upper hand.


    "Thunder Shock¡¤Sea of Suffering Thunder Sound!"


    Roar!


    With a roar, Su Heng¡¯s entire body burst with explosive dark energy.


    An Shelie, caught off guard by the blast, was sent flying by the shockwave and didn¡¯t even touch the ground.


    A dazzling golden lightning suddenly appeared within the thick black fog blocking the sunlight, piercing straight into An Shelie¡¯s left-side chest.


    Sputter!


    An Shelie¡¯s body was hurled backwards.


    His coagulated heart suffered a heavy blow, its beating slowed, riddled with cracks, and then it burst into blood with a pop.


    The fresh blood mixed with clotted fragments sprayed from An Shelie¡¯s mouth, evaporating into a mist of blood upon contact with the force.


    Boom!


    Behind An Shelie, countless giant trees snapped and collapsed.


    Raising dust and debris along the way, gouging ravines into the hillside, it didn¡¯t stop until it hit a protruding boulder on a cliff, where the impact force was finally fully dissipated.


    Below the cliff lay a tributary of the Guang River, with its black waters scouring the rock face, emitting a thunderous sound like a waterfall.


    Meanwhile, on the cliff above, under the morning sun¡¯s red glow, the rain-soaked black soil and green grass were glistening.


    Su Heng advanced with bare ankles, leaving deep marks in the ground with every step, producing splashing noises.


    He came to a stop, standing some ten meters away from An Shelie.


    The Eight-Armed Dragon King at this moment was visibly exhausted, the nutrients within his flesh ruthlessly drained dry by his Dragon Blood. All that was left of him was a large skeleton supporting aged leather-like skin, his eye sockets deeply sunken, yet the pair of eyes within, despite fatigue, still shone with a stunning golden light.


    An Shelie reached out to the rock for support, struggling to stand.


    It took a second attempt to succeed.


    Sitting on this unremarkable rock, his presence felt as if a king sat upon his throne, looking down on all creatures.


    "You¡¯ve won," An Shelie sighed as if he were reminiscing back to the first time he came here from the plains a thousand years ago. Had he ever expected to exit the stage like this today? No, his achievements today had far surpassed what he once imagined.


    But why was there still a hint of unwillingness in his heart?


    "It would be better to transform into the wind..." An Shelie murmured to himself, "This is the end of everything."


    "I will keep my promise and give you the Dragon Blood," An Shelie looked up at Su Heng, who was covered in blood, even with the ribs on his chest, the lower jawbone on his face, the ghastly white arm bone on his right side, and so on, were all clearly visible. The bones at his seven-point mutation level all bore cracks, a testament to how fierce the battle had been.


    But there was no pain on Su Heng¡¯s face; despite the blurred flesh, a gratified smile appeared on him.


    "Help me with one thing," An Shelie¡¯s spine shone as he spoke, his expression dull, his breath growing weaker.


    "What is it?" Su Heng wasn¡¯t sure if he heard a hint of entreaty in his words.


    "Take my ashes back to Dragon Abyss, and scatter them over the grasslands of my homeland."


    The golden light in An Shelie¡¯s eyes gradually extinguished like a flame in the wind, "I won¡¯t make you come all this way for nothing."


    "My Dragon Blood comes from there; perhaps you will gain more."


    He reached into his chest and ripped it open, a glowing piece of his spine flew out and landed in Su Heng¡¯s hands.


    Losing his Dragon Blood, An Shelie¡¯s spirit was completely drained, leaving behind nothing but aged skin. Using the last of his strength, he ignited his withered body, which burst into flames. His final words also reached Su Heng¡¯s ears, "How I wish to see the sky of my homeland once more."

 Chapter 195: 166: Barbarian Invasion, Startling Changes in the Mountains and Rivers

    Dragon Abyss, also known as the vast Tarkas Grassland.Previously, within the Dragon King¡¯s tomb, Su Heng had seen a painting of Dragon Abyss on a shadow wall.


    At that time, An Ran had mentioned that the grassland was the burial ground of true dragons, but An Ran, being young and considering the millennia between them, couldn¡¯t be certain. Thus, she treated it as merely part of legends and strange tales. However, now that the Dragon King had personally mentioned this place, there was a great possibility it was true.


    "Will there be complete remains of a true dragon in Dragon Abyss?"


    Su Heng¡¯s breath grew heavy, and a gleam flashed in his eyes, "Even if there aren¡¯t complete remains, the value is precious beyond measure. It¡¯s worth making a personal visit."


    He kept this matter in mind and added it to his schedule.


    But for now, it was time to fuse with the Dragon Blood first.


    Swish!


    Su Heng reached forward with his hand.


    The complete Dragon Marrow that had been stripped from An Shelie¡¯s body was grasped in his hand.


    The outward appearance of the Dragon Marrow was like a red-hot vertebra, feeling scorching to the touch and radiating a strong life force. When Su Heng reached out to grasp it, the Dragon Marrow struggled fiercely as if it was about to transform into a ferocious flood dragon and forcibly break free from his hand.


    "Such vigorous vitality!" Su Heng exclaimed, thinking that an ordinary Martial Artist would be blown apart by attempting to forcibly fuse with the Dragon Marrow.


    "It should be so," Su Heng thought excitedly, "The Dragon Blood alone is already extremely precious, not to mention the Dragon Marrow that can produce it."


    The method to fuse with the Dragon Marrow was similar to that with a demon carcass.


    Su Heng placed the Dragon Marrow against his bloodied chest, and a scorching heat spread out like a web.


    The Dragon Marrow visibly melted.


    Golden blood seeped into Su Heng¡¯s body, passing through his veins, and ultimately merging into his spine.


    Crack!


    His body jolted suddenly, and a popping sound like that of bursting beans came from within.


    Bloody mist hissed from Su Heng¡¯s body, and before his eyes appeared a dark dragon. Its muscles bulging, scales flaring, and its mouth spewing dark red fiery light. This sinister dragon¡¯s body stretched over a thousand meters; with one leap, it crossed the dark sea of clouds and opened its jaws to bite down hard on Su Heng.


    "Ha! A mere section of dragon bone trying to stir up trouble here," he scoffed coldly, staring it down without fear, "Disperse!"


    Roar!


    The sea of clouds below churned.


    The whale, as large as an island and with only a greedy gaping mouth, appeared again.


    Leaping from beneath the sea of clouds, its maw full of sharp teeth like a chasm, it snapped shut on the dark true dragon with a loud ¡¯snap¡¯, sharply biting the dragon in halves. The dragon rolled agonizingly, its golden blood raining down like tears, its painful cries shattering the high skies. ?


    The island-whale, representing Su Heng¡¯s spirit will, opened its mouth and sucked in.


    All the Dragon Blood, along with the broken dragon remains, were swallowed whole, emitting a satisfied, lengthy moan before slowly vanishing into the clouds.


    "Phew..."


    Su Heng opened his eyes, sunlight once again falling upon him.


    The scene just now was merely a clash of spirit wills, not something that actually occurred.


    However...


    Through this incident.


    Su Heng gained a clear understanding of the formidable nature of true dragons.


    A mere section of a dragon bone of a long-dead ink dragon exerted a spiritual pressure far surpassing that of a Death-class Overlord and elders of the Demon Elephant Sect who practiced the Spirit Secret Technique.


    If it were in its prime, the terror unleashed by merely roaring would be unimaginable.


    It could probably rework the heavens and reshape the universe directly.


    "Sir!"


    A breaking sound came from beside him. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Turning his head, Su Heng saw Wang Xindong, Luo Shuang, and others approaching.


    Shortly after, An Ran also emerged somewhat disheveled from the base of the cliff. Her cheeks smeared with blood, her otherwise clean clothes now stained with black mud and dew.


    This was caused by the disruption from the battle between the two, and though quite disheveled, fortunately, An Ran¡¯s vitality was strong and she suffered no serious injuries.


    It was also possible that she had been injured earlier, but had already healed.


    "Deputy Governor, you..." An Ran, a direct descendant of An Shelie, also had Dragon Blood flowing within her.


    Just by being near Su Heng.


    She didn¡¯t even need to look to feel the oppressive sensation originating from his bloodline.


    An Ran, deep down, even developed a spontaneous urge to worship, and the longer she stayed by Su Heng¡¯s side, the stronger this feeling grew.


    This was because her cultivation was not yet proficient.


    Being influenced by the overflowing Dragon Power from Su Heng, such changes naturally occurred.


    Su Heng quickly realized the abnormality happening to An Ran. He withdrew his Dragon Power, and with it, that strong oppressive sensation dissipated with the wind.


    After fusing with the Dragon Marrow.


    The strong vitality brought by the Dragon Blood began to show.


    This sensation was like living in a pitch-dark cage all this time and now breaking free from the shackles.


    Su Heng felt incredibly light and agile at this moment, and with every movement, he could unleash tremendous power. Vigorous vitality was unearthed and surged through his body. The wounds on his body visibly healed and scabbed over.


    Strands of flesh braided across the wounds, knitting them closed.


    The dark red scabs fell off, revealing newly formed skin underneath that gleamed with a metallic luster.


    His muscles were strong yet balanced, full and powerful. One could even vaguely see the dragon scales under his skin.


    At the right moment, Wang Xindong handed him a pair of trousers and a large cloak.


    Su Heng put them on himself.


    "An Shelie has been..." Wang Xindong swallowed his saliva. Although he had some answers in his mind, he still wanted to confirm again.


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded.


    He turned his body, his clothing fluttering in the morning light.


    The remains of An Shelie had disappeared, leaving only a piece of scorched, cracked rock and a handful of fine ashes on the stone.


    Wang Xindong, An Ran, Luo Shuang, and others were all wide-eyed and speechless.


    A person who once contended for the world with the great ancestor.


    Now dead before their very eyes, leaving nothing behind.


    Such an event was like a myth re-enacted. Especially for An Ran, who had been chosen as a "sacrifice" from birth and lived under the shadow of Dragon Blood. Now with the fall of An Shelie, the remaining elite of those families had also perished in the tomb.


    She could now be said to have cleared the clouds to see the blue sky.


    Long confined to a cage, she was now to return to nature.


    Only¡­


    After a moment of exhilaration, An Ran was more confused than ever.


    Her long-standing goal had finally been achieved. What to do next was something she had never considered before.


    "What are your plans now?" Su Heng¡¯s gentle gaze fell on An Ran as he saw her shake her head clearly.


    Su Heng continued, "An Shelie¡¯s tomb has been destroyed, and it¡¯s probably hard to find anything in there. If you plan to leave and continue traveling the world with your companions, I will provide you with some resources for cultivation as agreed beforehand."


    "If you choose to stay, I can offer you the position of Deputy Governor. You have such talent."


    "Ah... me?" An Ran was momentarily stunned by the honor.


    "We first met not in the Demon Suppression Tower, but on the Guan River."


    "Luo Qi has mentioned you to me." An Ran nodded.


    "The will of An Shelie awoke in you prematurely, probably due to the excessive use of Dragon Blood,"


    Su Heng crossed his arms, gazing at the slowly rising sunset in front of him and the shards of gold dancing on the distant river, "Though I wasn¡¯t much help, having such a heart is commendable."


    "Hehehe..." An Ran scratched her head.


    "Before his death, An Shelie mentioned the Dragon Abyss to me; your rumors about it must be true,"


    Su Heng continued calmly, "But relying on An Shelie¡¯s words alone to find the Dragon Corpse won¡¯t be so easy. Moreover, the pathway to the Dragon Abyss is obstructed by the extensive Hunxi Mountain, so gathering some prior information here is necessary."


    "Since you are An Shelie¡¯s descendant, it is most appropriate for you to take care of these matters," Su Heng said naturally.


    What had previously been an invitation had now clearly become a command.


    An Ran didn¡¯t feel there was anything wrong, even feeling honored inside at the thought of ¡¯being able to help the Deputy Governor is my privilege.¡¯


    "Alright, then it¡¯s settled," Su Heng said with a smile upon seeing An Ran nod.


    He reached out a hand, and An Ran hurriedly wiped her skirt before extending both her hands seriously and giving a firm handshake.


    With the matter settled, Su Heng waved his hand, and a chunk of black rock flew up from the ground, landing in his hand.


    He utilized gravity and the Demon Pattern he obtained from the White Snake. The hard rock became like soft putty in Su Heng¡¯s hands, quickly reshaped into a box with a square lid.


    Su Heng looked solemn.


    He collected An Shelie¡¯s ashes in the box.


    Although An Shelie was dead, Su Heng would still earnestly fulfill his promises.


    "I will be in seclusion for a while; if there are any issues, notify me immediately," he said as he handed the box to Wang Xindong.


    "I understand."


    Wang Xindong carefully took the box containing the ashes.


    He was gradually getting used to their interaction mode and immediately nodded in agreement.


    Having explained everything that needed to be, Su Heng felt a sense of relief. Next would be to control Dragon Blood, continue practicing the Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method, and unlock all the potentials of Dragon Blood. There was also the secret letter from Li Lingxiu; the "Cloud Realm" secret domain would open in about a month, and he needed to prepare in advance.


    Speaking of Li Lingxiu, Su Heng remembered Zhao Meiying.


    The two could be considered friends. Ever since Zhao Meiying went to Skull Plain, he hadn¡¯t heard any news about her and wondered how she was really doing now.


    Su Heng slightly shook his head, tossing these trivial thoughts from his mind.


    Whoosh!


    He leapt forward.


    His toes barely touched the turbulent river surface and his figure flickered, soon disappearing into the morning light.


    ¡­


    And with Su Heng¡¯s departure, the affairs of Dragon Blood also concluded.


    The battle between Su Heng and An Shelie, though fierce, had not caused much commotion.


    On one hand, after a thousand years, the news related to the Dragon Tomb was only circulated within a small circle, and not many knew about it. Another more important reason was the breach of the Camian Pass, which isolated Skull Plain from Jiangbei State, encountered by invaders for the first time in the thousand years since the formation of the great Zhou Dynasty.


    The Zhou Dynasty had always claimed the moral high ground of the human race, advocating that those who followed would thrive and those who opposed would perish. Now, the very barbarians they disparaged had come to their doorstep. Once the news spread, it immediately caused a massive uproar, with countless people talking.


    The State Mansions of Jiangzhou, Qizhou, and Hanzhou nearby the Jiangbei State were especially panic-stricken and restless.

 Chapter 196: 167: The Great General of the North, Golden Crow’s Remains

    Jiangbei Province, Hanwu Pass.Boom!


    A thunderous explosion rocked the earth violently.


    The city walls, built from radiant stones and engraved with ancient patterns, collapsed with a loud crash, raising clouds of dust.


    Golden haloes surged outward like a tide from within the dust, and their powerful vital forces shattered the heavens. One after another, gigantic Arhats, looking as if they were cast from bronze, strode through the yellow dust.


    These Arhats stood about five meters tall, and although they hadn¡¯t reached the Heavenly Deceit stage, their robust physiques made them impervious to blades and swords.


    The spears and crossbow arrows of the Demon Suppression Army landed on the golden-bodied Arhats, merely leaving dents and producing a clanging sound of metal on metal.


    With their massive statures, the destructive power they brought to the battlefield was immeasurable.


    A simple swing of their arms was enough to send scores of soldiers flying backwards.


    They were then trampled into a pulp, dead beyond any doubt.


    Swoosh!


    A dark light flashed across the battlefield.


    Li Lingxiu, covered in blood and with eyes red with fury, appeared on a makeshift observation platform at the rear of the battlefield.


    From here, one could almost see the entire gruesome panorama of the battlefield.


    In the center of the observation platform stood a middle-aged general with a broad figure, three meters tall. He was clad in armor decorated with patterns of mythical beasts, had a square face, and his eyes sparkled with restrained brilliance. This man was Yuan Hong, appointed by the imperial court to have complete authority and coordinate the efforts of different forces as the Great General of the Northern Territories.


    Yuan Hong had a square and amiable face.


    At first glance, he seemed very approachable.


    But those who spent more time with him would gradually realize that he was impermeable, a true old hand at this.


    Several flag-bearing generals and a swordsman stood by Yuan Hong¡¯s side.


    Witnessing Li Lingxiu¡¯s approach, seething with anger,


    Two guards moved forward to stop him.


    The force from Li Lingxiu then "boom" vibrated him. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The wooden platform shook violently, creaking loudly, and the two guards staggered, almost being flung off.


    Yuan Hong put down a sealed letter he was holding, his slightly narrowed eyes lingering on Li Lingxiu for a moment.


    Then he smiled, "Nephew, what brings you here in such a rage?"


    "Our men are fighting fiercely up front, why does the Great General remain idle?" Li Lingxiu, his face ashen, barely managed to contain his anger as he clenched his fists. ?


    "Without clear information, rash troop movements could easily repeat past mistakes," Yuan Hong responded without a hint of annoyance, calmly explaining, "Besides, with the four great families and three great immortal sects guarding the seven provinces around the Yangtze, a mere Skull Plain shouldn¡¯t be too much trouble."


    "You!" Li Lingxiu¡¯s eyes flashed coldly.


    His fists creaked even tighter, the muscles on his face tensed, and the surrounding guards looked tensely at him.


    Only Yuan Hong seemed to have already ascertained the reality of the situation and wore a profoundly mysterious smile. n¦Òvel.c?m


    Li Lingxiu came from a top-tier family.


    Although dedicated to martial arts,


    He was certainly not unaware of the intricacies of local and imperial court politics.


    A few days earlier, the great emperor of Zhou had returned severely injured from his quest for immortal realms. As time passed, not only had his injuries not healed, but they had secretly worsened quite significantly. The contradictions among the successors at court had become more sharp and intense, weakening the royal family¡¯s overall strength.


    Furthermore, the resonance of the immortal realms intensified, and ancient forces like the "Demon Country" began to revive across the land.


    The imperial court clearly wanted to use its substantial local forces and border barbarians to erode each other¡¯s strength, hoping to benefit as the beneficiaries.


    But raising tigers could be perilous, risking losing everything in a single misstep.


    Would the ancestral heritage of a thousand years be destroyed in a moment?


    "I know Great General Yuan Hong is loyally devoted to the imperial court, but can you truly stand by and watch the citizens of the great Zhou dynasty suffer and die at the hands of barbarians?" Li Lingxiu inhaled deeply, unable to stop himself from questioning.


    "In war, there are always deaths," Yuan Hong waved his hand dismissively, countering with a light-hearted remark.


    Hearing this, Li Lingxiu¡¯s anger surged, and he felt an irresistible urge to smash his fist into Yuan Hong¡¯s broad face.


    But he took deep breaths, in and out, twice.


    The last shred of his rationality managed to suppress this impulse.


    Although officially he was the leader of the Jiangzhou Demon Suppression Army, his identity as the heir of the Jiangzhou Li Family couldn¡¯t be stripped away from him. His every action, especially under such critical circumstances, represented his family.


    Li Lingxiu knew that he alone was no match.


    But his family...


    Li Lingxiu shook his head; he truly didn¡¯t know what those old folks back home would decide.


    Whether to face the currents bravely or continue to avoid the world.


    "Since the Great General is so determined, I shall take my leave first!" The more he thought about it, the more disheartened Li Lingxiu felt.


    He bowed to Yuan Hong.


    "No need to see me out," Yuan Hong nodded slightly, his expression unchanged.


    Li Lingxiu¡¯s figure flashed as he turned and left, disappearing in an instant from the high platform and rejoining the battlefield.


    And on the high platform.


    Behind Yuan Hong, a Deputy General holding a flag pinched lightly with his thumb and forefinger.


    A barely detectible pale golden dust gently dispersed, affixing itself onto Li Lingxiu. Yuan Hong seemed to have noticed something, his gaze dropping low.


    But he shook his head and let out a soft "hmph," not reacting at all, as though he saw nothing.


    ...


    Jiangzhou, Demon Country.


    In the sinister hall built of bones and human skin.


    Kui Lang reported to the Corpse Mountain Master sitting on the Skull Throne about the events that had recently occurred in Northern Continent.


    The Corpse Mountain Master was engulfed in towering Demonic Qi, transformed into black mist, only a pair of blood-moon-like cold eyes exposed, occasionally revealing grim feathered wings resembling gilded iron. His aura was terrifying to the extreme, surpassing that of a dead-level prince, yet now he was shrouded in black mist, falling into silence.


    After a long while, Corpse Mountain Master simply grunted, his voice filled with clenched teeth, "This era should have been started by us. I didn¡¯t expect the monks at Skull Plain to have stolen the lead."


    Kui Lang remained silent.


    A moment later, Corpse Mountain Master asked again, "Is there any news on the Jinwu¡¯s Remnants from Breath Swamp?"


    "Not yet," said Kui Lang angrily, "Those refugees from Yuan Xi are tight-lipped, and I have used every method possible. Whether it¡¯s Soul Search or torturing temptations, they just won¡¯t reveal any information about the Jinwu¡¯s Remnants."


    "They really think that relying on the remains of a divine beast, they can stand against my Demon Country."


    Kui Lang sneered with bared teeth, "It is utterly foolish."


    "Don¡¯t worry, the Jinwu¡¯s Remnants must end up in our hands," Corpse Mountain Master declared fiercely, his presence growing more menacing, "No matter the cost, the effort, and the time, even if we have to search every inch of Breath Swamp, you must find them for me."


    "Understood," Kui Lang nodded.


    He furrowed his brow and then said, "But if we search on a large scale, it might draw some unnecessary attention. For instance, the guy who killed Tuo Long, should we deal with him first?"


    Kui Lang gestured a throat-slitting motion with his hand.


    Su Heng being here, these princes of Demon Country are truly suffering.


    Offering up flesh avatars is merely sending them to their doom, descending in real form might end up like Tuo Long.


    It¡¯s like a nail pressed at the throat part, leaving no room to advance or retreat. Kui Lang was friends with Tuo Long and had long wished to eliminate the trouble quickly to avenge his friend. But until now, Kui Lang hadn¡¯t come up with a good plan, so he had to specially bring up this matter for Corpse Mountain Master to decide.


    "Rest assured, he won¡¯t be able to strut around for much longer," Corpse Mountain Master narrowed his eyes and sneered, an expression of having everything under control.


    "I wonder, my lord¡­" Seeing this, Kui Lang became curious.


    "Do you still remember Liu Qingqing?" Corpse Mountain Master suddenly spoke, bringing up a taboo from decades ago.


    Kui Lang¡¯s expression immediately turned severe, "Of course, I know."


    This affair could be said to be a great disgrace of Demon Country. Being a demon of great potential within Demon Country and yet, he fell in love with a human detained within the country and secretly set her free.


    This matter caused a great shock, even awakening the sleeping Master who personally captured and brought her back.


    But since then.


    How Liu Qingqing ended up, no one knew, as the information was deliberately hidden.


    Even someone like Kui Lang, a great demon, only vaguely knew that Liu Qingqing was released and went into the outside world.


    "Do you know why I let her go?" Corpse Mountain Master asked while smiling.


    "I¡¯m not sure," Kui Lang shook his head.


    "When I captured her, she was already pregnant," Corpse Mountain Master stated, "That child was quite unexpected to me."


    "I¡¯d like to hear more," Kui Lang suppressed the shock in his heart.


    "Demons are generally divided into four categories: spirits, fairies, ghosts, and monsters, but there is also a special existence called ¡¯demon¡¯."


    "I¡¯ve heard some rumors that humans are demons yet to awaken."


    "That¡¯s not incorrect," Corpse Mountain Master chuckled, nodding, "If humans are demons yet to awaken, then the bloodline Liu Qingqing gave to that child is the key to unlocking the shackles. I left a fallback on the child, intending to refine him into my flesh avatar, which would allow me an advance descent."


    "Unexpectedly, he took the initiative to come to me, and he was even more outstanding than I had anticipated."


    Corpse Mountain Master¡¯s eyes reflected the blood-colored flames, his voice taking on a seductive tone, "Do you know how Liu Qingqing, that traitor, died?"


    Kui Lang shook his head.


    "She was killed by a city governor, right in front of her child."


    "That is indeed brutal," Kui Lang let out a cold laugh, "But that¡¯s the ending a traitor deserves."


    "It is this intense hatred that turned him into a deadly weapon."


    Corpse Mountain Master waved his hand.


    In the skeleton hall in front of him, a cluster of flames appeared.


    Through the sinister dark-red flames emitting an evil aura, one could vaguely see the figure of Xu Hanlin kneeling on the ground.


    "And now, this weapon is firmly in my grasp," Corpse Mountain Master¡¯s menacing, terrifying laughter echoed and spread out.


    He stretched out his palm, fingers splayed, and suddenly clenched it.


    With a loud "bang," the entire hall shook, several bat demons perched on the roof flapping their wings flew towards the sky, disappearing into the night sky under the high-hanging blood moon in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 197: Hundred Buddha Temple, Black Sha Bodhisattva

    Baihua County.Inside an ancient temple with vermilion walls and turquoise tiles, adorned with golden statues of Buddha.


    A young monk bowed his head as he crossed the stone floor, handing a newly received letter to a white-browed monk seated cross-legged beneath the statue.


    The monk¡¯s physique was robust, his face compassionate.


    However, his deeply sunken eye sockets were eerily hollow, the eyes within completely gouged out.


    Talihuitai Sorban Khan from Skull Plain seemed to flourish limitlessly.


    Yet his success in breaking through the Great Zhou Hanwu Pass was inseparable from the support of many powerful forces behind him, such as the Hundred Buddha Temple, Endless White Tower Temple, and other long-standing, ancient, and mysterious forces nestled between the realms of immortality and the mortal world.


    Without sufficient Buddhist connection, ordinary people would have no chance of witnessing the true appearance of these temples.


    And these temples, without exception, were governed by powerful Buddhas.


    The white-browed elder in front of the young monk,


    Was Zen Master Dingguang from the Hundred Buddha Temple. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had infiltrated the Great Zhou dynasty with the aim of assassinating high-value targets, stirring up turmoil, and disrupting the cooperation among various powers, thereby creating conditions for a major invasion from Skull Plain.


    In Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s hands, the secret letter detailed the next whereabouts of Li Lingxiu.


    "Indeed..." a golden light ignited within the black hollows of Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s eye sockets.


    He examined the contents of the letter with "Buddha light," his lips slowly curling into a smile. His mouth was large and wide, filled densely with neatly aligned, shiny teeth that, when bunched together, exuded a terrifying vibe.


    Along with those eyes ablaze with golden Buddha light and the dark, ominous surroundings,


    This solemn, enlightened monk seemed ready to transform into a fierce tiger and devour the young monk outside at any moment.


    The disciple who had come to report also sensed the threat.


    His head hung low.


    He dared not look more, nor speak more.


    Li Lingxiu was the general of the Demon Suppression Army and also the heir of a prominent family.


    If he could be assassinated, it would certainly stir up a storm of dark winds and murky rain in the Jiang and E regions.


    However, upon seeing the contents at the end of the letter, Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s smiling face tightened, and his brows furrowed slightly, "Why does the letter specifically mention a commander?"


    In local terms,


    The commander of the Demon Suppression Bureau was already an extremely significant figure.


    But in such a conflict involving two behemoths, such a minor character really shouldn¡¯t stand out.


    "The general plans to meet with him, then head together to the ¡¯Clouds Amidst Heaven¡¯ secret realm in Liuzhou," replied the young monk.


    "Is there something special about this commander?"


    Zen Master Dingguang asked, puzzled, "Could it be that he has already entered Heavenly Deceit, or is some kind of hidden cultivator?"


    "Neither," the disciple answered respectfully, bowing deeply, "Master, this commander might not be a Heavenly Deceit, but he has a record of killing Heavenly Deceit powerhouses on the battlefield. Also, there was the incident at the Dragon King¡¯s Tomb a while ago; the Dragon Blood might have fallen into his hands."


    "I see," Zen Master Dingguang nodded slightly upon hearing this, "No wonder he was specifically mentioned in the letter."


    "Given this, our original plan seems somewhat improper."


    Zen Master Dingguang pondered briefly before smiling and saying, "Let the Black Sha Bodhisattva go instead; she will handle it well."


    "Black Sha Bodhisattva." The young disciple shuddered on the ground, his sleek forehead breaking into sweat.


    Martial Artists of the Great Zhou dynasty consume demon flesh and employ various secret martial techniques to break through human limitations,


    Step by step strengthening themselves, reaching the apex.


    In Skull Plain,


    In ancient temples like the Hundred Buddha Temple and the Endless White Tower Temple,


    Beyond conventional martial arts,


    These monks have also been engaged in a millennia-long battle with demons, slowly developing another tremendously terrifying cultivation system.


    This system is known as the "Imperial Control Path."


    The so-called "Imperial Control" involves using offerings, the Heart Sutra, secret techniques, and so forth, to completely seal a demon within oneself.


    A martial arts expert, coupled with a completely sealed demon within,


    Could unleash unimaginable combat power.


    But the side effects are also tremendous.


    Fierce individuals like Li Daoxuan, even upon death, would not integrate corpse fragments to extend life,


    Let alone seal a complete demon within themselves¡ªakin to swallowing a grenade with the pin pulled. Thousands of years since the development of the "Imperial Control" path, not a single practitioner has met a good end.


    The Black Sha Bodhisattva, initially a Heavenly Deceit level cultivator, harbored a terrifying deadly demon within her.


    Now half-mad, barely any sanity remains.


    The young monk trembled just hearing the name, fearing that before he could even speak, he might be flayed and devoured alive.


    "What, do you have an objection?" Zen Master Dingguang looked at the young monk in front of him, his face compassionate, but the golden Buddha light in his dark eye sockets chilled the monk to the bone.


    Zen Master Dingguang continued in a calm tone, "Or do you think the Black Sha Bodhisattva is more fearsome than this monk?"


    "I¡­" the young monk¡¯s face turned pale.


    The young monk knelt down at once, and kowtowed deeply, "Zen Master, you are immensely merciful and compassionate, let this humble monk attend to it immediately."


    "Mm." Zen Master Dingguang gave a slight nod.


    Only then did the young monk breathe a sigh of relief as if he had been granted amnesty. He slowly got to his feet, bowed to the Zen Master, and stepped back into the quiet courtyard outside. When the old door creaked shut, the young monk realized that his monk¡¯s robe was soaked with cold sweat.


    This monk had a simple face with prominent cheekbones and rough, reddish skin, a typical look of a native from Skull Plain.


    He was born in those ancient, mysterious wilds, having witnessed countless terrifying demons.


    But sometimes...


    He couldn¡¯t quite say whether those demons were terrifying, or if these serene-faced monks were even more fearsome.


    On the Skull Plain, if you encountered a demon, you could at least die a swift death. But encountering these Zen Masters meant being trapped between life and death, enduring eighty-one trials before one could breathe their last. Moreover, after death, one¡¯s bones and remains would be crafted into various horrifying magical artifacts, and their souls would never rest in peace.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Jiangbei Province, the base of the Demon Sect.


    Sect Leader Ke Yulan sighed softly, pulling her gaze from the distant mountains bathed in sunset, and focused on the girl standing in front of her. Draped in a black dress, holding a long sword, and ice-cold in demeanor.


    "You used to say every day that you wanted to kill Xie Linyuan, but now that he¡¯s already dead, not only are you not happy, you¡¯re thinking about avenging him. Why is that?"


    Ke Yulan removed a hairpin, and her long hair fell down like a waterfall in the sunset, its golden-red light shimmering along her smooth tresses, enhancing the beauty of this sect leader.


    The girl in front of her was Xie Xianyu, the disciple that Xie Linyuan had taken in.


    A century had swiftly passed.


    The girl who could only watch helplessly as her family was slaughtered had now grown into a renowned master of the Deceit Realm.


    To have cultivated to such a level at her age was a transformation of the senses.


    In the entire Jiang E area, there were not many who could achieve this. Without exception, they were either core disciples of major clans or true inheritors of immortal sects.


    But...


    A century was far too long.


    The shadows of her family members had grown thin, whereas the influence Xie Linyuan had on her was relentless.


    "If anyone is to kill him, it should be me," Xie Xianyu spoke in a calm tone.


    Her voice didn¡¯t fluctuate much, as if discussing a minor matter, but those familiar with her knew, Xie Xianyu was decisive. If she mentioned something, it wasn¡¯t to ask for opinions, but rather to inform others.


    This was true even when facing Ke Yulan, the sect leader.


    "One after another, none of you give me peace of mind," sighed Ke Yulan, her face full of distressed and gloomy expressions.


    The matter of the Dragon King¡¯s Tomb.


    Not only had the Demon Sect wasted decades of preparation,


    But they also lost Xie Linyuan and Gong Ming, two strong practitioners from the Deceit Realm. Ultimately, the Demon Sect could not match the deeply-rooted supremacy of the four major clans and three great immortal sects. The death of two masters from the Deceit Realm, although not bone-crushing, was painful enough for Ke Yulan.


    If they were to lose Xie Xianyu, a star of boundless future potential, it would be truly...


    Ke Yulan placed her hand over her chest, sighing heavily once more.


    But Xie Xianyu¡¯s nature was just so, and there was not much Ke Yulan could do about it.


    "I have now received reliable information that the Dragon Blood has indeed fallen into this person¡¯s hands. He was able to kill Xie Linyuan and obtain the Dragon Blood, his strength was already formidable. And after integrating with An Shelie¡¯s Dragon Blood, he will certainly grow further, reaching an unimaginable level," Ke Yulan stated calmly, "You¡¯re no match for him, and you can hardly pose any threat."


    Xie Xianyu¡¯s eyelids drooped, just as she was about to speak,


    She heard Ke Yulan¡¯s gentle voice continue along with the evening breeze, "I won¡¯t stop you, on the contrary, I will provide you with some help."


    Xie Xianyu looked up and saw Ke Yulan handing her an ancient, yellowed scroll.


    "This is..."


    Xie Xianyu tilted her head and took it with her hand.


    Upon opening it, the scroll revealed a map.


    "This map contains the remnants of a Bodhisattva Luminous Pharmaceutical of the Holy Image," Ke Yulan touched Xie Xianyu¡¯s long hair with her hand, "With your talent, venerating the divine Buddha will definitely garner the attention of those ancient beings, but remember the words I once told you..."


    Ke Yulan flipped her finger, and a cup filled with amber-colored wine appeared in her hand.


    Xie Xianyu took it, sipped a mouthful, and then poured out the rest.


    "The power of the divine Buddha is a sweet but deadly poison, only drink the most necessary part," Xie Xianyu¡¯s clear eyes shimmered faintly, earnestly spoke.


    "Mm," Ke Yulan nodded slightly, "Go."


    "Thank you." Xie Xianyu returned the empty cup to her, bowed with her fists clenched, and then turned away.


    The girl¡¯s lithe and lean figure vanished in an instant into the forest bathed in the sunset.


    ...


    A month flashed by in the blink of an eye.


    Jiang State, Baihua County.


    In the depths of the Demon Suppression Tower, a beast-like heavy breathing sounded.


    Within the twisting, writhing shadows, a giant, over five meters tall, slowly opened his blood-red pupils.

 Chapter 198: 169: Five-Meter Giant, Second Amplification

    "Ha"Feeling the surging power within his body, Su Heng deeply exhaled and inhaled, his eyes flickering with an inexplicable bloodthirsty gleam, "How exhilarating!"


    Bang!


    He spread his five fingers and squeezed forcefully.


    An explosive sound emitted from the air around him; the air that couldn¡¯t escape fast enough burst under the pressure.


    The resulting white airwave swept up the accumulated dust on the floor along with various bottles and jars, blowing them into the corners of the room.


    The dense and forceful air, which had accumulated like smoke in the room, also dispersed and vanished. The clear morning light shone through the window onto Su Heng¡¯s body.


    By now, his stature had grown past five meters, covered with exaggeratedly robust muscles that resembled black and red armor.


    Huge, dragon-like veins wrapped around him, undulating with Su Heng¡¯s breath. The emanating formidable power was chilling, creating a terrifying presence, like an overlord destined to conquer the world or a demon born solely for slaughter.


    The effects of the Dragon Blood could only be described as "dramatic."


    Having transplanted the Dragon Marrow he obtained from An Shelie into himself, Su Heng¡¯s physique had been strengthened and evolved in a more fierce and brutal direction. His growth in size resulted in gaining more attribute points.


    Moreover, adding more attribute points to the "Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method" meant that the Dragon Blood was cultivated to an even more ancient and terrifying realm.


    Further enhancement of the Dragon Blood also acted upon Su Heng¡¯s body.


    In turn, this caused his stature to grow once more, gaining additional attribute points.


    This method of leveling up by essentially ¡¯stepping on his own feet.¡¯


    Within just a month, Su Heng¡¯s weight had more than doubled.


    With the substantial attribute points accrued, Su Heng not only cultivated the Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method to a boundary-breaking realm surpassing An Shelie, developing the Dragon Blood to its fullest potential with no further advancements possible, but for the first time ever, he achieved a massive surplus of attribute points.


    He squinted slightly, and the long-missed attribute panel appeared before his eyes.


    [Su Heng]


    [Height: 5.02 meters]


    [Weight: 7.25 tons]


    [Realm: Vein Mutation 4.57, Bone Mutation 9.25, Muscle Mutation 5.13, Blood Mutation 11.24, Organ Mutation 0.23]


    [Cultivation Technique: Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Technique (Incomplete: 75%), Celestial Demon Slayer, Taotie Technique, Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method]


    [Attribute Points: 3714]


    With the fusion of the Dragon Blood, realms like veins, bones, and muscles all experienced growth.


    Moreover, he successfully unlocked the Organ Mutation.


    The Blood Mutation, especially, leaped from an initial few points directly past the significant ten-point mark, the highest among all of Su Heng¡¯s attributes. ?????


    Human blood has functions such as defense, balance regulation, healing, and nutrient transport, and the most notable enhancement from increased Blood Mutation levels is augmented vitality.


    The unique "Blood Explosion" effect of Dragon Blood enables a martial artist to grow stronger the longer the battle lasts.


    For example, An Shelie, who had just revived, was no match for Su Heng.


    But upon entering Deep Blood Explosion, he could match Su Heng in his Transformed Dragon State, thanks to the dramatic amplification brought about by the Dragon Blood. Now, the same amplification effects had been incorporated into Su Heng¡¯s martial arts system.


    "Deep Blood Explosion" plus "Transformed Dragon State."


    With both amplification effects fully activated, Su Heng dared not imagine what kind of monster he would become.


    Moreover, even without any other additional amplifications.


    Just the over five-meter stature and the armor-like muscles were frightening enough.


    But...


    Su Heng got up, hitting his head directly on the ceiling.


    With a muffled "bang," countless pieces of plaster and dust fell from the ceiling, landing on Su Heng¡¯s hair and shoulders.


    "This is indeed inconvenient." Su Heng looked down to see that the robe he was wearing had already been ripped open by his expanding muscles during cultivation, now only threads like a loincloth remained, fastened around his belt.


    The bronze-colored, muscular, and powerful thighs were visible on either side of the loincloth, with vividly apparent chain-like veins.


    A stature of over five meters had greatly inconvenienced Su Heng¡¯s everyday life.


    His main living place was the Demon Suppression Tower.


    The room sizes in the Demon Suppression Tower and various furniture arrangements were all crafted based on Su Heng¡¯s previous size, which had now become unsuitable.


    It would be possible to spend effort to rebuild, but the main issue was that given Su Heng¡¯s current rate of improvement, the newly constructed furnishings might become obsolete and need redesigning in just another month or two.


    Although Su Heng currently had both the qualifications and the status,


    Ultimately, it would just be causing more trouble for himself, a complete waste of time.


    Crack!


    A series of pops sounded from his body.


    Su Heng¡¯s exaggerated muscles slowly contracted, returning to the size he had before the breakthrough.


    Now, having merged with the Dragon Blood and achieved all-around enhancement, reducing his size did not significantly affect his strength, which was approximately seventy percent of his normal state.


    He moved around and felt nothing amiss.


    Su Heng nodded in satisfaction.


    Deciding to maintain his future size at about 3.6 meters,


    He took out a spare set of clothes from the nearby wardrobe and put them on and then remotely pressed a mechanism. The shimmering stone door in front of him thunderously opened to both sides, and a bright beam of light spilled through the crack amidst the rolling airwaves.


    He put on his clothes.


    Su Heng stepped into the study outside.


    Whoosh!


    Before he had a chance to look around, a streak of black light rushed towards him.


    Su Heng raised an eyebrow and slightly turned his cheek.


    The black hair transformed into a large hand, pulling several books from the bookshelf.


    Li Hongxiu¡¯s expression was serious as she flipped through the books, comparing the data in her hand with that in the books. After confirming that there were no errors, Li Hongxiu reached for the official seal on the desk, stamped it hard on the document, and handed it to a young disciple standing in front of the enormous desk.


    This disciple was also an acquaintance, the disciple of Zhao Meiying, Chen Yang.


    Li Hongxiu seemed deeply engrossed in her work. It was only when Su Heng slowly walked over and his massive frame blocked the sunlight that the girl took notice.


    "Lord Marshal," Li Hongxiu¡¯s eyes widened.


    Her gaze lingered on Su Heng, inside whom resided a fierce ghost.


    Very sensitive to energies, she sensed the changes in Su Heng and knew he had made progress during his recent seclusion. But for Li Hongxiu, Su Heng¡¯s power was already unattainable. Now that he had grown again, she could only wonder what realm he had reached.


    Her face, however, showed little surprise, maintaining an expressionless demeanor.


    "You have worked hard," Su Heng reached out and stroked Li Hongxiu¡¯s soft, fine hair as if petting a cat.


    During his period of cultivation, it was Li Hongxiu who had taken care of these chores.


    So far, there had been no major issues.


    Su Heng stroked his chin.


    Looking at the mountain of papers on the desk, a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "Has something big happened recently? The paperwork seems to have increased quite a bit," Su Heng couldn¡¯t help asking.


    "The Hanwu Pass in Jiangbei State was breached. Many refugees poured into Baihua County," Li Hongxiu briefly explained the recent events to Su Heng.


    Barbarians invaded from the outside; demons roamed freely inside. Even the slowest would understand that turbulent times had come.


    And among the other chaotic jurisdictions,


    Baihua County was almost untouched by demons and maintained good order, appearing like an unpolluted paradise.


    A large number of displaced people desperately made their way here, bringing significant burdens to the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    "This is a difficult situation..." Su Heng furrowed his brows.


    He had limited understanding of the behind-the-scenes dynamics of the Great Zhou Dynasty, but even so, he could easily discern the contesting powers involved in this situation.


    The scenario in front of him was a tangled mess, and even if he wanted to solve it, he didn¡¯t know where to start.


    He could only take steps as they came.


    It was fortunate that his cultivation had greatly improved, and he had exhausted his accumulated resources.


    If anything dared to trouble him¡­ S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heh," Su Heng chuckled coldly, eager to find an opponent to test his Transformed Dragon State combined with Deep Blood Explosion, both top-tier secret techniques fully active, to see what kind of cruel scene it would be.


    "Where is your martial sister?" Su Heng noticed Chen Yang not far away, holding some documents.


    Chen Yang, dressed in a Taoist robe, had an ordinary face but possessed an ethereal and carefree air, one that Su Heng had only seen on elderly Taoists in documentaries in his previous life. He hadn¡¯t expected to see it in a young man in this life.


    Such are the varied encounters in life.


    "Martial sister? Are you talking about Ai Qing? She is my martial younger sister," Chen Yang corrected him, then smiled, "They¡¯ve set up a porridge stall at the dock, and Ai Qing rushed over to maintain order."


    "I see," Su Heng nodded, "Any news from your martial uncle?"


    Zhao Meiying had gone to Skull Plain.


    With the Hanwu Pass now breached, the battle there surely was not going well, and the specifics were unknown.


    "Thank you for your concern, Marshal," Chen Yang smiled, "I just received a letter from my master. She was injured at Skull Plain, but it¡¯s nothing serious. She also specifically asked us to send her regards to you."


    "It¡¯s good that she¡¯s unharmed," Su Heng¡¯s slightly tense heart relaxed.


    "Aside from Marshal Zhao¡¯s letter, there was another from General Li." After finishing their conversation, Li Hongxiu looked up at Su Heng. Her long hair spread behind her, swiftly retrieving a letter from the bookshelf.


    "This letter was delivered this morning. I planned to bring it to your cultivation chamber later along with other medications," Li Hongxiu added.


    "Hmm, you did well," Su Heng reached out, took the letter, and opened it.


    The content of the letter was simple; it was an invitation from Li Lingxiu for Su Heng to join him in visiting the "Cloud Top" secret realm.


    The crucial "Cloud Key" was only one, and it was with Su Heng.


    However, Li Lingxiu, being a disciple from a distinguished family, getting an extra "Cloud Key" likely wouldn¡¯t be difficult. Otherwise, he could simply snatch one from someone else before the "Cloud Top" secret realm opened. After pondering for a moment, Su Heng decided to agree.


    Firstly, Su Heng was not familiar with the area and didn¡¯t know the way.


    Secondly, he had a good impression of Li Lingxiu and wanted to meet him during this opportunity.


    As a scion of a large family and the head of the Demon Suppression Army, Li Lingxiu should have deeper insights into the current situation. Perhaps from him, Su Heng could understand the key to breaking the situation.


    He shared his plans with Li Hongxiu.


    Having just concluded his seclusion, Su Heng then planned to leave the Demon Suppression Tower.


    He patted his sleeve and walked away leisurely. Yet, for some reason, Li Hongxiu, who stood behind and almost got buried under a pile of documents, seemed to look at him with some resentment.


    It was probably just his imagination...


    Unconcerned, Su Heng took a step forward and immediately disappeared.

 Chapter 199: 170: Buddhist Secret Techniques, Heavenly Eye and Heavenly Ear

    Su Heng and Li Lingxiu had arranged to meet in Liuzhou, Fen County.The reason it was called Fen County was because of its proximity to the largest tributary of the long Guanjiang River, the Fen River.


    The water level of the Fen River was rather shallow, and now, as summer was giving way to early autumn, the climate around Fen County was unusually hot and humid. At this time, amid a rather vast mangrove forest, large swarms of mosquitoes and flies buzzed incessantly under the leaves, creating an irritating noise.


    Gurgle gurgle!


    Bubbles rose to the surface in the black swamp.


    A giant grey crocodile slowly emerged its head, waiting for its prey to arrive.


    Slap!


    A foot clad in cloth shoes and bound with black leggings landed on the top of the crocodile¡¯s head.


    The crocodile seemed completely unaware, not even causing a ripple on the black water below its body¡ªit perceived the sensation as though a dry leaf had fallen on its head, no different.


    The owner of the leggings had cultivated¡¯s qinggong to a transcendent level, but his appearance was in stark contrast to his demonstrated skills.


    Gliding over the swamp was an over two-meter-tall, spherical-shaped fat man. This fat man was dressed in monk¡¯s robes, with a shaven head marked with the scars of a monk¡¯s vows. However, the layers of fat and flesh stretched his grey robes so tight that they bulged, and his face shone with oiliness. One might doubt whether he had kept to the ascetic monastic disciplines since taking his vows.


    This fat man was called Monk Hui Ming, an arhat from the Hundred Buddha Temple.


    His mission was to assist the Black Sha Bodhisattva in dealing with Su Heng and Li Lingxiu.


    To say assist, in reality, with Hui Ming¡¯s ordinary Cultivation Realm at the level of refined impurity, he couldn¡¯t play any role in a battle of such caliber. However, he had cultivated the secret technique of Heavenly Vision, which granted exceptional eyesight, and he did not need to engage in direct combat.


    His task,


    Was simply to release the half-mad Black Sha Bodhisattva after confirming the identity of the arrivals, alongside his junior brother.


    Then, he and his junior brother would run far away. After the Black Sha Bodhisattva had eliminated the enemies, the two of them would lead the bodhisattva back to the Hundred Buddha Temple.


    Though the mission sounded simple,


    Each step was extremely perilous.


    One misstep could result in a fatal loss of life and cessation of the dao.


    But such tasks had been carried out many times before by Hui Ming and his Junior Brother, Hui Tong, so there was little sense of nervousness.


    Whoosh!


    Hui Ming¡¯s figure flashed.


    His layers of fat rapidly compressed as he passed through a patch of bushes in the forest, stealthily entering a shady and dry spot deep in the mangrove woods.


    There was another monk dressed in black robes. At this moment, with his eyes closed, he was pressing his ears to the ground. Seeming to hear something, the monk slowly got up and looked towards his Senior Brother, Monk Hui Ming. ????


    The black-robed monk was gaunt, but his ears were large and full, with earlobes reaching directly down to his shoulders.


    In the dim environment, they emitted a faint, hazy glow.


    These large and majestic ears resembled the sculptures of Buddhas on temple rocky walls.


    But on Hui Tong¡¯s frail and short stature, they appeared extremely disproportionate and could even be described as bizarre.


    Monk Hui Ming was cultivating the Heavenly Vision.


    This Divine Skill allowed him to see all forms and colors in the world without obstruction.


    Monk Hui Tong, on the other hand, cultivated another secret technique called the Heavenly Ear Technique, which allowed him to hear all sounds in the world.


    Together,


    They were like eyes that could see in every direction and ears that could hear all, maximizing the efficiency of their intelligence gathering.


    "Senior Brother, do you have any news?" the gaunt Hui Tong asked coldly.


    "Nothing," Hui Ming replied, smacking a fly dead on his head before asking with a grin, "I wonder if Junior Brother, you have discovered anything."


    "We still need to wait," Hui Tong answered.


    "What about the Black Sha Bodhisattva, has he calmed down?" Hui Ming asked again, this time with a slightly reduced smile on his face.


    "Uh¡­"


    Hui Tong didn¡¯t answer, instead looking back into the forest.


    Below the lush branches of a parasol tree, an old rattan box with a size of a square zhang was placed on the ground. In the damp and stifling mangrove forest, mosquitoes and flies were buzzing everywhere, but there was silence around the rattan box, exuding a cool and eerie aura.


    Through the gaps in the box, a pair of blood-red eyes could be seen looking out.


    "Shh¡­"


    Hui Tong inadvertently made eye contact with those eyes.


    Feeling a chill in his heart, he hurriedly shifted his gaze away, not daring to look any further.


    "The bodhisattva caused a ruckus just now, so I offered the Corpse Fragrance as an offering. After enjoying the Corpse Fragrance, the bodhisattva calmed down, but¡­"


    Hui Tong¡¯s face turned bitter, "The Corpse Fragrance we brought this time has already been entirely used up."


    "If the bodhisattva goes mad again later, we¡¯ll have a real problem,"


    "Shh¡­" Hui Ming, with his head bowed, paced back and forth on the ground, also feeling troubled, "We can only hope that there was no error in the intelligence, and those two arrive soon."


    Monks Hui Ming and Hui Tong chanted Amitabha in unison.


    The so-called Corpse Fragrance offering was a blood meal made from premature infants, combined with various precious materials, employed to quell the evil energy of demons and was an essential component in the practice of "controlling" the path.


    Legend had it that the highest quality Corpse Fragrance offering even required royal bloodlines as the main ingredient.


    The last batch of raw materials was obtained by the living Buddha of the Hundred Buddha Temple from a princess of the "Great Moon" Empire a thousand years ago.


    For a thousand years following that point, the Skull Plain had been ground beneath the heel of the current Zhou Dynasty. Now that the chaos of war had come, perhaps it presented an opportunity to obtain new materials¡ªwho could say for sure?


    As Hui Tong the monk looked at the black grease left by the Corpse Fragrance offering on the ground, myriad thoughts flashed through his mind in an instant.


    Just then¡ª


    "Brother!" exclaimed Hui Tong, his voice filled with joy, snapping the chubby monk back to reality.


    "Hmm?" A jolt went through Hui Ming¡¯s heart, and he quickly asked, "Is there news?"


    "I heard footsteps," Hui Tong said, his entire body pressed against the ground. After listening for a moment, he slowly raised his head, "From the northwest direction."


    Hui Ming¡¯s face grew serious, a faint golden light shimmering in his eyes.


    He looked in the direction his junior brother was pointing.


    In front of him, the overlapping leaves and branches seemed to fade away under Hui Ming¡¯s gaze, leaving only a transparent, shimmering shadow. His vision traveled miles away, finally settling on a high slope in the swamp.


    There were no trees around the slope, and the bright sunlight fell unobstructed.


    And within the golden sunlight, a giant with a robust physique and a tranquil demeanor stood alone.


    As if he was waiting for something.


    "This person..." Hui Ming retracted his gaze.


    He rubbed his temples, recalling the portrait he had seen before the mission,"It should be that governor, not Li Lingxiu."


    "I see," said Hui Tong, noticeably disappointed upon hearing this.


    Their main target on this mission was Li Lingxiu; Su Heng was merely an extra gift. His worth was not high, not worth triggering the killer move of the Black Sha Bodhisattva.


    "How is his cultivation?" Hui Tong asked again.


    "If his cultivation is not high, we could join forces to take him down now to avoid future troubles."


    "Wouldn¡¯t that startle the snake?" Hui Ming felt it was inappropriate but didn¡¯t want to outright dismiss his junior brother¡¯s face.


    He continued, "However, checking his cultivation level first is indeed a good idea."


    The Heavenly Vision that Hui Ming practiced was not merely about seeing far.


    It could also see through the disguises of demons and ghosts and unveil the cultivation realm of enemies. As one of the six Divine Skills secretly transmitted in Buddhism, the potential of Heavenly Vision was exceedingly high. Although Hui Ming, who hadn¡¯t reached the Heavenly Deceit cultivation realm, couldn¡¯t exert the full power of the Heavenly Vision Technique, he could still penetrate illusions to glimpse the truth.


    Hui Ming once again used the Heavenly Vision Technique and looked toward Su Heng from afar.


    At the same time.


    On the other side of the swamp, on the dry hillside.


    Su Heng furrowed his brows thoughtfully; just now, he had felt a sensation akin to a soft feather brushing against his skin. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention the first time, but the second time, it clearly carried a hint of malice.


    His eyes squinted slightly, and the Dragon Blood within him began to roil unconsciously.


    Blood vessels burst within the whites of his eyes, turning them black and red, as he looked in the direction from which the spying seemed to come.


    Whoosh¡ª


    A breeze blew by, and the air grew even more oppressive. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just like us, merely at the Qi Cleansing cultivation realm," Hui Ming laughed after discerning Su Heng¡¯s cultivation realm through the Heavenly Vision Technique, "After hearing of his deeds, I thought he was something extraordinary, but it turns out he¡¯s nothing special."


    "That¡¯s how the people of the Central Plains are, fond of boasting and creating myths."


    Hearing this, Hui Tong also breathed a sigh of relief, laughing as he chimed in, "In the Skull Plain, we heard the abbots say that the Great Zhou Dynasty is filled with experts. Yet now we have breached the Hanwu Pass and entered deep into Great Zhou¡¯s territory without encountering any obstacles."


    "Since he¡¯s not at the Heavenly Deceit level, why don¡¯t we brothers join forces to capture this man first?" Hui Tong suggested.


    "Alright, that sounds good..." Hui Ming was about to nod in agreement.


    But just at that moment, to his astonishment, he saw Su Heng thousands of miles away seemingly become aware and look in his direction.


    "He hasn¡¯t reached the level of Heavenly Deceit to unlock super senses; how could he detect my gaze?" Hui Ming was shocked, and then unexpectedly made eye contact with Su Heng.


    In that instant, time seemed to freeze, and then "boom"¡ªa loud explosion rang out in Hui Ming¡¯s mind.


    Those black and red, ferocious pupils were like an angry dragon surging upriver.


    The overwhelming Dragon Power spanned thousands of miles, causing ripples in the lush marshland. Countless birds panicked, flapping their wings to fly into the sky, only to be scared to death on the spot, tumbling from the sky as lifeless carcasses.


    The bright light seemed to lose its color, and the sky turned a strange and bizarre iron blue.


    And within Hui Ming¡¯s spirit world¡ª


    Crack!


    Crimson lightning flashed wildly.


    His Heavenly Vision Technique shattered, and with it, both of his eyes exploded.


    Hui Ming clutched his eyes, his body convulsing as he let out agonized screams, but the black and red, thick blood plasma still ceaselessly seeped out.


    "Brother!!!" Hui Tong was shocked, taken aback by this sudden turn of events.


    He pressed down on Hui Ming¡¯s arms, and upon seeing Hui Ming¡¯s mangled eye sockets, he gasped in shock and broke out in a cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Monster! Run!" Hui Ming shouted in a panic.


    Hui Tong still didn¡¯t know what his brother had seen to be frightened to such an extent.


    Even those undescribable great horrors of the Skull Plain didn¡¯t seem capable of causing such a terrible backlash. He was anxious to ask what had happened, but a calm voice from behind struck him like lightning, leaving him paralyzed and unable to move¡ª


    "Who are you, and where do you think you¡¯re running to?"

 Chapter 200: 171: Devouring Whole and Chewing Slowly

    Hui Tong Monk felt as if a ferocious tiger were staring at his back, extending its tongue to lick his neck.He harbored no thoughts of resistance in his heart, not even the courage and determination it would take to flee for his life. Hui Tong Monk muttered the Heart Sutra silently to himself while tremblingly beginning to explain, "Noble layman, please quell your anger. My brother and I are just monks wandering this place and mean no harm."


    "Mean no harm?"


    Su Heng let out a "heh" as if he had heard some joke, and scoffed, "To look up and see the king implies intent to strike down the monarch. Tell me where you come from, and I might grant you a quick death."


    "I¡ª" Hui Tong Monk¡¯s mind raced.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, he felt a large hand spread its fingers and brutally press down on his head.


    "You are hesitating," Su Heng¡¯s icy, merciless voice came through as he sneered, "It seems you¡¯re thinking about how to deceive me, but you don¡¯t use the chances you get."


    Crack!


    Hui Tong only felt an intense pain engulf him.


    His head, like a rubber ball, spun 360 degrees in the palm of Su Heng¡¯s hand, with blood seeping from his mouth and nose.


    He was as dead as one could be.


    Su Heng stepped forward to the obese Monk Hui Ming¡¯s side.


    Hui Ming¡¯s eyes were destroyed, but he could still hear the screams and opened his mouth in a plea for mercy.


    But without any discussion, Su Heng¡¯s foot came down,


    Upon arriving at this place, Su Heng had detected a strong scent of sesame oil in the air, along with the attire of the two monks.


    He could basically guess they had come from Skull Plain.


    As for what they were doing¡ª


    It likely had to do with plotting an assassination or the like.


    "Li Lingxiu¡¯s whereabouts have been leaked," the thought flashed through Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    "These two monks are of average cultivation; ambushing a military commander like Li Lingxiu should be quite unlikely."


    A new doubt surfaced in his heart.


    Su Heng furrowed his brows slightly, taking in his surroundings.


    Soon, he noticed an old, strange rattan chest under a parasol tree not far away.


    The swampy air in summer was dry and humid, but only around the rattan chest was there a bone-chilling coldness wafting. The ubiquitous mosquitoes and flies had vanished, and there was a puddle of dark grease on the ground, emitting a stench of death¡ªas if it had been made from human blood and flesh.


    "These monks from Skull Plain are really bizarre." The Demon Suppression Bureau had records of these esoteric Buddhist practices.


    But seeing it with his own eyes was a first.


    A sense of vigilance rose in his heart, but after all, his skills emboldened him.


    Su Heng did not ponder too much and directly reached for the rattan chest in front of him.


    Many black hair-like strands seeped out from the gaps of the rattan chest, swaying slightly like seaweed, casting shadows in the sunlight.


    Su Heng¡¯s thick, fiery fingers touched the abundant strands, and like an electric shock, the hair swiftly withdrew back into the rattan chest.


    The rattan chest, which radiated a cold aura, appeared quite ordinary.


    Upon touching Su Heng¡¯s fingers, it "crackled" and shattered into countless small fragments.


    A monk with a body covered in corpse spots, a skin-and-bones figure, and terrifyingly gaunt appeared before Su Heng.


    This bald monk wore no clothes at all but the sagging folds of skin could still prove her gender. She raised her head, revealing a bald mouth, her eyes atrophied and fallen out, leaving only two points of red light inside¡ª ????


    If eyes are windows to the soul,


    Then when Su Heng and the nun locked gazes, an intense instinct told him that another terrifying life resided within the nun¡¯s body.


    "Hehehe..."


    The nun seemed to have long lost her senses, her face filled with agony.


    Upon seeing Su Heng, she grinned with her toothless mouth, letting out a string of foolish laughter.


    "Your vitality is so strong," the nun said steadily, suddenly addressing Su Heng.


    "What do you mean?" Su Heng shuddered.


    Not from fear.


    But because the nun looked so bizarre, especially without clothing.


    Su Heng felt it dirtied his eyes, especially when she laughed, and goosebumps erupted all over him.


    "It will like you," the emaciated nun sighed, "I will finally be able to be free."


    "It?" Su Heng touched his chin thoughtfully, "Are you talking about the thing inside of you?"


    The nun did not answer, just laughing to herself. But as she laughed, she began to cough violently.


    A sound like a slithering python came from her withered body. Black blood tears flowed from her pupils, followed by a massive amount of black hair seeping out from her eye sockets, nostrils, and mouth.


    Pfft!


    In the end, the nun¡¯s head completely burst open.


    Numerous thick, black sludge-like strands burst forth like a fountain, extending outward, forming a more than five-meter-tall, grotesque demon with a twisted visage. The sunlight in the surrounding area dimmed instantly, and a multitude of hair strands intertwined and spread, covering a hundred-meter radius, transforming it into a domain bound and controlled by itself.


    "So, you are actually the ace up the sleeve of these monks," Su Heng touched his chin and did not choose to intervene but watched the scene with interest.


    "The Esteemed Black Evil Bodhisattva."


    A vague, grating voice emanated from within the giant, echoing in the forest draped with black hair.


    The giant¡¯s features became distorted and then gradually, human eyes, a nose, and other facial features emerged.


    However, its mouth was exceptionally large, and the flickering red light in its eye sockets was especially spine-chilling. Now, looking down on Su Heng with a gaze filled with greed, it seemed eager to swallow him whole in one breath. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I give you two choices."


    The voice of the Black Devil Bodhisattva came again, much clearer this time, although the tone was still unpleasant, "The first choice is to be eaten by this Bodhisattva now. The second choice is to merge with me, to cross the sea of suffering together, and to ascend to the other shore."


    "I have heard that some temples in Skull Plain have the ¡¯Imperial Control¡¯ technique."


    Su Heng, looking at the Black Devil Bodhisattva¡¯s eyes, sneered and said, "I originally thought this path of Imperial Control was for human Martial Artists to command demons and monsters, but now that I have seen it with my own eyes, it doesn¡¯t seem as miraculous as the rumors suggest. It¡¯s clear that it¡¯s you monsters who treat a Martial Artist¡¯s essence, qi, and spirit as offerings."


    "However..."


    "I wonder if the Buddhas and Bodhisattvas worshiped in the temples of Skull Plain are all monsters like you."


    As a Demon Suppression Bureau chief tasked with guarding the region, his position was neither high nor low, but certainly not insignificant. Su Heng had direct access to many important records. He had some understanding of the "Imperial Control" technique of Skull Plain from various documents.


    But now that he had seen it with his own eyes.


    The bizarreness of this cultivation technique still exceeded his imagination.


    "So, are you refusing this Bodhisattva¡¯s grace?" The Black Devil Bodhisattva, sensing that a Martial Artist with such a powerful physical body was hard to come by, did not become angry but instead tried to persuade earnestly, "Those people were not killed by me; they temporarily merged their lives with mine and ascended to bliss together..."


    As it spoke, the Black Devil Bodhisattva¡¯s arms spread open.


    On its chest, serene human faces began to appear, with both men and women, numbering in the dozens.


    "You can also become one of them," the voice of the Black Devil Bodhisattva tempted.


    Unfortunately, "No!"


    Having witnessed the legendary "Imperial Control" technique firsthand, Su Heng was gradually losing patience. He sneered and said, "I have a third choice, and besides, why should I follow rules set by you?"


    "Are you trying to escape?" the Black Devil Bodhisattva sighed, "You won¡¯t get a chance."


    For hundreds of meters around, it had entwined everything with its hair, creating a domain. Su Heng was now no different from being inside its stomach. Like an insect trapped in a spider¡¯s web or a dragonfly wrapped in a frog¡¯s tongue, he had no chance to struggle.


    Hisss¡ª


    A sharp pain originated from his foot, interrupting the Black Devil Bodhisattva¡¯s thoughts.


    Looking down, it saw scorch marks on the hair that made up its sole, emitting thick white smoke with a pungent odor, as if acidic liquid had been dropped there. A flicker of surprise passed through the Black Devil Bodhisattva¡¯s eyes, but Su Heng, who had stood before it, had vanished.


    A mysterious threat emerged in its perception.


    The last time it experienced something similar was centuries ago when an ancient and powerful demon passed by on a snowy plain right after it was born.


    But that was centuries ago¡ª


    The Black Devil Bodhisattva was puzzled.


    Amidst the rustling, it retracted its black hair back into its body, making its form look more colossal.


    Nonetheless, the sense of crisis did not abate the slightest.


    With no other option, it stepped back and looked up.


    A grotesque face covered in fierce Bone Armor, with protruding fangs and eyes revealing a hunger, appeared in the Black Devil Bodhisattva¡¯s field of vision.


    The exaggerated bone-like tail was whipped through the air, emitting a heavy sound like the breath of a beast.


    This half-human, half-dragon monster.


    Was none other than Su Heng in his Transformed Dragon State.


    His towering seven-plus meters height blocked the sunlight, casting a shadow that completely enveloped the Black Devil Bodhisattva within.


    Drip-drop!


    Thick, clear saliva fell, stretching into silvery strands through the air.


    Su Heng, with his scarlet tongue, licked his lips and offered, "I also give you two choices."


    This utterly inhuman monster sinisterly sneered and said, "The first choice is to be devoured alive and flayed by this bureau chief, the second choice is to be slowly chewed and eaten, which do you choose?"


    "I¡ª"


    The red glow in the Black Devil Bodhisattva¡¯s eyes flashed.


    Numerous hairs bristled out like a sea urchin¡¯s spines, seizing the chance to flee.


    "Too late!" Su Heng let out a sinister laugh, and his arms came together. Those sharp, pitch-black spikes hit his body, eliciting sparks, and were immediately crushed and broken.


    And in the shadow where the sunlight couldn¡¯t reach...


    Su Heng¡¯s jaw opened wider than a dislocated snake¡¯s, and then he bit into the Black Devil Bodhisattva¡¯s shoulder.


    A chilling, greedy chewing sound resonated in the marshlands.


    After a short time.


    The Black Devil Bodhisattva¡¯s body had disappeared entirely.


    Only Su Heng¡¯s stomach was slightly distended, but as the Taotie Technique operated, his bulging belly quickly returned to normal.


    "Roar!"


    Su Heng opened his mouth and spat out.


    A bundle of black hair was disgorged from his throat, held in his hand.


    This was the demonic residue left behind after the Black Devil Bodhisattva¡¯s death, also Su Heng¡¯s second "dead-level" demonic residue. Before he had the chance to take a good look, he heard a whooshing sound from afar.


    Su Heng turned to look back and saw that, after he had dealt with all the trouble, Li Lingxiu, the rightful owner, finally arrived with leisurely steps.

 Chapter 201: 172: Bodhisattva’s Cut Hair, The Achiever Leads the Way

    ```Hiss!


    Su Heng circulated the force in his hands, drying up the little bit of saliva that had tainted the corpse of the demon.


    As the corpse of the demon made contact with his body, information related to it also emerged before Su Heng¡¯s eyes¡ª


    [Bodhisattva¡¯s Cut Hair: Creates special strands of hair that can be used to change the external environment and repair internal injuries.]


    Su Heng applied the demon corpse left behind by the Black Fiend Bodhisattva to his chest.


    With a cold sensation spreading over his chest skin, Su Heng¡¯s chest appeared to have black earthworms wriggling up, quickly returning to calmness. The demon corpse of the Black Fiend Bodhisattva was successfully fused, the progress went smoothly, and Su Heng almost didn¡¯t perceive any of the will left behind by the Black Fiend Bodhisattva. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If one were to just compare strengths.


    The Black Fiend Bodhisattva might be slightly stronger than the Tuo Long He used to encounter.


    Su Heng couldn¡¯t feel the spirit left in the demon corpse, probably because during this time, he had successfully fused with Dragon Blood, and his total amount of spiritual power had grown.


    As a matter of fact...


    Since the battle with Xie Linyuan, where he realized his potential spiritual strength,


    Su Heng guessed that the growth in size brought about an all-around enhancement.


    Not just an increase in size.


    The internal spiritual power was also growing.


    The significant changes happening now, while fusing two dead-level demon corpses, undoubtedly proved Su Heng¡¯s earlier conjecture to be accurate.


    However, his current cultivation was still a considerable distance away from Heavenly Deceit.


    To tap into this tremendous treasure,


    He would still need time.


    Su Heng was currently at the fifth realm, Refining Organs.


    His body could accommodate five demon corpses simultaneously.


    Apart from the indispensable "Skeleton Dragon Armor" and "Yin Body Tai Sui", he chose the "Water Ghost Poison Sack", "Life and Death Reincarnation", and "Mountain-Penetrating Iron Armor" for the remaining three slots.


    After Su Heng¡¯s enhancement, the Water Ghost Poison Sack could exert the effect of "Water Zeal Blessing" through the faint water vapor in the air, increasing the efficiency of gaining attribute points and simultaneously bringing about a degree of physical quality improvement.


    "Life and Death Reincarnation" and "Mountain-Penetrating Iron Armor", on the other hand, were obtained from the White Deer Demon King and Tie Long respectively.


    The former increased self-healing abilities, while the latter strengthened defense.


    For the current Su Heng,


    The effects of these "ferocious" level demon corpses were not substantial, and to say they were akin to icing on the cake was somewhat far-fetched.


    Su Heng¡¯s strength came from the fundamentals of his physique, the demon corpses could only play an auxiliary role.


    Even the "Skeleton Dragon Armor" was no exception.


    Su Heng removed the "Mountain-Penetrating Iron Armor" and fused "Bodhisattva¡¯s Cut Hair".


    Su Heng spread out his five fingers, and along with the "swish, swish, swish" sounds, a plethora of black hairs pierced through the air, spreading outwardly, weaving into a spiderweb-like network within the surrounding environment, twisting the air and casting shadows. ?


    His gaze lingered briefly on those black hairs.


    He then shook his head.


    Swish!


    Su Heng waved his hand.


    All the black hairs created with "Bodhisattva¡¯s Cut Hair" were retracted.


    For Su Heng, who had already fused with Dragon Blood and whose physical quality had greatly enhanced,


    These hairs whether used in combat or to recover his own wounds, were not very effective. Instead, they had an unexpected effect in another aspect.


    The "rustling" sound of friction emanated from Su Heng¡¯s body.


    A large number of black hairs grew outwards, clinging to his skin and intertwining together, forming a close-fitting black robe in the blink of an eye.


    "Not bad..."


    Su Heng looked down and immediately showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    With the ability of "Bodhisattva¡¯s Cut Hair", there would be no need to carry a bunch of spare clothes when going out in the future. If the clothes on his body were damaged during combat, they could be repaired at any time; this was indeed a great help.


    Su Heng adjusted his collar with his hand and then let his arms hang down, looking peacefully toward the other side.


    Within the lush mangroves.


    A black light moved swiftly like a swallow skimming over a lake.


    Rising and falling, it crossed thousands of meters in an instant, bringing a whistling wind, and landed in front of Su Heng in the blink of an eye.


    The man was of normal human height.


    Dressed in a white robe, handsome in appearance, with an elegant and scholarly air.


    As he approached, Su Heng could even smell a faint scent of ink on him.


    It was unclear whether he used some special incense or simply because he had spent a lot of time in contact with books and ink.


    This man was Li Lingxiu, the leader of the Demon Suppression Army.


    Although Su Heng and Li Lingxiu had corresponded through letters, this was their first in-person meeting.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze was peaceful, and he had no particular thoughts in his heart.


    Li Lingxiu was the leader of the Demon Suppression Army; theoretically, he was Su Heng¡¯s boss. But in this world where martial might was revered, without a strong fist, all words were vain. Su Heng had agreed to meet with Li Lingxiu mainly to learn about the current state of affairs through him.


    Moreover...


    The Black Fiend Bodhisattva had originally targeted Li Lingxiu, but was preemptively discovered and dealt with by Su Heng.


    In this respect, Li Lingxiu actually owed Su Heng a favor.


    Compared to Su Heng¡¯s calm disposition,


    Li Lingxiu, despite being in a high position, seemed somewhat excited.


    His first impression of Su Heng came from Zhao Meiying¡¯s description and those two fundamental diagrams of the Domineering Dragon Secret Method.


    Later, during his time in Jiangbei Province, Li Lingxiu had learned about some of the events in Baihua County through various channels, increasing his admiration.


    Now temporarily detached from the battlefield of Jiangbei Province, he finally had the pleasure of meeting Su Heng.


    Indeed, his reputation was well deserved.


    ```


    As a strong figure of the Heavenly Deceit Realm, Li Lingxiu could feel the fiery and surging blood qi within Su Heng, along with the vast and overwhelming strength that was like an unfathomable abyss.


    This was a pure strongman, who had honed his physique and spirit to the utmost.


    Just standing there, looking at him with a calm gaze.


    Gave Li Lingxiu the feeling of looking up at a high mountain, deep and towering, and elusive.


    "As a martial artist, Li Lingxiu, I have seen Senior." Li Lingxiu said with a smile, bowing respectfully to Su Heng.


    "Senior?" Su Heng showed surprise.


    "The Domineering Dragon Secret Method passed down by Senior has benefited me greatly," Li Lingxiu earnestly explained. "The path of martial arts does not differentiate between young and old, the achiever is the master."


    "Well spoken,"


    Laughed Su Heng upon hearing this, saying, "But you don¡¯t need to be too polite, just call me by my name."


    Being able to reach the realm of the Heavenly Deceit, normally speaking, Li Lingxiu himself should also be around a hundred years old.


    Being called Senior by a hundred-year-old man.


    Well...


    It always felt a bit odd.


    "Then how about I call you Brother Su?" Li Lingxiu pondered for a moment, then asked.


    "That¡¯s fine."


    "Alright then..." Just as Li Lingxiu was about to speak.


    He immediately noticed the corpses of the monks Hui Tong and Hui Ming at the feet of Su Heng, coupled with the familiar scent of incense in the air. Li Lingxiu immediately guessed what might have happened just now, his expression slightly changed, "These two monks are..."


    "I arrived first and was ambushed," Su Heng recounted the entire incident to Li Lingxiu, including some details about the Black Evil Bodhisattva.


    Upon hearing this, the smile disappeared from Li Lingxiu¡¯s face.


    His brows deeply furrowed, and his face looked so gloomy it seemed water could drip from it.


    "Damn it!" Pacing back and forth on the ground, Li Lingxiu then slammed his fist against a nearby ancient tree with a "bang."


    The ancient tree, large enough for two people to embrace, made a "crack" sound as a massive fissure ran through it.


    Amidst the rumble of friction, the ancient tree tumbled down with a crash.


    The ground trembled noticeably.


    "My whereabouts have been leaked," said Li Lingxiu gravely.


    "Clearly," Su Heng casually concurred, "The key question is, who did this."


    Li Lingxiu pondered for a while, scratching his head and then opened his mouth with a bitter smile, "There are too many, the Great General of the North, some secret techniques from Skull Plain, even people from other great families could be possible. The current situation is too chaotic, no one dares to make a move rashly."


    "Afraid that once they make a move, they¡¯ll become the target of all."


    At this point, a cold sweat broke out on Li Lingxiu again.


    If he had been the first to arrive and were gravely wounded in an ambush by the Black Evil Bodhisattva, then his family would certainly not be able to sit idly by. At that time, the entire Li Family in Jiangzhou might fall into crisis and become very passive in the subsequent situation.


    Li Lingxiu shared with Su Heng some information she had gleaned, and the fog that had previously shrouded the situation gradually began to lift.


    "So that¡¯s how it is..."


    Su Heng nodded slightly, an epiphany dawning upon him, "The breach of Hanwu Pass not only involves the struggle between internal and external forces but also signifies the emergence of fractures within the dynasty itself."


    "When the Great Ancestor conquered the lands a thousand years ago, he relied on the support of these top-tier sects and families. Although it was a flourishing golden age, amidst the flowers and brocades, beneath the fiery cauldron, danger had, in fact, already been planted."


    "Like the sects, and even the family I belong to. Although nominally under the governance of the Great Zhou Dynasty, in reality, they are like warlords, each holding their own troops. If the royal family¡¯s strength is overpowering, then all is well."


    Li Lingxiu offered a wry smile, "But once the royal power weakens, that¡¯s where the trouble starts..."


    "Even if we only want to live in peace within our corner, some members of the royal family won¡¯t feel at ease. Once suspicion arises, what follows is difficult to handle."


    "So you all choose to remain inactive, letting the barbarians from beyond the borders break through the nation¡¯s gate?" Su Heng was somewhat speechless.


    "That¡¯s not quite the case¡­"


    Li Lingxiu¡¯s wry smile persisted, "Whether it¡¯s the imperial court or local forces, in fact, everyone has their own bottom line. As long as this bottom line is touched, there will be a response. It¡¯s just... the probing involved costs countless ordinary people their lives."


    His decision to leave his family was not only due to his yearning for freedom.


    Being unable to tolerate the murky dealings within his family was an important reason as well.


    "Let¡¯s not talk about these matters..." Li Lingxiu said seriously, "Heisha Bodhisattva was a master of Hundred Buddha Temple. I¡¯ve heard of him. Since he cultivates the ¡¯Imperial Control¡¯ path, he can¡¯t be separated from Buddha¡¯s ¡¯Bonds¡¯, and through this aspect, perhaps we can find the Hundred Buddha Temple¡¯s stronghold within the dynasty."


    "Bonds?" Su Heng was surprised, "What is that?"


    "You can think of it as a type of contract," Li Lingxiu explained, "The demons and monsters that have ¡¯Bonds¡¯ inflicted upon them are essentially subdued by Buddha. Although they can enjoy offerings and draw from mortal faith to speed up their cultivation, they cannot easily leave the temple."


    "The cultivation secret techniques of Skull Plain are quite sinister."


    As he spoke, Li Lingxiu had already crouched down deftly.


    Heisha Bodhisattva had been killed and consumed by Su Heng, but the emaciated nun whom Heisha Bodhisattva had inhabited still had some remains on the ground.


    Li Lingxiu furrowed his brow, dipped his hand in the blood, then gently smeared it with two fingers.


    Muttering an incantation silently, he then formed his fingers into a sword and thrust forward.


    "Go!"


    A burst of golden light shot out.


    In the blink of an eye, it vanquished into the sky, flying off in a certain direction.


    "So, that is the location of the Hundred Buddha Temple¡¯s stronghold within the imperial territory?" Su Heng watched as the golden light disappeared from view.


    "It should be accurate." Li Lingxiu nodded.


    This secret technique was also a matter of chance, he never expected it to actually work this time.


    "I wonder if Brother Su would be willing to go there together?" Li Lingxiu asked proactively, "Currently, all the major forces and the imperial court have put up bounties against Skull Plain. If we¡¯re able to uproot a covert stronghold of Hundred Buddha Temple, we¡¯ll certainly obtain a significant amount of resources."


    "Moreover, within the stronghold, there are numerous Buddhist texts and treasures, which is a substantial wealth in itself."


    "That¡¯s fine by me," Su Heng agreed without much thought.


    After all, there were still several days until the opening of the ¡¯Heavenly Clouds¡¯ secret realm. It was an excellent opportunity to gather some resources and understand the current situation.


    And furthermore, since the Hundred Buddha Temple had already taken action against him, there was no reason to take hits without fighting back.

 Chapter 202: Zen Master Dingguang, Yasha Myou-ou

    Jiangzhou, Li Family clan territory.The blood-red setting sun slowly descended along the horizon, leaving half of it above the skyline.


    In a dilapidated building on the remote back mountain.


    A young disciple in white slowly pushed open the main door, stepping gingerly on the broken stones and muddy ground as he walked into the building¡¯s hall, looking towards a window to the left front.


    The round-arched, broken window directly faced the setting sun.


    The red glow of the sunset scattered in, casting the silhouette of a long-haired, slender figure inside.


    The young disciple narrowed his eyes, seemingly finding the blood-colored sunlight somewhat dazzling as his gaze shifted elsewhere.


    The complete scene inside the room entered his view.


    The entire house had no furniture, no pillars, and no stairs leading up or down; the ground with its pits and bumps was all that could be seen. Everywhere were traces of breakage, some areas concave while others piled with broken stones and debris.


    In the corners of the earthen walls, amidst the mud were overgrown weeds and several flowers bathed in a bloody hue.


    Above the flowers on the walls were round-arched wooden windows, most of which were already broken, with some still retaining snapped wooden frames. A lone, protruding spike remained in the center of a window, casting fine shadow lines within the room.


    The sight that met the eyes spoke of desolation and decay.


    Even the sound of the wind passing through the windows carried a lingering desolate intonation.


    The long-haired woman stood in front of a window, her slender hand gripping the window¡¯s edge as she looked outward. The cold wind blew past, causing her hair and the hem of her dress to float and sway backward continuously.


    The young disciple frowned.


    From his angle, all he could see was the woman¡¯s dark shadow.


    He couldn¡¯t even make out the color of her clothes; she seemed to be made entirely of shadows, her gender merely outlined with simple lines.


    The sunlight was blood-red, the shadows pitch-black.


    This was the Shadow Bloodline of the Jiangzhou Li family, a cultivation that could even affect the surrounding environment when advanced to a profound level.


    Where they resided was shadow and void. However, not many in the entire clan could excavate their bloodline powers to this extent.


    Among the younger generation.


    Except for Li Lingxiu, the young master who had left home more than ten years ago.


    There was only the person in front of him, Li Lingxiu¡¯s biological elder sister, and the current direct heir to the family¡ªLi Lingsu.


    As Li Lingsu turned around, her gaze fell upon him.


    The young disciple hurriedly presented a "Cloud Key" he was holding forward.


    "The Cloud Heaven Secret Realm is about to open; the Family Head instructed me to give you this key."


    "I understand." Li Lingsu¡¯s slender hand stretched forward; the disciple felt a chill pass over his skin, and the "Cloud Key" disappeared from his hand and appeared in Li Lingsu¡¯s delicate palm. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Did Father have any other instructions?" Li Lingsu¡¯s aloof voice came again.


    "Uh... the Family Head also said to bring back the young lord who has been traveling abroad," the young disciple said, "With the breach at Hanwu Pass, it¡¯s chaos everywhere. The young lord, being alone outside, is too conspicuous and prone to danger."


    "Huh..."


    Under the red glow of the setting sun, Li Lingsu wore a look of melancholy.


    She sighed softly, "Unknowingly, it has already been ten years."


    After a pause, Li Lingsu nodded slightly, "Tell Father that I will bring my brother back."


    "Then there¡¯s nothing more." The young disciple bowed and left.


    And within this old room full of flowers and weeds, Li Lingsu¡¯s slender figure also disappeared gradually.


    Only the autumn wind passed by, making whooshing sounds.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    North of the Jiang River.


    In a secluded temple covered in creepers, towering within its large walls.


    The blind Zen Master Dingguang slowly opened his eyes, revealing in his pitch-black eye sockets a faint glimmer of golden Buddha light.


    The grand hall before him was dark and murky.


    Below the enormous golden Buddha statue, only two candles flickered and burned.


    And as Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s "gaze" fell on these two candles, one of them, representing the life of the "Black Death Buddha," burst into flame and went out with a pop.


    In the dark, profound Buddha hall, a cracking sound resonated, as if a certain Buddha statue had shattered on the spot.


    "Did the Black Death Buddha actually fail his mission?"


    Turning the Buddha beads in his hand, Zen Master Dingguang stopped his silent chanting of the sutras, his face showing a trace of astonishment.


    His ancient, peaceful countenance furrowed deeply upon confirming the news as true.


    "The Great Zhou Dynasty truly has a profound foundation."


    "We were careless this time."


    As a major clan¡¯s heir, Li Lingxiu¡¯s escape from the Black Death Buddha¡¯s hands and even his defeating the Black Death Buddha had been within Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s expectations.


    But to have slain the Black Death Buddha in return was somewhat harder for him to accept.


    The Black Death Buddha itself was a death-level demon, and a particularly enigmatic and unpredictable intangible ghost.


    To be able to utterly kill it, no matter the method used,


    Must surely be a prominent figure among those of the Deceit Realm. Only the incarnations of real Buddhas in the Hundred Buddha Temple could subdue it; it was not an existence he could contend with at present.


    After all¡­


    In the Hundred Buddha Temple, his strength and the Black Death Buddha¡¯s were roughly equivalent.


    His ability to hold his position here, commanding the Black Death Buddha, stemmed from his more stable spiritual state, unlike the Black Death Buddha who had slipped into semi-madness.


    Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s fingertips moved the Buddha beads faster and faster.


    Finally¡ª


    "Clatter!" With a crisp sound, the beads scattered.


    The string of beads, crafted from blood-stained birth hair, shattered, with all thirty-six Buddha beads scattering across the floor.


    Seeing this, Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s face showed shock.


    "Not good!"


    The cultivator from Heavenly Deceit Realm immediately sensed something was off, "Master, it seems my whereabouts have been discovered."


    "We must leave quickly," said Zen Master Dingguang with a somber expression, stepping forward without hesitation.


    His aged form vanished from the Buddha hall and appeared outside in the temple courtyard.


    Boom!


    At this moment, the temple courtyard was no longer peaceful.


    Huge torrents of crimson flames fell from the sky, igniting the entire forest.


    The intense heat and thick smoke rising with the flames formed a massive curtain that obscured the moonlight.


    Looking around, one could see numerous monk soldiers disguised as ordinary monks from Skull Plain ambushed by a Secret Method Master, locked in battle with another group of young disciples clad in white garments with flame patterns. Both sides were engaged in a deadly fight, tearing each other to pieces with powerful forces in the blink of an eye.


    Swoosh! Swoosh!


    Zen Master Dingguang stretched out his hand and cast two rays of Buddha light.


    He knocked away two approaching disciples and recognized their origins from their Cultivation Techniques and attire.


    They were from the Fiery Sun Sect of the Jiang E region, one of the three great immortal sects.


    The disciples of the Fiery Sun Sect were as explosive and fiery as their temperament.


    Before the sect had officially declared its engagement in the world, many disciples had already participated in the wars at Skull Plain, inflicting heavy losses on various forces there in several large battles.


    The sense of crisis grew more intense, even forming vague shadows before his eyes.


    Just as one might see dark lines before dying, Zen Master Dingguang had a similar premonition.


    "Who on earth is it!?" He felt a little panicked in his heart, not having the time to think it through, only wanting to leave this place far behind.


    Once he regrouped with a few Buddha Masters from the Hundred Buddha Temple, he would be safe. Then there would be plenty of time and opportunity to slowly investigate any unexpected incidents that had occurred.


    Whoosh!


    Zen Master Dingguang was shrouded in a swirling black mist.


    Summoning gusts of Yin Wind, he paid no heed to the other disciples, seeking to escape first on his own.


    But midway through his flight, a roar came from within the flames.


    "Demon monk, where do you think you are running to!" A towering figure suddenly burst out of the smoke, stomping down mid-air.


    Rising high in the air from the massive backlash of the air explosion, he threw a mighty punch straight down at Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s head.


    Boom!


    Zen Master Dingguang raised his hand to block, and a ring of red flames erupted between them.


    The figure stood about two and a half meters tall, his body covered in explosive muscles, with numerous crimson veins resembling chains crisscrossing over his skin.


    His long hair was like leaping flames and his face bore a wild and manic expression.


    It was Cui Mingri, the true disciple of the Fiery Sun Sect.


    "Die!" Cui Mingri bellowed like a thunderous explosion.


    A vast expanse of crimson flames condensed in the void, forming into a tidal wave that rolled forward, submerging Zen Master Dingguang in its midst.


    "Petty tricks!" Before Cui Mingri could rejoice,


    Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s indifferent voice followed, as beams of golden Buddha light pierced through the black mist, and behind him, the formidable form of the Vajra Yaksha King coalesced amid the ancient and vast chanting of Buddhist scriptures. With three faces, six arms, and five wrathful eyes, his hair wild like a spirited horse, and his body adorned with pearls and jewels, he took shape behind Zen Master Dingguang.


    The Vajra Yaksha King stood sixteen feet tall, each of his six arms wielding a bow, arrow, sword, wheel, Five-Colored Vajra Pestle, and Vajra Bell as Magic Artifacts.


    First, he shook the Vajra Bell, causing ripples in the void.


    The flames around Cui Mingri, as if encountering the outpour of the Milky Way, instantly snuffed out with a fizz, blood trickled from his mouth and nose. His originally red face turned to black and blue, visibly wilting. Even the muscles on his body appeared to shrink a size.


    "Again!"


    Zen Master Dingguang laughed heartily.


    The Vajra Yaksha King behind him lifted the Five-Colored Vajra Pestle high, shining with boundless Buddha light that pierced the long night and smashed down with tremendous force.


    This time it was the true disciple of the Fiery Sun Sect whose face drastically changed.


    Cui Mingri raised his left hand to block but his left arm and shoulder instantly shattered, with blood and bone flying in all directions. His massive body plummeted like a fallen star, dragging a red glow as it crashed into the distant ground with force.


    Boom!


    There was a loud crash.


    Then the earth shook and dust billowed.


    The many Monk Soldiers in the temple cheered loudly at this, while the advancing Fiery Sun Sect temporarily fell into a disadvantage.


    But¡ª


    Even after striking down Cui Mingri in the temple¡¯s sky,


    Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s face showed no sign of relief but became even more dark and gloomy.


    His sense of crisis was so overwhelming that even the Vajra Yaksha King behind him could not give him even a shred of security.


    "What exactly is the situation!?" Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s heart was pounding.


    His face was filled with unease.


    In the next moment¡ª the answer to his question appeared before him.


    In the void before his eyes, a sturdy figure with long hair flowing stood against the peaceful night sky.


    The bright moonlight cascaded down like water, coating the man in a layer of silver white. Though they were thousands of kilometers apart, the sight of those indifferent, merciless eyes made Zen Master Dingguang feel as if a bloodthirsty beast was biting down on his neck, unable to muster any thoughts of resistance in his heart!


    "Who are you exactly!?"


    It wasn¡¯t just Zen Master Dingguang who was surprised at this moment.


    All the disciples and monks in the temple also turned their full attention to Su Heng.


    For a moment, the entire chaotic battlefield fell into a sudden silence due to Su Heng¡¯s sudden arrival!

 Chapter 203: 174: The Might of a Roar, Heaven and Earth Shatter

    "It seems you are intent on stopping this poor monk from going on his way," said Zen Master Dingguang.In the night sky enveloped by firelight, Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s voice traveled across thousands of meters, clearly reaching Su Heng¡¯s ears.


    A moment of silence¡ª


    Seeing that Su Heng had not spoken, Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s expression darkened slightly.


    He could feel his body was locked by a powerful force, with no means of escape.


    Now, the only way to free himself was to cut down the enemy blocking his path. Having practiced in the sinister and terrifying Skull Plain for hundreds of years, Zen Master Dingguang was cautious but not lacking in courage. The Vajra Bell on his back trembled slightly, ringing with a crisp "ding" and rippling through the night sky like ripples on water.


    Zen Master Dingguang took a deep breath.


    All the miscellaneous thoughts rising in his heart were instantly subdued.


    His body, mind, and will merged into one, his full strength circulated, entering his strongest state.


    "Om Mah¨¡yogi Raksha ¡ª" Zen Master Dingguang chanted a sacred text, his appearance solemn, his fingers naturally stretched out, palms turned outward, fingertips pointed upward. This was the Fearless Seal of Buddhism, a symbol of subduing demons, fearless of anything.


    "Moo!" With a roar, Zen Master Dingguang glared fiercely ahead.


    Behind him, the spiritual essence of the Vajra Yasha Ming King gleamed brightly, emitting vast Sanskrit sounds. The bright and pure light, like the sun dispelling darkness, dominated the entire sky.


    In the six arms of Vajra Yasha Ming King¡ª


    Weapons such as swords, bows and arrows, Demon-Subduing Pestles, and other magic artifacts all chimed with the metallic clang of steel, as if forged from real metal and enhanced by boundless mana.


    Swish swish!


    When Zen Master Dingguang elevated his power to the maximum¡ª


    Preparing for a do-or-die battle¡ª


    In the void¡ª


    The figures of Li Lingxiu and Cui Mingri also appeared.


    The former was slightly slower compared to Su Heng, thus arriving a bit later.


    Meanwhile, Cui Mingri, with his face a mess, climbed out of a mud pit, his body covered in black mud and dark red bloodstains. His left arm was broken, only hanging by skin and flesh at the shoulder, limply dangling and completely numb for the moment.


    Cui Mingri widened his eyes, astonished by the clear Buddha light filling the sky.


    During his previous fight with Zen Master Dingguang¡ª


    Though he had been careless¡ª


    The spiritual form of Vajra Yasha Ming King left a profoundly deep impression on him.


    The six arms of Vajra Yasha Ming King, along with the six magic artifacts, were so powerful that just one of the bells and one pestle had severely injured him in their encounter.


    Now, with all six magic artifacts activated and strengthened by the Secret Technique, who had pushed Zen Master Dingguang to this point?


    Cui Mingri saw Li Lingxiu from a distance.


    The former was a true disciple of the immortal sect, and the latter, an heir of a noble family.


    Even though they weren¡¯t close, they recognized each other.


    Li Lingxiu was far from the battlefield, geared up but not recklessly stepping into the fray. Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s aura did not seem to be targeting Li Lingxiu. Cui Mingri suppressed his curiosity, squinted slightly, and looked around.


    He soon spotted Su Heng¡¯s figure.


    Su Heng stood in the void, his expression calm.


    Faced with the Buddha light that filled the sky, he showed no particular reaction.


    To him, it seemed, the three-faced, six-armed, fierce Vajra Yasha Ming King was merely a toy to be easily manipulated.


    Cui Mingri recalled his earlier encounter with Zen Master Dingguang.


    The bell in the hands of Vajra Yasha Ming King seemed to have an effect that could shake the mind; he had been hit by it just moments ago, which prevented him from dodging the devastating strike from the pestle.


    Cui Mingri inwardly cursed, thinking Su Heng might have carelessly made the same mistake.


    Just as he was about to shout a warning¡ª


    He heard Zen Master Dingguang roar furiously, like a lion.


    "Roar!"


    The void seemed to explode with thunder.


    Zen Master Dingguang stamped his foot, his body swelled, driving the air around him as he set his arms and lunged fiercely towards Su Heng in the distance.


    Behind Zen Master Dingguang, the majestic form of Vajra Yasha Ming King also launched an attack.


    First, he shook the bell in his hand, an invisible sound wave compressing the air and forming a violent gaseous cloud ring. It stretched out white lines in the void, like sharp sickles sweeping towards Su Heng, instantly covering thousands of meters.


    Following that, Vajra Yasha Ming King placed the arrow on the bowstring, the black muscles around his body wrapped in fiery light tensely bulging, resembling old tree roots throbbing.


    Whoosh!


    The massive arrow shot forth.


    In the sky, it turned into a beam of golden light, striking directly at Su Heng¡¯s heart.


    The two powerful attacks concurrently burst forth, yet Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s true killing move was still to follow.


    Vajra Yasha Ming King dove forward even faster, merging the two into one. Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s eyes bulged with fury as he raised the Demon-Subduing Pestle in his left hand and the golden sword in his right. Both massive weapons, carrying the force of moving mountains, ferociously smashed down on Su Heng.


    Until that moment¡ª


    Su Heng, who had been waiting motionless, finally showed a hint of interest on his face.


    Bloodshot spread extensively from the corners of his eyes, covering his entire face.


    Then, opening his fanged and bulging mouth like a horrific dragon, he took a deep breath. The breadth of the breath even created a fierce wind on the ground. Amidst the mountains and forests, sand and stones flew, and trees were uprooted, clashing and breaking midair before falling back down.


    "Roar!"


    A roar¡ª


    The compressed air, mixed with the transformed vast Dragon Power, blasted out like an unfathomable abyss.


    The previously clear sky was instantly filled with dense scarlet lightning.


    Within a kilometer radius centered on Su Heng, everything was like a mirror smashed on the ground, first freezing, then shattering in a thunderous explosion! The vast lands cracked instantaneously, and numerous currents were explosively shattered by this roar.


    The terrifying force, layer upon layer, lifted a surge of air, continuously exploding.


    In the cracked sky, countless sands merged together, forming a gigantic black dragon hundreds of meters long, that leapt forward with its massive mouth open.


    Boom!


    Everyone on the battlefield, friend or foe alike,


    From near to far, felt a sudden darkness before their eyes as if their heads had been smashed by a sledgehammer.


    Blood oozed from their noses and mouths, filling their mouths with a salty, rusty taste.


    Among all present,


    Only Cui Mingri and Li Lingxiu, because of their profound cultivation, were not affected much.


    However, just one roar created an apocalyptic scene. The two who saw Su Heng act for the first time also stood with their mouths wide open, their faces full of incredulous terror.


    And Zen Master Dingguang, who was directly facing this fierce strike, felt in that instant as though he had plunged into hell. The black power and the fine sand, like a deluge, overwhelmed him; the Vajra Yaksha¡¯s manifestation on his body, within a few breaths, dimmed from brightness to dullness, and from dullness to completely shattering and disappearing.


    The fine sand enveloped by the force, moved faster than sound,


    Like tens of thousands of meticulously sharp blades falling upon him, shredding Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s robes, his flesh ripped open.


    The sticky, scarlet blood had not yet oozed out before it was whisked away by the fierce wind.


    Zen Master Dingguang only felt like a leaf in the storm, whisked up and falling, his mind cloaked in deep murkiness. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as he was about to fall,


    Zen Master Dingguang bit his tongue hard, the pain barely restoring some clarity.


    He opened his eyes wide; Su Heng¡¯s figure had already disappeared from sight.


    An immediate sense of dread arose.


    Zen Master Dingguang looked up.


    Beneath the huge silver moon, Su Heng, with his black cloak fluttering fiercely behind him,


    Exhibited a detached and lofty expression in his beast-like, black and red vertical pupils. His body¡¯s power exploded, leaping down from above. The punch hadn¡¯t yet landed, but the formidable force had already sealed the vicinity, leaving no escape and no chance to resist.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s hands exploded with large flakes of golden paint, his arms raised upward.


    He forcibly mobilized the energy within him, condensing it in the air into a semi-transparent wondrous lotus to envelop himself for defense.


    Boom!


    The violently exaggerated punch came downward, striking right at the center of Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s chest.


    The newly formed lotus petals tore and exploded under the heavy strike, vanishing completely. Immediately followed by a crisp cracking sound from his chest as his ribs broke and his spine cracked. Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s eyes bulged, his face turned purple-red, and he coughed up a mouthful of old blood.


    His falling speed suddenly increased tenfold or even a hundredfold, like a blood-red meteor streaking across the night sky.


    First, he crashed into an old ivy-covered courtyard wall, then he slid along the temple¡¯s ceremonial pathway, carving a trench and shattering every Buddha statue he passed. Finally, with unrelenting force, he crashed heavily into the center of the Great Hall of the temple, where he barely stopped.


    Clang¡ª


    After a moment of silence, another loud bang sounded.


    The force enveloping Zen Master Dingguang dispersed, and black smoke furiously poured out from the windows and door cracks, causing the whole hall to collapse thunderously. Only a few Buddha statues inside remained erect and unshaken, although cracks and dark, rotting blood trickled from them.


    What once was a tranquil temple now shrouded in an inescapable stench of decay.


    Beneath the gilt of the Buddha statues, it seemed as if corpses were buried.


    "Master!"


    Some Monk Soldiers and masters of the Hundred Buddha Temple finally reacted.


    They looked panicked, escaping from their pursuers. They all hurried toward the Great Hall, apparently trying to dig Zen Master Dingguang out from the ruins.


    This was not out of affection, but out of fear. If Zen Master Dingguang perished, everyone else who had been on missions outside would fall into hell and suffer torment, accompanying Zen Master Dingguang in burial.


    Bang!


    Su Heng landed in the center of the hall.


    A circle of black force beneath his feet spread outward like a tidal wave of smoke.


    As the force swept over, these monk soldiers had no power to resist, their heads exploding off their shoulders without a trace. Only the severed chests sprayed out bloody water, forming a cruel, scarlet rain that slowly fell from the sky.

 Chapter 204: 175: Fierce as King Kong, Unrestrained and Fearless

    ```Thump, thump, thump!


    The air grew thick with the stench of blood.


    Su Heng¡¯s footprints stamped in the blood, stepping over the headless corpses of monks scattered haphazardly as he made his way to the depths of the hall.


    The body of Zen Master Dingguang was deeply embedded in a collapsed and shattered hole, his limbs broken, blood seeping from his mouth, nose, and eyes. Half his body had been blown apart; broken ribs piercing through the flesh, exposed under the bright moonlight.


    However¡ª


    The vitality of a cultivator from Heavenly Deceit Realm was incomparably formidable.


    Even with such grievous injuries, a strand of Buddha¡¯s light still clung to Zen Master Dingguang, maintaining his life.


    Sensing Su Heng¡¯s arrival, Zen Master Dingguang tried to open his mouth.


    But black blood seeped from between his lips and teeth, his throat clogged with torn flesh, rendering him unable to speak.


    "If you¡¯re thinking of begging for mercy, or have some vicious words to say, save your breath," Su Heng said, stopping beside Zen Master Dingguang with a cruel smile on his face.


    He lifted his leg and stomped down.


    "Ugh¡ª"


    The sound of an old bellows being destroyed came from Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s throat.


    He coughed up clotted blood, his body unconsciously twitching in agony.


    Rumble!


    The Buddha¡¯s light enveloping Zen Master Dingguang grew dim.


    Just as it was about to collapse and disappear. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A series of muffled booms came from above Su Heng¡¯s head, who furrowed his brows and looked up. It was then that Su Heng somewhat surprisingly realized that the Buddha statue in the center of the Great Hall was not the common Sakyamuni Buddha, but rather a pitch-black, three-faced six-armed Vajrayaksha, feet stomping on a lotus.


    The golden body of the Vajrayaksha trembled violently, with the surrounding walls collapsing with a loud bang, bright moonlight cascading down from above.


    The Buddha statue, which should have been made of clay sculpture, suddenly came to life.


    Behind it, a bright golden light shone, its mouth opened wide, revealing a mouthful of black teeth, its body enveloped in raging flames. Within the flames, twelve wheel-halos turned, each carrying the sounds of monks chanting and demons wailing in agony.


    Su Heng stroked his chin.


    His face held neither fear nor respect, only a keen interest in the scene before him.


    "Spare his life, and form a karmic bond with my Buddha," came a grand voice from Vajrayaksha¡¯s mouth, striking awe into the listener.


    Those of lesser determination,


    Merely hearing such a voice would compel them to kneel in worship immediately.


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    Unfortunately, Su Heng¡¯s spiritual power had transformed to an unbelievable realm, such that this secret technique was utterly useless against him, like the rustling of leaves.


    "I burn down your temple, kill your monks, and yet you still speak of forming a karmic bond?" Su Heng sneered, "What if I refuse?"


    As he spoke¡ª


    The foot that was on Zen Master Dingguang pressed down harder, the sound of breaking bones clearly audible.


    Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s eyes dimmed with dwindling Buddha¡¯s light, too weak to even cry out in pain.


    "To refuse is to declare yourself the enemy of my Buddha," Vajrayaksha glared furiously, his hair rising like the mane of a horse, "To be an enemy of my Buddha makes you an evil demon, an outsider. I shall cast you into the eighteen levels of hell, flay your skin, boil you in oil, and you shall never ascend!"


    "Evil demon, an outsider!? Hahaha!"


    As these words fell, Su Heng burst into laughter as if hearing some ridiculous joke!


    With a long laugh, Su Heng clenched his fist tightly, his eyes bursting with bloodlight, "Fool, it¡¯s not for you to dictate what¡¯s right or wrong in this world. Only strength is justice, and before me, all you pretenders and charlatans are the true demons!"


    Crack!


    Having said that, Su Heng stamped his foot heavily.


    The last glint of Buddha¡¯s light on Zen Master Dingguang¡¯s body could no longer hold, his body exploded violently, shattering to pieces under Su Heng¡¯s foot.


    "You insolent child!" Vajrayaksha, seeing this, was instantly enraged to the extreme.


    Thunder erupted in the sky, the golden flames around him shooting up to the heavens, dispersing the clouds within a hundred miles. Amidst the flames, the Vajrayaksha, with a furious expression, the muscles tensed, and multiple arms as thick as pillars sealed all directions, reaching for Su Heng as if to tear the disrespecting demon apart.


    Boom!


    Su Heng didn¡¯t dodge or evade, but instead threw a punch at Vajrayaksha.


    An extreme terror-inducing punch, accompanied by a surge of power, transformed into a black waterfall, instantly piercing through Vajrayaksha¡¯s chest.


    Large twisting cracks spread out with a crisp "crack" as Vajrayaksha¡¯s fierce expression froze, the fire extinguished, and then his whole body collapsed into smoke that surged towards Su Heng.


    Su Heng¡¯s body shook slightly, a force exploding on his shoulder.


    The force spread, driving the airflow.


    The dark smoke that blocked out the sky dispersed in an instant, the clear and cold moonlight once again fell upon Su Heng¡¯s shoulders.


    The sounds of shouting and fighting within the temple gradually faded, as if the whole battlefield had determined its victor. The surrounding environment was eerily quiet; despite being in the midst of dense woodland, not even the sound of insects or birds could be heard, adding to the strangeness of the place.


    For a moment, Su Heng felt as if his arm had been lightly scorched.


    ```


    He looked down.


    On the back of his hand was the sudden golden appearance of a "…d" symbol.


    Before Su Heng could figure out what this symbol was all about, he heard two "swoosh" sounds of tearing through the air coming from behind him.


    Turning his head to look,


    Within the ruins of the great hall were indeed the figures of Li Lingxiu and Cui Mingri.


    Su Heng had not met this true disciple of the Fiery Sun Sect before.


    Cui Mingri took a step forward, cupping one hand in the other before his chest, and said, "My name is Cui Mingri, from the Fiery Sun Sect. Thank you for saving my life."


    Always rebellious, Cui Mingri¡¯s eyes were filled with respect when he looked at Su Heng.


    He didn¡¯t know Su Heng¡¯s age, but the terrifying aura emanating from Su Heng as he acted, combined with his fearless confidence, made him subconsciously treat Su Heng as a respected senior. Su Heng shook his head, too lazy to explain, and calmly said, "It was a mere trifle, no need for thanks."


    "May I know senior¡¯s name, so that I may visit in the future to express my thanks properly?" Cui Mingri asked tentatively after some hesitation.


    "Su Heng, the governor of Baihua County."


    Hearing this answer, Cui Mingri looked somewhat bewildered.


    Mainly because he had been cultivating within his sect since youth, spending little time on worldly experiences.


    Plus, given the high standing of his position, he was unaware of such a local office. He turned to Li Lingxiu with a look of appeal, and asked subconsciously, "May I know from which immortal sect, prominent family, or perhaps a distinguished practitioner from Zhongzhou this senior hails?"


    "None of the above," Li Lingxiu shook her head with a bright smile and explained, "Brother Su has ordinary origins and hasn¡¯t been cultivating for many years, he belongs to our generation."


    "I see."


    Cui Mingri¡¯s face showed even greater respect upon hearing the words, "A hero¡¯s origins matter not, for we should always remember the source of our waters. Brother Su, have you come out this time for the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm?"


    "Yes," Su Heng nodded. "Indeed."


    "Would you like to go there together?" he offered casually.


    Having one more person could perhaps provide more insights into intelligence; it would be valuable. And a straightforward Body Refining Practitioner like Cui Mingri was also pleasant to get along with.


    Cui Mingri¡¯s face showed he was tempted, but after some thought, he clenched his teeth and chose to refuse.


    "Although the principal culprit has been executed, there might still be remnants of the Buddhist faction nearby. I cannot leave and let my junior brothers and sisters face danger by themselves," Cui Mingri explained earnestly.


    "I see."


    Upon hearing this, Su Heng felt a surge of goodwill.


    "Then let¡¯s part ways for now," Su Heng said warmly. "When the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm opens, we shall meet again."


    "Agreed!" Cui Mingri nodded vigorously, his face showing excitement. "It¡¯s a promise!"


    Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the "…d" symbol on Su Heng¡¯s arm.


    His gaze immediately sharpened, and his expression turned serious.


    Noticing the change in Cui Mingri¡¯s expression, Su Heng raised his arm. "Do you know the origin of this symbol?"


    "In preparation for the ambush on Zen Master Dingguang, I collected some intelligence before setting out," Cui Mingri explained with a slight frown. "Zen Master Dingguang hails from the Hundred Buddha Temple, which is said to possess a hundred Buddha lineages. But the most core lineage among them comes from the Five Great Vajra Kings."


    "And because the Vajra Yaksha King of the North can devour all sins in the world, he is also known as the Vajra Flaming Mouth King."


    Cui Mingri spoke solemnly, "This mark probably means that you have caught the attention of the Vajra Yaksha King."


    "Is that so?" Su Heng inquired further. "Does this mark have any adverse effects?"


    "It should just be a simple tracking effect," Cui Mingri replied. "It could lead to being pursued by the masters of the Hundred Buddha Temple. In the coming days, you should be more cautious, Brother Su."


    "If you feel unsafe, Brother Su, you are welcome to be a guest at my Fiery Sun Sect for a while," Cui Mingri offered.


    Li Lingxiu opened her mouth at the side.


    But considering she had run away from home over ten years ago, she decided against speaking and closed her mouth again.


    "Vajra Flaming Mouth..." Su Heng pondered Cui Mingri¡¯s earlier words and closed his eyes. He sank his mind into his body, touching the "…d" symbol on his hand with his own spiritual power, and indeed, waves erupted in his mind.


    A Vajra King enshrouded in blazing flames appeared in his spiritual world.


    Su Heng called forth the giant island whale, ready to swallow it whole.


    But at the moment of contact,


    Su Heng had a change of heart and chose to desist.


    To erase the mark this way would seem as if he were afraid of these things.


    It would be better to keep it and see what methods the Hundred Buddha Temple had. Su Heng was confident in his own strength ¡ª even if the Yaksha King himself descended, he would not be fearful. This could be a good opportunity to test the limits of his power.


    Furthermore, Su Heng currently had more than three thousand attribute points at his disposal.


    If everything went smoothly, after the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm opened, he could on the spot bring the "Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Technique" to perfection.


    This secret technique was the cornerstone of Su Heng¡¯s current martial system, an unshakable foundation.


    Once he awakened the complete "Transformed Dragon State,"


    Su Heng¡¯s strength would undergo another huge improvement.


    He did not fear any challenge ¡ª rather, he was more concerned that his enemies would stay hidden in the shadows and refuse to come out.


    That would be the real trouble...

 Chapter 205: 176: The Great Black Secret King, Zhuqiong Mountain

    ```With this thought, Su Heng abandoned the idea of removing the mark.


    He opened his eyes and looked towards Cui Mingri on the other side, and then politely declined the latter¡¯s invitation.


    "Very well..."


    Cui Mingri nodded in agreement, not saying much more.


    After all, it was his first meeting with Su Heng, and the two had no relationship.


    Next, the three of them looted the temple¡¯s resources completely, and then reported the happenings here to the headquarters of the Demon Suppression Army. In the future, specialized personnel would be responsible for handling it. In a short time, the resources to be exchanged would be sent to a designated location.


    After attending to these miscellaneous matters.


    The sky had already begun to lighten.


    "Then, this is farewell," Cui Mingri said, as his injured arm had mostly healed.


    At that moment, he clasped his hands together and bowed to Su Heng and Li Lingxiu from a distance.


    "See you in Cloud Heaven," Li Lingxiu said with a smile.


    "If fate allows, we will meet again," Su Heng also nodded slightly, bidding farewell casually.


    Afterwards, the two turned and left, one rise, one fall, and in the blink of an eye, they disappeared into the lush, verdant forest.


    "Before leaving the mountain, my master once told me that although my Fiery Sun Sect has a long heritage, I should not underestimate the heroes of the world. Although I agreed, whether I truly took it to heart is another matter. Today, I¡¯ve seen that the old man¡¯s words really do have merit..."


    Cui Mingri looked at the huge crater left by the battle in front of the temple gate.


    He shook his head in reflection.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Deep within Skull Plain, within a valley.


    A streak of white flowed straight down along the cliff and only as one drew close would the sound of gushing water become audible.


    The waterfall fell from a high place, splashing up a mist that dissipated with the wind and gradually lingered throughout the valley.


    The valley was desolate.


    There wasn¡¯t much vegetation, just large areas of tenacious rocks smoothed by the water flow.


    An impurity-free, clear stream flowed among the rocks, divided into a fine network of water, exuding a sense of serene coolness.


    Snap!


    A foot clad in monk¡¯s shoes stepped into the stream.


    Splashing up, the shoe was completely soaked, but its owner didn¡¯t mind.


    While murmuring scripture with palms together, the monk walked forward with a bowed head until he was barely ten meters away from the waterfall before stopping.


    The white of the waterfall, the white of the mist.


    Yet, within them, there was a persistent black shadow.


    The black shadow flickered like flames, becoming more distinct, condensing, and before the monk, it formed into a pitch-black humanoid figure.


    This person was over three meters tall, completely enshrouded in darkness.


    Even the teeth within his mouth were black as he spoke.


    His body was muscular and sculpted as if carved from stone. His skin, black as coal, had many golden Sanskrit inscriptions. His eyes burned with red fire, and his face bore an expression full of rage. Just by appearance, this person was seven or eight parts similar to the Vajra Yaksha King that Su Heng had encountered before.


    It¡¯s just that he lacked a certain dignity in his face, and his stature was not as vast as the six-armed Yaksha King.


    But the over three-meter-tall frame and bulging muscles still endowed him with an explosive power.


    Especially upon appearing, a golden buddha light poured out like a tidal surge. Where the light touched, be it the drifting fog, the waterfall descending the cliff face, or the droplets of water suspended in the air, all were frozen still.


    The roar of the waterfall vanished.


    The valley fell into a terrifying silence due to the arrival of the black-skinned monk.


    In this silence, the gray-clad monk¡¯s chanting of scriptures became even clearer and more peaceful.


    After reciting the complete Diamond Sutra, which symbolizes supreme enlightenment and great wisdom, the young monk finally lifted his head and calmly looked towards the giant, "I wonder for what matter has Great Dark Secret King Uncle summoned me?"


    In Hundred Buddha Temple of Skull Plain, many traditions are passed down.


    But only the successors of the five great Vajra Kings can be referred to as "Secret Kings".


    The giant before him was a direct disciple of the Vajra Yaksha King with a huge and vast body and skin naturally as black as burnt charcoal, thus known as the "Great Dark Secret King".


    In terms of strength, the Great Dark Secret King ranked towards the end among the five Secret Kings.


    But his temperament was the most explosive.


    Now, the face of Great Dark Secret King was full of anger, but upon seeing the young monk, the raging flames around him began to subside, and his expression returned to calmness.


    "Dingguang Zen Master is dead," the Great Dark Secret King stated plainly.


    "Dingguang elder brother..." The young monk fiddled with his Buddha beads, paused briefly, then consoled, "He ventured alone into the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty to carry out his mission; encountering danger was inevitable. I hope elder brother Dingguang does not fall into the eight sufferings and attains liberation soon."


    "Do we know who killed elder brother Dingguang?"


    The young monk asked in surprise, "Some time ago, I heard that elder brother Dingguang had found the whereabouts of the Li Family¡¯s heir. Was he harmed by the elders of the Li Family of Jiangzhou, or perhaps, was he accidentally slain by someone in retaliation?"


    "Neither," the Great Dark Secret King said coldly, "Some nobody whose name doesn¡¯t carry any weight."


    "If he was able to kill elder brother Dingguang, then he can¡¯t be considered a nobody," the young monk¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. After thinking for a moment, he spoke again, "Black Fiend Bodhisattva and elder brother Dingguang went together to the Zhou imperial dynasty; has He also not returned?"


    "He likely met with a calamity," Great Dark Secret King seemed to recall something, and a look of irritation crossed his face, "If it were only about killing those two, it would be one thing, but to arrogantly boast in front of me..."


    "He thinks hiding in the Great Zhou Dynasty will allow him to act recklessly, huh¡ª"


    ```


    Great Dark Secret King sneered coldly, "I¡¯m going to make him pay."


    "Does the uncle intend to take action personally?" the young monk furrowed his brows and said. "Nowadays, various powers are watching around Jiang¡¯e, and if the uncle acts rashly, it might trigger a storm. No one can predict what the outcome would be."


    "No matter," the Great Dark Secret King shook his head and said, "That person is not from one of the major powers in Jiang¡¯e."


    "As long as we deal with him swiftly and neatly, there won¡¯t be any additional complications."


    "Since uncle is resolute, so be it..."


    The young monk knew that the Great Dark Secret King¡¯s character had always been so and did not persuade him further, only putting his hands together in prayer and blessing, "May the uncle have a smooth journey."


    "Om Rulu Jialu Ki, Qie Sui!" the Great Dark Secret King replied with the mantra of the Vajra Yaksha King.


    "During my absence, I will trouble you and our fellow brother to look after the matters of the Vajra Yaksha King lineage," Great Dark Secret King entrusted.


    "Of course," the young monk smiled and nodded in agreement.


    The brother referred to by the Great Dark Secret King was the leader of Hundred Buddha Temple¡¯s five great secret kings, "Immovable Secret King."


    And this young monk, as a direct disciple of the Immovable Secret King, also held a revered position in the Hundred Buddha Temple. He was the leader in charge of all worldly affairs, Great Compassion Zen Master.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Time moved to the next day, at the crack of dawn.


    The eastern sky had just begun to reveal a sliver of a pale belly of a fish, and bundles of golden-red sunlight sprinkled across the heavens.


    This is Liu State, Zhuqiong Mountain. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It is also where the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm is about to descend and open up.


    Zhuqiong Mountain, unlike other ordinary mountain ranges, consisted of towering and vast columns of rock, rising thousands of meters into the air and shrouded in clouds and mist. Standing from a high vantage point, one could see pillars and peaks of stone, sheer cliffs and precipices, ancient trees, and notable woods, as well as the morning mists and airborne water vapors yet to dissipate, and more.


    Cascading waterfalls plummeted from mountain summits, bringing forth resounding noises.


    A large black-winged roc spread its wings and took to the skies with the wind, returning to its gigantic nest perched on a precipice.


    And under the shadow cast by the roc,


    In the midst of the misty, dense forest, a man and a woman were dashing forward furiously.


    Both individuals were young in appearance, the man handsome and the woman beautiful. However, their expressions were somewhat panicked, and their breathing was disorderly and increasingly labored. Clearly, they had just gone through a fierce battle and were now approaching their limits.


    Bang!


    The young woman dressed in water sleeves and long skirt stumbled, finally unable to persevere.


    Her tiptoes tripped over a piece of deadwood on the forest floor; losing her balance, she would have fallen face first if it hadn¡¯t been for her timely grip on an ancient tree beside her.


    "Brother..."


    A plea was evident on her face as she called out from afar.


    One hand clung to the trunk of the nearby tree; the other, she forced tightly against her thigh.


    Even so, black blood still seeped through her fingers, and her face grew paler; it was obvious that she was deeply poisoned.


    "Sister, you..." The handsome man stopped in the distance upon hearing her.


    On one hand,


    He remembered the terrifying scene they encountered deep within Zhuqiong Mountain.


    On the other hand, there was the painful and pale face of the sister he spent his days with.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation in his heart, his usual sense of duty finally overcame the fear deep inside him. Ji Hao took a step forward and swiftly approached his sister. First, he took out an antidote healing pill from his bosom, stuffed it into her mouth, and then helped her to stand up.


    The medicinal power slowly spread through her abdomen, and Sister Chen Xi¡¯s pale complexion gained a hint of color.


    "Thank you, Brother," Chen Xi said gratefully, her eyes filled with tears.


    "Why bring that up between us," Ji Hao held Chen Xi¡¯s wrist and then transferred half of the scarce strength from his body into hers.


    "Are you able to move now?" he asked anxiously.


    "Yes," Chen Xi nodded her head.


    "That¡¯s good..." Ji Hao sighed in relief upon hearing that, "That creature might still be chasing us from behind. We have to leave quickly, and once we reunite with the seniors from our sect, we will be safe."


    The two of them were from a medium-sized sect in Liu State, Lingxiu Sect.


    Compared to powerful forces like the Fiery Sun Sect, Lingxiu Sect was far behind, and they did not obtain a "Cloud Key."


    However...


    Even without a "Cloud Key," one couldn¡¯t enter deep into the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm.


    Just staying on the periphery for a while, if luck was good, one could still gain something.


    Discover stories with empire


    Ji Hao and Chen Xi, brother and sister, came with this thought in mind.


    They arrived at Zhuqiong Mountain early.


    They wanted to explore inside before the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm opened, hoping for some unexpected finds.


    But they didn¡¯t expect to not only come up empty-handed but also to encounter a powerful demon beast, leaving both of them severely injured and still not out of danger.


    "Brother..." The sister¡¯s trembling voice reached his ears.


    Ji Hao was startled by the sound, and then he came to his senses, his face turning pale in an instant.


    He felt as if his neck was locked in place, unbearably stiff, slowly turning around, only to see a gaping maw of sharp teeth dripping with thick saliva onto the stones with a sizzling sound, bringing an overpowering stench directly in his face.


    "We¡¯re finished!" In his moment of despair, Ji Hao¡¯s vision darkened.


    A gentle voice drifted over from afar.

 Chapter 206: 177: Gathering of Heroes, The Secret Realm Opens

    "The Cloud Heaven Secret Realm is fundamentally a special environment within the realm of immortality. Therefore, when the secret realm opens, not only does the heavenly mechanism become chaotic, giving birth to many terrible heavenly disasters that even the powerful beings of the Heavenly Deceit Realm dare not touch. The forces of the realm of immortality also emerge, creating a large number of demon beasts in the surrounding areas.""These demon beasts are strong, yet they do not have clear sentience. After being slain, they do not leave behind any carcass."


    "Therefore, to distinguish them from ordinary demons and monsters..."


    "Some cultivators from the Central Plain have named them ¡¯Void Demons.¡¯ Over time, this appellation has gradually spread abroad."


    Looking at the blood-red leopard on the mountain in front of her, wrapped in black flame patterns, Li Lingxiu explained with a smile.


    "Hmm?" Li Lingxiu¡¯s gaze sharpened, and a look of surprise crossed her face.


    Only then did she notice that beneath the body of this black leopard beast, there were two young men and women with faces filled with horror.


    "The clothing on these two... it looks like the style from Lingxiu Sect." Li Lingxiu stroked her chin.


    "Lingxiu Sect?" Su Heng felt this name seemed oddly familiar.


    "Lingxiu Sect is a sect of neither great nor little note in Liuzhou. Has Brother Su also heard of it?"


    "I remember now," Su Heng chuckled. He hadn¡¯t actually heard of it, but he had seen members of Lingxiu Sect being killed in Xie Linyuan¡¯s memories. Thinking back, those people were plagued by misfortune because of the Dragon Tomb.


    And now, these two young disciples seemed to have met the same fate for the same reason. .c


    "Does everyone from this sect love to join in the fun so much?" The thought crossed Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    But since they had encountered each other by chance...


    It wouldn¡¯t be a problem to help out.


    Su Heng spread his five fingers and grabbed at the air in front of him.


    Crack!


    The huge leopard beast, having just been born not long ago and likely at the Fierce Level, was effortlessly crushed under Su Heng¡¯s gravitational force, thousands of tons strong, as if its iron bones were as frail as a towel.


    Instantly twisted into a lump, blood sprayed out, exploding into a mist of blood, with only tendons and bones wrapped in reddish fur remaining, dead beyond any doubt.


    "Although they are a bit weak, if the numbers are sufficient, a multitude of small amounts can accumulate to a significant sum of attribute points," Su Heng couldn¡¯t help but think.


    As his cultivation level increased, the attribute points needed for improving his cultivation technique grew more and more.


    Now he had to be thrifty and not waste any resources.


    Bang!


    The massive body of the leopard demon was lifted into the air.


    Su Heng casually tossed it aside.


    Stay tuned to empire


    Before Su Heng and Li Lingxiu, the two disciples from Lingxiu Sect finally began to come to their senses.


    A narrow escape from death had a profound impact on one¡¯s mindset. Ji Hao took a while to catch his breath before hastily cupping his fists and saying, "Thank you both for saving our lives." ?


    "It was but a trivial effort," Su Heng withdrew his gaze from them, no longer paying attention.


    Li Lingxiu, however, was kinder. He stretched his hand and pointed towards a path behind him, "We just came from that direction; you can leave through here. If your luck isn¡¯t too bad, you should not encounter any danger."


    "Thank you, Senior." Ji Hao¡¯s face showed a smile.


    The two dashed away quickly.


    Li Lingxiu shook his head and looked in the direction Su Heng had been watching.


    The sky that had been clear and bright until now was covered with lead-gray clouds. The clouds formed into a massive vortex, with rumbles coming from within. Reddish flames flickered in the clouds, and several huge tornadoes appeared within sight, howling winds lifted large swaths of dead branches and leaves from the mountain, causing the clothes of both Su Heng and Li Lingxiu to flutter wildly.


    "This is a sign that the secret realm is opening," Li Lingxiu pointed toward the distant hurricanes and dark clouds.


    "These winds, fires, and thunders are not ordinary natural disasters, but Heavenly Thunder, calamity fires, and Yin Winds mixed with the power of the realm of immortality."


    "Among these, Heavenly Thunder is the most powerful, supremely firm and yang, capable of destroying everything; calamity fire is the most troublesome, able to penetrate the body, pass through limbs, and melt the internal organs and flesh. As for Yin Wind, it is invasive, specifically targeting the souls of cultivators."


    Cultivators under the effect of Heavenly Deceit have no resistance at all to Yin Wind. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A single blow of Yin Wind could scatter one¡¯s soul, leading to certain death.


    Even the strong ones of the Deceit Realm would not dare to linger in such an environment," Li Lingxiu explained seriously, sharing what she knew with Su Heng.


    As she spoke...


    In the depths of Zhuqiong Mountain, a large number of cultivators holding the same thoughts as Ji Hao and Chen Xi, were desperately fleeing. Those who were less fortunate or lacked in their movement technique failed to dodge and ran head-on into the roaring tornadoes.


    Indeed, just as Li Lingxiu had described...


    The cultivators were like birds hit by bullets, losing consciousness instantly and plummeting straight from the sky.


    "Sss..."


    Su Heng, contemplating the scene before him, said, "So, the Cloud Key is not actually an essential item to access the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm. It can be understood as a form of protection, which can ward off or at least reduce the impact of these heavenly disasters."


    "Exactly," Li Lingxiu nodded.


    Su Heng took out the palm-sized "Cloud Key" from his bosom.


    A white light enveloped him, and the wild wind howling in the distance became calm as it approached him.

 Chapter 207: 177: Assembling of Forces, The Secret Realm Opens_2

    "The power within the Cloud Key is not infinite, so even with the protection of the Cloud Key, we mustn¡¯t venture too deep to avoid unexpected incidents," Li Lingxiu cautioned, "Furthermore, the dangers in the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm do not solely come from those natural disasters but also powerful Void Demons and... other martial artists.""I understand," Su Heng nodded.


    "There¡¯s still some time before the opening of the Heavenly Deceit Realm, so let¡¯s put away the Cloud Key for now," Li Lingxiu suggested, "It¡¯s attracting too much attention."


    Glancing around, they indeed noticed several gazes filled with greed and curiosity falling upon them.


    Although Su Heng was not afraid of trouble, he didn¡¯t want to invite it without reason.


    He promptly stowed away the "Cloud Key."


    During this process of putting it away and taking it out, Su Heng keenly sensed the difference. The Cloud Key could certainly isolate the power of natural disasters, but this protective layer also somewhat isolated the connection with the "Cloud Heaven."


    If possible, Su Heng wanted to try entering the depths of "Cloud Heaven" relying on his Dragon Blood and physical body.


    If successful, he thought it would be best to return the "Cloud Key" to Li Lingxiu.


    The two had been together for a period and could be considered friends.


    Su Heng also didn¡¯t want to hinder his cultivation.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the blink of an eye, three days passed.


    The opening of the "Cloud Heaven" Secret Realm was imminent, drawing more and more cultivators.


    Apart from those from Liuyang and the nearby states and counties, there were also some cultivators from beyond the region or from the Central State. Their attire varied greatly, and there were differences in their languages. Because they acted low-key, no conflicts had erupted in these days.


    At this moment¡ª


    On a picturesque hillside of Zhuqiong Mountain,


    There was a makeshift camp of crude wooden huts encircling an open space, transformed into a training ground.


    The flag of the training ground fluttered in the wind, bearing a giant "Fiery" character, indicating that this place was the territory of the Fiery Sun Sect. As one of the three great immortal sects in the Jiang¡¯e region, the Fiery Sun Sect had built up tremendous prestige over the past millennium, and nobody dared to provoke them as they occupied an entire hilltop.


    Two young disciples in white robes were sparring in the open space.


    With each collision of fists and feet, the air whistled sharply.


    Both disciples had obviously started fighting in earnest, their faces tinged with blood, staining their white robes red. However, the several disciples watching around did not find anything amiss. Instead, they shouted words of encouragement and cheered loudly.


    This was the long-standing rule of the Fiery Sun Sect.


    To be united against outsiders.


    And if there were disputes within, they could be resolved on the fighting platform.


    Even if there were no conflicts on a regular day, the disciples within the sect could still strengthen their bonds through fighting.


    Whoosh!


    A flame abruptly appeared.


    Shooting across the sky like a falling star, it landed at the edge of the platform.


    The surrounding temperature surged, causing even the air to twist slightly.


    The originally moist ground began to smoke, and the grass and flowers growing there withered and turned brown at a visible rate, disintegrating into ashes and vanishing within the oncoming heatwave. ?


    Bang!


    A figure within the flames stepped forward.


    He was tall, with a bare upper body, and his muscles rippled with veins of red flame. His face was also rugged with thick brows and large eyes, exuding a leader¡¯s charisma.


    This person was Cui Mingri, a true disciple of the Fiery Sun Sect.


    Having dealt with some trivial matters in the northern state of Jiang, Cui Mingri spent a few extra days but managed to arrive just in time for the opening of the "Cloud Heaven" Secret Realm.


    Although Cui Mingri was not the foremost among the true disciples, he was clearly beloved within the Fiery Sun Sect. As soon as he arrived, the two on the platform stopped their fight and the surrounding disciples, whether they were spectators or cultivating, put down what they were doing and gathered around him.


    "Haha! Long time no see, everyone," Cui Mingri greeted his juniors with a smile.


    "I heard people talking about what happened in the northern state of Jiang a couple of days ago. They said a Zen Master of the Heavenly Deceit Realm was slain by senior brother," a young female disciple with a voluptuous figure said, looking at Cui Mingri with admiration.


    Cui Mingri enjoyed the feeling of being surrounded and admired by others, but he did not take undue credit.


    "Zen Master Dingguang was not killed by me," Cui Mingri clarified solemnly, "but by a young powerhouse from Jiangzhou. This person is extremely strong. Zen Master Dingguang was one of the mighty figures in the Heavenly Deceit Realm, yet he couldn¡¯t withstand even a single exchange."


    "So the rumors are true," another disciple from the Fiery Sun Sect, reluctant to accept, asked, "How does his strength compare to that of senior brother?" S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Cui Mingri thought of the scene where Su Heng instantly killed Zen Master Dingguang with a punch, and couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and chuckle sadly, "Compared to him, I am as a firefly to the bright moon. The gap is too large, we¡¯re not on the same level at all, and there¡¯s no point in comparison."


    "How is that possible!"


    Among the crowd, a disciple who admired Cui Mingri spoke out indignantly, "Senior Brother Cui, you¡¯re one of the top ten true disciples in our sect. Even senior sister Qin Shunying could spare a few exchanges with you. How could you be easily surpassed by some outsider?"


    Upon hearing this, Cui Mingri¡¯s face turned serious,


    And he sternly said, "Our Fiery Sun Sect may have a long heritage, but that doesn¡¯t mean we can be complacent and look down on the heroes of the world. Our current status is due to the efforts of our predecessors. It¡¯s not a reason for arrogance."


    Seeing Cui Mingri¡¯s serious expression, the disciple looked chagrined,


    And dared not say more.


    What was a boisterous atmosphere became somewhat awkward in that moment.


    Just as Cui Mingri was about to say something to lighten the mood, a long laugh echoed from above them in the sky.

 Chapter 208: 177: Gathering of Wind and Clouds, The Secret Realm Opens_3

    Majestic pressure, like black tidal waves of the sea, rolled up dust in large swathes across the ground. Cui Mingri¡¯s expression shifted subtly as he raised his hand to deliver a punch towards the direction the sound had come from. When fist met palm, a red circle of fire exploded in the air.The ground around them caved in layer by layer and burst open.


    The winds raised by the force demolished the houses outside the training grounds, reducing them to ruins.


    A few of the disciples standing next to Cui Mingri, caught off guard, were sent flying by the shockwave of the collision, resulting in a chaotic scene of bodies tumbling and sprawling everywhere.


    "Hahaha!"


    Amidst the hearty laughter, a burly figure clad in armor slowly walked out.


    More than three meters tall, his pale armor was engraved with ancient runes, and his shoulders were draped with thick furs. A scar ran across his face, and his golden pupils sparkled, revealing wolf-like sharp fangs as he laughed.


    The man¡¯s strength seemed unbelievable; from afar, he resembled a polar bear walking upright. And wherever he went, frost spread under his feet.


    "Yuan Qianqiu!" The anger on the Fiery Sun Sect disciples¡¯ faces gradually dissipated as someone called out this name.


    The Yuan Family from Hanzhou, a clan as prominent as the Li Family from Jiangzhou.


    Even more ancient, they had lived on this land since the tribal era.


    The glaciers and severe permafrost far from breaking them, instead, tempered them into beings as indestructible as millennium-old cold iron.


    "It¡¯s been over a decade since we last met, and you still haven¡¯t made much progress!" Yuan Qianqiu laughed heartily, greeting Cui Mingri.


    His left arm was wrapped in armor forged of cold iron, while in his right hand he wielded a massive axe.


    "If you want to fight, just say so!" Cui Mingri also laughed loudly.


    Despite his words, he opened his arms wide and strode forward. Yuan Qianqiu, too, effortlessly tossed aside his axe and embraced him in a bear hug. More than a decade ago, the two had gone through a trial together in a secret realm in Hanzhou where they faced life and death, forging a deep friendship.


    After separating, Cui Mingri threw a heavy punch on Yuan Qianqiu¡¯s chest plate, inviting, "Why not have a little spar to see how much you¡¯ve progressed over these ten years?"


    "Sounds good, but this isn¡¯t quite the right time," Yuan Qianqiu replied, reaching out to pick up his axe from the ground.


    He laughed carelessly and nodded towards an empty area on the training grounds, "Li Family¡¯s young miss, don¡¯t you agree?"


    "Who!?" Cui Mingri¡¯s face showed alarm.


    Following Yuan Qianqiu¡¯s gaze, he indeed saw an elegant and beautiful young girl in the shadow beneath the house.


    Even though she simply stood quietly in the shadows, revealing no hostility,


    But fixated by Li Lingsu¡¯s composed and beautiful eyes.


    Both Yuan Qianqiu and Cui Mingri felt an inexplicable tension as if someone held a dagger to their throats, causing their muscles to involuntarily tense up. The discomfort dissipated as soon as Li Lingsu lowered her gaze slightly to the ground.


    Cui Mingri exhaled in relief, and Yuan Qianqiu¡¯s shoulders also relaxed.


    "Have you seen my brother?" Li Lingsu¡¯s clear, ethereal voice carried on the wind, and Cui Mingri nodded, "I met him once in Jiangbei Province."


    "Is that so?" Li Lingsu asked again, "And now?"


    "Now... if nothing unexpected happened, he should be nearby," Cui Mingri answered. Remembering that he had arranged to meet Su Heng here, he volunteered, "Shall I help you look for him?" ?


    Yuan Qianqiu looked at Cui Mingri skeptically, suspecting his brother¡¯s motives were not entirely pure.


    Li Lingsu, however, didn¡¯t overthink it, "Thank you." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A flicker of a smile seemed to pass over her face, but her expression was so indifferent that neither Cui Mingri nor Yuan Qianqiu dared to be certain.


    "I¡¯ve found him," Li Lingsu announced with certainty, looking off into the distance.


    She withdrew her gaze and bowed slightly to the two men.


    Her posture and etiquette were impeccable, yet the aloofness and distance she projected were impossible to ignore.


    Li Lingsu took a step back, and in an instant, her slender figure transformed into countless flowing shadows, vanishing from sight with brazen authority.


    Yuan Qianqiu and Cui Mingri looked at each other.


    Yuan Qianqiu coughed and mused, "I feel that woman looked down on us a bit."


    "Never mind her," Cui Mingri dismissed with a shake of his head, looking forward to sharing his experiences over the past ten years with his brother.


    But when he opened his mouth, no sound came out¡ª


    "Boom!" Suddenly, a loud rumble came from the distance. They both widened their eyes, looking towards the source of the sound. It was as if the sky was collapsing, with a huge black mist plunging down like a waterfall from a crack in the heavens. It spread across the ground and turned into tidal waves that surged rapidly in all directions.


    Cui Mingri and Yuan Qianqiu were not newcomers to "Cloud Heaven," but even so, the sight of such a spectacle still left them with expressions of awe.


    "The Cloud Heaven Secret Realm has opened," Yuan Qianqiu swallowed hard.

 Chapter 209: 178: Liuzhou Zong Family, Lifting the Seal

    The Cloud Heaven Secret Realm opened, and violent winds roared in.Between a steep cliff, old vines as thick as wrists grew, and a pine tree stretched out obliquely from the crevices of the rocks.


    At the edge of a pool of water beneath the cliff.


    A massive ape over five meters tall, with jet-black fur, lay on the ground.


    Its chest was withered, its head completely blown apart. The black blood that seeped from its body stained the entire ground and the nearby pool a dark red. Su Heng¡¯s burly figure stood next to the ape¡¯s carcass, using the power of "Bodhisattva¡¯s Cut Hair" to create a mass of hair, washing away the few crimson blood stains on his hands.


    Swish! Read the latest on empire


    In the howling wind, a shadow passed by.


    Li Lingxiu¡¯s figure appeared beside Su Heng; he first glanced at the ape¡¯s carcass beneath his feet. Then, with a determined expression, he said firmly, "The secret realm has opened, it¡¯s time for us to prepare to set off."


    "Indeed." Su Heng looked up towards the distant sky.


    The black energy surged like a sandstorm, uprooting giant trees, turning rocks into powder. Even some of the mountains that were close by were snapped in half and plunged into the abyss with a thunderous crash, disappearing without a trace.


    Before Su Heng and Li Lingxiu, a scene akin to the end of the world unfolded, terrifying in nature.


    "Are you also coming with us?" Su Heng withdrew his gaze and asked Li Lingxiu.


    "Mm." Li Lingxiu nodded, then said with an easy smile, "This is not my first time in the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm. Last time the realm opened, I reached its depths with the help of the Cloud Key. This time, I want to see how much I have changed over the past thirty years."


    "Indeed." Su Heng saw his eager look of fighting spirit.


    He nodded and said no more.


    Boom!


    With a tap of his toe to the ground.


    As the soil erupted, Su Heng leaped upwards.


    His towering body turned into a streak of black light, reaching the top of the cliff in the blink of an eye.


    Enveloped by the surging black mist like a deluge, Su Heng felt as if he had plunged into a pitch-black, cold deep sea. Sand and gravel whirled towards his face, as if countless tiny blades were scraping across his skin.


    Su Heng, for his part, didn¡¯t feel any pain.


    However, his vision was greatly affected by the pitch blackness.


    He suddenly realized that without reaching Heavenly Deceit, even with the "Cloud Key," it was extremely difficult to move in such a harsh environment.


    Luckily, Su Heng was in a special situation.


    Although he hadn¡¯t activated the heightened senses unique to Heavenly Deceit, he still possessed the "Gravity Sense" provided by the Skeleton Dragon Armor.


    "Gravity Sense" covered a three-hundred-meter radius around his body.


    Everything that happened within that range was a detailed experience for Su Heng, and he wouldn¡¯t encounter any accidents.


    He took the Cloud Key out of his chest, infused it with energy to activate it.


    A pale white light enveloped him in an instant, isolating him from the harsh exterior conditions.


    The cold, suffocating feeling vanished in a moment, and Su Heng felt as if he had climbed out of a turbid current, his body suddenly much lighter. But at the same time, the white light from activating the Cloud Key was very conspicuous in such a dim environment, resembling a bright lamp. ?¨¤?


    The moment Su Heng activated the Cloud Key.


    He immediately felt more than a dozen malevolent gazes fall upon him.


    Su Heng, not wanting to attract trouble, stepped forward. In the blink of an eye, he had covered a distance of hundreds of meters, swiftly passing several mountains as he advanced towards the depths of the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm.


    His speed was extremely fast, but an unexpected event still occurred.


    Because it felt as if Su Heng was afraid, actively fleeing, some people took him for an easy target, a "soft persimmon."


    "Stop right there!"


    Just as Su Heng landed on a mountain peak.


    An explosive sound rang in his ear, and suddenly everything went dark as a burly figure blocked Su Heng¡¯s path. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anyone able to move freely within the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm was clearly no weakling.


    This person was tall and burly, with ears reaching his shoulders and arms hanging down to his knees, his wolf-like narrow face gave off an unapproachable vibe, and his bright, glowing eyes shone. He wore a simple robe, embroidered with a large golden "Zong" on the front.


    This "Zong" did not imply the person was a Grandmaster.


    Rather, it proved that he was born into the Zong Family, a great clan in Liu State.


    The strength of the Zong Family in Liu State was far below that of Li Lingxiu¡¯s family but stronger than the Hong Family annihilated by Su Heng. With three powerful Heavenly Deceit Realm experts in the family, they were considered a formidable force. The man in front of Su Heng was called Zong Wu, one of the clan¡¯s Supreme Elders.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Sounds of cutting through the air resounded, and two more people appeared beside Zong Wu.


    They were two robust middle-aged men, with the aura of fully matured monster embryos, and likely elders of the family.


    "Young man, this is not a place for you," said an elder on the left in a deep voice.


    "Hand over the Cloud Key and leave quickly," another elder on the right demanded coldly, a chill flashing in his eyes, "This is for your good; we don¡¯t want to fight you and earn a reputation for bullying the weak."


    Hearing these words.


    Su Heng¡¯s expression remained unchanged; instead, he spoke in a very mild tone, "Are you threatening me?"


    The two middle-aged elders looked at each other, now feeling somewhat uncertain.


    "What¡¯s the background of this person?"


    "Don¡¯t know, but most likely not Heavenly Deceit," Zong Wu replied with a highbrow air.


    "If he¡¯s not from Heavenly Deceit, then there¡¯s nothing to fear," the left elder, who took the lead in speaking and was more impulsive, immediately reached for the hem of his robe and violently swung it!


    Swish!


    The moment the hem of his robe fluttered up, he stepped forward.


    "Crack!" A crisp sound echoed, and the rock beneath his feet burst apart. A streak of red appeared on his left arm, spreading to the tips of his fingers. With the momentum of a gusting wind, he thrust his palm toward Su Heng¡¯s chest. But before his fist could even fall, his expression fiercely changed, and he froze in mid-air.


    A figure appeared beside Su Heng; it was none other than Li Lingxiu who was a step behind.


    With just one glance, he understood what had happened.


    "Damn you, you bastards!" A murderous aura surfaced on Li Lingxiu¡¯s face, "So you¡¯re eager to seek death, robbing right on top of my brother¡¯s head, thinking your life is too long?"


    Zong Wu¡¯s face turned ashen.


    Both being of Heavenly Deceit, Zong Wu was cursed at by Li Lingxiu, pointed directly at his nose.


    Yet he dared not utter another word, and like a mouse that saw a cat, he turned to run.


    However¡ª


    He had only managed to take two steps forward.


    When he heard Su Heng¡¯s cold voice from behind, "Did I say you could leave?"


    Behind Zong Wu, Su Heng extended a hand, and in an instant, a great amount of energy converged in his palm like a stream, forming a pitch-black sphere. His five fingers clenched forcefully, and the black sphere "pop" exploded, sending out three energy dragons condensed from his powerful strike, roaring forth.


    "Pffft!"


    Three consecutive sounds of explosions came almost at the same time.


    Among the three Zong Family Elders, including a Supreme Elder from the Heavenly Deceit Realm.


    Their hearts and surrounding organs were devoured by Su Heng¡¯s force, dying on the spot, as dead as could be.


    "Fools who court death."


    Li Lingxiu turned his gaze away from the three men.


    In Jiangbei Province, having seen Su Heng act before, Li Lingxiu was not surprised at this moment.


    "Let¡¯s continue," Su Heng said with a calm gaze, glancing at Li Lingxiu. The latter nodded, and the two of them vanished in a flash, continuing deeper towards the center of the Secret Realm.


    The corpses of the three Zong Wu fell from the sky.


    The bystanders who saw this scene exploded in shock.


    "That¡¯s the body of Zong Wu, the Supreme Elder, how is that possible!" The Zong Family members reacted most violently, feeling almost as if the sky had collapsed. It wasn¡¯t just because a Heavenly Deceit powerhouse had died, but more importantly, they didn¡¯t know whom they had offended.


    Even though Su Heng had no thoughts of retaliation.


    For a long time to come, these clan members would have to live in fear and trepidation.


    "A powerhouse of the Heavenly Deceit Realm taken down in a single encounter¡ªhiss!" The Zong Family members cried out in despair, while others felt fortunate.


    They too had coveted the Cloud Key in Su Heng¡¯s hands moments ago.


    But Zong Wu had acted first.


    They had been lamenting their missed opportunity just now, but seeing Zong Wu¡¯s corpse fall from the sky, they were immediately drenched in a cold sweat.


    "It¡¯s really like cutting in line to the Yellow Springs, thankfully, thankfully¡­" The storm stirred up from within Cloud Heaven became more violent, and without the Cloud Key, these people couldn¡¯t hold on. Someone in the crowd sighed in bitter relief, then they dispersed, and in the blink of an eye, only the howling wind remained in the entire forest.


    Elsewhere¡ª


    Without stopping for a moment, Su Heng and Li Lingxiu had already arrived deep within the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm.


    The storm here became even more ferocious, accompanied by Heavenly Thunder and calamitous flame. Being inside was akin to falling into hell.


    Boom!


    A loud crash as lightning struck.


    A mountain peak beside Su Heng was directly shattered, as if hit by a missile, its power inconceivably great.


    The broken fragments of the mountain, carrying the weight of ten thousand juns, were swept up by the raging wind and came smashing down from above.


    Boom!


    With a punch out of thin air, Su Heng shattered the mountain to pieces.


    But from within the broken mountain debris, a burst of red fire surged forward, forming a wave that rushed at him head-on.


    This was calamitous flame, which Li Lingxiu said could instantly melt a cultivator¡¯s flesh and blood. Su Heng, protected by the Cloud Key and with his Copper Skin and Iron Bones, naturally had no fear. However, Li Lingxiu beside him appeared somewhat flustered, trying to dodge to the side, but was caught off guard as both escape routes became blocked.


    Seeing this, Su Heng simply swung his arm.


    Energy burst forth from his body, sweeping across.


    Like a curtain of black smoke against the red scorching inferno.


    Two diametrically opposed forces, both terribly powerful, clashed. Like the intertwining of two mighty currents in a river, they hissed as they collided and pressed against each other, then simultaneously exploded and dissolved into nothingness.


    A huge pit over ten meters in diameter appeared in front of Li Lingxiu.


    He broke into a cold sweat.


    Li Lingxiu touched his nose and gave a wry smile, "It seems this is my limit, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t accompany you further."


    Upon hearing this, Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    He hardly contemplated before he removed the Cloud Key from his body and handed it to Li Lingxiu beside him.


    "I shouldn¡¯t need this thing much," Su Heng¡¯s voice came smoothly.


    Li Lingxiu looked at him in surprise.


    Heavenly Thunder, calamitous flames, Yin Winds¡­ inside the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm, all kinds of terrible natural disasters fell like a deluge, sweeping everything in their path. Yet Su Heng did not hide or evade. His robust figure stood tall in this pitch-black deluge, with the occasional burst of lightning or blaze of fire striking his broad, towering body.


    His clothes were ignited, burning away.


    His muscles, shimmering with a metallic sheen, were now exposed to the air, astonishingly unharmed.

 Chapter 210: 179: Stirring Up the Storm, Bearing Destiny

    "This...,"Li Lingxiu glanced at the Cloud Key handed over by Su Heng and then at Su Heng himself, whose expression was one of unparalleled equanimity.


    Terrible bolts of Heavenly Thunder and Yin Wind landed on Su Heng, but he seemed completely unaware, his calm and leisurely demeanor as if he were bathing in the clear waters of a river.


    Li Lingxiu gaped in astonishment; he had not known Su Heng for very long, but this was already countless times that he had been shocked. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The dangers of the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm are extraordinary; think it over thrice,"


    Li Lingxiu pressed his lips tightly together but did not immediately reach out to take it; instead, he shook his head and seriously cautioned, "I have been to the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm once before. Even if I go again, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t make any significant gains. On the contrary, you..."


    "Rest assured, I¡¯m not overestimating myself,"


    Su Heng tilted his neck, and a series of cracks sounded from his sturdy cervical vertebrae.


    Heavenly Thunder and explosive flames might not injure him, but the ferocious power contained in the blasts that pierced his skin still brought him a trace of pain. This, however, only excited him more; Dragon Blood coursed through his thick veins, gaining speed gradually.


    "The Cloud Key may provide protection, but it can also impact cultivation," Su Heng said calmly. "I know my limits."


    "Alright," replied Li Lingxiu, nodding at these words.


    He decided not to urge him further.


    Accepting the "Cloud Key" from Su Heng¡¯s hand, Li Lingxiu breathed a long sigh of relief, feeling much more at ease.


    "Hiss...,"


    At that moment, Su Heng¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he felt a warm sensation in his arm.


    Although it was not very noticeable, Li Lingxiu perceived it keenly.


    "What¡¯s wrong, are you hurt?" asked Li Lingxiu with some nervousness. "Shall I give you back the Cloud Key?"


    "It¡¯s not the problem with the environment here," Su Heng responded.


    He let his arm hang down, and Li Lingxiu saw a "…d" symbol on the back of his hand, emitting a faint golden glow in the darkness.


    "Is that, someone from the Buddhist sect nearby?" Li Lingxiu frowned, scanning the surroundings with some tension.


    "Hehe," Su Heng chuckled. As the person in question, he was not as anxious as Li Lingxiu. "To show up so openly, it seems he¡¯s quite confident in his own strength, which is quite interesting," he said.


    "This is not good news,"


    As Li Lingxiu helped search for any possible threats, he said gravely, "With such hostile and dangerous surroundings, if that person keeps hiding in the shadows... Even if he doesn¡¯t strike, with your mind on guard, cultivating properly will be impossible."


    "I will head deeper into the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm. If he can follow, then let him come,"


    "Hmm!?"


    Su Heng continued to show an unshakable composure.


    It was Li Lingxiu who made a new discovery, pointing toward a peak on the left, "There seems to be something there?"


    Su Heng followed the direction Li Lingxiu pointed and indeed saw a patch of white light within the chaotic, pitch-black storm.


    The white light flickered, drawing nearer.


    At first, it was as inconspicuous as a candle flame in the wind.


    Now it had taken on the size of a normal adult human, outlining the curves of a female body.


    Su Heng gradually made out the woman¡¯s features¡ªclothed in a red dress, she was very beautiful. Her aloof temperament reminded Su Heng of his own underling, Li Hongxiu. However, the difference between them was that Li Hongxiu was duller, while the woman before him had a mature and elegant air. ?


    That kind of noble temperament could only be cultivated in a respected and pampered upbringing from early childhood.


    Su Heng felt this woman bore a resemblance to Li Lingxiu by his side.


    Without much thought,


    Su Heng roughly guessed the woman¡¯s background.


    He glanced down and to the side; as expected, Li Lingxiu stood as stiff as one frozen. His hand seemed to want to wave a greeting but ended up touching his nose before dropping back down. He opened his mouth, but no words came out.


    Instead, the woman in the red dress stopped at a distance of over ten meters and spoke first, "Father has sent me to bring you back home."


    "Ah, is that so?" Li Lingxiu rubbed his hands together.


    Recalling that he hadn¡¯t been home for more than a decade, a normal Heavenly Deceit powerhouse only lived for about three hundred years. Ten years was not very long, yet it wasn¡¯t short either. Remembering his father¡¯s face, Li Lingxiu felt he had been rather excessive that day.


    But he had no regrets.


    If he hadn¡¯t run away from home, how could he have met such a formidable person as Su Heng?


    "How has the old gentleman been these days?" Li Lingxiu rubbed his hands and asked somewhat awkwardly.


    "Not bad," replied Li Lingsu, and then she quickly changed the subject, "If you were a bit more obedient, he might be even more comfortable."


    "Then let¡¯s give him more issues to worry about," Li Lingxiu chuckled.


    "This is my sister, Li Lingsu," Li Lingxiu finally remembered to make introductions, quickly motioning towards the woman in red to Su Heng. Then he turned to Li Lingsu and said, "This is Su Heng, he is...,"


    Li Lingsu blinked, her pupils shimmering with a wine-red light.


    She cut off her brother¡¯s words, "I have heard of you."


    "Oh?" This took Su Heng by surprise.


    "On my way over, Cui Mingri mentioned you," Li Lingsu explained. "He holds you in high esteem; I heard that even Zen Master Dingguang was dispatched by you."


    "Correct," Su Heng nodded, considering these unworthy of mention.

 Chapter 211: 179: Stirring up the Storm, Carrying Destiny_2

    The wine-red glow in Li Lingsu¡¯s eyes intensified. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.This time, she even licked her lips, her entire being seeming to buzz with excitement, "Then, may I spar with you?"


    "Of course, if you wish," Su Heng nodded.


    He didn¡¯t detect any malice in Li Lingsu¡¯s eyes.


    Her purpose was pure; she merely wanted to gain experience by battling with various experts. From this perspective, although her brother Li Lingxiu always claimed to be obsessed with martial arts, in terms of purity, it seemed that his sister surpassed him by a notch.


    At the very least, after witnessing Su Heng defeat the Zen Master Dingguang with a single move, Li Lingxiu no longer entertained the thought of sparring with Su Heng.


    It was somewhat of a pity.


    Su Heng had yet to battle a Martial Artist with a special bloodline.


    This was the perfect opportunity to fill in the gaps in his understanding.


    "Thank you." Even amidst the howling winds and the dimming sky, Li Lingsu¡¯s voice sounded crystal clear from all directions.


    But the moment she spoke, Li Lingsu¡¯s delicate and graceful figure turned into flowing shadows, merging with the darkness, and completely vanished from Su Heng¡¯s sight.


    Su Heng released his Gravity Sense only to find that it too perceived nothing unusual.


    He glanced down, not knowing when,


    Li Lingxiu, who had stood beside him, also disappeared into thin air.


    This technique was somewhat similar to a kind of spiritual attack.


    Yet Su Heng could still see the scene when the "Cloud Key" mystic realm opened, with immense clouds of black fog continuously surging before his eyes. Accompanied by the booming of intense Heavenly Thunder and flashes of flame, towering mountain peaks crumbled violently, bursting apart.


    Li Lingsu¡¯s indifferent figure emerged from the flames.


    Then came a second, and a third, until a dozen more figures appeared around Su Heng in the blink of an eye.


    Among these figures, some were real and some were false, but each one emitted the aura of a Heavenly Deceit Realm powerhouse, and it seemed that even within the shadows, their auras would sweep past. The "Shadow Bloodline" of the Li Family in Jiangzhou was indeed terrifying, seldom meeting a match in the same realm.


    Even now, Su Heng had no clever solution to resolve this.


    However, this type of domain-based Divine Skill usually had a limit to the amount it could contain.


    As long as one¡¯s own power exceeded this limit, the domain would naturally collapse. Understanding this, Su Heng didn¡¯t continue to waste time.


    He reached forward with an open hand, spreading his fingers wide.


    The energy throughout his body flowed like a creek into his open palm, driving the shadows to burn like black flames in the void.


    Bang!


    Su Heng¡¯s fingers suddenly clenched.


    The flame exploded, and a black ring of Qi surged outward.


    The boundless energy, now like a tidal wave, quickly filled every corner of the shadows. Li Lingsu¡¯s figure was frozen in midair, first solidifying, then cracking with terror on her face, before bursting loudly. ????


    Crack!


    A web of cracks spread before Su Heng.


    In the end, like a shattered window, they fell away one by one, vanishing from sight.


    Li Lingsu¡¯s pale face appeared in front of Su Heng about ten meters away, unharmed, but her aura seemed somewhat weak.


    "The Shadow Bloodline truly lives up to its reputation," Su Heng said with a smile, "I concede."


    He and Li Lingxiu nodded in farewell.


    It was indeed somewhat inappropriate for him to continue to be a third wheel while the siblings reunited.


    Although Su Heng¡¯s emotional intelligence was average, he had the self-awareness to recognize this. Li Lingxiu waved her hand and Su Heng immediately strode forward, appearing on the other side of a protruding mountain peak.


    Then another step, accompanied by thunder exploding.


    Su Heng¡¯s tall and robust silhouette was soon engulfed by the black wind and vanished from the siblings¡¯ line of sight.


    Once Su Heng had left, Li Lingsu retracted her gaze. She held her slightly frail chest with one hand, her face unable to hide her shock. As the siblings locked eyes, Li Lingsu whispered, "You¡¯ve really come across a remarkable person this time..."


    "Actually, when I realized you had given him the Cloud Key, I was very conflicted," Li Lingsu regained her composure.


    Her presence was clearly no coincidence.


    Instead, she had silently followed from a distance for a while.


    The Shadow Bloodline of the Li Family was indeed magical, and coupled with the harsh environment of Zhuqiong Mountain.


    Neither Su Heng nor Li Lingxiu noticed someone following them. Even when a flicker of intuition occasionally crossed Su Heng¡¯s mind, he merely thought it was someone spying on the "Cloud Key," or perhaps a powerful expert from the Buddha sect had come, but he didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    "You¡¯re still as naggy as ever," Li Lingxiu was at a loss for words and then asked, "Was this also a reason for your sparring with Brother Su?"


    "Yes," Li Lingsu nodded, not denying it.


    "So, what do you think now?" Li Lingxiu had always been obediently taught by his sister, yet suddenly he felt a sense of relief.


    "It seems I can¡¯t underestimate the heroes of the world," Li Lingsu sighed with a touch of melancholy, "Whenever the era of long life descends, it gives birth to some individuals with incredible destinies. These people stir the winds and the clouds, their growth rate is unbelievably fast."


    "Often, it only takes ten or twenty years for them to traverse the journey that ordinary cultivators would take hundreds of years to accomplish, reaching inconceivable realms, like the Great Ancestor from a thousand years ago, Dragon King An Shelie. And like the current Barbarian King Talihuitai Sorban¡ª"


    "Do you think he could be one of them?"


    "Shh!" Li Lingxiu¡¯s complexion suddenly changed, and he made a silencing gesture towards his sister, "Are you crazy? You can¡¯t just say such things."


    "You¡¯re right," Li Lingsu nodded nonchalantly, her expression unchanged.


    Li Lingxiu nervously scanned the surroundings, as if afraid their conversation had been overheard. He thought he might be overthinking, but when a pair of golden pupils appeared in his field of vision, his heart skipped a beat, freezing him in place as if struck by heavenly thunder.


    At some point, a burly figure dressed in charcoal black had appeared on the mountain peak.


    Without the Cloud Key on him, and his aura blending in with the surroundings, plus his distinctive skin color, even if he stood close by, it was difficult to notice.


    Once discovered, his figure seemed to rapidly expand, becoming immense in an instant, and the sole focus in the world, provoking an involuntary veneration in one¡¯s heart.


    "The Great Black Secret King¡ª"


    Having battled in Skull Plain, Li Lingsu naturally recognized the origins of this person.


    He remembered the Buddha light shining on the back of Su Heng¡¯s hand. He knew a Buddha sect¡¯s high-level practitioner was watching in secret, but he never expected it would be the Great Black Secret King himself.


    Such a powerhouse, even among the multitude of experts in the Hundred Buddha Temple, was second only to the Buddha Master level.


    And yet, now he was here to assassinate a young powerful person, daring to venture deep into the empire¡¯s territory. For a moment, Li Lingxiu¡¯s mind was filled with thunder, even the sound of heavenly thunder seemed distant. His heart felt like it had plummeted into an abyss, continually sinking.

 Chapter 212: Dragon Blood Boiling, Indestructible as Diamond

    ```The thunder rumbled from afar to near, the world before him shrouded by a yin wind that darkened the skies, a terrifying image of doomsday approaching.


    The outskirts of Zhuqiong Mountain.


    Upon a steep cliffside where rock pines grew.


    Xu Hanlin sat cross-legged on a gnarled branch of a pine, his expression serene, flipping through a book in his hands.


    Yet his gaze wasn¡¯t on the book but fixated on the thunderous flashes in the distant sky. Black winds blew from the heavens, stirring his hair and the hem of his clothes, also flipping the pages of the book with a rustling noise. Occasionally, one could see a smear of crimson bloodstain on its pages.


    Swish!


    A red light illuminated beside Xu Hanlin.


    The Taotie with a human¡¯s face and sheep¡¯s body yawned, walking lazily out from the midst of the fiery light.


    "You are still flipping through this letter your mother left you," the Taotie clambered down onto a flat rock, using its paw-like hands to scratch its chin. "You must have memorized the contents by now."


    "Could it be that some peerless divine technique is hidden inside?" The Taotie¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up as it extended its neck closer.


    "It¡¯s just an ordinary family letter," Xu Hanlin looked up at the Taotie, saying calmly. "She was locked up in the Demon Suppression Tower for over twenty years, not knowing whether I was dead or alive. She just wrote some words she wanted to say, as if I were still by her side..."


    "This paper, and the ink too. They were all exchanged from the Demon Suppression Bureau bit by bit with her own flesh and blood."


    Xu Hanlin¡¯s voice grew lower and lower.


    The Taotie opened its mouth but said nothing, laying back down on the rock.


    Whoosh!


    Something shocking happened.


    Xu Hanlin held the book he treasured so dearly high above, and a sudden flare of fire ignited atop it. The crimson flames set the pages ablaze, and spurred by the wind, it seemed as if scores of butterflies were dancing against the wind, a gorgeous sight to behold under the dark dome of the sky, like a dream.


    Xu Hanlin¡¯s gaze was empty, faintly remembering the scene from over thirty years ago.


    He and his mother lived in a courtyard filled with blooming flowers, where similar butterflies fluttered.


    "Those beautiful times, gone and never to return," as the flames in the air extinguished, the flickers of light in Xu Hanlin¡¯s eyes also dimmed.


    "You..." The Taotie looked at Xu Hanlin, its gaze filled with surprise.


    The letter that Xu Hanlin had cherished was now destroyed by his own hands, burnt to ashes.


    "I can sense his presence right here," Xu Hanlin slowly stood up, arms outstretched, his eyes reflecting the bleakness of the darkened sky.


    "I once said I would protect my mother, but she died right before my eyes."


    "I broke my word," Xu Hanlin sighed, saying. "Regardless of win or lose, this will be my last battle."


    "Let these memories accompany me to hell."


    "Roar!"


    Xu Hanlin suddenly threw back his head with a long howl.


    Blood vessels burst in his eyes as something massive bulged from his back, a huge pair of dark wings, ablaze with somber demon flames, unfurled behind him. A piercing, harsh sonic boom shattered the rolling clouds in the sky at that moment, the mountain peak under his feet exploded, and he, carrying a sanguine aura, shot up into the sky, vanishing into the black torrent in a blink.


    "Damn it, wait for me!" The Taotie was blasted away by the sudden gust, crawling out from a pile of debris covered in dust.


    It spat a glob of saliva on the ground.


    The Taotie appeared somewhat angry.


    He still remembered when they had first met, he had simply regarded the other as a blood bag to heal his injuries.


    But unexpectedly, over the months of living together, facing life and death, they had gradually formed a deep friendship.


    Now, as Xu Hanlin left of his own accord, the Taotie found itself hesitating. It paced back and forth amidst the rubble, on one hand recalling Su Heng¡¯s fierce and vicious smile that inspired fear in its heart, and on the other hand reminiscing the moments he had lived with Xu Hanlin, their joint struggles, their mutual recognition.


    In the end¡ª


    Emotion triumphed over reason.


    Bang!


    The Taotie slapped down, the giant rock mountain shrank by half due to its sheer force.


    Its body suddenly blazed with dark flames, its tremendous shadow revealing the formidable presence of a top-tier demon.


    "Damn it, I really am crazy," the Taotie cursed furiously.


    The flames exploded.


    His body transformed into a streak of dark light, chasing rapidly in the direction Xu Hanlin had disappeared.


    ...


    ...


    When a distant dragon¡¯s cry reached his ears, Su Heng halted.


    He looked up to see a grand expanse of black, a boundless and terrifying spectacle. Endless thunder fell from the heavens, clouds swirling tumultuously.


    The massive rock peaks that had reached for the sky were now broken by this vast force, yet the fractured peaks did not fall. Instead, under the pull of a powerful force, they merged with numerous rocks to form a massive expanse of land floating in the air.


    Stay tuned to empire


    This was the origin of the "Sky Amidst the Clouds" phenomenon.


    ```


    In this ink-black and fierce continent of Cloud Summit, littered with rubble and broken peaks, a blurry dark dragon shape was faintly visible.


    Because the distance was quite far and the environment was harsh,


    Su Heng could only vaguely discern the dragon shape for the moment, but the immense dragon¡¯s power was already rolling in, causing palpitations in his chest. Without needing to say more, Li Lingxiu was indeed correct in the letter she had written. The tyrant dragon had once briefly stayed here, and because of the special environment of "Cloud Sky," it left its mark.


    To this day, a thousand years later, that mark had never dissipated, still brazenly releasing dragon power as vast as the abyssal sea.


    The time for the "Cloud Sky" secret realm to be open was limited.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t want to waste it and continued forward.


    Boom!


    The storm brought a flash of lightning-streaked thunderclouds that mercilessly struck Su Heng.


    In an instant, he felt as if he was submerged in a pool of lightning, his long hair standing on end, his entire body blackened, with traces of blood emerging from the more severely injured areas. Coughing up a waft of black smoke from his mouth, Su Heng looked somewhat bedraggled.


    "That¡¯s got some kick," Su Heng flipped a middle finger at the distant sky.


    He closed his eyes, mobilizing the Dragon Blood.


    The formidable vitality released from his spine, flowing throughout his body with his highly mutated blood.


    Su Heng¡¯s body seemed to be enveloped in a layer of golden light, as the slightly injured skin instantly healed. He grew more serious within, knowing that he was about to face a real test. He directly ignited the potential of the Dragon Blood, entering a state of Deep Blood Explosion.


    After elevating the "Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method" to the breaking limit and successfully integrating the Dragon Marrow,


    Su Heng, not only could dig into the potential of the Dragon Marrow like An Shelie and enter a state of Deep Blood Explosion, but he could also directionally strengthen his body with Dragon Blood according to different combat needs. Dragon Blood was like a handful of attribute points in Su Heng¡¯s hands that he could freely allocate, and now, Su Heng allocated these points to his defense.


    Su Heng¡¯s muscles, bones, and skin were significantly enhanced.


    His stature returned to his normal height of just over five meters, and then further increased to nearly six meters. Covered in armor-like muscles that shimmered with a metallic luster, his bones looked terrifyingly massive, and dark dragon scales appeared on Su Heng¡¯s skin.


    The strength in his body was unleashed, burning fiercely, leaving tangible shadows in the gloomy void.


    The Yin Wind was dark, and the lightning flashed with thunder.


    This world seemed thoroughly enraged, with intense lightning falling like it cost nothing. Formed into a massive silver-white waterfall, over a dozen meters wide, it enveloped Su Heng completely. Zhuqiong Mountain was momentarily illuminated by the lightning, a silver-white expanse before the eyes. The only point of noticeable black was where Su Heng stood, unmoved, emitting an air of stability as unyielding as a mountain.


    Bundles of gazes were drawn to this sight, first with schadenfreude, wondering which poor soul was struck by lightning. But when they saw Su Heng neither carrying a Cloud Key nor being hindered by the thunder as he strode forward, those gazes turned into horror.


    A few cultivators standing in front of Su Heng frantically made way, parting the path for him, fearful that the Heavenly Thunder above him would affect them.


    Su Heng, however, didn¡¯t care and continued on.


    As he ventured further, the number of cultivators on the surrounding peaks grew fewer.


    ```


    Su Heng still saw a familiar figure on one of the mountain peaks, none other than Cui Mingri of the Fiery Sun Sect. Next to Cui Mingri stood a burly man with bared teeth, clad in fur and armor, who was also gaping at Su Heng with a shocked expression on his face from afar.


    Su Heng and Cui Mingri exchanged glances across the distance.


    Remembering how Cui Mingri had taken the initiative to invite him to the Fiery Sun Sect as a guest when he learned that he was being targeted by a Buddhist master, Su Heng felt somewhat grateful and nodded his head in greeting.


    As he passed by Cui Mingri, all he saw was an empty expanse before him, with only a few giant mountain peaks standing in the midst of the sea of clouds, sparking with electricity. The vegetation on the mountains had been burned to ashes, and even the rocks and soil had turned into glistening glazed matter under the Heavenly Thunder and cataclysmic fires.


    The few mountain peaks seemed like staircases leading to the central "Sky Amidst the Clouds."


    Su Heng took a long look.


    Having come this far,


    Even with the Cloud Key, many had already approached their limits.


    At least within Su Heng¡¯s field of vision, not a single figure could be seen. And with just his physical body, he had arrived here without even touching his own limits.


    His figure flickered, and he no longer hesitated. Taking a step forward, he blinked across to another Glazed Mountain peak. With another flicker, Su Heng¡¯s towering figure had already stepped onto the secret realm¡¯s central "Sky Amidst the Clouds."


    And behind Su Heng,


    Yuan Qianqiu and Cui Mingri both snapped their jaws shut with shock, withdrawing their gaze from Su Heng¡¯s back with terror on their faces.


    Even carrying the Cloud Key, Yuan Qianqiu felt his scalp tingle from the lightning strikes.


    His shoulder bore a massive wolf pelt that was giving off sparks of fire.


    He opened his mouth and exhaled a large ring of smoke, clutching Cui Mingri¡¯s shoulder, "Brother, that fierce guy seemed to be greeting you just now, do you know him?"


    "Haven¡¯t I told you?" Cui Mingri grimaced in pain from the grip on his shoulder, "Haven¡¯t I told you that the man who killed Zen Master Dingguang and saved my life in Jiangbei Continent was him just now. But it¡¯s strange that I haven¡¯t seen Li Lingxiu..."


    "Baihua County¡¯s Demon Suppression Bureau Head, Su Heng." Cui Mingri asked curiously, "Do you know what a bureau head¡¯s position is?"


    "Seems like a small local official." Yuan Qianqiu scratched his head with his claw.


    Before he could go on, they heard the voice of another person echoing eerily through the darkness, "Su Heng... Did you just see him?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yuan Qianqiu and Cui Mingri both felt as if they had plunged into an ice cave.


    A chill crept up their spines.


    Both turned around simultaneously.


    But behind them, a black-clad figure had appeared at some point, handsome and indifferent in appearance.


    And most importantly, the person did not possess a Cloud Key. Standing there with hands behind his back, amidst the vortex of Heavenly Thunder and cataclysmic fire, his body was enveloped in a layer of faint Demon Flames, showing no clear signs of injury.


    ```

 Chapter 213: 181: Perfecting the Secret Technique, Meeting Xu Hanlin Again

    Boom!A blazing Heavenly Thunder descended from the sky.


    The silver-white lightning clashed and annihilated the Demon Flames fiercely burning on Xu Hanlin¡¯s body, ultimately both dissipating into nothingness. Even the few streaks of lightning that managed to break through the barrier posed by the Demon Flames only managed to tear through Xu Hanlin¡¯s clothes.


    Beneath his black robe, a layer of semi-transparent scales covered Xu Hanlin¡¯s skin.


    His exaggeratedly strong body blocked the force of the Heavenly Thunder from outside.


    Witnessing this scene firsthand,


    Both Yuan Qianqiu and Cui Mingri¡¯s expressions turned extremely grave; they felt a tremendous pressure emanating from Xu Hanlin.


    "Who are you?" Cui Mingri narrowed his eyes.


    Though the person in black maintained a calm demeanor, the hostility emanating from him was clear and obvious.


    Yuan Qianqiu¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he reached out to grab Cui Mingri¡¯s arm, unwilling to engage in conflict with Xu Hanlin here. Although they didn¡¯t know Xu Hanlin¡¯s specific background, just the strength he had displayed was already beyond the combined capability of the two of them to cope with.


    "You mean the person we just saw?"


    Xu Hanlin nodded.


    Yuan Qianqiu pointed in the direction Su Heng had just passed, "At the deepest part of the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm, if you want to find him, you can follow that direction deeper in."


    "I see," Xu Hanlin nodded, "There¡¯s another matter..."


    "What is it?" Yuan Qianqiu furrowed his brows tightly.


    "The Cloud Key," Xu Hanlin pointed towards the position of Cui Mingri¡¯s chest.


    There, a Cloud Key shone with a faint light amidst the darkness, warding off the terrible calamity from outside. "I need that thing."


    "Are you joking?" Yuan Qianqiu¡¯s eyebrows furrowed harshly.


    They had pushed themselves to their limits by coming here. If they removed the Cloud Key, they would be severely injured by the Heavenly Thunder on the spot. At that point, dying right here was a highly probable outcome, especially since neither of them had a physique like Su Heng¡¯s nor the strange Demon Flames burning on Xu Hanlin.


    "Is that so..." Xu Hanlin nodded with a hint of disappointment.


    He took one step back, as if he intended to leave this area. Yet, in the moment of his retreat, his figure flashed, and he abruptly reached out in an attempt to grab Cui Mingri. Cui Mingri, whose gaze had been fixed on Xu Hanlin, was alert and aware the instant the other moved.


    Flames of scarlet fire covered his body in that instant.


    At the same time, his left hand formed a claw.


    He pressed down fiercely towards Xu Hanlin¡¯s neck.


    Squish!


    Cui Mingri¡¯s pupils dilated, and he vomited a mouthful of scarlet blood.


    Xu Hanlin¡¯s figure in front of him had already vanished. Looking down, his chest had a gaping, mangled hole. The Cloud Key, along with a large chunk of flesh, was ruthlessly torn out in that very moment. Even his heart was severely damaged and was now uncontrollably spouting fresh blood.


    "How is this possible!?" Staring at the gruesome wound on his chest, a look of astonishment appeared on Cui Mingri¡¯s face.


    With the Cloud Key gone, the Yin Wind and calamitous fires howled towards him.


    Add in his severe injuries, and Cui Mingri¡¯s eyes rolled back as he immediately lost consciousness.


    Meanwhile, Yuan Qianqiu¡¯s complexion turned exceedingly ugly. He reached out to catch Cui Mingri, shaking his teeth as he took off his own Cloud Key and draped it over Cui Mingri¡¯s body. Then, spitting out a breath, he shot out a glint of cold light that instantly froze Cui Mingri¡¯s body.


    After finishing this series of actions,


    Cui Mingri¡¯s life was temporarily preserved.


    But as for Yuan Qianqiu, disaster had struck. His bear-like robust frame was nearly turned into charred remains by a bolt of Heavenly Thunder.


    His body shook, and without hesitation, he hoisted the half-dead Cui Mingri onto his shoulder and took large strides, dashing towards the exit of the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm with extreme speed.


    ...


    ...


    Elsewhere, Su Heng arrived at the very center of the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm.


    Above the floating land in the air.


    He originally thought that standing on it would feel unstable, but in reality, it was quite the opposite. Su Heng stomped down hard, causing cracks to spread, but the land did not collapse. The secret realm¡¯s formation exerted a powerful gravitational pull compressing these rocks into something exceptionally hard, even more durable than ordinary mountains.


    Stay tuned for updates on empire sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze lifted to survey his surroundings.


    The ground, smoothed by the fierce winds, was as even as a plaza made of black marble.


    The land was vast, stretching beyond sight. The sky was also black, with flashes of lightning illuminating it. The lightning was a scorching red, not only intensely hot but also mingled with the power from the eternal heavens, the force so exaggerated it was unbelievable.


    Any random streak of lightning here could grievously injure Heavenly Deceit.


    Within sight, peaks of lacquered black mountains rose from the ground, piercing into the clouds. They stood like pillars supporting the palace of this world, immensely majestic.


    It was unclear how they formed, but they stood unyielding amid the lightning and scorching flames. These ancient black peaks were carved with natural runes, drawing power from the surrounding environment. They seemed to be the key to sustaining "Cloud Heaven", only forming during specific time periods.


    Looking upwards,


    Su Heng came into close contact with the phantom left by a Tyrant Dragon.


    From a distance, the sight of that formidable Dragon Power and its world-shaking bearing was already enough to inspire awe in anyone.


    But upon reaching the very center of the "Cloud Heaven Secret Realm," the scene that unfolded was even more exaggerated. A body as vast as a mountain, scales with a metallic luster, and those gigantic wings that blotted out the sun...


    "Wings?"


    Su Heng fixed his gaze to confirm that he was not mistaken.


    The Domineering Dragon had the classic appearance of an Eastern dragon, but with wings added... In Su Heng¡¯s memory, in the myths of his previous life, there seemed to be only one that met this criteria. That was Ying Long, hailed as the number one war deity in the Classic of Mountains and Seas, who assisted Emperor Xuanyuan in slaying Chi You.


    In some ancient myths, Ying Long was also worshiped as a creator deity.


    The "Ying Long" from his memories and the Domineering Dragon phantom that Su Heng saw in the secret realm seemed to overlap significantly.


    "Could the two be from the same source?"


    Su Heng had been in this world for nearly six years.


    Some mythological references in both worlds indeed had many commonalities.


    Although true dragons in the records invariably possessed the supreme power of moving mountains and reversing heavens, each real dragon was considered the pinnacle of evolution, far surpassing the limits of the power hierarchy Su Heng currently understood. But among these true dragons, there seemed to be a system of hierarchy as well.


    And, if nothing else, the "Domineering Dragon" was one of the oldest and most formidable amongst them.


    To date.


    Su Heng had encountered two real dragons.


    The first was the Domineering Dragon in front of him now, the second was the owner of the Dragon Blood in An Shelie¡¯s body.


    The ink dragon buried in the Dragon Abyss prairie. Su Heng was deeply familiar with the power of the ink dragon; despite being fallen for who knows how many years, a segment of Dragon Marrow from its body could still bring about a transformative change in Su Heng.


    But, just from the aura felt,


    The already fallen ink dragon and the phantom of the Domineering Dragon before him clearly differed.


    Su Heng noted down these key points to research further once he returned. However, the pressing matter was to take advantage of the opportunity and complete the Thirteen Phases Tyrant Dragon Secret Technique. If he missed this chance, he would have to wait for the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm to open again, which would be in thirty years¡¯ time.


    With that thought¡ª


    The ground beneath Su Heng¡¯s feet "boom" exploded, and he leaped forward.


    Lightning flickered, and Su Heng¡¯s burly figure was now atop a massive pitch-black mountain peak at the very heart of the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm.


    He sat down cross-legged.


    Above his head, a low-hanging, lead-gray sea of clouds spun, with the majestic form of the Domineering Dragon coiling within.


    Below Su Heng, there was an endless expanse of black scorched earth. Ancient peaks stood tall, piercing the sky. The vast expanse between heaven and earth was filled with the destructive forces of Heavenly Thunder and earth flames. Everything within sight was devastation, yet Su Heng¡¯s body remained stalwart.


    Dragon Blood boiled within him, his body so strong it defied belief.


    Even if wounded, he healed quickly with the Healing process. During Healing, the potential of the Dragon Blood was further excavated, enhancing his defenses as if steel through hundreds of refinements. Amidst increasingly violent Heavenly Thunder, Su Heng¡¯s physique grew even more fierce and intimidating.


    The attribute panel appeared before his eyes.


    Su Heng steadily injected his accumulated thousands of attribute points into it.


    As a massive number of attribute points were spent, the completion degree of the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Method correspondingly increased.


    In but a breath,


    It had risen from the initial 71 to 72, then continued to surge to 73. It kept growing steadily without pause, everything progressing as expected, quite stable. Su Heng retracted his gaze from the attribute panel, nodding his head with a satisfied smile on his face.


    He closed his eyes, his hands loosely held in front of his navel, emptying his mind. He attempted to communicate with the mark left by the Domineering Dragon using his Spirit, hoping to gain some additional benefits from this phantom.


    Unfortunately, not knowing whether the method was wrong or if he was too fanciful.


    Su Heng was not successful.


    Instead, he discovered the special environment of the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm.


    Since the Domineering Dragon had left its mark here a thousand years ago, Su Heng wondered if in the even more ancient times, other powerful beings had also engraved their marks and left traces here.


    As Su Heng pondered, a sudden sense of alarm surged within him.


    Swish!


    A black light shot towards him.


    Su Heng sidestepped flashily, and the black light hit the mountain behind him.


    With a "boom," the mountain instantly exploded, shattered into pieces, and the whole ground vibrated with a buzzing sound.


    Su Heng had already tested on his arrival: the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm was extraordinarily solid.


    To cause such damage here, one must possess profound cultivation, a rare and formidable opponent indeed.


    "Has the time finally come?" he mused, looking toward one side, yet the newcomer was not the Buddhist group he had anticipated, but another figure wearing black clothes and black hair, with red eyes¡ªa muscular silhouette.


    Their gazes met across the distance, and Su Heng sensed an almost insane hatred in the eyes of the newcomer. This person¡¯s face also gave him an inexplicably familiar feeling.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Su Heng¡¯s expression cleared.


    "So it¡¯s you... Xu Hanlin." He slowly rose from the peak, a teasing smile on his face.

 Chapter 214: 182: Demons and Monsters, The Awakening!

    "Last time you fled in disarray from my hands, and yet you dare to show up before me now."Su Heng let out a light "hmph."


    He rose from the giant rocky mountain, arms crossed over his chest, looking down on Xu Hanlin from his elevated position. Back at the Demon Suppression Tower, right after concluding his retreat and awakening the Transformed Dragon State, Xu Hanlin could barely pose a threat to him.


    But times have changed, and Su Heng had further improved the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Technique, on top of merging with Dragon Blood.


    He had undergone a complete transformation, and was now innumerably stronger compared to that day.


    Meeting his old opponent again¡­


    "I¡¯ve said before, those who I¡¯ve left behind will forever struggle to catch a glimpse of my shadow." Under the darkened sky lit with terrifying thunder, Su Heng¡¯s calm voice slowly carried through, "I acknowledge your courage, but you will pay with your life for your foolishness."


    "A grudge for the murder of my mother, intolerable under the same sky."


    Xu Hanlin¡¯s face was twisted with fury, his eyes bloodshot, as the tide-like anger and hatred in his heart could no longer be suppressed.


    Swish! Discover exclusive content at empire


    He undid his robe and flung it off with force.


    The black cloak was swept away by the gusting wind, vanishing into the rolling clouds above.


    His originally normal-sized body began to inflate rapidly, exceeding three meters in a blink. His steel-like shell of a body creaked as muscles squirmed. Thick and sinister black veins, like chains, covered his entire body.


    Xu Hanlin¡¯s body was ablaze with black Demon Flames, shooting up into the sky and unexpectedly dispersing the vast encircling light of calamity.


    Having reached the deepest part of the Longevity Heaven Secret Realm demonstrated Xu Hanlin¡¯s strength was not to be underestimated. It was unknown, however, where this portion of his power came from.


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, not bothering with further thought.


    Boom!


    A thunderclap sounded in the sky.


    At the same moment, Su Heng made a decisive move, his exaggeratedly fierce punch crossing the distance through the air.


    The vast and terrifying strength of a mountain torrent converged in his left arm, which instantly became engorged and blood-filled, and dangerous red light flickered between the gaps of the dark Scale Armor.


    With a ¡¯hiss¡¯, a large amount of scalding steam rose. The colorless, incorporeal air was compressed and condensed into a jelly-like solid, combined with the black vigor, it stormed towards Xu Hanlin like a missile bombardment.


    Crack¡ª


    The exceedingly hard ground shattered like a mirror dropped on the floor, exploding instantaneously, with numerous black clouds of dust surging into the sky. The howling wind dispersed the dust. A vast crater dozens of meters wide suddenly appeared in Su Heng¡¯s view, but in the center of the pit, Xu Hanlin¡¯s body had vanished into thin air. ?


    "Hmm?" Su Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed a fraction, a flicker of surprise crossing his mind.


    Despite his own strength, a casual blow should not have obliterated Xu Hanlin outright. After all, Xu Hanlin¡¯s mere presence demonstrated that his current strength was most likely even greater than that of Li Lingxiu and Cui Mingri.


    Moreover, and more importantly,


    Xu Hanlin might have disappeared, yet the beastly strong intuition that warned of danger did not dissipate.


    Shick!


    A fluctuation suddenly appeared within his Gravity Sense, causing Su Heng¡¯s expression to change subtly.


    Without looking back, he curled his five fingers into claws and reached back with a swift grab.


    Almost at the same time, a pitch-black, over ten meters long, covered with gloomy Demon Flames, exceedingly sharp giant Arc Blade appeared out of nowhere behind Su Heng.


    There was no piercingly sharp sound of cutting through the air, nor any precursors; if not for the premonition, with Su Heng not having reached the Heavenly Deceit realm and without probing his senses, it would have been impossible to react.


    Clang!


    Su Heng¡¯s fingers collided with the giant Arc Blade.


    An astonishing metallic clashing sound erupted between them, and the Arc Blade was caught in Su Heng¡¯s hand. His muscles bulged, his fingers exerting force. The immense strength from his fingers crushed the Arc Blade, but his fingers turned bright red from the intense friction, looking like copper pillars scorched by blazing fire.


    "Bang!" With a muffled sound, the Arc Blade burst apart.


    Rather than dissipating, it transformed into a clump of black mist, shrouding Su Heng¡¯s robust body entirely.


    Within the mist, several more equally massive and infinitely powerful Arc Blades assaulted Su Heng, who raised his hand to block. After several collisions, while Su Heng remained uninjured, the Scale Armor on his arm shattered, leaving white marks on his skin.


    Bang!


    Spreading his fingers wide, Su Heng clenched forcefully.


    The ferocious power compressed the air, and white streams of air shot out like ribbons.


    The surrounding black mist was instantly dispersed, and thunder and lightning flashed around him. Looking down, he saw the black land crisscrossed with many long and deep trenches. The soil was torn apart, revealing gashes where even distant mountains had shattered, all from the aftermath of his unleashed force.


    Swish!


    Su Heng¡¯s arm quivered lightly.


    Dragon Blood activation, and amidst the loud clanking of steel, the broken Scale Armor miraculously healed.


    Xu Hanlin was nowhere to be seen around him, and a flash of white crossed Su Heng¡¯s mind as he looked up. Amidst the towering vortex of the Domineering Dragon, Xu Hanlin stood with wings on his back, hovering in the pitch-dark void.


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes squinted slightly.


    The wings behind Xu Hanlin didn¡¯t look like flesh; they were filled with a metallic luster.


    Reflecting the light of the thunder in the sky from afar, they appeared to be constructed of countless sharp blades. As the wings vibrated, Su Heng could faintly hear the clear sound of metal clashing. These wings gave Su Heng a sense of familiarity, and after a moment of thought, it dawned on him.


    "So it is, this is the power of the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler."


    Su Heng let out a long laugh, "This is your trump card, what a pity, even if the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler himself stood before me, it would still be uncertain who would win or lose, let alone a piece of trash like you. You still want to avenge your mother? How pathetic."


    Bang!


    Before the echoes of his words faded, Su Heng had already leaped high into the air.


    He took a fierce, long breath, his chest expanding as he entered the Deep Blood Explosion state.


    The violent Dragon Blood had already begun to make Su Heng look nearly inhuman, his body covered with black, thick Scale Armor. The raised spine grew sharp, ridge-like spines that flickered with lightning, rippling outwards and finally condensing on the fist of Su Heng¡¯s left hand.


    "Domineering Dragon Secret Method¡¤Ocean of Suffering Thunder Sound!"


    Boom!


    In the void, the cold and unfeeling voice of Su Heng followed.


    The power of this punch was so exaggerated that before it even struck, a warning like a mountain collapsing and the earth splitting instantly shattered Xu Hanlin¡¯s heart. Cold sweat oozed from his forehead, his jaw clenched tight, and his chest felt so stuffy he could barely breathe.


    The Demon Country¡¯s Ruler was originally a mythical beast, the Golden-Winged Great Peng.


    After obtaining his power, Xu Hanlin grew wings on his back, and his speed was so astoundingly fast that it far surpassed that of the ordinary Heavenly Deceit Realm warriors. As his wings vibrated, intending to escape the force of the Gravity Lock, Xu Hanlin felt like an insect sealed in amber, irresistibly trapped and with no place to flee.


    Boom!


    A punch, massive as a meteor, smashed down.


    Xu Hanlin only felt like he had been trampled by a huge beast clad in scales and armor, both arms emitting crackling sounds.


    In the midst of intense pain, his consciousness began to peel away, and visions of black lightning floated before his eyes.


    As he plummeted,


    Image after image flashed through his memory like lantern slides.


    The courtyard filled with blooming flowers, the locust tree inside, the River Lantern Festival that year, and the bloody sunset on the day of their farewell.


    Bang!


    His broad body collided with the even vaster earth.


    A huge crater suddenly formed.


    Xu Hanlin¡¯s body bounced up, rolled, and smashed into a mountain peak, creating a long, narrow ravine with the violent friction.


    Blood stained all these images a dark red.


    Excruciating pain, an uncontrollable twitching all over his body.


    All those beautiful images vanished, replaced by the gruesome scene in the Demon Suppression Tower where his mother¡¯s heart was ripped out and crushed.


    Blood was everywhere, flowing unstoppably, so much of it. And then there was that blood-soaked farewell letter, everything.


    Gulping for air, black smoke began to rise from Xu Hanlin¡¯s body.


    His injuries healed at a speed visible to the naked eye, and with a roar, he somehow staggered to his feet from the ground.


    He crossed his arms, swung them fiercely. Muscles contracted, pulling his skeleton back into position. Then his wings spread again, and with a strong push against the ground beneath his feet, the impact wave created by the explosion of rock and mountain shot Xu Hanlin toward Su Heng like a streak of blood-colored lightning.


    In the distance¡ª


    The strong wind blowing head-on scattered Su Heng¡¯s long hair.


    Seeing the rapidly enlarging figure of Xu Hanlin approaching in his line of sight, a rare look of surprise flashed across Su Heng¡¯s face.


    His last strike, though not with his full strength, was still unreserved. Even a true Heavenly Deceit Realm warrior should have been smashed by that punch. Yet Xu Hanlin was not only alive, but fighting more ferociously, his vitality too exuberant to be described.


    And the aura he was emanating,


    Was no longer human, but closer to the demons and monsters Su Heng knew.


    "Is this also the power of the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler?"


    Su Heng suddenly remembered the conversation he had with Li Daoxuan when they first met.


    In this world, demons and monsters can generally be divided into four different types: fairies, goblins, ghosts, and monsters. But beyond these four, there is a special existence known as "Demon". It is said that humans are unawakened "Demons". If this theory is correct, then it would seem Xu Hanlin is currently awakening.


    A sudden interest arose in Su Heng¡¯s heart.


    Xu Hanlin now was a fierce fire burning fiercely, and Su Heng planned to add scalding oil to this fire.


    "I¡¯m curious to see just how many surprises you can bring me."


    With a "rip" sound, Su Heng tore the robe off his shoulder, shook his neck, his face wearing a ferocious smile, his broad and sturdy body surging across the scorched earth. He threw a punch without any tricks, colliding directly with Xu Hanlin.


    Boom! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Heavenly Thunder ignited fires on earth.


    In the unprecedentedly massive explosion, Xu Hanlin was once again sent flying.


    He successively smashed through seven or eight protruding peaks, his body buried deep in a rubble of debris. His eyes were blood-red, a sweet metallic taste filled his mouth and nose. Xu Hanlin struggled to open his eyes, everything a blur. Suddenly, a "whish" sound came from above, and a large black hand emerged out of nowhere, seizing Xu Hanlin by the neck.


    With a desire for brutality and destruction, Su Heng¡¯s fist pounded down on Xu Hanlin¡¯s face like a hammer.


    With a "crack", Xu Hanlin¡¯s head rotated one hundred eighty degrees. The unmatched force spun his body like a top in mid-air. In a flash of lightning, he landed on the ground. Before he could get up, Su Heng¡¯s boot was already stomping down hard on Xu Hanlin¡¯s chest.


    Countless ribs broke in an instant, and blood sprayed forth.

 Chapter 215: 183: Liberation! True Dominating Dragon!

    Su Heng¡¯s large hand grasped his throat and lifted him into the air, scrutinizing the bloodied and smeared face."Your dying struggles look exactly like your mother¡¯s,"


    A sinister smile appeared on Su Heng¡¯s lips as his five fingers slowly exerted more pressure. Xu Hanlin¡¯s eyes turned blood red with hatred as he reached out with both hands attempting to gouge Su Heng¡¯s eyes. Regrettably, the difference in their statures meant that Xu Hanlin¡¯s reach fell vastly short, and he could only wave his arms futilely in the air.


    "Trash." Su Heng¡¯s palm tightened, his expression turning indifferent, "Dying by my hand is an honor for you."


    Crack!


    Xu Hanlin¡¯s arms fell powerlessly, and his body slumped.


    As Su Heng¡¯s fingers released, Xu Hanlin¡¯s body flopped to the ground.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze lingered briefly on Xu Hanlin¡¯s body before retracting it.


    Opening the property panel, unbeknownst to him, the completion of the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Method had reached eighty-five percent.


    Of course, thousands of attribute points had also been consumed.


    However, all in all, it was still an acceptable loss.


    Just a few days of cultivation, topped with the prior consumption of the Black Fiend Bodhisattva, had raised Su Heng¡¯s attribute points from the initial thirty-seven hundred to nearly five thousand. Judging by the current situation, he had more than enough to fully deduce the Domineering Dragon Secret Method.


    Su Heng slowly turned around, planning to return to the highest peak to sit cross-legged and continue pondering the marks left by the True Dominating Dragon.


    But just at that moment...


    A verdant glow suddenly emerged behind him.


    Xu Hanlin, whose neck had been snapped and was as dead as one could be, inexplicably staggered to his feet.


    Su Heng sensed something was amiss.


    His eyes narrowed.


    He did not look at Xu Hanlin, who had returned from the dead, but turned his gaze to another spot.


    To his left, atop a towering peak hundreds of meters high, stood a delicate-looking, cold-tempered girl in black. Her pupils shone with a verdant halo, and behind her loomed an enormous, ancient aura-filled Bodhisattva figure blocking the sky. ?


    This figure resembled a Bodhisattva, holding a treasure vase in its left hand, with three willow branches inserted into the jade vase, and forming the Three Realms Seal with its right hand, dressed in treasured Buddha garments. Seated in a full lotus position on a lotus pedestal, it was enveloped by a verdant Buddhist aura. Wherever the Buddha¡¯s light touched, harmony ensued. Even in the barren, scorched earth of the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm beneath it, green grass and white flowers sprouted, making it bloom vibrantly like a paradise.


    The verdant light enveloping Xu Hanlin was emanating from the treasure vase in the Bodhisattva¡¯s hand.


    It seemed that the vase possessed divine skills capable of resurrecting the dead and bringing bones back to life.


    Xu Hanlin had his neck snapped by Su Heng, and his organs had been mostly destroyed in the previous fight, yet under the enveloping verdant light, he was now standing again with his aura back at its peak, as if he had not been wounded at all.


    Seeing this, Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows knitted slightly, and his expression grew more solemn.


    His gaze moved from the Bodhisattva to settle on the girl in black standing on the peak, and after a brief pause, Su Heng realized he recognized the girl.


    "Xie Xianyu..." Su Heng exhaled softly, smiling as he spoke, "You are the disciple adopted by Xie Linyuan."


    "How do you know?" Xie Xianyu seemed somewhat surprised, her clear eyes squinting.


    "I have devoured Xie Linyuan¡¯s memories," Su Heng replied, "Everything he has experienced, I know, including over a hundred years ago when Xie Linyuan exterminated your family."


    Xie Xianyu¡¯s expression darkened, and her smooth forehead wrinkled with frowning. Thunder roared, and the pale lightning illuminating the girl¡¯s face revealed the murderous intent she harbored.


    "Xie Linyuan indeed raised a good dog."


    Su Heng let out a cold laugh.


    He was completely unfazed by the murderous aura emanating from Xie Xianyu.


    It was the Bodhisattva figure behind Xie Xianyu that subtly hinted at a threat to Su Heng.


    "And you, come out as well, there¡¯s no need to keep hiding," Su Heng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, his piercing gaze shifting from Xie Xianyu to another location.


    There was supposed to be an empty space.


    Yet, as Su Heng¡¯s eyes settled, a "boom" sounded with a dull thud.


    A burly figure stepped out from amidst black flames, his stature as imposing as Su Heng¡¯s at that moment. His muscles were well-defined and robust, albeit not as ferocious-looking as Su Heng¡¯s. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What was even more astonishing was that...


    The man¡¯s body was entirely black, with ancient Sanskrit words inscribed in gold.


    Among the three persons from the Eternal Heaven gathered around Su Heng, his aura was the strongest and most blazing, presenting a potent threat to Su Heng.


    Su Heng looked down.


    He glanced at the mark on his arm.


    The mark first shone brightly with gold light, then dimmed and disappeared.


    Su Heng instantly understood, "What relation do you have with Zen Master Dingguang?" His voice traversed the storm, drifting over leisurely.


    "Hundred Buddha Temple, Great Black Secret King," the robust figure replied with a sneer, "Dingguang is my disciple. I have said before, anyone who kills my men will pay the price, no matter where you hide."


    "Whether I¡¯ll pay the price will depend on whether you have the ability," Su Heng said with a loud laugh.


    The three of them positioned themselves strategically, surrounding Su Heng in the center.


    Yet Su Heng¡¯s face bore no trace of fear, rather, it was filled with excitement.


    "All three of you attack together. My time is limited; I don¡¯t wish to waste it any further here," Su Heng spoke calmly, his blood-red pupils conveying an arrogance, as if looking down upon everything. Each person there could be considered a powerhouse in their own right, yet Su Heng treated them as if they were nothing more than common fowl and dogs, having absolutely no regard for them.

 Chapter 216: 183: Liberation! True Dominating Dragon!_2

    "Very good!"The Great Black Secret King¡¯s brows furrowed fiercely as the ground beneath his feet exploded violently.


    "How dare you spout such madness before me, I see you have no idea of the immensity of heaven and earth." Among the three, the Great Black Secret King was the most powerful, with the most volatile temperament. Su Heng¡¯s previous remark was like a fuse, completely igniting his fury and setting it off in an explosion.


    Boom!


    The veins on the Great Black Secret King¡¯s forehead throbbed as his face twisted with anger.


    He stretched out his left hand, fingers spread, and clenched it fiercely. Amidst the resounding noise, Vajra Intense Fire blazed around him. His back arched upward, flesh tearing as a pair of arms extended outward from both sides of his body. At the same time, faces appeared from the flames on both shoulders, all displaying an awe-inspiring and angry expression.


    In the blink of an eye.


    The Great Black Secret King¡¯s body swelled once again, transforming into a gigantic figure with three faces and six arms.


    He tilted his head back and roared as the ground beneath him cracked. His enormous body generated a strong wind as he charged straight towards Su Heng.


    At the same time¡ª


    Su Heng also leaped high into the air, his palm striking down from above.


    "Idiot!" The Great Black Secret King snarled with a grimace.


    He crossed his arms to block above his head, while his other four arms reached towards Su Heng¡¯s neck, eyes, and groin, aiming for vital spots. Exhibiting the true form of the six-armed wrathful king, the Great Black Secret King¡¯s stature became vastly different from Su Heng¡¯s.


    As a Secret King, he was quite confident in his own physique.


    And the additional four arms, each as solid and powerful as the others, offered him an unbeatable advantage in close combat with those four extra limbs.


    The two of them approached each other rapidly, like two black lines.


    Boom!


    Su Heng slammed down with a palm through the air.


    Upon their collision, the smile on the Great Black Secret King¡¯s face abruptly froze. He felt Su Heng¡¯s strength was outrageously great, his palm not seeming like flesh and blood but more like a massive mountain crashing down. In such a situation, even with four extra arms, they were of no use.


    Su Heng¡¯s palm carried a mighty force that spread from a point to an area.


    The Great Black Secret King¡¯s two arms snapped with a "crack," and his huge body, like a toy, was blasted away by the violent force.


    The dark and robust shell of his body scraped against the air, driving a wild wind, and crashed heavily into a distant mountain peak.


    The huge mountain over a hundred meters tall completely exploded and collapsed.


    Amid the dust and smoke.


    Countless rubble tumbled down, burying the Great Black Secret King entirely beneath it.


    Crash!


    A large hand stretched out from within.


    The Great Black Secret King shook off the dirt pressed on top of him and climbed out of the pile of debris in a sorry state.


    "To be able to take a palm from me, that¡¯s not bad." Before the Great Black Secret King had the chance to look up, Su Heng¡¯s voice had already reached him from afar. Enraged by the words, the statue of the Great Black Secret King stood tall¡ªone of the five Great Secret Kings of the Hundred Buddha Temple. Although he was the least among them, his status was revered, and no one in the Skull Plain dared disrespect him. ??


    Yet now Su Heng, a young upstart, addressed him with a tone used for admonishing juniors, a sheer and utter humiliation.


    Boom!


    The Great Black Secret King was seething, his fury manifesting tangibly.


    "Don¡¯t get too happy too soon!" He chanted true scriptures, his six arms manipulating Secret Techniques at once.


    In an instant, the void filled with black fire, flames converging around Su Heng as if rivers were merging into the sea, forming a hundred-meter-tall wrathful Vajra.


    The Vajra opened its mouth wide and swallowed Su Heng whole.


    Flames exploded, and just the splashing sparks were enough to collapse mountains and evaporate broken rocks on the ground into ash. Su Heng was completely enveloped by the Vajra Intense Fire at that moment.


    Xie Xianyu and Xu Hanlin both took notice, turning their gazes toward the direction of the burning black fire.


    Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t go as they hoped.


    "Roar!" A roar like thunder burst forth.


    The black fire that filled the void dispersed violently, and Su Heng calmly walked out from within, without a single injury on his person.


    "If this is all you¡¯ve got, then you¡¯ve truly disappointed me."


    Explore stories on empire


    Su Heng sighed, his voice tinged with disappointment.


    "It¡¯s time to end this!"


    He reached out with a gentle tap of his finger.


    Strength flowed through his body, converging at his fingertip like rivers flowing into the sea.


    A dark red glow first condensed into a dangerous point, then exploded into a fiery pillar over ten meters in diameter. It traveled thousands of meters in a straight line, landing squarely on the Great Black Secret King. This was a move from the Domineering Dragon Secret Method called "Sun Seeking on Scarred Earth." With the completion of the Secret Technique increasing, the power of this move surpassing its previous might.


    At that moment, a giant dark mushroom cloud formed on the ground, melting a wide expanse of mountains and earth into a flowing river of red-hot magma.


    The Great Black Secret King, who took the brunt of the attack, let out a terrible roar, his body bathed in blood. Large amounts of muscle and skin evaporated, molten tissue mixed with blood flowing down his body like a waterfall. Some of the more severe wounds even allowed one to see the organs and bones within his body.


    Swish!


    Xie Xianyu intervened once again.


    The willow branch from the Medicine Master Lapis Lazuli Light Tathagata¡¯s precious vase gently swayed, sprinkling a verdant halo of light.


    The flames extinguished, and the Great Black Secret King¡¯s wounds healed rapidly.


    Seeing this scene.


    Su Heng¡¯s brow furrowed violently, forming a blood-red "Chuan" character.


    Anger surged through him. Su Heng looked in Xie Xianyu¡¯s direction with a grim expression, seething with killing intent.


    "Wretch! You dare to thwart me time and again; it seems you don¡¯t know how the word ¡¯death¡¯ is written!"


    Roar!


    S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 217: 183: Liberation! True Dominating Dragon!_3

    A roar.An unprecedentedly fierce attack, it was just like black thunder exploding.


    The ground underfoot cracked thunderously in response to the roar, with countless air currents instantly detonating. Layer upon layer of terrifying shockwaves mixed with force, much like an air bomb from a science fiction work, bombarded toward Xie Xianyu¡¯s direction, causing continuous explosions on the ground along the way, forming a terrifying black dust storm that roared over.


    The might of a single roar dispersed the rolling dark clouds in the sky. Centered around Su Heng¡¯s body, within a radius of a thousand meters, it instantly became an inferno of absolute despair. Even the powerful beings from the Heavenly Deceit Realm, if they were too close, would be shaken to the point where their internal organs shattered, spitting blood and dying.


    And a thousand meters away.


    Xie Xianyu¡¯s face changed abruptly as she faced this strike.


    The emerald light shrouding her body suddenly dimmed, like a candle in the wind, at any moment it might be extinguished.


    The giant form of the Medicine Master Glass Light Buddha also suffered damage, like broken porcelain, with cracks spreading across it, continuously expanding, until with a loud bang, it shattered into countless pieces, and then further disintegrated, fading away like tens of thousands of fireflies.


    Xie Xianyu¡¯s eyes were filled with panic, and fresh blood oozed from her nose and mouth, clearly suffering from an internal injury.


    Her bloodshot eyes widened, and within her trembling pupils.


    A streak of black light came rushing toward her.


    A towering figure, a ferocious face.


    Su Heng covered the distance of a thousand meters in an instant, his arms spreading wide, suddenly embracing forward with explosive force, like a tiger pouncing on its prey, with the intent to fold Xie Xianyu into pieces and tear her apart, then swallow her whole, skin and bones included. Xie Xianyu¡¯s face was filled with horror; she wanted to dodge, but she was sealed by an invisible force from all directions, utterly unable to move.


    In the moment of despair, a dark golden light suddenly appeared out of nowhere, streaking across the sky, rushing head-on toward Su Heng¡ªit was none other than Xu Hanlin, who had come back from the dead.


    Xu Hanlin¡¯s arm dragged streaming light, transforming into a long blade, fiercely chopping down toward Su Heng¡¯s left shoulder.


    An attack capable of splitting a mountain.


    When it landed on Su Heng, it merely managed to pierce through the Scale Armor, leaving only a slight bloodstain, barely slowing down Su Heng¡¯s frenzied speed. However, Xu Hanlin¡¯s action did succeed in drawing Su Heng¡¯s attention.


    "Since you wish for death so much, then I shall oblige!"


    Boom!


    Su Heng stomped the air to burst.


    In the intense sound of air friction, his massive body appeared almost instantly in front of Xu Hanlin.


    Xu Hanlin gritted his teeth and, without dodging or hiding, lunged forward to meet him.


    Thud!


    Su Heng¡¯s palm struck down.


    Piercing through Xu Hanlin¡¯s broad chest, bringing out a large handful of viscera and shattered bones.


    "Hahaha!" Excruciating pain distorted Xu Hanlin¡¯s features into something ferocious. He had suffered a near-death heavy injury, but now he was laughing aloud. He flipped his hand over, and the Cloud Key suddenly appeared in his grip. He lifted it high and then, with force, squeezed it. ?


    Continue your adventure at empire


    ```


    "Damn it, go to hell, bastard!"


    Crack!


    The indestructible Cloud Key was crushed to pieces.


    At the same time, an invisible fluctuation turned into ripples that spread outward.


    Everywhere the ripples passed, the whole world seemed to freeze, plunging into a moment of dead silence.


    Then in the next moment, the Heavenly Thunder and tribulation fire from "Cloud Midheaven" intensified more than tenfold, with leaden clouds hanging low, like a tremendous dark tornado enveloping both Su Heng and Xu Hanlin. Xu Hanlin screamed shrilly, his face faintly revealing the silhouette of a black-golden bird¡¯s beak, and wings spread out behind him.


    He unleashed the Secret Technique once more, his body turning blurry and vanishing from Su Heng¡¯s grasp.


    Su Heng chose not to pursue. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The moment Xu Hanlin detonated the Cloud Key, Su Heng felt an intense sense of danger descending from the sky.


    The power from the Heavenly Deceit Realm began to rebel, a terrifying torrent of energy engulfed him. Heavenly Thunder, tribulation fire, and Yin Wind fell upon Su Heng recklessly, more ferociously than before by tenfold. Even the True Dominating Dragon mark in the firmament seemed to take notice, glancing down at Su Heng.


    Before Su Heng, Xu Hanlin, Xie Xianyu, and the great Dark King seized this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    The verdant light of the Pharmacist Liuli Guang Bodhisattva, the black fire of the Vajra Yaksha King, and the immensely powerful strikes of the Golden-Winged Great Peng capable of splitting mountains and dividing seas were all unleashed to their utmost, draining all the accumulated force from within their bodies and smashing it down desperately upon Su Heng.


    The ground sank and shattered, mountains collapsed and crumbled.


    Countless huge rocks were blasted into the air, then frozen mid-flight by the verdant light, and subsequently slashed into pieces, exploding with a boom and turning into dust. Finally, the black fire swept over, and everything within sight turned into a lifeless abyss, as raging airwaves stirred up dust and formed a destructive pitch-black sandstorm rushing in all directions.


    "Damn it, he must be dead this time," the great Dark King spat heavily on the ground and stamped his foot down hard.


    Xie Xianyu and Xu Hanlin inhaled sharply, their bloodshot eyes filled with unprecedented exhaustion, staring fixedly at the center of the battlefield like prisoners awaiting judgment in a courtroom.


    "Clap! Clap! Clap!"


    As applause sounded, a blood-soaked figure slowly emerged from the black mist.


    Despair instantly crept over the faces of the three.


    Su Heng¡¯s body was charred, his Scale Armor shattered, with some of the more severe wounds deep enough to expose bone. Yet, his expression was one of extreme satisfaction, hair flying, his already formidable aura swelling rapidly, and growing faster and faster, until at last, it altered the very weather patterns like an erupting volcano.


    Xie Xianyu, Xu Hanlin, and others gaped in disbelief at the scene before them.


    What came next¡ª


    Su Heng¡¯s subsequent words sent them plummeting into an abyss.


    "I acknowledge your fighting spirit," Su Heng spread his arms as if embracing the entire sky and earth. His voice echoed repeatedly, shaking the heavens, stirring a storm, "Next, I will use all my strength to lay you to rest¡ªin hell!"


    "98%... 99%... 100%¡ª"


    "Release! True Dominating Dragon!!!"


    ```

 Chapter 219: 184: Spreading Wings into the Blue Abyss, Etching My Name in the Immortal Realm Part 2

    The last bit of strength from the Pharmacist Lapis Light Bodhisattva helped Xie Xianyu reduce the impact. Thanks to the robust physique of the Heavenly Deceit Martial Artist, Xie Xianyu was still alive, though in terrible condition.Possibly countless bones in her body had been broken, and her limbs were twisted into grotesque forms. One of her eyeballs had burst under the rapidly increasing intracranial pressure, with her crimson tongue lolling out of her mouth, saliva mixed with blood cascading down onto her chest like a waterfall.


    Even though she couldn¡¯t speak, Xie Xianyu still desperately chanted scriptures, hoping to gain more strength from the hands of the Pharmacist Lapis Light Bodhisattva.


    However, what drove her to despair was that the usually responsive Lapis Light Bodhisattva now seemed as absent as a stone sunk in the deep sea. There was not the slightest response, and even her own transformed soul was rapidly weakening.


    "It¡¯s over," a cold, brutal voice said.


    Immediately afterward, a large hand spread open, grabbing Xie Xianyu¡¯s entire upper body like a toy, "Those Buddhas won¡¯t make a losing deal by giving you more power when they know you are doomed to die. Do you have any last words?"


    As if she hadn¡¯t heard, Xie Xianyu continued to chant scriptures unceasingly.


    "Disgusting," Su Heng frowned, feeling a sense of annoyance and immediately lost his patience.


    He tightened his five fingers and squeezed fiercely¡ª


    "Pfft!"


    A muffled sound followed, and Xie Xianyu¡¯s body exploded like rotten fruit.


    First, her head flew into the air and rolled on the ground. Then various organs, bones, and fluids of fat and blood burst from her severed neck, staining a large swath of the ground a dark red. No matter the peerless beauty or demoness from the evil sects, after death, they were nothing but piles of rotting flesh.


    Su Heng looked down at Xie Xianyu¡¯s dreadfully discolored face on the ground.


    He lifted his leg and stomped down.


    The skull shattered, and brain matter burst forth. With a gust of Yin Wind, the last trace of Xie Xianyu in this world completely vanished.


    Su Heng slowly turned around, his attention returned to Dahei Miking and Xu Hanlin after dispensing with someone who had repeatedly thwarted his plans.


    ¡­


    Xie Xianyu, Dahei Miking, and Xu Hanlin were strangers to one another.


    But under the immense pressure Su Heng applied, their cooperation was surprisingly in sync. After all, reaching this level of cultivation meant each of them had gone through numerous trials and had rich combat experience, knowing what choices to make under such circumstances would be most effective.


    When Su Heng made a move on Xie Xianyu,


    Dahei Miking and Xu Hanlin wanted to intervene and rescue her.


    Unfortunately, Su Heng¡¯s speed was simply too fast and ferocious.


    Even though they intended to react, they couldn¡¯t manage any in time. By the time they regained their senses, Xie Xianyu had already become a pile of dry bones under Su Heng¡¯s foot. With one down and two left, the remaining pair felt a profound threat. ?


    "So, what next¡­"


    In the backlight of thunderous lightning, Su Heng¡¯s massive figure advanced step by step.


    With every step he took, there was a noticeable tremor on the ground, leaving footprints on the giant flat black rock.


    Bang!


    The ground under Su Heng exploded.


    With a flap of his wings, his speed soared, driving a roaring air current, as his massive frame closely skimmed the ground, rushing forward.


    Almost simultaneously, a strong premonition of danger rose in the heart of Dahei Miking. "Damn it!" he roared, eyes nearly bursting as his muscles swelled and six arms extended outward, forcefully thrusting forward.


    Then¡ª


    Bang!


    There was no time to react.


    The arms of Dahei Miking, thicker than an adult¡¯s waist, were all snapped at once, buckling inward. Along with his heavy dark body, he transformed into a cannonball, retracing violently after a piercing screech hit a large mountain in the distance.


    The mountain violently exploded, and Dahei Miking howled upward as the golden Sanskrit inscribed on him flickered brightly.


    Six arms stretched out simultaneously, breaking free from within.


    Under the crisis, the Martial Artist was already raging to the extreme, chanting the true name of Vajra Yaksha Ming King. His already massive body expanded further, a golden wheel of fire rising behind him. The six robust arms spread outward, retrieving items such as the Vajra Bell, a bow and arrow, and the Demon-Subduing Pestle from the flames. His form now fully overlapped with the Vajra Yaksha Ming King, boosting his strength explosively.


    Yet it was still in vain¡ª


    "Just a futile struggle," Su Heng¡¯s indifferent voice came through the howling wind.


    The Martial Artist looked up, locking eyes with Su Heng¡¯s blood-colored gaze. As the dust from the explosions dispersed, Su Heng raised his hand, gathering a dark red light at his fingertips.


    Fire of Separation¡¤Red Earth Seeking Sun!


    Before releasing the True Dominating Dragon form, this Secret Technique from Su Heng was enough to severely injure the Martial Artist.


    Now, having completed the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Technique and unlocking his potential, Su Heng elevated his combat power to its peak. The same move now held incomparable power. Countless condensations of extreme force emerged from the void, no longer black, but a terrifyingly hot dark red!


    The light, resembling fireflies, gathered at Su Heng¡¯s fingertips, swelling to the size of a basketball before exploding thunderously.


    A blazing white light burst forth, its power nearly splitting the expanse of Cloud Heaven in two. At the moment of explosion on Su Heng¡¯s fingertips, it was only the size of a basketball. But as it traveled thousands of meters to strike the Martial Artist, the thick beam of light, as large as a mountain, completely enveloped the Martial Artist¡¯s massive form.


    Through the intensely hot white light, one could faintly see the Martial Artist¡¯s lingering afterimage.


    He was struggling violently, howling skywards.


    But it was utterly futile.


    Like sublimation, masses of black mist evaporated off the Martial Artist, the flesh being destroyed and cracked by the extreme heat. In the bright white light, the shadow of the Martial Artist grew smaller and smaller ¡ª skin, muscle, organs...


    All of it was stripped away, until only a robust skeleton could be seen.


    Eventually, even the skeleton cracked and scattered, turning to dust.


    The Martial Artist completely vanished from the battlefield.


    With one strike.


    A giant, intensely hot sphere of light remained on the battlefield, hundreds of meters in diameter, resembling countless streams of liquid fire flowing upwards. The terrifying shockwave from the explosion surged towards the sky, tearing open the clouds, leaving a void in the overcast heavens.


    The air heated up, expanded, forming a gust that swept up dust and pebbles, further transforming into a black dust storm whirling in all directions.


    In the midst of the black storm, Su Heng¡¯s towering form remained steadfast.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    His eagle-like, blood-colored gaze searched the surroundings for any trace of Xu Hanlin. After receiving power from the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler and sprouting wings, Xu Hanlin¡¯s speed was extraordinarily fast. If he intended to flee amidst the chaos, it could indeed be somewhat troublesome.


    If Su Heng were to pursue, he would likely catch up.


    But doing so would waste a lot of time, and there were aspects of the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm that Su Heng had yet to fully understand. After all, the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm only opened once every thirty years, and it was too precious an opportunity for Su Heng to miss.


    Just as Su Heng was silently pondering his next move¡ª


    Boom!


    A blood-colored thunderlight exploded.


    In the dazzling thunderlight, a blood-colored arc blade sliced through the air, sweeping towards Su Heng¡¯s back of the head in an instant.


    He didn¡¯t even dodge, letting the sharp strike land on his shoulder. He turned around and looked up, a hint of surprise crossing his face. In the turbulent skies above, Xu Hanlin had not chosen to escape, but to stay and fight.


    "Foolish decision," Su Heng sneered, "but it does save me time."


    He lifted his head, a massive amount of force being mobilized. His left index finger lit up, dark red light gathering, followed by another blinding golden light beam that streaked across the sky, striking Xu Hanlin heavily. A sun-like, gigantic, bright fireball appeared in the sky, releasing light and heat, causing the surrounding air to heat and twist, and the clouds to evaporate into a massive cavity.


    Su Heng yawned, turning to leave. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he took a step forward and suddenly stopped, his pupils quivering slightly, his mouth agape, his face showing an intrigued expression.

 Chapter 219: 184: Spreading Wings into the Blue Abyss, Etching My Name in the Immortal Realm Part 2

    The last bit of strength from the Pharmacist Lapis Light Bodhisattva helped Xie Xianyu reduce the impact. Thanks to the robust physique of the Heavenly Deceit Martial Artist, Xie Xianyu was still alive, though in terrible condition.Possibly countless bones in her body had been broken, and her limbs were twisted into grotesque forms. One of her eyeballs had burst under the rapidly increasing intracranial pressure, with her crimson tongue lolling out of her mouth, saliva mixed with blood cascading down onto her chest like a waterfall.


    Even though she couldn¡¯t speak, Xie Xianyu still desperately chanted scriptures, hoping to gain more strength from the hands of the Pharmacist Lapis Light Bodhisattva.


    However, what drove her to despair was that the usually responsive Lapis Light Bodhisattva now seemed as absent as a stone sunk in the deep sea. There was not the slightest response, and even her own transformed soul was rapidly weakening.


    "It¡¯s over," a cold, brutal voice said.


    Immediately afterward, a large hand spread open, grabbing Xie Xianyu¡¯s entire upper body like a toy, "Those Buddhas won¡¯t make a losing deal by giving you more power when they know you are doomed to die. Do you have any last words?"


    As if she hadn¡¯t heard, Xie Xianyu continued to chant scriptures unceasingly.


    "Disgusting," Su Heng frowned, feeling a sense of annoyance and immediately lost his patience.


    He tightened his five fingers and squeezed fiercely¡ª


    "Pfft!"


    A muffled sound followed, and Xie Xianyu¡¯s body exploded like rotten fruit.


    First, her head flew into the air and rolled on the ground. Then various organs, bones, and fluids of fat and blood burst from her severed neck, staining a large swath of the ground a dark red. No matter the peerless beauty or demoness from the evil sects, after death, they were nothing but piles of rotting flesh.


    Su Heng looked down at Xie Xianyu¡¯s dreadfully discolored face on the ground.


    He lifted his leg and stomped down.


    The skull shattered, and brain matter burst forth. With a gust of Yin Wind, the last trace of Xie Xianyu in this world completely vanished.


    Su Heng slowly turned around, his attention returned to Dahei Miking and Xu Hanlin after dispensing with someone who had repeatedly thwarted his plans.


    ¡­


    Xie Xianyu, Dahei Miking, and Xu Hanlin were strangers to one another.


    But under the immense pressure Su Heng applied, their cooperation was surprisingly in sync. After all, reaching this level of cultivation meant each of them had gone through numerous trials and had rich combat experience, knowing what choices to make under such circumstances would be most effective.


    When Su Heng made a move on Xie Xianyu,


    Dahei Miking and Xu Hanlin wanted to intervene and rescue her.


    Unfortunately, Su Heng¡¯s speed was simply too fast and ferocious.


    Even though they intended to react, they couldn¡¯t manage any in time. By the time they regained their senses, Xie Xianyu had already become a pile of dry bones under Su Heng¡¯s foot. With one down and two left, the remaining pair felt a profound threat. ?


    "So, what next¡­"


    In the backlight of thunderous lightning, Su Heng¡¯s massive figure advanced step by step.


    With every step he took, there was a noticeable tremor on the ground, leaving footprints on the giant flat black rock.


    Bang!


    The ground under Su Heng exploded.


    With a flap of his wings, his speed soared, driving a roaring air current, as his massive frame closely skimmed the ground, rushing forward.


    Almost simultaneously, a strong premonition of danger rose in the heart of Dahei Miking. "Damn it!" he roared, eyes nearly bursting as his muscles swelled and six arms extended outward, forcefully thrusting forward.


    Then¡ª


    Bang!


    There was no time to react.


    The arms of Dahei Miking, thicker than an adult¡¯s waist, were all snapped at once, buckling inward. Along with his heavy dark body, he transformed into a cannonball, retracing violently after a piercing screech hit a large mountain in the distance.


    The mountain violently exploded, and Dahei Miking howled upward as the golden Sanskrit inscribed on him flickered brightly.


    Six arms stretched out simultaneously, breaking free from within.


    Under the crisis, the Martial Artist was already raging to the extreme, chanting the true name of Vajra Yaksha Ming King. His already massive body expanded further, a golden wheel of fire rising behind him. The six robust arms spread outward, retrieving items such as the Vajra Bell, a bow and arrow, and the Demon-Subduing Pestle from the flames. His form now fully overlapped with the Vajra Yaksha Ming King, boosting his strength explosively.


    Yet it was still in vain¡ª


    "Just a futile struggle," Su Heng¡¯s indifferent voice came through the howling wind.


    The Martial Artist looked up, locking eyes with Su Heng¡¯s blood-colored gaze. As the dust from the explosions dispersed, Su Heng raised his hand, gathering a dark red light at his fingertips.


    Fire of Separation¡¤Red Earth Seeking Sun!


    Before releasing the True Dominating Dragon form, this Secret Technique from Su Heng was enough to severely injure the Martial Artist.


    Now, having completed the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Technique and unlocking his potential, Su Heng elevated his combat power to its peak. The same move now held incomparable power. Countless condensations of extreme force emerged from the void, no longer black, but a terrifyingly hot dark red!


    The light, resembling fireflies, gathered at Su Heng¡¯s fingertips, swelling to the size of a basketball before exploding thunderously.


    A blazing white light burst forth, its power nearly splitting the expanse of Cloud Heaven in two. At the moment of explosion on Su Heng¡¯s fingertips, it was only the size of a basketball. But as it traveled thousands of meters to strike the Martial Artist, the thick beam of light, as large as a mountain, completely enveloped the Martial Artist¡¯s massive form.


    Through the intensely hot white light, one could faintly see the Martial Artist¡¯s lingering afterimage.


    He was struggling violently, howling skywards.


    But it was utterly futile.


    Like sublimation, masses of black mist evaporated off the Martial Artist, the flesh being destroyed and cracked by the extreme heat. In the bright white light, the shadow of the Martial Artist grew smaller and smaller ¡ª skin, muscle, organs...


    All of it was stripped away, until only a robust skeleton could be seen.


    Eventually, even the skeleton cracked and scattered, turning to dust.


    The Martial Artist completely vanished from the battlefield.


    With one strike.


    A giant, intensely hot sphere of light remained on the battlefield, hundreds of meters in diameter, resembling countless streams of liquid fire flowing upwards. The terrifying shockwave from the explosion surged towards the sky, tearing open the clouds, leaving a void in the overcast heavens.


    The air heated up, expanded, forming a gust that swept up dust and pebbles, further transforming into a black dust storm whirling in all directions.


    In the midst of the black storm, Su Heng¡¯s towering form remained steadfast.


    His eyes narrowed slightly.


    His eagle-like, blood-colored gaze searched the surroundings for any trace of Xu Hanlin. After receiving power from the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler and sprouting wings, Xu Hanlin¡¯s speed was extraordinarily fast. If he intended to flee amidst the chaos, it could indeed be somewhat troublesome.


    If Su Heng were to pursue, he would likely catch up.


    But doing so would waste a lot of time, and there were aspects of the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm that Su Heng had yet to fully understand. After all, the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm only opened once every thirty years, and it was too precious an opportunity for Su Heng to miss.


    Just as Su Heng was silently pondering his next move¡ª


    Boom!


    A blood-colored thunderlight exploded.


    In the dazzling thunderlight, a blood-colored arc blade sliced through the air, sweeping towards Su Heng¡¯s back of the head in an instant.


    He didn¡¯t even dodge, letting the sharp strike land on his shoulder. He turned around and looked up, a hint of surprise crossing his face. In the turbulent skies above, Xu Hanlin had not chosen to escape, but to stay and fight.


    "Foolish decision," Su Heng sneered, "but it does save me time."


    He lifted his head, a massive amount of force being mobilized. His left index finger lit up, dark red light gathering, followed by another blinding golden light beam that streaked across the sky, striking Xu Hanlin heavily. A sun-like, gigantic, bright fireball appeared in the sky, releasing light and heat, causing the surrounding air to heat and twist, and the clouds to evaporate into a massive cavity.


    Su Heng yawned, turning to leave. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But he took a step forward and suddenly stopped, his pupils quivering slightly, his mouth agape, his face showing an intrigued expression.

 Chapter 220: 185: Spreading Wings into the Azure Sky, Etching My Name in the Realm of Immortality

    This strike was terrifying in its power.It was enough to instantly vaporize the Great Black Magic King, who specialized in strengthening his body, let alone Xu Hanlin, whose strength in all aspects was far inferior. However, what surprised Su Heng was that, as the firelight dispersed and the empty clouds broke, Xu Hanlin¡¯s body was still suspended in mid-air.


    Although his body was charred, his hair and clothes all gone, his skin cracked and flesh burst open, exposing the crimson blood and continuously writhing organs beneath.


    Yet, he was still alive, and his wounds were stubbornly healing, with new flesh constantly knitting together over the injuries.


    "So that¡¯s how it is..."


    Su Heng stared intently for a while, realization dawning on him.


    It turned out that the gluttonous beast remained with Xu Hanlin. If according to the explanation from Skull Plain, this must be an extremely advanced form of "Imperial Control" cultivation. It was hard to imagine such a close bond between demon and human, dependent on each other in life and death.


    "Since I came here today, I never planned to return alive!"


    Xu Hanlin roared, his arms forcefully clapping together, "The vengeance for my mother, is irreconcilable!"


    "Come again!"


    His pupils completely turned into black vertical slits, and a profusion of feathers grew from his shoulders, arms, and chest, making a clanging sound. With a "crack," Xu Hanlin¡¯s hands and feet tightened simultaneously, his nails protruding outward, transforming into claws covered with dragon scales. Finally, surrounded by a violent wind, even Xu Hanlin¡¯s mouth mutated into a hard, metallic bird beak.


    At this moment, Xu Hanlin had fully embraced the power of the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler, transforming into a half-human, half-demon monster. Relying solely on a powerful hatred to propel his body, he intended to completely bury Su Heng here.


    Boom!


    A red firelight burst forth from Xu Hanlin¡¯s palms.


    It was the Divine Skill of the glutton, which swallowed and transformed Su Heng¡¯s previous red sun-seeking Secret Technique, then released it again. With a taste of his own medicine, the red beam swept across thousands of meters and exploded with a boom, turning into a giant pillar of flame that blotted out the sky.


    Xu Hanlin flapped his wings, sweeping across the sky and diving towards the ground sharply.


    Like a predatory falcon, he aimed for the vital points around Su Heng. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had indeed done the best he could think of, hoping to break through the opponent¡¯s defense using Su Heng¡¯s own Secret Technique, and then take the opportunity to inflict the greatest damage with a powerful strike. ????


    Xu Hanlin, not yet in his thirties, possessed strength and combat talent terrifying enough. Unlike ordinary prodigies like Cui Mingri and Li Lingxiu, who also had Heavenly Deceit Cultivation but barely survived a century, facing Xu Hanlin meant being severely injured or killed instantly.


    If he hadn¡¯t encountered Su Heng.


    Perhaps Xu Hanlin could truly have destroyed the Demon Suppression Tower and rescued his mother.


    With the help of the glutton and his own formidable innate talent, within twenty years, Xu Hanlin could have stirred up storms and become a legendary fighter like the Eight-Armed Dragon King An Shelie. Not to mention conquering the world, dominating a region would have been no issue.


    Unfortunately...


    There were no ifs; he had met Su Heng.


    A complete monster, a demon that defied all norms.


    And inherently murderous, cruel and heartless. Even if Xu Hanlin elevated all the power and wisdom he had ever had to the pinnacle, what he got in return was only one outcome¡ª


    "That is, death! Hahaha!"


    In the rising firelight, suddenly, a loud laugh echoed.


    A gauntleted hand reached out, grabbed Xu Hanlin¡¯s left leg, swung it up, and smashed it down¡ªwith a bang, the ground exploded.


    Xu Hanlin felt as if his body was about to fall apart, the tidal surge of stabbing pain nearly drowning him. The hand released, and before Xu Hanlin could even attempt to dodge, a massive foot with a shadow fiercely stomped down. His arms and legs broke at the same time, ribs piercing into his lungs, each breath accompanied by excruciating pain, blood seeping from his mouth and nose.


    "You and your foolish mother are the same, ignorant, struggling uglily, which aside from giving me a bit of amusement, is meaningless."


    The cold, heartless voice came through the wind, the power surging, turning into a vortex.


    Xu Hanlin¡¯s shattered body was lifted into the air and then caught in Su Heng¡¯s hand, bones and muscles creaking ominously.


    In the shadows.


    The two monsters locked eyes, a cold smirk appearing on Su Heng¡¯s face, "No, your mother was still slightly stronger than you."


    He made a pinching gesture with his other hand and then mockingly said, "At least, she tasted very good, with a lasting aftertaste. And you, you are nothing. A spineless cur that only barks wildly in my presence by borrowing the strength of others."


    "Ah? Do you have anything else to say?"


    Su Heng¡¯s voice suddenly softened.


    "Actually, I didn¡¯t want to kill your mother. To me, a compliant demon is far more valuable than one turned into food. After the seal on the Demon Suppression Tower was lifted, she had the chance to become an elder of the Demon Suppression Bureau like Li Hongxiu, working under me."


    Su Heng¡¯s cold voice was like a sharp knife, piercing through Xu Hanlin¡¯s chest, brutally stirring through the blood and broken bones. Every word inflicted far deeper wounds than the physical force from his hands.


    The cold wind blew ceaselessly, stirring up the ground¡¯s broken stones and dust.


    Under the gloomy sky, Su Heng suddenly sighed, "Actually, the one who truly killed your mother, the one who forced her to this step. It wasn¡¯t me, but you... don¡¯t you understand yet."


    A moment of silence.


    Xu Hanlin¡¯s tense body suddenly relaxed.

 Chapter 221: 185: Spread My Wings into the Azure Sky, My Name Engraved in the Heavens

    His eyes emptied, no longer struggling. Just as Su Heng was about to give up, Xu Hanlin¡¯s pained and weak voice came through, "We all deserve to go to hell.""Really?" Su Heng¡¯s lips curled into a smile, "Look at you now. How do you plan to kill me? I could crush you into a pulp with just a thought. What can you possibly do in this state?"


    The next moment, the answer was revealed ¡ª


    The critically injured Xu Hanlin once again employed the Taotie Technique, drawing strength from Su Heng.


    Su Heng raised an eyebrow but chose not to stop him. He even actively injected his own strength into Xu Hanlin¡¯s body, genuinely curious to see what kind of a trump card Xu Hanlin could still play at this point.


    Whoosh!


    Xu Hanlin¡¯s long hair flew about as he looked up at the sky.


    His jaw opened wide like a snake, his throat undulating as he expelled a terrifying light sphere condensed with all his life force and the strength from Su Heng. In the next instant, the light sphere exploded. Its target was not Su Heng, but it shot straight into the sky toward the hovering phantom of a dominating dragon.


    First, a straight thin line, then a booming loud blast.


    A massive fireburst erupted on the dragon, which compared to the latter¡¯s mountainous body seemed dim and minuscule, but it was enough to catch its attention.


    In the heavens, the phantom body of the dominating dragon suddenly came to life. A dragon roar echoed through the ages. Steel-like scales rubbed against each other, their sound vast as the tide. Lightning fell like waterfalls, and thunder boomed. A majestic dragon¡¯s head slowly descended from the heavens, its dark golden eyes like two dim suns, slowly looking towards Su Heng ¡ª


    In that moment, Su Heng felt as if the entire world had frozen.


    His body trembled uncontrollably, not out of fear but out of excitement, eagerness. He had always wanted to thoroughly study the divine revelations of the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm, wanting to discover where the marks left by the ancients were.


    And now¡ª


    Xu Hanlin¡¯s attempt had unveiled this mystery for Su Heng.


    Splat!


    He flexed his fingers with force.


    Xu Hanlin¡¯s body instantly turned into minced meat, disappearing completely.


    "If you wish to surpass the ancients and reach the pinnacle, you cannot merely mimic; you must stand on the shoulders of predecessors and carve out your own path." ?


    "Heavenly changes are insufficient as law, ancestors insufficient as fear!"


    "So that¡¯s how it is! That¡¯s how it is!" Su Heng laughed loudly, reverberating through the heavens, "So, this is the true secret of Cloud Heaven."


    Until now, Su Heng had invested considerable effort and resources in practicing and perfecting the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Technique. This technique had the most profound impact on him, and as the object of imitation, the dominating dragon was indeed formidable, mythical among the true dragons.


    But!


    If wants to reach the absolute peak, to the end of the martial path.


    Merely mimicking is not enough, one must innovate on the basis of imitation and step out onto one¡¯s own path. And the first step on this path is to break through the phantom of the dominating dragon in front, break the barrier, and forge a clear universe of one¡¯s own!


    "With wings spread, I soar into the azure skies, etching my name in the heavens of immortality!"


    "Come then, battle!" Su Heng roared, his fighting spirit blazing fiercely within him.


    On the attribute panel only he could see, as the roar sounded, the just-repaired "True Dominating Dragon" blurred, transforming into the "True Dominating Warrior."


    Boom!


    Su Heng stomped heavily.


    Beneath his feet, Cloud Heaven cracked outward, the cracks spreading and finally exploding with a loud bang.


    It was like the apocalypse had arrived, with countless rocks falling from the sky. And as Su Heng¡¯s aura unfolded completely, his strength unleashed, turning into a hurricane. Rocks and dust were caught within it, creating a tremendously powerful sandstorm that appeared in the fearful eyes of all cultivators.


    In the pitch-black sky, Su Heng, based on the "True Dominating Warrior," reactivated Dragon Blood, entering the Deep Blood Explosion state, stacking all the enhancements on his strength and destructiveness.


    As the Dragon Blood deeply unleashed, a terrifying golden light emitted from Su Heng.


    The sky seemed to gain an additional golden sun, its light covering everything in its range, everything first froze then exploded violently. Mountains shook, the ground collapsed. In midair, a series of astonishing explosions occurred, forming a bright white cloud ring around Su Heng.


    Amidst the clouds, Su Heng spread his wings wide and vigorously flapped them.


    In the midst of the explosive sound of tearing air,


    Su Heng¡¯s tall, jet-black body shot upward like a meteor reversing its course towards the vault of heaven.


    As his momentum reached an unprecedented peak, the most fierce and terrifying punch of his life violently struck the descending phantom of the True Dominating Dragon above him.


    Boom!!!!


    The exaggerated punch pierced through the heavens, the air and clouds fiercely rubbing together to create a storm of blue and purple lightning. Amid the dull roar, the storm violently dispersed, leaving a colossal hole in the dark clouds, through which the crystal-clear blue sky could bring one to tears. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Outside the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm,


    Li Lingxiu, supporting her unconscious sister Li Lingsu, stumbled out from the dark fog. Approaching them on the mountain ahead was an elderly man with a stately appearance, white hair, and a white beard. This elder, named Li Wangchuan, was a Supreme Elder of the Li Family in Jiangzhou.


    Inside the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm, the siblings Li Lingxiu had encountered the Great Black Secret King.


    Li Lingsu immediately used a precious artifact to notify the family elders. Li Wangchuan swiftly arrived from nearby Liuzhou, culminating in the scene unfolding at the moment.


    "Your condition now is still good," Li Wangchuan stepped forward, slightly furrowing his brows.


    "My sister is injured, but I¡¯m okay," Li Lingxiu¡¯s arm was bent and twisted, oozing blood. Accidentally touching the wound, he grimaced in pain.


    "That¡¯s good to hear," Li Wangchuan first checked Li Lingsu¡¯s physical state and fed her a medicinal pill. He gently laid the unconscious Li Lingsu on the soft grass, then casually nodded to Li Lingxiu nearby.


    Li Lingxiu looked embarrassed.


    "The Great Black Secret King," Li Wangchuan¡¯s expression turned somber, his voice cold, "dares to infiltrate our Great Zhou Dynasty¡¯s territory, thinking there is nobody in Great Zhou!? Since he has come, he shouldn¡¯t dream of leaving alive!"


    "The real target of the Great Black Secret King wasn¡¯t my sister and me," Li Lingxiu remembered the serious matter, his expression turning solemn, he hastily said, "This person is still in Cloud Heaven, has shown me kindness, and I hope the Supreme Elder can go and save him. If we let the enemy¡¯s scheme succeed, it wouldn¡¯t reflect well on you, elderly sir."


    "Leaving the family for over a decade, and you¡¯ve learned this sort of stuff," Li Wangchuan scoffed upon hearing the words, "At such a young age, you still try to provoke me!?"


    "Hehe..." Li Lingxiu smiled embarrassingly.


    He then briefly explained his recent experiences with Su Heng, including the completion of the Domineering Dragon Secret Method.


    After hearing this, Li Wangchuan looked much more serious.


    "Rushing into Cloud Heaven, one inevitably encounters danger," Li Wangchuan sighed, "However, since you have put it this way, indeed, I can¡¯t just stand by and watch someone die."


    "Thanks, Supreme Elder!" Li Lingxiu, upon hearing this, was instantly overjoyed.


    "Take good care of your sister," Li Wangchuan waved his sleeve, about to move.


    However


    The moment he stepped forward, he suddenly stopped.


    Boom!


    The sky thundered.


    At first, a burst of brilliant golden light appeared, followed by endless dark clouds rolling in, a terrifying black sandstorm blotting out the sun and enveloping everything. Li Wangchuan¡¯s face changed drastically, his eyes covered in a divine light, as he looked up into the distance.


    He was suddenly able to see in the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm an ancient and formidable phantom of the Dominating Dragon, floating like a majestic mountain in the air.


    "What is happening in the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm, why such turmoil!?"


    Before Li Wangchuan could understand,


    Another loud noise followed. In the stunned expressions of both Li Wangchuan and Li Lingxiu, the gigantic mountain-like phantom of the Dominating Dragon violently shattered, vanishing without a trace.


    Amidst the widespread thunderstorm, a huge phantom of a winged, scale-armored giant roared toward the sky. The roar, like thunder, rolled in like tides, the terrifying domineering spirit as if piercing through time and space, resonating in everyone¡¯s chest, leaving an indelible horror that was hard to forget for a long time


    Li Wangchuan and Li Lingxiu exchanged glances, both seeing in each other¡¯s faces that lingering shock.

 Chapter 222: 186: Taotie Demon Corpse, Tyrant Dragon Testament

    The colossal shadow of the Domineering Dragon dissipated in the sky with a thunderous roar, replaced by the towering figure of Su Heng as he bellowed upwards like a demonic titan. Everyone was startled by this sudden change, but their shock didn¡¯t last long.The clash of two powers sent forth an unprecedented shockwave.


    From afar, it looked as though a gigantic golden sun had appeared atop the mountain, followed by an unprecedented tremor that shook and collapsed the surrounding mountains.


    As the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm crumbled, numerous rocks suspended in the sky hurtled down towards the mountain range like carpet bombs, driven by gravity and fierce winds.


    Since the opening of the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm.


    Those who could still remain in the Zhuqiong Mountain were either heavenly deceivers or extremely formidable peak demonic beings.


    Their instincts were incredibly sharp, sensing trouble the moment the tremors began. That terrifying sense of crisis enveloped their bodies like a cold, black tide, sealing off their hearts.


    Without allowing themselves any time to hesitate, these individuals immediately chose to retreat, fleeing far from Zhuqiong Mountain.


    It was precisely because of this.


    Despite the significant disturbances on Zhuqiong Mountain, the casualties were not severe.


    As the terrifying aftermath of the explosion gradually subsided and the black dust storm disappeared, the terrain of Zhuqiong Mountain had been permanently altered.


    Before this opening of the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm.


    The thousands of towering peaks in Zhuqiong Mountain generally appeared smaller on the outside, but the closer one got to the central area, the larger the peaks became.


    However, due to the explosion, hundreds of peaks in the central area were destroyed and fractured, looking from the sky like a vast stone bowl.


    Amidst the ravaging of Heavenly Thunder and calamitous fire.


    The central area of Zhuqiong Mountain had turned into a barren wasteland devoid of life.


    The pine trees and old vines that once grew on the peaks had long been ignited and blown away, and even the black soil clinging to them had vanished.


    The hard, cracked rocks lay bare in the air, becoming extremely unstable in structure due to the scorching fires, causing huge rocks to occasionally plummet from the cliffs into the abyss.


    Below Zhuqiong Mountain, in the forest.


    In a waterfall-fed pool where water gushes loudly, a Void Demon crocodile over ten meters long roars in irritation after being hit on the head by falling debris. ??


    This crocodile, only average among the often ferocious and massive Void Demons, boasted pitch-black Scale Armor as thick as mountain rocks.


    Along with its robust limbs and a long tail bristling with black spines.


    As it climbed out of the deep pool, clear water cascaded down the grooves of its Scale Armor, making quite an impressive sight.


    Void Demons lack intelligence and the mysterious Sorcery, but their physical constitution is often stronger than demonic beings of the same level.


    Combined with a fierce desire to attack, stimulated and modified, they are indeed quite dangerous beings.


    This demonic crocodile was one of the elites.


    It flicked its tail and with a "bang," shattered the rocks beside the pool.


    At this moment, opening its jaws wide, the friction of its teeth produced a chilling, crunching sound.


    Without waiting long, prey quickly appeared before the demonic crocodile. However, this normally irrational Void Demon unexpectedly hesitated.


    Rocks crumbled, dust filled the air.


    From within emerged a colossal creature seven meters tall with wings on its back.


    With antlers, a bone tail, armor-like muscles, and pupils that emitted a greedy green light.


    Where it stood, the vitality of the surrounding flora was stripped away, turning quickly to yellow, and the ground dried and cracked. A potent aura rolled in, distorting the air around it and forming a substantial black smoke over its body.


    The demonic crocodile began to tremble.


    The little animal instinct remaining in it sensed unease.


    This recently born, powerful Void Demon suddenly raised its head and roared, but its voice contained no threat, only timidity.


    Under the gaze of those green, oily eyes, the demonic crocodile¡¯s muscles tensed, quickly turning around, trying to retreat back into its home in the pool to hide.


    Unfortunately, it was a step too late.


    Bang!


    A blazing red light flashed.


    The pool exploded violently, vaporizing into mist.


    The head of the demonic crocodile vanished into thin air, dead beyond doubt. The rest of its body, still twitching from spinal reflexes, flung large clumps of black mud all around as dark red blood flowed everywhere.


    Su Heng¡¯s mouth opened like a dislocating snake¡¯s, and a thunderous noise came from his stomach.


    He flashed in appearance just above the body of the Void Demon crocodile.


    The rocky, tough scales, in the hands of Su Heng, were as fragile as tofu.


    He easily tore them apart and then opened his mouth, filled with sharp teeth, to gulp down the fresh, still-beating red flesh of the crocodile.


    The forest gradually quieted down, with only the eerie sounds of chewing and swallowing continuously resonating.


    Moments later¡ª


    A deeply satisfying sigh echoed by the edge of the pool.


    The crocodile, more than ten meters long, had vanished from sight, leaving only a few scales and organs; even its bones, tougher than steel, had been used by Su Heng as a side dish, swallowing almost eighty percent of them.


    Bones and flesh combined, at least seven to eight tons of food had been directly swallowed by Su Heng.


    Such a massive amount of food, once inside Su Heng¡¯s body, finally delayed and then gradually eliminated the intense feeling of hunger.


    Hiss!


    The clothes draped over Su Heng¡¯s body transformed into countless pitch-black, twisted strands of hair and gradually dispersed.


    His wings, Scale Armor, and horns also retracted back into his body amid an unsettling trembling of bones, returning him to his normal height of over five meters.


    He then stepped forward, directly entering the pond in the forest ahead.


    His eyes slightly narrowed; his muscular body leaned against the edge of a large black rock. The originally cold pond had been heated to a boil by a recently applied Secret Technique, enough to stew a person into a pot of broth.


    The turbid, whitish surface of the water bubbled and boiled, but for Su Heng, it was just right.


    His physical condition was now so robust that even immersing himself in magma wouldn¡¯t cause him any harm. The boiling water felt only warm and comfortable for Su Heng. A long-missed relaxation spread over him, and his tense nerves gradually relaxed.


    He began to summarize the gains from this venture.


    Aside from the basic achievement of perfectly mastering the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Technique.


    Su Heng had two unexpected surprises.


    The first surprise was Xu Hanlin, cruelly dealing with this buffoon; the Taotie inseparably linked with Xu Hanlin also couldn¡¯t escape from Su Heng¡¯s clutches.


    After Xu Hanlin had perished, the Taotie instead of thinking of fleeing, foolishly hid and sought to attack Su Heng while he was in a weakened state after shattering the Domineering Dragon apparition.


    The result was, of course, predetermined. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After disposing of the Domineering Dragon apparition, Su Heng was indeed weakened.


    But even a weakened person can easily crush an insect, and the Taotie, having already stepped into the death level and become a great demon, was promptly crushed and torn apart by Su Heng in a few moves.


    The Taotie Demon Corpse, which Su Heng had long coveted, finally, after many twists and turns, returned to his hands, and he had successfully fused with it.


    The Taotie Demon Corpse had two special abilities.


    The first ability was the Bottomless Stomach, which could enhance digestive capability, allowing Su Heng to swallow a large amount of food at once.


    As for the specific limit, Su Heng hadn¡¯t yet carried out a detailed test. But judging from his performance just now, after swallowing seven to eight tons of food, he felt only half-full, far from reaching his limit.


    As for the second ability.


    It was the "Gluttonous Domain" that Xu Hanlin had once used in Cloud Heaven.


    Under the active activation of the Gluttonous Domain, Su Heng could absorb energy from the external environment and then release it.


    This was akin to adding a layer of counter-armor on top of enhanced defense. In a battle of the same level, this talent was considered godlike, but it was of little use to Su Heng.


    After all, the "Gluttonous Domain"¡¯s absorption of external energy has limits, and with Dragon Blood and the powerful offensive and defensive abilities Su Heng possessed, this talent offered him only a minor enhancement.


    The Taotie Demon Corpse, brought by Xu Hanlin, accounted for the first unexpected joy.


    As for the second unexpected joy.


    It was the segment of memory from the Domineering Dragon that Su Heng obtained after defeating the Domineering Dragon¡¯s imprint.


    Though it was memory, in essence, it could be considered as a kind of will. The Domineering Dragon, having rested in Cloud Heaven and seriously injured, had set out for the distant seas to seal a monster known as "Ignite." This creature¡¯s strength was so formidable that even the Domineering Dragon found it quite challenging.


    Unsure of his own fate in this endeavor, he hesitated and left a part of his memory along with the imprint in Cloud Heaven.


    The imprint shattered.


    These fragmented yet authentic experiences were also absorbed by Su Heng.


    This event had been a thousand years ago.


    In the thousand years since the founding of the Great Zhou Dynasty, there had been no major upheavals reported. From this, it seemed likely that the Domineering Dragon had eventually succeeded in sealing "Ignite." But since then, the Domineering Dragon too had gradually become a legend, never to be seen again.


    The reasons behind these events remained unclear.


    "If one day I travel to the distant seas, perhaps I could find some clues?" thought Su Heng.


    However, his location in Jiangzhou was at the northernmost edge of the Great Zhou Dynasty, while the distant seas lay at the southernmost edge.


    The two places were far apart.


    And that was only one aspect.


    More crucially, the environment in the distant seas was extraordinarily treacherous and complex.


    More dangerous than Skull Plain, over the years, the Great Zhou Dynasty sent numerous fleets on expeditions, which all ended in heavy losses and failure.


    After several costly and futile attempts, the Great Zhou Dynasty adopted a conservative strategy of isolation. To this day, the distant seas had gradually become a taboo, seldom mentioned by anyone.


    Although Su Heng¡¯s strength was not weak, exploring the mysterious and complex distant seas all by himself was still rather presumptuous¡­


    So for now, he decided to put this matter aside temporarily and wait for a future opportunity.

 Chapter 223: Five Internal Organs Sealing God, Troops Arrive at the City Gates

    As Su Heng pondered, time gradually passed.A green leaf with dark yellow edges lightly drifted from afar, falling on the surface of the pool, creating ripples.


    Su Heng opened his eyes. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The water in the pool had cooled, and by then, he no longer felt like staying submerged.


    "Splish!" With a sound, Su Heng took a step forward, and a large amount of white water cascaded down his smooth, hard skin. Under the bright sunlight, numerous black strands of hair crisscrossed over his body, forming a close-fitting robe. His body then gradually shrank, returning to a height of three meters six.


    Su Heng furrowed his brows slightly.


    After a brief rest, his condition had mostly recovered.


    However, after refining the Domineering Dragon Secret Method, he could clearly feel his heartbeat racing. If he immersed his spirit completely within his body and sensed carefully, he could even faintly feel a Yin Fire burning, rendering him unable to exert much strength.


    This was not a good sign¡ª


    Including the intense hunger he felt after the battle had ended.


    After thinking for a bit, Su Heng identified the issue as being due to the uneven distribution of his attributes.


    Sinews, bones, flesh, blood, organs.


    With six different stages of transformation, plus Dragon Blood and the Domineering Dragon Secret Method, Su Heng¡¯s first four stages had reached an inhuman, monstrous level, while the last two stages, which were closely related to "physique," were still at their starting points.


    This was akin to using a sedan¡¯s engine to power a heavy-duty armored tank; at full power, both the drive and endurance would be severely impacted.


    "However, now that the Domineering Dragon Secret Method has been repaired, it¡¯s indeed time to allocate attribute points to raise my Cultivation Realm," Su Heng thought as he looked at the fallen leaves under his feet. "I also need to prioritize the cultivation of the Heavenly Deceit Realm and the sensory transformations."


    Although he was currently able to dominate a province, when considering the whole world, Su Heng estimated that he was far from invincible.


    Moreover¡ª


    Even a powerful empire like the Great Zhou Dynasty


    Had suffered its share of setbacks in places like Skull Plain and the outer seas over the past millennium.


    This world was vast and mysterious; Su Heng still had a long path to tread before reaching the true summit.


    Nevertheless, on a personal note,


    Su Heng did not perceive himself as having great ambition.


    He merely wished to cultivate in peace and protect his family and friends.


    Yet, in these chaotic times, even such simple wishes were hard to fulfill. There was always something oblivious to danger, provoking death. What they lost was their lives, but what Su Heng lost was his good mood. ?


    With that thought¡ª


    A sigh echoed once again through the damaged forest.


    The matter of the Heavenly Deceit Kingdom had concluded, and Su Heng had been away for quite a long time. He had no intention of staying here any longer, planning to bid farewell to the siblings Li Lingxiu and be on his way back to the Demon Suppression Tower to consolidate his cultivation.


    He would also need to find a way to obtain the Cultivation Techniques needed for the training of the next two realms.


    Whoosh!


    A breeze blew by, rustling the treetops.


    Su Heng¡¯s tall and robust figure gradually disappeared into the shadows.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Far away, at the outskirts of Zhuqiong Mountain.


    Li Lingxiu and Li Wangchuan had yet to recover from their shock.


    When they heard footsteps on the soft grass, they abruptly turned around to see Su Heng¡¯s towering figure appear five meters away.


    "Brother Su, you¡ª" Li Lingxiu¡¯s pupils trembled, momentarily stunned in place.


    Looking at the calm-faced, gently demeanored Su Heng before him, and recalling the ferocious giant phantom he had just seen, it seemed as if the two were gradually merging. They seemed partly alike, yet different. Could it really be Su Heng who had inscribed his mark on the Heavenly Deceit Kingdom?


    A storm surged within Li Lingxiu, but he was at a loss for what to say.


    Instead, it was Su Heng who looked puzzled seeing him staring intently, unable to speak a word, for so long.


    "What¡¯s the matter, is there something dirty on my face?" Su Heng asked, tilting his head in confusion.


    "No, there¡¯s nothing," Li Lingxiu forced a laugh, glossing over what had just transpired. Since Su Heng did not bring it up, Li Lingxiu had no intention of prying further. It was rude and could be irksome.


    "My sister and I just encountered the Great Black Secret King, and we were worried about you," Li Lingxiu said earnestly.


    "Is that so?" Su Heng looked at Li Lingxiu¡¯s blood-soaked, twisted arm.


    "Are those injuries also from the Great Black Secret King? It¡¯s not serious, is it?"


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, it¡¯s just a minor external injury," Li Lingxiu said dismissively. "What about you, how did it go with the Great Black Secret King? Is he..."


    "He¡¯s dead," Su Heng said calmly.


    Li Lingxiu and Li Wangchuan exchanged glances, both seeing deep shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    A simple sentence confirmed Li Lingxiu¡¯s earlier guess as true. Even his sister Li Lingsu, who had been unconscious a moment ago, was now slowly awakening. She sat cross-legged in the shadow of a parasol tree, her profound and lustrous eyes calmly looking toward Su Heng.


    In the Jiang E region,


    Among the three great Immortal Sects and four major families,


    There existed a small circle.


    Within this circle, young individuals of certain age and accomplished Cultivation Realms were known as prodigies, such as the direct disciples of sects and the primary heirs of noble families.


    Some eager list makers even ranked them based on Cultivation Realm and martial prowess, creating standings. Ever since she had appeared on the list, Li Lingsu had never fallen out of the top five.

 Chapter 224: Five Internal Organs Sealing God, Troops Arrive at the City Gates_2

    Although she never took those so-called rankings seriously,When she asked herself honestly,


    She would still feel a bit of joy and pride when others mentioned them. It¡¯s a common emotion, nothing to blame.


    But now, as Li Lingsu reflected on these memories, she only felt an inexplicable sense of shame. The three great immortal sects, the four major families, appeared to have long-standing legacies, monopolizing a vast amount of cultivation resources. Yet in reality, for hundreds of years, they had been confining themselves within their own boundaries, with a narrow view of the world.


    When the chaotic times arrived, when the true test came,


    It was only then that prodigies like Su Heng, soaring like dragons straight into the heavens, made them realize that they were already unable to catch up.


    However...


    The one thing she could feel fortunate about was


    That their relationship was still quite good, at least they had formed a good connection.


    Su Heng had no idea that this seemingly indifferent girl had so many dramas in her heart.


    Even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care. He was here specifically to say goodbye, and now that they had met, and both were safe and sound, that was the best outcome.


    He was ready to leave.


    But just as he took a step, Su Heng stopped.


    "Does Brother Su have any further instructions?" Li Lingxiu quickly asked, her face bearing a somewhat stiff smile, and she slightly leaned forward as she spoke.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he felt as though there was an invisible wall separating them.


    "Uh..." Su Heng said, "Do you have any Blood Refining Cultivation Techniques, or any related information? That would work too."


    Higher-level cultivation techniques are rarer and rarer.


    The three Blood Refining secret techniques Su Heng had obtained from the Demon Suppression Tower were all cultivated to completion, but he didn¡¯t reach one hundred percent mastery.


    And the more profound "Blood Refining" techniques were probably about the same. It was a good opportunity to ask Li Lingxiu and perhaps save some time.


    "Of course we do, it¡¯s just..." Li Lingxiu frowned slightly, showing a bit of hesitation.


    The Li Family¡¯s "Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique" was a top-tier Blood Refining secret technique, but this technique was also the core legacy of the family. Li Lingxiu had no issue here, but she couldn¡¯t decide on her own and had to discuss it with her father and the elders. Unsure of what to say, she looked troubled.


    As Li Lingxiu hesitated, the Supreme Elder Li Wangchuan beside her was already laughing heartily, taking a step forward and approaching Su Heng familiarly.


    "My young friend asks just the right person," Li Wangchuan stated, giving a thumbs up, puffing out his sturdy chest with a smile, "Our Li Family¡¯s Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique is the strongest Blood Refining technique in the entire Jiang E region at that level of cultivation."


    "Oh, is that so?" Su Heng raised his eyebrows, showing an interested expression.


    "But... this technique must be your core legacy. Can you really teach it to me, an outsider, so easily?" Su Heng¡¯s face bore an inexplicable smile, as this principle of not transmitting techniques lightly originated from these top forces.


    Li Wangchuan¡¯s face showed no embarrassment.


    The issues Li Lingxiu and Li Lingsu, the younger generation, could consider, how could Li Wangchuan, a crafty old Supreme Elder, not understand?


    It was essential to forge a good relationship early with a young powerhouse of limitless potential like Su Heng, who was already terrifyingly strong.


    "I¡¯ve just heard from Lingxiu that you killed the Black Fiend Bodhisattva and saved his life," Li Wangchuan said warmly, patting Su Heng¡¯s shoulder, "Although Li Lingxiu may not be very accomplished, he is still a direct descendent of our family. You saved his life, and that is a favor to our family. How could the Li Family not repay kindness?"


    Li Wangchuan¡¯s face beamed with a smile, appearing very approachable.


    This attitude.


    It left Li Lingxiu and Li Lingsu somewhat dazed.


    Among the several Supreme Elders in their family, Li Wangchuan was known for his explosive temper. Whenever he was in a bad mood, he would show a sour face to everyone. Even if the Family Head upset him, he would berate him fiercely.


    But now¡ª


    In front of Su Heng, Li Wangchuan¡¯s demeanor could even be described with the word "obsequious."


    The siblings were speechless at this unexpected side of the Supreme Elder. Su Heng was finally annoyed by Li Wangchuan¡¯s noisy behavior, agreeing with a nod.


    "As for visiting the Li Family, let¡¯s not," Su Heng shook his head, rejecting Li Wangchuan¡¯s further presumptuous proposal. He had a bit of a relationship with Li Lingxiu, but as for the other people in the Li Family, Su Heng had no intention of becoming closely involved.


    Such things were left to fate.


    "It¡¯s fine as well," Li Wangchuan replied with an unchanged smile, "Then I¡¯ll send a copy of the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique to your residence, how about that?"


    "Mm, that¡¯s fine," Su Heng replied impliedly with a nod.


    "Then, I shall take my leave," Su Heng bowed, and the four parted ways after arranging the details.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the Northern State of Jiang, Chijin County.


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    "Boom!"


    The muffled sound of war drums thundered.


    Two armies, one clad in red and the other in white armor, heavily armed, charged, colliding like a tide. In an instant, limbs were severed, blood splashed everywhere.


    "Kill!" With a roar, the new leader of Jiangbei State¡¯s Demon Suppression Army, Li Tong, leaped forward into the fray.


    His robust body, clad in pitch-black spiked armor, wielding two blood-stained battle axes, eyes bloodshot, the second-level cultivation of Heavenly Deceit exploding with force.


    Like a steel beast on the ruthless battlefield, rampaging through, unstoppable.


    Bang! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a horizontal sweep of his battle axes, seven or eight barbarian soldiers were cleaved at the waist, split into two.

 Chapter 225: Five Internal Organs Sealing God, Troops Approach the City_3

    The ground buzzed and trembled as heavily armored cavalrymen, riding beasts resembling black and red demons, charged across from the distance. Li Tong bared his teeth in a grim smile, neither dodging nor avoiding, but instead meeting them with a heavy shoulder slam.The cavalrymen, along with their mounts, were sent flying. They fell to the ground and were trampled in the blink of an eye, completely devoid of life, turned into a mush of flesh.


    Blood stained the corners of Li Tong¡¯s mouth, yet his fierceness in battle only intensified.


    Suddenly, he roared up to the sky, tearing the heavens apart and triggering a storm, which flung a large group of nearby soldiers and horses into the air, instantly killing them.


    A large contingent of the elite Demon Suppression Army converged from all directions like a flowing stream.


    Transforming into a straight long spear, Li Tong pierced directly towards the heart of the enemy.


    "Kill!" Li Tong slashed and smashed relentlessly, bathed in blood, his ferocity growing as he carved a bloody path through the battlefield.


    The battlefield ahead suddenly cleared, revealing a troop of formidable warriors, averaging two and a half meters in height, clad in heavy armor and wielding massive tower shields, emerging from the crowd.


    With a loud bang!


    The tower shield in his hands smashed downwards, deeply embedding into the ground¡¯s rock and soil.


    Above the thick and solid tower shield, Sanskrit inscriptions were engraved. Ancient and prolonged chanting began as a faint, bluish smoke arose. Yet again, a line of white-robed monks, their eyes gouged out, holding incense burners, stepped out from the formation.


    Amidst the chanting, golden Buddhist lights flashed on the tower shield, forming an unbroken expanse that instantly enveloped Li Tong.


    Li Tong¡¯s expression changed abruptly.


    He felt as though he were encased in amber, his limbs bound by thick iron chains.


    Every move he made required tremendous strength to counteract the seal.


    Looking around, he noticed that the elite troops that had come with him had, unknowingly, already all fallen in battle.


    The vast battlefield was surrounded by huge shields, and even the sounds of shouting and clashing seemed distant.


    The sound of rolling wheels arose.


    The circular military formation suddenly opened at one corner, revealing a massive chariot pulled by a demonic creature of deathly origins that appeared on the battlefield.


    The great chariot, entirely cast from black iron, hung numerous skull-decorated Magic Artifacts. Atop it sat an ancient lotus base.


    Atop it sat a monk with a kindly look and immensely fat stature.


    Merely sitting cross-legged on the chariot, he stood over three meters tall, appearing from afar like a massive mountain of flesh. His facial features were simply embedded within his abundant fat, and as he breathed, his body undulated with rolls of flesh, delivering a profound impact.


    It was hard to imagine how many devout followers from the barren, vegetation-sparse Skull Plain must have painstakingly nurtured such a huge man.


    This hefty monk sat exposed from the chest up, surrounded by over a dozen thinly-dressed noblewomen tending to him attentively.


    The women had a look of obsession in their eyes as if the fat, inhuman monk before them was their entire and only world in this life. Even as large portions of their bodies were exposed, glistening slickly, they paid no mind, focusing solely on massaging and serving the hefty monk. ?


    "The Future Buddha, Jialan Gunna!"


    Li Tong gritted his teeth so hard that fresh blood seeped out, his face turning incredibly grim.


    "Having seen me, the Buddha, should you not immediately convert to my faith?" Jialan Gunna first bent down to take a fruit from the hands of a noblewoman, then began to laugh heartily.


    To him, the military leader of a whole province was nothing more than a trifling toy.


    "Convert to your faith? A bunch of charlatan monks is all you are." Li Tong roared furiously, his vigorous strength erupting like black smoke, forcefully scattering the Buddhist light binding him.


    "I, personally appointed by the imperial court as the military leader of the River North, face you, heretic demons daring to spout madness before me!"


    His mouth bared ferocious fangs, and his shoulders and back sprouted thick hair as his muscles enlarged, even shattering his armor, transforming him into a fierce tiger.


    "Watch as I, your military leader, tear you all to pieces!"


    Amidst the explosive shaking of the ground, Li Tong leaped high, casting a shadow, his giant axe swinging fiercely down towards Jialan Gunna, who simply smiled faintly, "A dying struggle." With a wipe on the noblewoman beside him, he clapped his hands together.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the Buddhist light illuminated everything.


    The power of the military formation increased tenfold, and it was as if a huge mountain had materialized from nowhere.


    It crushed Li Tong down from midair, embedding him into the ground. No matter how violently his limbs twitched or he ground his iron teeth, he could not move.


    Then, with a lofty and indifferent look, Jialan Gunna extended a finger and pointed downward¡ª


    Bang!


    Li Tong¡¯s head exploded abruptly.


    With the dissipation of his mighty force, his robust body could no longer hold up, turning into a pile of minced meat and crushed bones.


    And with the fall of Li Tong also came the occupation of the entire River North by the forces of Skull Plain.


    Beyond that lay River State.


    If River North were described as the Wilderness, then River State, nourished by the network of rivers, was a place rich with verdant water and abundant life.


    Such a place, rich in mountains and waters, was ideal for nurturing people. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking of the plump and beautiful noblewomen within River State, Jialan Gunna¡¯s face broke into an expectant smile...

 Chapter 226: 188: Former Dynasty Princess, Eliminating Hidden Dangers

    Jiangbei State, Chijin County.At the center of Skull Plain Monk Soldiers¡¯ camp stood a grey and white tent, over seven meters tall, sturdy and adorned with decorations of gold, silver, and agate. The curtain in front of the tent door was slightly lifted to both sides, allowing golden sunlight to pour in like pillars, revealing dancing dust motes in the light.


    In the midst of the tent, a woman¡¯s playful laughter could be heard from time to time, utterly out of place in the solemn and bloodthirsty military camp.


    The Future Buddha Jialan Gunna was lying by his side.


    Compared to his massive physique, the noblewoman who pushed herself away seemed like a mere toy as she stood up from the large bed and stepped forward.


    With feet as thick as an elephant¡¯s, he stepped onto the carpet made from animal fur and walked to the edge of the tent, picking up a golden brush from the desk. At that moment, his brow furrowed, a contemplative expression on his face as he carefully delineated something on the massive golden painting in front of him.


    Before long...


    Footsteps approached from outside the tent, obscuring the sunlight and casting a long, slender shadow.


    The person outside paused briefly, then coughed twice.


    Not waiting for Jialan Gunna to initiate a conversation,


    He lifted the door curtain himself and walked in, bowing his head.


    The man was also over three meters tall, but he was not as robust and muscular as the typical Body Refining Martial Artists.


    His skin hung loosely over his large skeletal frame, and from a distance, he resembled a skeleton draped in a dark, moldy red monk¡¯s robe, creating a sinister impression.


    The skeletal monk¡¯s body was covered with mottled corpse spots, emanating a stench of decay all over.


    However, his eyebrows were vivid and expressive, shaped strikingly like bold strokes of thick ink.


    Below these eyebrows were deeply sunken eye sockets,


    Now emitting a frightful red glow.


    This gaunt old man was named Bogavant, the leader of the Anlong Organization in Skull Plain.


    The so-called Anlong was an assassination organization specifically aimed against the formidable figures within the Great Zhou Dynasty, not affiliated with any of the three major forces: the Endless White Tower Temple, the Respectable Law Temple, and the Hundred Buddha Temple. Instead, it was an independent organization formed through the joint efforts of the three temples, along with some demon sect members.


    First, Anlong assassinated the loose powerhouses within the state to eliminate threats and hidden dangers. Then, with a full-scale military sweep, coupled with the contradictions between noble families and the central authorities, mutual suspicions arose.


    Several factors combined,


    Thus allowing Skull Plain to occupy the entire territory of Jiangbei State in less than a month.


    And next, they were planning to strategize over Jiang State. With their previous experience, naturally, it would be a matter easily accomplished.


    But since this matter was of great importance, before officially proceeding, Bogavant still made a special trip to the tent of Future Buddha Jialan Gunna to discuss the details and aspects where oversights might occur.


    Only, he had not expected...


    To see such a scene of a man and woman in intimate embrace upon entering the tent.


    Bogavant, being over three hundred years old, profoundly learned in Buddhism, and worldly-wise,


    Could tell at a glance that these female cultivators on the bed, seemingly enchanting and attractive, were in fact like fruits on the verge of rot. They had been drained of their cultivation and spirit energy by a secret technique, even their souls had become hazy and murky, akin to walking dead, with not many days left to live.


    "With no eggs unbroken within a toppled nest, their fate is already sealed. But before dying, they have the fortune to ascend to ultimate bliss with this monk," Jialan Gunna seemed to know what Bogavant was thinking and explained with a laugh.


    "May I ask what matter the commander has come to discuss with this monk?" Despite his enormous size, Jialan Gunna¡¯s voice was quite delicate and gentle.


    If one only heard the voice without seeing the person,


    It would feel as though a soft and tender woman was cheerfully frolicking by one¡¯s side.


    "Naturally, it¡¯s about the matter of seizing Jiang State," Bogavant withdrew his gaze from those women and snorted coldly.


    "Jiang State..." Jialan Gunna paused his movements.


    "Jiang State only has three counties, which in terms of area, population, or number of powerhouses, cannot compare with Jiangbei State. Now that even Jiangbei State has been easily conquered by us, what difficulty would Jiang State pose?" Jialan Gunna shook his head and laughed, "Just follow the previous method."


    "As for the high-level experts from the immortal sects, noble families, and the imperial court... the seniors from Hundred Buddha Temple and Respectable Law Temple will handle those for us, no need for our concern."


    "But there is one exception¡ª" Bogavant¡¯s expression grew serious as he pulled out a golden secret missive from his loose sleeve.


    Jialan Gunna raised an eyebrow, his expression slightly impatient as he reached for it.


    With his swollen and inflated fingers, he gently rubbed the missive and unrolled it, squinting as he quickly scanned the contents.


    "Su Heng... Zen Master Dingguang... The Great Black Secret King!"


    When Jialan Gunna saw the name of the Great Black Secret King appear in the missive, his brow instantly furrowed. The playful demeanor on his face quickly turned serious.


    "Was the Great Black Secret King killed by this man?" Jialan Gunna crumpled the secret missive into a ball and casually tossed it onto the ground. A goddess with a golden chain around her neck and a fanatical gaze crawled over from the corner. She extended her tongue to wrap the missive in her mouth and swallowed it with her head raised.


    Bogavant was somewhat displeased with Jialan Gunna¡¯s behavior, but still spoke earnestly, "The Great Black Secret King perished in Cloud Heaven, but it¡¯s not yet certain whether he was closely related to this man." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "However, one thing is clear..."


    "The Great Black Secret King left Skull Plain to pursue this man."


    ```


    "So it is." Jialan Gunna said upon hearing the words, and his slightly knitted brows also relaxed. He let out a soft chuckle, his gaze returning to the huge scroll spread out before him, and said dismissively, "It seems he does have some skills, but..."


    "The great Zhou dynasty is now in decline, suffering from serious internal strife, and battles erupt throughout its territories. This is the trend of the times and not something one person can change, so it need not be taken too seriously."


    "But..." Bogavant tried to say more.


    Then he heard Jialan Gunna¡¯s voice continue, "A thousand years ago, at the end of the Great Moon Dynasty, how formidable was Princess Zhao Yingluo. She captured the Living Buddha in the north, suppressed the Demon Lords in the south. Even Zhou Taizu, who had become a force of nature, was defeated by her several times. The ancient dynasty that was on the brink of collapsing even showed signs of revival."


    Jialan Gunna chuckled, a look of obsessed reminiscence flashing across his face, "But in the end, wasn¡¯t she suppressed beneath my Endless White Tower Temple, becoming a Buddhist slave. The Corpse Fragrance offerings, made from her blood, have helped my White Tower Temple subdue countless powerful demons over the past millennium."


    "If that¡¯s how it was for the enchanting princess of a millennium ago, all the more for a small figure in a remote corner."


    "Amitabha." Seeing impatience creeping onto Jialan Gunna¡¯s face, Bogavant did not dare to say more, uttering only a sigh.


    He was just about to turn and leave.


    But at that moment, Jialan Gunna¡¯s voice came once more.


    His fine brush gently tapped the golden scroll, adding the last detail to the work.


    What appeared on the canvas was a robust Vajra, around whom a naked, enchanting woman was coiled. The Vajra¡¯s half face glared with rage, while the other half was shrouded in Demonic Qi, filled with intense lust, as if being gradually pulled into hell by a sorceress, unable to struggle...


    Jialan Gunna looked at his painting with a satisfied smile on his face.


    "I¡¯ve heard that Blood Demon General Galuo has also come this way." Jialan Gunna put down his fine brush, looked down at Bogavant, the leader of the Anlong Organization, who had already stepped forward.


    "Indeed." Bogavant nodded slightly.


    Within the Anlong Organization, aside from Bogavant as the lead commander,


    There were three Demon Generals below him. Among them, Blood Demon General Galuo was the strongest and most sadistic.


    "Then, let Blood Demon General Galuo handle this matter." Jialan Gunna, like a cat, held a heavenly maiden in his arms, gently stroking her long hair. His face wearing a smile of divine serenity, he kindly said, "I trust him the most to handle things."


    "As you wish." Bowing deeply, Bogavant took his leave from the tent.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In Jiangzhou, the Demon Suppression Tower.


    With a rumbling sound, the stone door slowly opened.


    Su Heng, with his somewhat curled long hair draping over his broad shoulders, a serene look on his face, walked out from the dim chamber. It had been more than twenty days since the end of the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm. Seasons had cycled into deep autumn, and looking out, the entire Baihua County was a sea of gold - a splendid vista indeed.


    The study window was open, with the cool autumn breeze blowing gently from the outside world.


    The ground, paved with glowing stones, seemed freshly swept, spotlessly clean. Standing on it, Su Heng could even see his own reflection.


    Faint snoring sounds rose.


    Glancing sideways, Su Heng saw a young girl with fair skin and delicate features, who was currently curled up on his large chair, sleeping. The chair, custom-made for Su Heng, fit him perfectly, but for the petite Li Hongxiu, it was somewhat too large.


    She had laid a soft blanket on the chair and was lying on it like a cradle.


    During the time Su Heng was in closed-door training, Li Hongxiu had taken care of all the trivial matters in the Demon Suppression Bureau for him. She must have been quite tired, as she was sleeping soundly, unaware even when Su Heng emerged from the chamber.


    He shook his head after a glance.


    Bang bang bang!


    Just then, a rhythmic knocking sounded at the door.


    Su Heng stepped forward, making no sound at all, and appeared in front of the door.


    The door swung open.


    An empty corridor lay before him.


    Looking down, he saw a head with disheveled hair.


    Su Heng stepped back and saw the girl in full view. It was his second henchman, An Ran, a descendant of An Shelie, with a particularly strong bloodline.


    An Ran, dark circles under her eyes, holding a stack of documents in her arms, spoke to Su Heng with a lively voice as if seeking praise, "Sir, I¡¯ve gathered and organized the information you asked for."


    "Mhm, well done." Su Heng nodded slightly, rewarding her by patting her head.


    Just as An Ran was about to speak again, she saw Su Heng gesture for silence with his hand.


    Su Heng stepped aside, pointing behind him.


    Following the direction of his finger, An Ran saw Li Hongxiu sleeping on the chair. She immediately covered her mouth, looking up at Su Heng with bright, gleaming eyes.


    Su Heng stroked his chin, stepping forward, "Let¡¯s talk outside."


    ```

 Chapter 227: 189: Dragon Guard Plan, The Main Character Arrives

    ```Stepping out onto the corridor near the windowed balcony,


    Su Heng reached out and took the materials from An Ran¡¯s arms, carefully flipping through them. His brow would sometimes furrow and then relax. As his Cultivation Realm had advanced, Su Heng wasn¡¯t yet at the level of Heavenly Deceit, but his brain¡¯s processing speed was many times faster than that of an ordinary person.


    He had browsed through the hundreds of pages of materials in less than a quarter of an hour.


    The materials were not about Hunxi Mountain and the Dragon Abyss Plains.


    Although Su Heng had promised Dragon King An Shelie to return his ashes to his homeland, with the north bank fallen and the Demon Suppression Army looming outside the city walls of Skull Plain, it was clearly not possible to attend to these trifles at the moment. They would have to be deferred.


    The matter of "Cloud Heaven".


    Apart from broadening his horizon and letting Su Heng clearly understand the current situation,


    It also brought him a sense of urgency.


    His current strength was sufficient for self-preservation, but Su Heng couldn¡¯t possibly stay in Baihua County forever. If he had to leave for some reason, his family and friends in Baihua County would easily encounter danger amidst the chaos.


    There were two methods to solve this problem.


    The first method was to recruit some powerful individuals to station in Baihua County and help guard his stronghold.


    The second method was to use special means to raise the strength of his own men to at least a level that could contend with Heavenly Deceit.


    This idea seemed far-fetched, but it wasn¡¯t necessarily impossible to realize.


    Su Heng remembered the Dragon Guards he had encountered in the tomb of Dragon King An Shelie.


    Therefore, after returning from the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm, Su Heng tasked An Ran with this matter, to collect relevant information. And now, the thick stack of papers in Su Heng¡¯s hands represented more than twenty days of An Ran¡¯s busy efforts.


    The specific method to create "Dragon Guards" was An Shelie¡¯s top secret.


    Apart from him, it¡¯s estimated that no one else knew.


    But the general direction was still passed down through some ancient texts.


    Combined with the Dragon Guard Corpses that have been unearthed around Canglong Mountain these days, Su Heng already had some concrete ideas in mind. Of course, turning these ideas into tangible results would still require a series of brutal human experiments.


    Compared to An Shelie,


    Su Heng had a higher level of development for Dragon Blood.


    Moreover, he also had something like the Tai Sui Fungus Strain that could directly transform flesh and organs.


    With the basic medical knowledge Su Heng had accumulated from his previous life, it was possible that the Dragon Guards he cultivated could be stronger than An Shelie¡¯s finished products.


    The only problem was...


    Finding volunteers willing to participate in his experiments might be somewhat difficult.


    Su Heng looked out the window, his brow furrowed in thought.


    Meanwhile, An Ran rubbed her hands together, looking up at Su Heng with some unease. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Are these materials satisfactory?" An Ran finally could not restrain herself and asked proactively after a moment.


    "Not bad," Su Heng replied with a smile upon hearing her. He was not stingy with praise for his subordinates and said truthfully, "These materials are much more detailed and comprehensive than I imagined, and I already have a rough idea. You have been a great help to me this time."


    "Hehehe, that¡¯s great," An Ran scratched her head, appearing very pleased.


    "Oh, right!" She suddenly remembered something and slapped her forehead.


    She took out a scroll the size of a thumb from her bosom and handed it to Su Heng, "This is a secret letter from the Demon Suppression Army, it¡¯s related to an organization called ¡¯Shadowy¡¯. The General who contacted me said that you should be more cautious."


    "Is that so?" Su Heng frowned, opening the scroll and quickly scanning the secret letter.


    His slightly furrowed brow relaxed, and a smile appeared on his face.


    He had just been worrying about where to find test subjects, and this secret letter immediately provided Su Heng with a direction.


    It¡¯s as if sleeping brought a pillow; fortune arrived just at the right time! Recorded in the letter were some of the locations of the "Shadowy" organization¡¯s strongholds in the Jiang state area, as well as their possible targets. Shockingly, Su Heng saw his and Zhao Meiying¡¯s names among other acquaintances.


    Snap!


    Su Heng snapped his fingers.


    The secret letter ignited, turning into a handful of ashes that fell outside the window.


    An Ran stretched and yawned, "My lord, is there anything else you need to instruct?"


    Seeing her with dark circles under her eyes, Su Heng felt softer in his heart.


    "No more for now," Su Heng comforted, "The next matters don¡¯t involve you. Rest well for a while."


    "Okay, then I¡¯m off," An Ran waved goodbye to Su Heng and quickly disappeared into the long corridor.


    Watching An Ran leave,


    Su Heng turned to face the window.


    He extended his hand forward, and a handful of pale grey energy appeared in his palm.


    The energy spun like a hurricane, emitting "whooshing" sounds and picking up speed before bursting open with a bang and turning into a delicately detailed bird. The bird flapped its wings and flew into the sky, circling before landing back in Su Heng¡¯s palm.


    With an upward screech, the energy dispersed and then reformed into a bear of roughly the same size.


    The bear¡¯s muscles bulged as it struck out more than a dozen times in rapid succession.


    Despite its small size, the bear¡¯s unleashed power was formidable. Each swipe disturbed the air, twisted sunlight, and exploded in the corridor with a dull roar.


    Su Heng¡¯s mind stirred.


    He spread both hands, and the energies transformed into the bear and the bird simultaneously.


    The bird took flight while the bear roared. They tangled in the air, feathers dropping from the bird and the bear displaying gashes, a mist escaping their forms. For a moment, the two seemed alive in their reluctance to part, fighting fiercely.


    ```

 Chapter 228: 189: The Dragon Guard Plan, The Main Character Arrives_2

    At last¡ª"Bang!"


    Su Heng clenched both of his fists simultaneously with force, and the bird and the fierce bear dispersed together.


    They transformed into pure kinetic energy, which Su Heng absorbed into his body.


    These bird and bear forms were the result of over twenty days of practicing the Five Internal Organs Sealing God technique by Su Heng.


    The Five Internal Organs Sealing God corresponded to the tiger, deer, bear, ape, and bird: five different divine spirits. Among them, the bird shape corresponded to the lungs. It could increase lung capacity and enhance blood oxygen exchange capabilities through the arms¡¯ movements and a series of special breathing techniques, ensuring enduring stamina in battle that continues without cease.


    The bear shape, on the other hand, corresponded to the spleen. It could enhance digestive ability to a certain extent, regulate blood, and strengthen the muscles throughout the body.


    The Five Internal Organs Sealing God technique saw only two of its divine forms brought to great mastery by Su Heng.


    The transformation level of the five organs had already reached 2.3.


    Indeed, as Li Wangchuan had said, its potency was exceptional, belonging to a class of its own within the entire Jiang E region.


    If the remaining three divine forms were fully mastered,


    The five organs corresponded to the five elements, which, in a mutually generating cycle, would bring Su Heng¡¯s transformation level of his five organs to over six and possibly even surpassing seven without any problem.


    The muscles were responsible for explosive power, the bones for strength and defense, and the tendons and blood respectively for balance, agility, and Healing abilities. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As for the current state of the five organs, with the increasing level of transformation, Su Heng could clearly feel improvements in his endurance, metabolic rate, energy recovery, and other aspects. To describe it in a more traditional way, the five organs corresponded to constitution.


    Constitution is the foundation of tendons, bones, and muscles.


    The higher the attributes of tendons, bones, and muscles, the stronger the burst in battle.


    And the stronger the five organs and six entrails, the longer the duration of the burst. Moreover, both were interconnected, after all, these are all inseparable parts of the human body. Therefore, tendons, bones, muscles, blood, organs, and entrails¡ªprior to Heavenly Deceit¡¯s six realms¡ªall needed to be vigorously cultivated without too much skewness appearing in any area.


    "It¡¯s been over twenty days since the end of the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm and my retreat into secluded cultivation. The matters of the Dragon Guards should also be moved up on the agenda soon," Su Heng thought decisively, "It¡¯s time to go out and move around a bit." ?


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Night,


    White Crane City, Jiangzhou.


    Outside the city, a secluded mountain forest with mountains and waters.


    Zhao Meiying covered her wounded right forearm with her hand, her fingers pressing so hard that the joints turned somewhat pale. Yet blood continued to seep through her fingers, leaving a red trail down her fair arm before splashing onto the ground with a "pat."


    At this moment, her expression was somewhat panicked, with cold sweat oozing from her forehead, but she didn¡¯t bother to wipe it off.


    Crossing a gloomy and dark forest, a ravine lay ahead.


    She lightly tapped her toes on the ground.


    Traverse the ravine with an agile flip.


    Before she had a chance to observe the surrounding environment, a sharp and piercing sound of air being torn apart exploded from beside her.


    Zhao Meiying, experienced in battle,


    Dodged forward instinctively, her center of gravity quickly sinking.


    Bang!


    A streak of darkness exploded behind her.


    Sparking flames, moist soil splattered, covering her body.


    The intense heatwave came unexpectedly, unbalancing Zhao Meiying, who was abruptly knocked over and tumbled awkwardly to the ground. Through the writhing tree branches, the silvery bright full moon flashed across the gloomy night sky.


    Zhao Meiying¡¯s head "bang" hit a protruding rock at the bottom of the grassy slope, darkening her vision.


    Amidst the footsteps, a black-clothed, masked assassin was closing in quickly.


    On his blood-stained night attire, an "Lun" character was embroidered over the chest area with dark gold thread.


    Zhao Meiying gritted her teeth,


    And drew out a dagger strapped to her thigh with her left hand, holding it tightly.


    Her true lethal move, however, was in her injured right hand. The strength of her entire body was concentrated in the fingertips of her right hand, trembling slightly. She was just waiting for the assassin to draw near, his attention caught by the blade in her left hand. Then she would suddenly explode forth, her right hand aiming to pierce his heart.


    However¡ª


    Even though Zhao Meiying had already been severely injured,


    The shadowy assassin halted his steps over ten meters from her.


    He drew a finely crafted hand crossbow from his waist belt, a green-light-rimmed crossbow arrow aimed at Zhao Meiying, ready to pull the trigger.


    "..." Zhao Meiying clenched her teeth in mute frustration.


    Just as she was about to abandon her ambush and choose a desperate fight, the ground suddenly shook, and dirt and pebbles floated gently in the air.


    Crack!


    From inside the dense forest to the left, a tree large enough to require two people to encircle was violently toppled.


    Amidst the dust, a giant over two meters tall with a black face and curly beard, like a butcher, burst out from within. He let out a beast-like roar that shook the spirit, then spread his arms wide and charged towards the black-clothed assassin.


    Crack!


    In the sudden turn of events, the black-clothed assassin had no time to react.


    Like prey snatched by a ferocious tiger, in an instant, he was engulfed by the giant¡¯s embrace. The giant¡¯s arms, muscles bulging, produced a grating sound of bones that sent chills down the spine.


    The assassin opened his mouth to scream, only to be stifled by the rush of blood and viscera. His limbs convulsed violently for moments. But with a "crack" sound, all signs of life ceased.


    "Whew..." Zhao Meiying patted her chest and heaved a great sigh of relief.


    She gritted her teeth and propped herself up with the rock, climbing up from the grassy slope. Zhao Meiying shook her head with a bitter smile, "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re here, Ran Dong. Otherwise, I really would¡¯ve been in a bad way this time."


    "In these troubled times..."


    This giant named Ran Dong was one of the twelve generals of the Demon Suppression Army in Jiangzhou.

 Chapter 229: 189: The Dragon Guard Plan, The Main Character Arrives_3

    Having braved a hundred battles, his strength was formidable, and he was known for his righteousness¡ªa good friend of Zhao Meiying for many years."We¡¯re not out of danger yet, it¡¯s not time to rest." Ran Dong spoke in a low voice, as if he sensed something, his muscles tensing involuntarily. His face, full of curly whiskers, also bore an unusually solemn expression.


    "You..." Zhao Meiying was momentarily stunned.


    Following Ran Dong¡¯s gaze, she immediately saw under the bright, cold moonlight, a streak of blood light rising. It tinged the few thin clouds in the sky with a sinister and dangerous dark red. The powerful aura of slaughter was unmistakable; it wasn¡¯t like that of an assassin but rather like a berserker who reveled in carnage and had a nature bent on killing.


    The moment she felt that aura, Zhao Meiying¡¯s face turned pale, "That person is..."


    "Exactly!" Ran Dong nodded, "Blood Demon General, Galuo."


    "He¡¯s after me; you need to get away quickly." Even in the face of a life-and-death crisis, Ran Dong¡¯s expression was unusually calm.


    "What about you?" Zhao Meiying was somewhat anxious.


    Ran Dong, the commander of the Demon Suppression Army, was powerful, yet the Blood Demon General was legendary. In the ongoing battles, countless masters from the Great Zhou had perished at the hands of the Blood Demon General. Moreover, their deaths were gruesome, and his frenzied acts sent chills down one¡¯s spine.


    "If everyone chooses to flee, then who will combat the darkness?" Ran Dong¡¯s expression remained calm, but his deep gaze seemed ablaze, "I¡¯ve cultivated arduously until today, repressing desires and sealing my heart, if not for this very day."


    "Then let me help you." Zhao Meiying immediately said.


    "You¡¯re too seriously injured." Ran Dong said bluntly, "If you stay, you¡¯ll just be a burden."


    "..." Zhao Meiying nodded, said no more, merely clasping her fist, "Then I¡¯ll take my leave first, take care of yourself."


    "Hmm." Ran Dong nodded.


    Turning around, he looked toward the blood light that was rapidly approaching in the sky.


    Loud explosions rang out, followed by a gradual silence. Zhao Meiying faintly heard an angry roar, and then everything came to an abrupt halt. A sense of foreboding enveloped her, yet her heart was not unduly affected.


    It was not because she was naturally indifferent.


    It¡¯s that after more than a hundred years in the Demon Suppression Army, she had become accustomed, even numb, to such matters.


    She carried on with the hopes of fallen comrades, continuing to fight for the living, for the dead. This was the best way to honor them.


    Splash!


    Zhao Meiying leaped forward, diving into a cold pool of water.


    Inside the pool, among the rocks, there was a narrow gully, while the outside was obscured by the waterfall¡¯s flow. The pervasive mist concealed her presence. Zhao Meiying¡¯s breathing slowed, the muscles around her wounds also sealed by force, no longer allowing blood to seep out.


    Her face was pale, her pupils dilated, and her body temperature quickly dropped, blending her into the surrounding environment.


    The sound of cicadas picked up intermittently.


    About half an hour passed with no signs of activity.


    Zhao Meiying judged that after killing Ran Dong, the Blood Demon General must have left directly. She too had to set out immediately to report what had transpired here. Yet... considering the chaotic situation at hand, some confusion inevitably arose in the iron resolve of Zhao Meiying¡¯s heart.


    To whom should she report this news?


    The noble families, the immortal sects, the imperial court... each had their own schemes and were slow to react.


    In the current state of Jiangzhou, who could take charge?


    "Splash!"


    Zhao Meiying emerged from the pool, her black hair clinging tightly to her shoulders.


    She propped herself against a rock on the bank, weakly raised her leg, attempting to climb ashore.


    "Drip!"


    A drop of blood fell from above, splattering and spreading like a mirror on the surface.


    Zhao Meiying suddenly froze, as if struck by lightning. She felt her body turn unbearably cold and rigid. Slowly lifting her head, she saw, hanging from the treetops, a bloody, severed head.


    The head had a dark face and curly whiskers, and fresh blood oozed from its features. Its eyes were fixed in a fierce and terrified stare, and the mouth was slightly agape, with blood still trickling from the teeth, as if it had witnessed something horrendously frightening before death.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re running?" A gentle, mocking laughter brushed past her ear.


    Zhao Meiying turned, and beneath the waterfall, within the pond not ten meters away, on a protruding smooth rock, stood a figure with long hair that draped over the shoulders, a bewitchingly beautiful presence. An exquisite makeup adorned the face, lips painted a fiery red, and two blood-colored, sparkling vertical pupils.


    If not for the flat chest, Zhao Meiying might have mistaken this infamous Blood Demon General for a stunningly gorgeous woman.


    "You... you¡¯ve been waiting here for me?" Zhao Meiying said in disbelief.


    She, a mere deputy general with average cultivation, what significance did she hold in such a war!? Yet the infamous Blood Demon General had been waiting here specifically for her, and it seemed for quite some time. At this thought, Zhao Meiying instantly became alert and reached for the dagger under the water.


    "Indeed," the Blood Demon General said, toying with a lock of her hair and smiling, "I do enjoy that expression of yours."


    "What do you want to do?" Zhao Meiying frowned, her breathing heavy.


    "Your wary look, it hurts me a little."


    The seductive smile on the Blood Demon General¡¯s face remained unchanged, yet her eyes narrowed slightly, like a venomous snake locking its gaze on its prey, "Do I have any ill intentions? I simply want to strip that pretty skin of yours off alive and wear it myself, borrowing elder sister¡¯s identity just for a while."


    "Borrow my identity, who are you aiming to deal with?" Zhao Meiying¡¯s eyebrows slanted sharply, and her voice became stern.


    Meanwhile, without waiting for the Blood Demon General to respond,


    Whoosh!


    Zhao Meiying suddenly exerted force.


    The dagger aimed at her own cheek, ready to gouge open and tear apart her entire face.


    Alas, without Heavenly Deceit, one is like an ant. Not everyone possesses a body as overwhelmingly strong as Su Heng¡¯s.


    Zhao Meiying¡¯s speed was swift, but in the eyes of the Blood Demon General, it appeared like slow motion. Moreover, she had secretly laced the water with a muscle-relaxing poison, in preparation for the forthcoming skin flaying...


    Thus, Zhao Meiying had barely lifted the dagger in her hand,


    When suddenly her body inexplicably weakened, a hot rush surged up her spine towards the crown of her head. In the intense dizziness that followed, the dagger went "plop" into the water, creating a splash.


    "Hahaha!" Seeing the look of despair on Zhao Meiying¡¯s face, the Blood Demon General burst out in pleasant laughter.


    "Yes, yes, yes, that¡¯s the kind of despair, the hatred... I find it so enthralling, I can¡¯t get enough of it." A flush rose on the Blood Demon General¡¯s fair cheeks as if drunk. He gazed at Zhao Meiying¡¯s painfully frozen expression as if examining some piece of art.


    "After I¡¯ve peeled your skin off alive, I won¡¯t kill you," continued the Blood Demon General in a cheerful voice that sent chills down the spine, "I will use a Secret Technique to keep you alive, then sever that person¡¯s head and place it before you. By then, the expression on your face will surely be even more wonderful." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, just thinking about that scene excites me beyond words."


    The Blood Demon General breathed rapidly, his chest heaving violently. Bloodlust hazed his eyes, and his face and neck were covered in blush. Paired with his delicate features, he resembled a woman at the pinnacle of ecstatic union.


    Unable to contain himself any longer at the sight of Zhao Meiying¡¯s desperately pained expression,


    The Blood Demon General moved in a flash, poised to start at once.


    But at that moment¡ª


    "Clap!" A sound of applause rang out, and a huge shadow like a primordial beast covered the moonlight, enveloping everything below in darkness.


    The Blood Demon General stood there stunned, the blush fading from his face as he incredulously looked up at the waterfall above.


    Atop the waterfall, a ferocious face loomed down at him.


    Neither advancing nor retreating, simply motionless.


    As if gazing at a corpse.

 Chapter 230: 190: Divine form of majesty, formidable gap

    "You¡ª"The Blood Demon General looked up at the figure above the waterfall.


    The waterfall was only about three to five meters high, their gazes met each other. Shock was evident in the Blood Demon General¡¯s eyes; he had never expected the main target of his mission to suddenly appear before him, causing his frenzied brain to momentarily crash.


    However, Su Heng¡¯s eyes were filled with an aloof superiority, "Go on, keep talking, I¡¯m listening."


    The Blood Demon General seemed to be frightened.


    He then lowered his head.


    His leg muscles tensed up, like springs filled with power.


    His gaze trembled slightly as he quickly scanned his surroundings, looking for the best possible escape route.


    Suddenly, in the next instant¡ª


    Whoosh!


    Accompanied by a piercing scream that cut through the air, the Blood Demon General¡¯s body suddenly blurred.


    But it was not to flee; instead, he suddenly burst forth to attack Su Heng. His large hands spread open, his fingers arched. What were once normal human nails turned inwards, protruding outwards, transforming into beast-like claws. They glinted with a hint of scarlet. Before even landing, a dense murderous aura had already assaulted the senses.


    Zhao Meiying was the first to notice something was wrong.


    Thinking of the Blood Demon General¡¯s terrifying battle record, she opened her mouth wide, intending to warn him.


    But with Heavenly Deceit Realm¡¯s full power unleashed, his speed was even faster than the transmission of sound.


    The first word had not even had time to slip out.


    The Blood Demon General had already closed in on Su Heng¡¯s tall and sturdy body.


    "Die!" he roared, his face twisted with a maniacal smile. Scarlet, terrifying tendons and blood vessels crept from his chest up to his neck, covering his entire face. Under the bright moonlight, he looked as ghastly and fearsome as a demon.


    Su Heng appeared completely unaware.


    He let the Blood Demon General¡¯s terrifyingly powerful claw fiercely imprint on the very center of his chest.


    The satisfying feedback of tearing flesh that he imagined did not come.


    The bloody claws pierced through the black clothes and landed on the bronze muscles beneath, which reflected a metallic sheen. The muscles slightly dented inward before tightening and bouncing back. The Blood Demon General felt like he had struck a mountain made of steel, with a horrifying force rebounding through his fingertips.


    Crack!


    His ten nails tensely split and shattered, scattered in all directions.


    Some of the fragments grazed the corners of the Blood Demon General¡¯s fierce eyes, blood trailing down like tears.


    Boom!


    The force within Su Heng erupted.


    The dense, dark energy distorted the moonlight, forming clouds of smoke that erupted like a volcano. In the desolate wilderness, it whipped up gusts of wind and swept up heaps of fallen leaves.


    With virtually no resistance, the Blood Demon General¡¯s body was tossed about like a rag doll, magically thrown out.


    "Crack!" A crisp sound rang out.


    It came simultaneously from his spine and from a large tree behind him.


    The tree collapsed with a thunderous crash, and the Blood Demon General¡¯s body slid down the tree trunk and fell to the ground.


    His eyes widened in shock. Before this operation began, the Blood Demon General had obtained detailed information about Su Heng from Bogavant.


    He had prepared adequately, overestimating as much as possible. He even planned to start from Su Heng¡¯s close associates and covertly assassinate him.


    But¡ª


    The Blood Demon General had never imagined.


    This guy was even stronger than the exaggerated records in the information.


    Himself being the leader of the three great Demon Generals, had suddenly struck with full force, yet he had not managed to penetrate this man¡¯s defense.


    What kind of monster was this!?


    The Blood Demon General felt as if his head was exploding.


    Numerous chaotic thoughts prevented him from thinking deeply.


    But one thing was certain, facing such an unbeatable entity, it was urgent to flee quickly with the information.


    With this thought, the Blood Demon General no longer hesitated. His senses heightened by Heavenly Deceit Realm, his speed soared, and his entire being turned into a grey mist, blasting toward the distant end.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" Before he had taken two steps, Su Heng¡¯s cold, merciless voice came from behind.


    Zoom!


    A dark force streaked across the moonlight.


    It exploded not far away, creating a massive crater.


    The shockwave, carrying tiny particles of dust and wood chips like buckshot, hammered the Blood Demon General¡¯s body and face. His body lost balance, swept up by the blast, and flew backward, crashing heavily onto a moss-covered boulder in the forest.


    Blood seeped from the Blood Demon General¡¯s mouth, he flipped over, corrected his direction, and continued to flee.


    However, the force from the explosion did not dissipate.


    Instead, it reconvened, forming a gigantic bird with a wingspan of over three meters.


    The bird cried out, piercing steel and stone, and with a flap of its wings, it lunged forward, "Crack!" a crisp sound followed, two deep, bone-deep wounds appeared on the back of the Blood Demon General. Excruciating pain surged, and the Blood Demon General¡¯s complexion turned pale with a flash of hatred.


    He turned his head, opened his mouth, and his tongue shot forward fiercely.


    Whoosh!


    A streak of blood shot out like a sharp arrow.


    The bird couldn¡¯t dodge in time, and the blood pierced through its chest, causing it to gradually disperse.


    At that moment, the Blood Demon General had already run thousands of meters away. Looking back, Su Heng still stood erect at the water¡¯s edge. His originally brawny and robust body was now under the night sky of the mountains, reduced to an indiscernible black dot.


    Whether the other party was being overconfident or had other considerations was unclear.


    Hence, such a distance was created.


    Finally, the Blood Demon General could catch a brief breath.


    Unfortunately...


    This breath did not last long before a roaring "howl" erupted.


    The blast wave rolled turbulently, the grass and humus on the ground rippled like waves, being peeled away layer by layer, along with several large trees that two people could embrace together, all toppled over.


    Bright moonlight poured down, landing on the surprised and shocked face of the Blood Demon General.


    In the clearing formed by the blast wave.


    A three-meter-tall, massive berserk bear suddenly appeared.


    Similarly conjured by concentrated force, but vividly lifelike, each hair on its body stood up like steel needles, with tips gleaming a cold metallic luster under the moonlight. Its pupils were blood-red, fierce and sadistic. The ground noticeably trembled as the berserk bear suddenly stepped forward, an invisible force sealing all directions.


    The large paws lifted, and then smashed down¡ª


    Crack!


    The Blood Demon General¡¯s eyes bulged.


    He threw back his head and let out a piercing scream, then trembling, he looked down.


    His two legs, from the knee down, shockingly turned entirely into a mush of soft flesh.


    Fat, tendons, pale broken bones, all clearly visible, with blood uncontrollably spurting out. It was fortunate that this surge of force seemed to finally reach its end, gradually dissipating in the moonlight.


    The Blood Demon General gritted his teeth, turned around, and with his hands planted on the ground, desperately tried to crawl forward.


    But he did not get far¡ª


    When the moonlight suddenly dimmed, two strong thighs appeared in the Blood Demon General¡¯s view.


    Leg lifted, stepped down.


    Bang!


    The grisly face of the Blood Demon General was fiercely buried into the soft soil.


    His body struggled violently, his hands wildly reaching for Su Heng¡¯s thighs, but only managed to rip his trousers, leaving pale white scratches on Su Heng¡¯s ankles and calves. A look of impatience gradually emerged on Su Heng¡¯s face, his fingers pointed down, and again two blasts of force shot out.


    Pfft!


    Blood splattered, two bloody arms flew through the air.


    The torso of the Blood Demon General, now reduced to a human stick, first struggled violently then gradually calmed down, only occasionally twitching.


    "Shasha..."


    Footsteps came from the dense forest beside him.


    Su Heng looked up, following the sound. Zhao Meiying was looking complexly at the Blood Demon General at Su Heng¡¯s feet, now unrecognizable as human.


    The breath that had been held, finally slowly dispersed.


    Zhao Meiying suddenly looked up and sighed deeply, then somewhat ungracefully sat down, leaning against a large locust tree¡¯s protruding roots.


    Su Heng took his foot off the mutilated body of the Blood Demon General, stepped forward, and came before Zhao Meiying, "Are you alright?"


    "Nothing serious," Zhao Meiying shook her head, recalling the head of Ran Dong hanging from the tree branches, eyes still open, the heart that was slightly excited about being saved once again sank, "Chen Yang said I am quite fortunate indeed."


    A bitter smile appeared on Zhao Meiying¡¯s face, "But as for you..." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her gaze toward Su Heng felt somewhat foreign.


    The two had parted only a few months ago, which compared to the centuries-long lifetime of martial artists, was but a moment. During this period, Zhao Meiying had made hardly any progress, while Su Heng¡¯s strength...


    If it could be said that at their first meeting, Su Heng¡¯s prowess was perceptible.


    Now, the gap between them was like a chasm.


    Even the Blood Demon General who had cast a shadow over the entire Jiangzhou was easily toyed with and crushed. Facing Su Heng, Zhao Meiying could no longer sense his strength¡¯s limit. Previously worried that someone might harm Su Heng, it seemed she had indeed been overthinking.


    "Has the Demon Suppression Army in Jiangzhou been scattered too?" Su Heng spoke calmly, "It seems the situation here is not very good."


    "Yes," Zhao Meiying replied, "We had already suffered heavy losses at Skull Plain."


    "Now upon returning to Jiangzhou, before we could even recuperate, we were faced with assassination and turmoil, plus the commander mysteriously disappeared..."


    "Right!"


    Zhao Meiying suddenly looked up, "How did you get the message to appear here?"


    "Wasn¡¯t the message from you?" Su Heng looked surprised, then realized the intricacies, "A general from the Demon Suppression Army... If not from you, it must have been from Li Lingxiu."


    "Although he was taken back home by his sister, he has been continuously concerned about the affairs here in Jiangzhou, which is commendable."


    "I see," Zhao Meiying enlightened.


    "What are your plans next?" she asked casually, "And what do you plan to do with Blood Demon General Jialuo?"


    Although she had not spent much time with Su Heng,


    She knew he always acted decisively.


    Currently, having only broken the limbs of the Blood Demon General and oddly sparing his life,


    She guessed there might be other plans.


    True to form, Su Heng¡¯s voice slowly came through in the shaking moonlight, "Have you heard of the Dragon Guard? A thousand years ago, they were the elite who roamed the Seas with Dragon King An Shelie. Now, as the situation gradually becomes chaotic, I plan to recreate the Dragon Guard."


    "And Blood Demon General Jialuo, will be my first experiment."


    "Dragon Guard..." Zhao Meiying pondered upon the words Su Heng had just spoken, her clear pupils gradually showing a trace of resolve.

 Chapter 231: 191: Dragon Guard Transformation, Dual Hearts Triple Lungs

    After dealing with the Blood Demon General, Su Heng had Zhao Meiying take the general¡¯s mutilated body back to Baihua County for treatment, while he himself continued to take the initiative to strike out.According to the information direction given in the previous secret letter, he destroyed several bases of the Anlong Organization and even incapacitated two Heavenly Deceit powerhouses with a single slap, using them as experimental subjects to be sent back to Baihua County hastily.


    Regrettably...


    Although Su Heng¡¯s gains were not small, none of these people were Demon General-level powerhouses.


    And the leader of the Anlong Organization, the monk named "Bogavant," Su Heng had no way of finding any news of his whereabouts.


    Within Jiangzhou territory.


    There certainly are still many remnants of the Anlong Organization.


    But without the support of a developed intelligence system, finding them,


    Would be like looking for a needle in a haystack, and Su Heng, no matter how strong, could only choose to temporarily lay low. He would wait until the situation evolved further before carefully making his next move. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Jiangzhou, ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    This was once Liu Qingqing¡¯s residence, but it has now been converted into Su Heng¡¯s biological research laboratory.


    The gloomy room was filled with a strong smell of blood. The sky outside was pitch-black, while the light came from a few tubular luminescent organs on the wall¡¯s fungal carpet.


    In the center of the room was a flat stone table, carved from black marble.


    A Dragon Guard, stripped of his armor, lay across it. The Dragon Guard had been dead for some time, but due to the modification with Dragon Blood, the body hadn¡¯t decayed, showing only a strange pallor of skin, which, soaked in water, appeared slightly swollen.


    Su Heng reached out his hand, and a sharp dagger appeared in his grasp.


    The gleaming dagger gently slid across the chest of the Dragon Guard, and with the "zzt" sound of flesh and fascia being torn, the surface skin and a bit of fibrous fat were immediately cut open. But Su Heng did not see internal organs, underneath the Dragon Guard¡¯s skin was a grayish-white bone plate.


    Normal human rib cages are clearly defined, protecting vital organs like the heart and lungs within the chest cavity, without impeding the expansion of the chest during breathing.


    But the Dragon Guard¡¯s ribs, under the anomalous proliferation of Dragon Blood, were connected into large continuous pieces,


    Forming one big piece of grayish-white bone plate.


    And it was quite hard.


    The blade in Su Heng¡¯s hand was made of "Luminite," extremely sharp, capable of easily leaving marks on a whole block of steel.


    But to cut open the bone plate in front of him was somewhat difficult. After just making a slit, the dagger broke into pieces from too much force.


    With a look of helplessness on his face, Su Heng tossed the dagger into the corner trash can.


    His fingers curled, entering into a minor state of Dragon Transformation. His index finger tip transformed into a sharp, pitch-black dragon claw, lightly making a slash, this time with much ease. In a mere moment, he had removed the entire piece of Bone Armor from the body of the Dragon Guard, exposing the similarly grayish-white internal organs beneath.


    "These organs..."


    Su Heng¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, as soon as he opened the bone plate.


    He immediately spotted a gland about the size of a fist near the heart. The rest of the organs appeared grayish-white due to blood loss and prolonged death, but this gland was still shockingly red and appeared fresh.


    The familiar aura emanating from the gland made Su Heng realize it functioned as a store for Dragon Blood.


    Pure Dragon Blood entered the body of the Dragon Guard,


    Then it was modified under the genetic fragments of a true dragon, developing muscles and bones while making the nervous system more sensitive, achieving capabilities beyond ordinary people. When Su Heng first truly understood the cultivation system, he learned about the concepts of "root bone" and perception from his sister, Su Li.


    Root bone is the inherent strength of a person¡¯s physique.


    The stronger the root bone is, the greater the enhancement obtained at the same realm.


    Not only does one¡¯s strength increase faster, but they are also more formidable in combat than cultivators of the same realm with an average root bone.


    And Dragon Blood, when directly infused into the body of a Dragon Guard, could significantly strengthen their root bone, which is the most precious aspect.


    It means that if an ordinary person could successfully absorb Dragon Blood, they would easily break through the limits of the human body and possess considerable combat power.


    And if a cultivator were to receive Dragon Blood and become a Dragon Guard, their body would undergo a second growth, and their root bone would be enhanced. It¡¯s as if their strength was proportionally increased, and they could even somewhat, like Su Heng, overcome stronger opponents with weaker abilities, battling cultivators of the Heavenly Deceit Realm while still in the Demon Embryo realm.


    Moreover, since Dragon Blood can strengthen muscles and bones,


    Theoretically, it should also be possible to further enhance the more complex and delicate organs on this basis.


    In just an instant...


    Many interesting ideas began to emerge in Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    For example, using Dragon Blood to induce vascular mutations and form a new heart.


    To create a second circulatory system within the human body, which would not only bring more powerful force, but also could actively seal it off and maintain life with another heart if one was severely damaged in battle, turning the tide against the odds.


    Then there were additional lungs to filter out poison gas and enhance cardiorespiratory function, allowing for more oxygen intake.


    Changes in the digestive system were also indispensable.


    This was something Su Heng was most familiar with.


    The Taotie Technique had clear records on it, and the Taotie Demon Corpse was within Su Heng¡¯s body.


    Copying it just like that, he soon succeeded in getting it done.


    He used lead weights to sketch on the cardboard beside him, and a "pre-stomach" designed for enhanced digestion and storage of more food was quickly conceived at the junction between the esophagus and stomach.


    Next was the reinforcement of the brain system to increase reaction speed.


    Even if it couldn¡¯t reach the level of the "supersensory" abilities of Cultivators from Heavenly Deceit, the nervous system, once enhanced by Dragon Blood, wouldn¡¯t be totally outclassed. At the very least, it should possess the standard to put up a fight.


    Then came the augmentation of muscular strength and vital energy.


    Thanks to the cultivation of the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique, Su Heng knew that this part of the enhancement should specifically target the spleen and kidneys.


    The former could store fresh blood, nourishing the muscles. The latter, on the other hand, could quickly and efficiently filter the toxins in the body, making the blood pure and vibrant.


    If the original organs couldn¡¯t meet the requirements even after modification, extra organs could be grown with the guidance of Dragon Blood in the vicinity to serve as fillers. After a series of brainstorming sessions, the initial design blueprint was quickly formed.


    Among these ideas, some were feasible. However, some required preliminary preparation, and there might even be conflicts between some aspects.


    To turn these ideas into tangible results,


    A series of experiments would be necessary. Fortunately, Su Heng had already prepared the subject for experimentation.


    Setting aside the cardboard in his hands, Su Heng stretched out his hand to massage his temples. He organized his thoughts in his mind again, and his expression gradually shifted from excitement to calmness. He reached out for a damp towel on the nearby shelf and wiped the fresh blood from his hands.


    He straightened his collar.


    Su Heng walked around the marble counter in front of him and moved toward the back.


    On the fleshy walls covered with mycelium, constantly writhing and emitting a strange dark red glow, three Heavenly Deceit strongmen whose limbs had been cut off had fused into one with the walls. The two on the sides were slightly weaker and were already unconscious.


    The Blood Demon General in the center had long lost the frenzy he had shown the first day they met.


    Now, his gaze at Su Heng was akin to looking at some indescribable monster.


    In his trembling pupils, there was an indescribable fear.


    "No..." Watching the towering dark figure of Su Heng step forward, bathed in bloodlight, the Blood Demon General trembled all over. Unfortunately, not only was he now limbless, but also the skin on his back had been fused and grown together with the wall due to the transformation by the flesh fungus.


    Resistance was out of the question.


    The only two places where he could barely move were his eyes and mouth.


    "I still prefer to see you unyielding as you were yesterday." Su Heng reached out with a large hand, gently stroking the smooth, seductive cheek of the Blood Demon General, feeling the constantly trembling muscles beneath the skin.


    "Rest assured," he said with a faint smile on his face, "the pain won¡¯t last too long."


    "You should feel honored to contribute to the birth of a terrifying war machine." Su Heng extended a finger, and in the Blood Demon General¡¯s shivering gaze, he pierced his chest and then violently slashed downward¡ª


    "Aaahh!!!!"


    In the night, under the bright moonlight, a non-human scream suddenly echoed from the sinister Demon Suppression Tower.


    The sound was so harrowing it was almost enough to give people nightmares. Even the crows nesting on the eaves felt uncomfortable and flew away, beating their wings to distance themselves...


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Su Heng spent the entire day modifying the Blood Demon General.


    He had many ideas in his head, but the subjects for experimentation were limited, which frustrated Su Heng.


    The Dragon Blood was extremely violent, and some of the modifications were terribly devastating to the body. Only those Cultivators above the rank of Heavenly Deceit, with their robust vitality, could survive for a considerable amount of time with their bodies fully opened up.


    To allow Su Heng to thoroughly record and observe the detailed changes brought about by the mutation of different organs.


    Therefore¡­


    Finding a suitable subject for experimentation


    Was not an easy task for Su Heng either.


    "However, there¡¯s no rush," Su Heng said as he patted his hands, leaving the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower and descending the stairs.


    Having only cultivated two forms of the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique, he could already significantly feel the increase in his total strength. As for the remaining three forms, by conservative estimates, it would take over a month to perfect, assuming plentiful resources and no unexpected incidents.


    Su Heng had no ambitions to conquer the world.


    The purpose of creating the Dragon Guards was merely to protect the safety of his family and friends. So the next focus should still be on his personal cultivation.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Bang!


    In a small local city outside Baihua County in Jiangzhou,


    A Demon Suppression Bureau enforcer on an assignment suddenly rolled his eyes upward and stumbled forward, falling to the ground.


    In the shadows of the dark alley behind him, where the moonlight could not reach, two tall figures slowly emerged.


    One was broad-browed and big-eyed with a robust build and righteous appearance, his eyes sparkling with a firm determination. The other was slightly shorter, slightly overweight, with dark skin, and his eyes squeezed into slits by the fat on his face.


    These two men, with the left one being the broad-browed and big-eyed Iron Demon General, Pang Lian, one of the three great Demon Generals of the Anlong Organization.


    The other was likewise a high-ranking member of the Anlong Organization, named Yan Qian.


    Looking at the Demon Suppression Bureau enforcer lying on the ground, Yan Qian¡¯s expression was somewhat complex, "This man is the target of that lunatic Blood Demon General. Our premature involvement might not be good. Even if we can complete the mission, if we anger the Blood Demon General later on, it will be troublesome."


    "It¡¯s better to mind our own business," Yan Qian said as he touched his nose and continued to advise, "While there¡¯s still a chance to make amends, it might be better to think it over."


    "I, Iron Demon General, will not live in anyone¡¯s shadow," Pang Lian replied dismissively. Clenching his fist, he gazed into the distance at the bright moon, his face filled with unyielding determination and ambition, "I want to show Bogavant that what Blood Demon General can do, I, Iron Demon General, can do equally well!"

 Chapter 232: 192: Bizarre Dreamscape, Entering the Dragon’s Den

    Jiangbei Continent, Red Jin Prefecture.Moonlight like water.


    Inside the central giant tent of the Skeleton Monks¡¯ Camp.


    The corpulent figure that was Future Buddha Jialan lay on his bed, his chest rising and falling, snoring. His brows were slightly furrowed, his eyes, nearly buried in his fat, opened with dilated pupils, his expression somewhat vacant.


    With open eyes, he looked up at the ceiling.


    Jialan felt as if his body was unbearably heavy, as though he were sleeping at the bottom of the sea.


    His breathing was labored, as if he couldn¡¯t catch his breath.


    Was it because he had been too tired recently, or was there some other reason?


    His head was empty, a multitude of scattered thoughts flashing by. Jialan couldn¡¯t delve into deep thought, just lay there stupefied on the bed. After resting for a while, he propped himself up by his arms on the edge of the bed and slowly climbed off the large couch.


    The Heavenly Maiden lying beside him heard the movement and opened her eyes.


    Her features were delicate, her forehead dotted with fine beads of sweat, her skin tone slightly darker than bronze, but extremely smooth. With slender fingers, the Heavenly Maiden gently touched Jialan¡¯s arm, her voice soft as a cat¡¯s, "Buddha Master, did this servant wake you up?"


    "It¡¯s nothing," Jialan sighed and gently patted the woman¡¯s smooth back.


    This Heavenly Maiden was once the Sect Leader of a mid-size sect in the Jiangbei Continent.


    She was graceful, and her strength was considerable.


    She had won the affection of Future Buddha Jialan and had accompanied him for over a month.


    Beyond her profound cultivation, more importantly, this woman had a bit more charm than the usual Heavenly Maidens and Buddha slaves.


    But this time...


    Jialan vaguely sensed something was amiss.


    There was a trace of mockery mixed in with the allure of the Heavenly Maiden¡¯s voice.


    He turned over, and looking down, their eyes met. The Heavenly Maiden¡¯s face was smiling, but her eyes shone with a crimson blood light in the darkness. Moreover, her features, under the moonlight, began to blur, vaguely revealing another more striking and compelling face.


    Jialan, a practitioner of the joyful path, had absolute control over the Buddha slaves and Heavenly Maidens beneath him.


    But there was a hiccup this time, in the instant their gazes met.


    Jialan only felt a tremble in his flesh, and from the woman¡¯s unfamiliar features, he sensed a creeping cold fear.


    He hurriedly moved his gaze away from her and looked elsewhere.


    On the large bed, on the soft woolen blanket-covered floor, and in the corner where a cage was chained.


    Faces glowing red, rising one after another like sunflowers in a field. The same features, the same smiles, all looking at Jialan at the same time.


    Mocking or cold, shallow laughter echoed in the tent.


    Beams of blood-red light, bright as searchlights, focused on Jialan¡¯s corpulent body.


    He only felt as though his entire body was being stabbed by needles, an intense pain. Even though he sensed something was wrong, he couldn¡¯t think clearly, couldn¡¯t resist.


    Jialan extended his thumb to rub his temples, only to discover in horror that his head had deflated. It felt as if it were filled with nothing but air, and the brain matter, skull, and all other contents had disappeared without a trace!


    "Hiss¡ª"


    The shock was anything but minor, and Jialan nearly let out a scream.


    He "whooshed" up from the bed, panting heavily, sweating all over. He looked outside with a vacant gaze.


    Beams of golden sunlight streamed through the open window, dancing with the fine dust in the light.


    Only then did Jialan realize that what had happened was just a dream.


    But a dream...


    Jialan reached out to touch a cold corpse.


    He then noticed that the seven or eight Heavenly Maidens lying on his bed had long been dead, their faces still fixed in an inexplicably eerie smile.


    In the corner of the room, the blood incense made from the blood of imperial maidens had been ignited, and wisps of blue smoke rose in the sunlight, leaving traces.


    "Zhao Yingluo..." Jialan¡¯s brows slightly furrowed, vaguely sensing something was amiss.


    But his previous memories were like fog, gradually dissipating from his mind. His eyes became vacant, incapable of thought.


    At that moment, hurried footsteps sounded.


    The hanging curtain was "whooshed" aside, and Bogavant entered with a somber expression.


    Looking at the corpses of the Heavenly Maidens on the ground and at the future Buddha Jialan, who was out of his wits on the bed.


    Anger flickered across Bogavant¡¯s face.


    Yet Jialan¡¯s temperament had always been like this, and besides, the man was his superior.


    Even though Bogavant was angry, he couldn¡¯t say much. He simply bowed his head and advised, "I hope the Buddha Master can exercise a little restraint."


    Disturbed by Bogavant, the last shred of vigilance in Jialan Gunna¡¯s heart disappeared.


    He stepped forward from his bed, casting a shadow with his towering, mountainous figure. His face regained that calm and haughty demeanor, as if everything were under his control.


    "What does the General seek from me?" Jialan Gunna surveyed a painting before him.


    "Amitabha," Bogavant suppressed the anger in his heart, joined his hands together, and said, "Blood Demon General Galuo has lost contact, and Iron Demon General Pang Lian intends to snatch merit. He will probably follow in the footsteps of Blood Demon General soon. That person is truly exceptional..."


    "Looking at it now, it¡¯s highly likely that the Great Black Secret King has indeed perished by this person¡¯s hand."


    Pausing for a moment, Bogavant sighed, "The Great Zhou Dynasty is vast and rich, with a large population. Whenever chaos arises, a demon of extraordinary ability is sure to emerge. It truly is troublesome."


    "So..." Jialan Gunna raised an eyebrow, still unconcerned, "among the Five Great Secret Kings of the Hundred Buddha Temple, the Great Black Secret King is the least powerful. Moreover, the Hundred Buddha Temple, though it boasts a lineage of a hundred Buddhas, is wide in scope but lacks depth."


    "Even if the Great Black Secret King really died at his hand, it doesn¡¯t prove much."


    "Moreover, ¡¯The Sky Amidst the Clouds¡¯ has special conditions. He was able to kill the Great Black Secret King mostly by taking advantage of various conspiracies and tricks."


    As he spoke...


    Jialan Gunna picked up a fine brush from the desk nearby.


    He then added a delicate stroke to the scroll. With just a simple addition, the face of the enchantress who had lured the Vajra into the demonic path seemed to change completely. It bore some resemblance to the face in Jialan Gunna¡¯s memory, yet he remained oblivious, engrossed in his painting.


    A vein throbbed on Bogavant¡¯s forehead, "Plan for the worst in your opponents, demand the most from oneself."


    "I will take action personally next, but even so, it may not be entirely safe. We will still need the Buddha Master to lend a hand." Bogavant laid out the details of his plan.


    Jialan Gunna nodded slightly, "Good."


    Bogavant no longer wanted to stay any longer, but as he took a step to leave, he frowned in thought. He still passed on a piece of information he had recently acquired, "The Li Family, the Fiery Sun Sect, and the Wuji Sword Sect may send experts to assassinate. I hope the Buddha Master remains vigilant."


    "Is that so?" Jialan Gunna put down his brush and looked out the window.


    Outside the tent on the battlefield, robust monk soldiers, like Vajras, were lined up in formation, sparring against each other in pairs, practicing combat. Their bodies shone with a metallic luster and were engraved with ancient Sanskrit.


    As they circulated their inner strength, the Sanskrit ignited, and ripples of translucent halos spread outward, covering the entire camp.


    "Never mind, let them come," Jialan Gunna sneered, "With the military formation¡¯s enhancement, I am invincible on this battlefield."


    "Let¡¯s hope so..." Bogavant sighed, and without another word, he turned and walked away, disappearing into the golden sunlight.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Think carefully now, if we step through this door, there¡¯s no turning back," at the Demon Suppression Tower in Baihua County of Jiangzhou, the amiable high-ranking Yan Qian advised the Iron Demon General beside him. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Iron Demon General was now disguised as a stern-faced officer of the Demon Suppression Bureau using a secret technique.


    He clenched his fists, his face full of hesitation and anticipation, "We cultivators, aiming for the pinnacle, hinge on one word¡ªcompetition!"


    "Without competition, how can we earn more resources, more fame?"


    "In this era of great conflict, if we don¡¯t strive bravely forward, one step behind means always being behind. Naturally less talented than Blood Demon General, if I¡¯m not willing to work hard, in a decade or two, I might not even see his shadow!"


    Iron Demon General Pang Lian clenched his fist and it creaked, "I have already made up my mind; it¡¯s up to you whether you follow or not."


    Yan Qian looked at the Iron Demon General¡¯s passionate eyes, ultimately lowering his head.


    He remembered the danger he once faced, and how Iron Demon General Pang Lian had risked everything to rescue him. Furthermore, he had used precious resources to help him recover from his injuries.


    Therefore, although Iron Demon General Pang Lian acted rashly, Yan Qian always stuck by him, never abandoning him.


    "You¡¯ve already said this much, what more can I say," Yan Qian said with a wry smile, shaking his head, then became serious, "I agree to go with you, but if we encounter danger, you must heed my advice at the critical moment."


    "Of course!"


    Iron Demon General Pang Lian laughed heartily, slapped Yan Qian on the shoulder, "Although I, Pang Lian, am not the smartest, there¡¯s one thing I do well, and that¡¯s taking advice."


    "Besides, you and I, as brothers, have come through so many perils, we¡¯re not afraid of the head of a mere regional bureau."


    "That¡¯s right..."


    Yan Qian helplessly clasped his hands, "We should get moving without delay, if we wait too long and he becomes suspicious. Then it will be harder to succeed and more likely for things to go awry."


    "Alright!" Pang Lian nodded vigorously.


    He took out a token from his bosom, approached the Demon Suppression Tower¡¯s gate, and activated the array pattern on it.


    Then a rumbling sound erupted.


    As a cold breeze blew through, the stone doors of the Demon Suppression Tower opened.


    Inside was pitch dark, and on either side, torches were successively lit, resembling the gaping maw of a ravenous beast.


    For some reason, Yan Qian suddenly felt a chill. He shivered, sensing something was not right, but as he looked up, Iron Demon General Pang Lian had already charged in with a ferocious momentum.


    Yan Qian had no choice but to sigh and hurriedly follow closely behind Iron Demon General Pang Lian.

 Chapter 233: 193: In-depth Investigation, Into the Tiger’s Den

    ```Iron Demon General Pang Lian and Yan Qian entered the interior of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    It was still dark outside.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the Demon Suppression Tower at this time, and the environment was complex, like a maze.


    But for two cultivators of the Heavenly Deceit Realm, even the most complicated architecture was of no use against their sharp senses.


    They encountered no obstacles on their way.


    Even if they occasionally came across a pair of patrolling disciples or deacons,


    They were always able to avoid them well in advance.


    The two of them smoothly reached the fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    "A small place indeed is a small place, such lax defenses, it¡¯s almost like coming home," Pang Lian said with a low voice amidst the flickering torchlight. Seeing Yan Qian¡¯s serious expression and his implicit alertness, he couldn¡¯t help but offer a word of comfort to ease his tension.


    Yan Qian¡¯s brows furrowed slightly as he looked up towards the corner not far away.


    "Be careful," his lips moved slightly, using the Divine Skill of Sound Transmission into the Ear, "Someone is coming. Try not to draw attention."


    Pang Lian¡¯s smile tightened slightly.


    The two didn¡¯t stop, pretending as if nothing had happened, and continued forward.


    As they turned the corner¡ª


    Snap!


    At the platform where the staircase met, a girl dressed in red with snow-white skin stood by a window, her long black hair cascading like a waterfall, bathed in a layer of blood light. Her face was calm and indifferent, as she looked at the two men with no surplus expression, just a distant voice, "This is not a place for you two to be."


    "Is that so?" Pang Lian¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    Thinking that their identities had been exposed and preparing to strike first,


    But at that moment, Yan Qian suddenly grabbed his arm and smiled, "We have urgent matters to report to the Bureau Chief."


    "Is that so?" The girl¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, not seeming to doubt their story, "The Bureau Chief is on the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, you can go there to find him."


    "I see," Yan Qian gestured with a bow, "Thank you, miss."


    The two continued on, brushing past Li Hongxiu.


    Li Hongxiu¡¯s gaze lingered on the robust figures of the two men until they disappeared into the darkness of the upper staircase. Only then did she shake her head, withdrawing her gaze from them, "Another two who have come seeking their own deaths..."


    Li Hongxiu¡¯s brows furrowed slightly,


    She took a document from the windowsill and held it in her arms, heading towards the study on the fifth floor.


    "That woman gave me a strange feeling," Pang Lian muttered, furrowing his brow as he instinctively lowered his voice, "Did she really discover anything unusual about us just now, and why did you suddenly grab me?"


    "Although that girl¡¯s strength is not formidable, the aura on her is somewhat unusual." Yan Qian spoke seriously.


    Pang Lian slapped his forehead with a "snap" and widened his eyes, "I remember now."


    "The aura on her is somewhat similar to those monks in the temple who practice the path of Imperial Control," Pang Lian expressed surprise on his dark face, "But the path of Imperial Control, even within the Skull Plain, is only studied by a few top inheritances. How could it appear in such a small place?"


    "The world is vast and strange things are not uncommon," said Yan Qian, shaking his head, "Maybe she just has an affinity with the physique of a fierce ghost. It¡¯s hard to say."


    "Once this mission is over, if we bring her to the Skull Plain, it might be another great accomplishment," Pang Lian couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. He and Jialan Gunna were two extremes; the latter only knew pleasure, while Pang Lian was focused on cultivation.


    But even so...


    The gap in natural talent was unbridgeable.


    Jialan Gunna was already a commander in the army with countless soldiers under him.


    While Pang Lian also had Heavenly Deceit Cultivation, his status was nothing more than that of a slightly higher-ranking beast of burden. Risking life and death, spending a great deal of time, he could only exchange his merits for necessary cultivation resources within the Anlong Organization.


    "That girl harbors a fierce ghost within her, I wonder if the Bureau Chief here has noticed at all."


    The two continued up the stairs, Pang Lian¡¯s voice emerging once more, "If he hasn¡¯t noticed, doesn¡¯t that mean his strength is far from the terrifying level recorded in the information."


    "Maybe," a foreboding sense grew stronger in Yan Qian¡¯s heart.


    He wasn¡¯t interested, just casually agreeing.


    "The target is not formidable, but the reward is generous," Pang Lian laughed, "The Blood Demon General didn¡¯t go for such a target. Well, he can¡¯t blame us brothers for striking first... But speaking of which, it¡¯s strange that there¡¯s been no news of the Blood Demon General lately."


    "That guy is not the type to stay quiet."


    "Whenever he arrives somewhere, he must stir up a bloody storm," Pang Lian frowned slightly, sensing something amiss, "I heard that some experts within the organization have lost contact. Could it be that the noble families have learned of us and are taking action in secret?"


    "It¡¯s possible," nodded Yan Qian.


    Pang Lian¡¯s frown eased, seemingly recalling something, just as he was about to speak, Yan Qian suddenly stopped, his voice came through again¡ª


    "We¡¯re here!"


    Pang Lian halted, and, looking up,


    Saw a sealed stone door in front of them, wrought from radiant stones with crimson light flickering at the seams.


    A thick scent of blood emanated from it. Pang Lian and Yan Qian exchanged glances, both seeing a hint of surprise in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ``` sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ```


    "How did the mighty Demon Suppression Bureau turn into something like a Demon Cave?" Pang Lian took a step forward, passing Yan Qian.


    "But now that we¡¯re already here, even if there¡¯s a mountain of corpses and a sea of blood ahead, we brothers must boldly make our way through it." Pang Lian spat onto his hand with a ¡¯ptui¡¯, his face brimming with bravado. He wiped his hand, his large palm gripping the crack of the door and he thrust it open with force¡ª


    Crack!


    First, there was the crisp sound of a mechanism being torn apart.


    Then a heavy scraping noise followed, as the two stone doors were forcibly pushed open to both sides by Pang Lian.


    A thick scent mixed with the faint stench of decayed corpses and the rich smell of blood rushed out, and a blast of hot air billowed, lifting the corners of Pang Lian¡¯s clothes and hair.


    "Playing at gods and ghosts," Pang Lian murmured in his heart.


    Without any hesitation, he stepped forward and entered into the secret chamber at the highest level.


    The floor underfoot, the walls to both sides, and even the ceiling were all covered with a thick layer of fungal mat. On the fungal mat grew white, candlewick-like spines. These spines swayed gently like breathing, emitting a pale light that dispelled the darkness.


    Pang Lian¡¯s footstep creaked on the floor, giving him a sour sensation in his teeth.


    Yan Qian followed behind Pang Lian, expressionless. But the sense of alarm within had materialized, like an invisible, icy hand was firmly clutching his heart.


    It made it hard for him to breath, every muscle in his body aching. Even his naturally hanging fingers were spasming, unconsciously tapping against the side of his leg.


    In front was a stone table.


    Next to it, some organs that had been removed were soaking in a dark green solution.


    Pang Lian went over and bent down for a closer look, only to recoil in shock. These organs were still alive, pulsating, connected to the outside world through blood vessels as fine as hair. They absorbed nutrients and expelled waste. It was as though they were still inside a body.


    Looking at the organs pulsating in the solution¡ª


    A strange sensation emerged at the bottom of Pang Lian¡¯s heart, as if they had been swallowed into the belly of a massive beast.


    An inexplicable panic rose from the depths of his heart, and he even held his breath subconsciously.


    Pang Lian turned around to look back.


    Seeing the door they came through was still wide open, with a whoosh of cold air blowing in from outside, gave him the sensation that he was still alive.


    "Come over here!" Yan Qian¡¯s voice came from the darkness.


    This time he didn¡¯t use Sound Transmission into the Ear. Although he deliberately lowered his voice, the sharp tone still betrayed his shock and panic. Pang Lian¡¯s heart suddenly tensed; he had known Yan Qian for a hundred years. This friend was always stable and meticulous, rarely losing his composure.


    An outburst like this meant that something dreadful had happened¡ª


    And indeed, that was the case.


    ```


    Pang Lian looked down and moved forward, passing through a curtain made from a layer of blood-web, and entered the deep chamber of the room. What caught his eyes were three human pigs embedded in the left wall. The ones on both sides had been digested and eroded, beyond recognition as human.


    Only a skeleton remained, along with a few scraps of human skin, testifying that this had once been a member of the human race.


    A large amount of still wriggling internal organs were embedded in the wall, pulsing hearts, expanding and contracting lungs, and so on.


    The normal internal organ tissues of a human, once fully spread out, were sparsely scattered across a wall area of seven or eight square meters. They were like gruesome specimens, delivering a strong impact to the onlooker.


    The one in the middle was preserved somewhat better, at least one could still make out a trace of human likeness.


    But the skin on the face had also been heavily corroded, the flesh on the lips and cheeks had liquefied and disappeared, leaving the ghastly white teeth bare and exposed. The eyelids were removed, leaving no chance for a moment of peace. Those familiar pupils were filled with bloodshot veins, full of horrifying pain and despair¡ª


    What made Pang Lian¡¯s scalp tingle even more was.


    This face, despite being riddled with holes, was one Pang Lian recognized, the very Blood Demon General he had long wished to catch up to and surpass.


    It was as if there had been a "boom" of a loud explosion inside his mind, and all the doubts Pang Lian had harbored for so long were instantly cleared.


    The Blood Demon General had not been neglecting his duties but had been captured in the midst of carrying out a mission.


    And those Anlong Organization members who had mysteriously lost contact were not due to the actions of noble families but had ended up in the same dire straits as the Blood Demon General. The mysterious mastermind behind all this, their mission target, this unremarkable "Du Si"¡ªwhat terrifying monster was it!!?


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Even with Pang Lian¡¯s fearless nature, at this moment, he could not help but take in a cold breath, his entire body going numb with shock.


    The Demon Suppression Tower, which he had not put much thought into just moments ago, instantly became a dragon¡¯s den and a hellish abyss. What was even more terrifying was that they had ventured deep into this dangerous place without realizing it.


    "Damn it!" Yan Qian immediately reacted, "We need to get out of here fast!"


    At the same time, the Blood Demon General, who had been in a coma, finally regained a bit of clarity. Seeing a familiar face, his pupils shrank violently, and he struggled fiercely a couple of times. A monstrous and despairing hoarse voice came from his torn throat, "Kill me, quickly kill me!"


    Seeing the once arrogant and crazed Blood Demon General tormented into this inhuman, ghostly state.


    Pang Lian felt a chill shoot up to his crown, and his long hair almost stood on end.


    How could he dare to stay any longer, cursing himself for not having grown an extra pair of legs, he grabbed Yan Qian¡¯s arm beside him and turned to sprint back towards the corridor. Sadly, they were a step too late. That one step difference was the difference between heaven and hell.


    Outside the ninth floor chamber of the Demon Suppression Tower¡ª


    "This is it." Li Hongxiu stopped in her tracks, turned her body expressionlessly, and shielded Su Heng¡¯s burly figure in front of her own.


    Su Heng took a step forward, his broad shoulders effectively sealing the wide-open door, as streaks of blood-red light spread out from either side of him. The heavy shadows, alive like writhing fungal mats, spread over Pang Lian and Yan Qian who were rushing towards them, enveloping both men.


    The moment they saw Su Heng, a look of utter despair and panic filled their faces, gradually coming to a stop where they stood, not daring to move.


    Within the shadows, Su Heng¡¯s blood-colored eyes first showed surprise, then gradually twisted into ferocity, morphing into a wild joy, "Damn, never thought we¡¯d have some test subjects delivered right to our door!"

 Chapter 234: 194: Genetic Gland, The First Dragon Guard

    ```"Fuck, damn it!"


    Thinking of the Blood Demon General, hung on the wall in a state unrecognizable as human or ghost.


    Iron Demon General¡¯s eyes suddenly burst with blood, spreading outward, his whole body swelling with terrifying green veins. In this extreme pressure, this life-or-death crisis, he exploded with a ferocity far beyond his past, smashing a punch towards Su Heng¡¯s chest with the force of black and red.


    At the same time, Yan Qian on his right also reacted.


    He spread his hands, red bloodlines crawling from his arms to the tips of his fingers, screeching shrilly as he violently grasped forward.


    Wave after wave of strange conical force.


    Like a tempest, it furiously targeted every vital spot around Su Heng with no cost spared.


    Pang Lian and Yan Qian obviously had a tacit cooperation.


    The former controlled and shook the defenses; the latter penetrated and burst forth, aiming for a fatal blow. If it were any ordinary person from the Heavenly Deceit Realm, suddenly faced with this, they would likely not die but surely be heavily wounded on the spot, with no strength left to fight.


    Unfortunately for them¡ª


    The one before them was Su Heng, this freak who defied all reason.


    Bang bang bang!


    The wild force hit Su Heng¡¯s body.


    Raising gusts, causing his black robe and hair to whirl wildly, making a muffled noise, then dispersing.


    Even the robe woven from Black Evil Bodhisattva¡¯s hair wouldn¡¯t be pierced, let alone cause harm. The desperate outburst of the two men at most caused Su Heng¡¯s muscles to dent slightly, bringing just a tinge of pain.


    "Roar!"


    Su Heng opened his mouth and let out a terrifying roar.


    Layers of sound waves reverberated repeatedly in the enclosed room, both walls buzzing and vibrating, the glowing sources like spines trembled ceaselessly, and the flickering crimson light fell on the horrified faces of Yan Qian and Pang Lian.


    The two felt as if hammered down.


    Suddenly, darkness clouded their vision.


    Then a pitch-black curtain fiercely struck them, Su Heng¡¯s hands grabbing from either side.


    Bang bang!


    Two crisp sounds echoed at the same time.


    Pang Lian and Yan Qian, one in front and the other behind, had no chance to react.


    They were caught in Su Heng¡¯s grasp, his power erupting, causing their pupils to roll back, muscles contorting in spasm-like waves. Just a subconscious jerk and struggle before quickly falling unconscious, losing awareness. ??£Î§à????¨¨?


    "..."


    Drip-drop!


    A drop of thick blood trickled down, splashing into blood flowers.


    When Pang Lian groggily awoke from his nightmare, he found himself hung on the wall.


    His chest was laid open, his limbs gone, the skin on his back and the flesh and blood on the wall writhing and connected. His head was forcibly raised high, gazing forward, eye to eye with his colleague, the Blood Demon General, both of them frozen in shock.


    "You idiot," the Blood Demon General suddenly laughed.


    Even with his consciousness tortured to near incoherence, he understood why the Iron Demon General was here. Likely trying to snatch his credit, and ended up receiving the same fate...


    "Hopelessly foolish," the Blood Demon General¡¯s three exposed lungs contracted violently, causing a sharp pain.


    His smile gradually twisted, set against the backdrop of exposed muscles and white bones.


    It was utterly terrifying.


    "Stupid!? No, at least I have the pleasure of watching you die before me." Iron Demon General sneered, black blood oozing from his mouth, "Ever since the Anlong Organization was established, I have always lived in your shadow."


    "But not anymore..."


    Even in such a dire situation, determination shone in the Iron Demon General¡¯s eyes, "I will witness your death before my very eyes."


    "You motherfucker¡ª" The Blood Demon General was first angry, then speechless, "Have it your way."


    "I have never considered you my rival, you¡¯re not worth it." The Blood Demon General coldly stated, then his pupils slightly dilated.


    "We¡¯ll see," the Iron Demon General huffed.


    Neither spoke further, but an occasional glance still sparked a clash.


    It made Su Heng, observing from the side, stroke his chin, a contemplative look on his face. Most test subjects hung on the wall would soon fall into despair. Their vitality rapidly fading, they couldn¡¯t last long, and it was impossible to collect more data from them.


    But the Iron Demon General and Blood Demon General, these two toys, clearly had stronger self-control.


    ```


    ```


    This specimen was top-notch among the experimental materials, and it should bring Su Heng an unexpected surprise, accelerating the progress of the Dragon Guard project.


    He recorded the conditions of several test subjects one by one.


    Su Heng did not linger any longer; he turned and left the inner area, arriving in a room with a huge black stone table. The Dragon Guards on the table had been replaced with new ones, with their harvested organs placed in crystal jars, soaking in a solution that maintained their vitality.


    Li Hongxiu was also there.


    Her clear, piercing pupils emitted a red glow, seemingly quite interested in the scene before her.


    She looked up at Su Heng, and seeing he didn¡¯t stop her, Li Hongxiu carried over a stone stool from the edge of the corridor. She lifted it above her head and trotted to the front of the stone table, then forcefully placed it down with a thud. Standing on it, she tiptoed, just barely managing to peek out with her delicate, exquisite head.


    Her eyelashes, like small brushes, quivered. Her light red pupils reflected the glass jars and their contents.


    "Are you researching An Shelie¡¯s Dragon Guards?" Li Hongxiu looked up at the slowly approaching Su Heng, "An Ran has told me some related matters."


    "Mm," Su Heng nodded. There wasn¡¯t much to hide.


    "The Dragon Guards I create will be stronger than the servants of An Shelie," Su Heng remarked as he took a beating heart from a jar, gently holding it in his hand, feeling its vibrant vitality. Owing to the modifications by the Dragon Blood, the heart emitted a faint golden light, pumping tons of blood from one location to another.


    "Will they all turn out like this if they undergo the transformation?" Li Hongxiu tilted her head slightly, her brows furrowing with hesitation, as if pondering a serious question.


    Her sudden remark took Su Heng by surprise, "What appearance, this?"


    Su Heng gestured toward the Dragon Guard corpses with grotesque musculature on the stone table.


    "Mmm." Li Hongxiu nodded.


    "I understand," the two exchanged glances, Su Heng suddenly realized. When designing the Dragon Guards, he indeed neglected gender factors. Forcibly transforming a petite girl of 1.6 meters into a muscular behemoth over three meters tall was indeed a test of personal acceptance.


    Moreover, because of the excessive development in bones and muscles, the nutrition wasted on minutiae meant that the effectiveness of the Dragon Blood would be significantly reduced.


    Good steel should be used on the edge of the blade¡ª


    If it was a female, she should have more Dragon Blood allocated to her meridians and nerves to improve balance and reaction speed. Including short-distance explosive power to maintain the coordination of the body, and so on. Li Hongxiu¡¯s simple remark sparked many novel ideas in Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    "You¡¯ve been a big help to me this time," Su Heng reached out to touch Li Hongxiu¡¯s head, then used his fingers to tidy a stray lock of hair behind her ear.


    Li Hongxiu squinted slightly, like a languid, precious cat.


    "I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave," Li Hongxiu said as she hopped down from the stool. She lifted the stool back to its original place, her petite body passing lightly through the secret chamber like a breeze. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared around the corner of the stairway.


    Su Heng¡¯s attention refocused on the experimental table in front of him.


    All the organs required for the first phase could now operate independently, meeting the standards needed by Su Heng.


    Next, they were to be assembled together, then with the "flesh and blood fungal species" mixed with "Dragon Blood" to replicate and preserve, forming a special "Genetic Gland."


    Then, they would implant the "Genetic Gland" into the "recipient." After a period of development and growth, an ordinary Martial Artist could transform, becoming a muscular giant over three meters tall.


    The first generation "Genetic Gland" would allow the recipient to grow seven additional organs.


    These include the "Bone Strengthening Gland" and "Muscle Strengthening Gland" that enabled the body to develop a second time, "Multiple Lungs" and a "Second Heart" to enhance cardiopulmonary functions, and the "Pebble Kidney" and "Blood Sac" to fortify the storage of strength and blood. Among them, the "Blood Sac" was inspired by Su Heng¡¯s own body.


    As for the last and most crucial step¡ª"Sensory Nerve Marrow." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This nodular marrow located in the spine and connected to the brain could regulate body balance and enhance reaction speed, similar to a weakened version of Heavenly Deceit¡¯s heightened senses.


    According to Su Heng¡¯s estimates, the immense boost from the "Genetic Gland" would be enough for a regular demonic seed Martial Artist to rival Heavenly Deceit. And once such a Martial Artist¡¯s strength further advanced, reaching the Heavenly Deceit Realm, he would immediately become an outstanding figure within Heavenly Deceit.


    With the enhancement of the "Genetic Gland,"


    Even an ordinary person, upon undergoing the surgery to become a Dragon Guard,


    Would instantly possess martial prowess comparable to that of demonic seed powerhouses, roughly on par with several Deputy Governors.


    Of course¡­


    There were success rate limitations to the Dragon Guard transformation surgery.


    Generally speaking, the stronger the constitution and the younger the age, the higher the success rate of the transformation surgery.


    The creation of the "Genetic Gland" required Dragon Blood as the raw material, and the Dragon Marrow in Su Heng¡¯s body was just a small segment from a true dragon. Without affecting his own strength, the Dragon Blood he could secrete was limited. Roughly estimated, the first batch of "Dragon Guards" created would only be about a hundred or so.


    To mass-produce,


    Su Heng would have to finish up the tasks at hand and take the time to visit the "Dragon Abyss" prairie to assimilate the complete dragon remains there.


    Even so, a hundred individuals theoretically capable of rivaling Heavenly Deceit were already a terrifying force. Not to mention defending a territory, even if Su Heng led this group to attack top forces like the Everlasting Clans or the Immortal Sects, they could shake their foundations.


    Therefore¡­


    With the selfless contributions of the Iron Demon General and Blood Demon General test subjects,


    The first phase of the "Dragon Guard Project" was successfully completed at a pace beyond expectations, and the first batch of "Genetic Glands" was successfully created. What followed was the testing phase, where the candidates could only be male, and they had to have considerable cultivation to back it up.


    With these two preconditions set, specific figures already began to emerge in Su Heng¡¯s mind¡­


    ```

 Chapter 235: 195: My Heart is Like a Dragon, Outdated Version

    The damaged streets, the blood-red sunset, the city ruins billowing with black smoke as they burn.Looking at the torn-apart corpses in front of him and hearing the terrified screams all around, Wang Xindong¡¯s expression grew subtly more troubled.


    He was clad in a simple grey cloth jacket, his robust arms exposed under the bloody sunset, complex scars scattered across the skin evident on his shoulders. A cold wind mixed with the smell of blood blew gently past, lifting his grizzled hair.


    He squinted his eyes and took a step forward.


    On the wide street, a few Disciples of the Demon Suppression Bureau dressed in white quickly made way as if they had seen their savior, moving to both sides of the road.


    Bang!


    The ground shook violently.


    A burly, pitch-black demon with a mane flaring up appeared at the corner.


    The demon roughly resembled a human, dressed in a simple coarse cloth robe. Standing over three meters tall, it was clearly taller than the one-story earthen walls on either side of the street. Its body was covered in luxuriant hair, especially its long locks tied into dirty dreadlocks, bursting out like a lion¡¯s mane.


    Indeed, it was a genuine male lion.


    Golden pupils, a face filled with confident and majestic expressions, vicious fangs sneering out from black lips.


    Seeing that familiar yet strange face, Wang Xindong felt as if he was experiencing a sensation from another life.


    He had received a message from the Demon Suppression Bureau.


    It mentioned that a demon appeared in a small town called Wei County within Baihua County and needed support. As usual, without any hesitation, Wang Xindong immediately rushed over. The Demon Suppression Bureau was essentially divided into Demon Suppression and Demon Slaying. The former focused on defense, and the latter on offense.


    Ever since Wang Xindong was taken in and joined the Demon Suppression Bureau, he had always been fighting on the front lines.


    This time was no exception.


    However, the opponent before him now took Wang Xindong by surprise.


    "Lion King Babek," a somewhat unfamiliar name, but a shadow that had lingered in Baihua County for the past hundred years, the founder of the Sky Demon Alliance. Among the seven Demon Kings, he was the oldest and undoubtedly the strongest.


    And now...


    The Sky Demon Alliance had become a thing of the past, but its founder was still alive.


    And appeared so suddenly before Wang Xindong.


    "I remember you." Babek¡¯s lips curved slightly, a smile full of confidence and aggressiveness appearing on his face, "You¡¯re the little brat who followed Li Daoxuan, how is he doing now?"


    "He¡¯s dead." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The image of his mentor flashed through Wang Xindong¡¯s mind, a twinge of pain crossing his heart.


    But his emotions were buried deep and never displayed outwardly. Wang Xindong spoke with an almost ruthless voice, "His era is over, and so is yours."


    "No, you¡¯re wrong." Babek narrowed his eyes and looked up at the slowly setting sun in the western sky.


    His bushy beard and mane lifted in the breeze.


    Even surrounded by a group of expert Demon Suppression Bureau warriors, there was no sign of tension in Babek. That lofty gaze seemed as if he were observing a large group of ants beneath his feet. Only when his gaze fell on Wang Xindong did a bit of admiration flash in Babek¡¯s dark-gold pupils. ??????????§£§§S


    "Starting now, my era is just beginning." Babek sharpened his nails, his voice confident and cool as it carried through the wind.


    "Your era, haha!" Wang Xindong let out a mocking laugh from his throat, "You¡¯ve been away from Baihua County too long, don¡¯t you know what¡¯s happened here?"


    "You¡¯re talking about the fall of the Sky Demon Alliance, I¡¯m well aware," Babek said nonchalantly, "It was just an organization I created on a whim. After I left, the fall of the Sky Demon Alliance proves that the remaining demons didn¡¯t deserve to be my followers."


    "These past ten years, I¡¯ve gone to Hunxi Mountain to cultivate, to witness a whole new expanse of heaven and earth, incredible and unbelievable sights. Now that I have returned, I shall establish a new order here." Babek extended a sharp nail, pointing at Wang Xindong like a high and mighty king granting a favor to his slave, "Kneel, swear fealty to me. There is still a place for you in this new order."


    "Babek, you¡¯re still as proud as ever." Wang Xindong sighed deeply, pulling a white cloth band from his bosom and wrapping it around his hands, circling his wrists, then fingers, and finally tightening it over his knuckles.


    After he¡¯d done all this, Wang Xindong spread and clenched his ten fingers, stretched his arms in place, hopped lightly a couple of times to adjust his breathing and elevate his condition to its peak.


    "If you would take a bit more effort to understand what¡¯s happened these years..."


    Wang Xindong suddenly realized something was amiss.


    It had only been half a year since Su Heng joined the Demon Suppression Bureau, yet the series of events that unfolded had seemed like ages. So, he changed his expression and continued, "What actually happened in Baihua County during this time, you would realize just how foolish your confidence is."


    "What else could it be, just a struggle amongst ants." Babek¡¯s face still showed a dismissive expression, "You humans have an old saying, ¡¯How can the sparrow understand the ambition of the swan?¡¯ You¡¯re the same, you don¡¯t understand the level I now stand upon."


    "Make your move." Babek narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "I¡¯ll give you a chance to challenge me."


    "Heh¡ª"

 Chapter 236: My Heart is Like a Dragon, Outdated Version_2

    Wang Xindong let out a cold sneer as the ground exploded with a bang.A shockwave lifted into the air; the earthen walls on both sides collapsed outward, the dust obscuring the red glow of the setting sun. Carrying the force of ten thousand jun, Wang Xindong threw a punch towards Babek¡¯s brow. This punch was incredibly swift and fierce, breaking the sound barrier with a dragon¡¯s roar and a tiger¡¯s howl; before the afterimage had even dissipated, the dragon-like punch had already landed on Babek.


    However, faced with such a ferocious strike, Babek merely flicked his finger forward¡ª


    Bang! S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The terrifying blow was neutralized.


    The air was compressed and exploded, creating a spectacle of white lines.


    Wang Xindong¡¯s body flew backwards at an even faster speed, collapsing several buildings in succession. Like a scorching blade, he split a large part of the city in two. Dust billowed up like dragons swirling around, spreading all the way to the end of sight, finally stopping with a "boom" as it struck the city wall.


    Babek looked up and yawned, extending his sharp fingers towards the disciples of the Demon Suppression Bureau who wore shocked expressions.


    To a demon like him, humans were just such fragile creatures.


    A mere movement could result in broken tendons and bones, instant death on the spot.


    "Roar!"


    A trace of surprise appeared on Babek¡¯s face.


    Glancing to the side, from within the collapsed ruins of the city wall, bricks and stones flew in all directions, exploding outward as Wang Xindong, now monstrously swollen, leapt out from the rubble. His body was covered in a multitude of needle-like crimson hairs, his muscles bulged, and his eyes carried an unnatural blood-red hue.


    Leaping up, he brought a whirlwind howl with him, appearing in front of Babek in the blink of an eye, slamming down with an overhead palm strike.


    Slap!


    Babek raised his hand to block.


    Amidst the snapping sounds, sharp piercing pain traveled along Babek¡¯s arm.


    His eyes narrowed slightly as he dodged Wang Xindong¡¯s sweeping claw, his face revealing a flash of realization, "You¡¯re burning your own life with a secret technique from the ¡¯Eight Aspects of the Overbearing Dragon¡¯."


    Another fierce punch came, but this time Babek did not dodge; instead, he counterattacked with his elbow.


    As fist met elbow, Babek¡¯s towering body remained unshaken, while Wang Xindong¡¯s fist twisted unnaturally, blood seeping out, staining the bandages on his fist a dark red. Wang Xindong¡¯s expression grew colder, his style instantly switched from open and expansive to subtle and hidden.


    But still, it was useless¡ª


    "You¡¯re too old," Babek said coldly, "you should be able to recognize the gap between us. Give up; you cannot hurt me."


    Wang Xindong kept throwing punches, his expression unchanged. Yet, images from his memory began flashing before his eyes like a zoetrope.


    In the Hong Family¡¯s fort, when Li Daoxuan was sneakily wounded, he was powerless, watching helplessly at the side; when Su Heng killed Hong Jiuxiang and his son to avenge Li Daoxuan, he stood amongst the crowd. When Tuo Long the Great raised a tidal wave, intending to flood his hometown, the city where he had lived for a full hundred years, he could only stand by helplessly and feel despair.


    After Li Daoxuan¡¯s death, he often woke up from nightmares, as if returning to that bloody battlefield.


    If he had been stronger, if he could have taken control promptly after Li Daoxuan¡¯s injury, would his mentor have been able to avoid exerting himself to use a secret technique, allowing them to break free from the trap with injuries in tow? ???????????????S


    If he had been even stronger, would he have been able to do more when Tuo Long the Great raised the tidal wave, instead of just watching from the side? Now, as the army from Skull Plain approached and Jiangzhou was filled with panic, he still could only stand by like an ant.


    He loathed this feeling of helplessness; hence, he did not want to waste a single moment.


    Work hard, work harder, then work some more, endure, endure further, then endure again!


    He chose not to merge with the demonic remains; after all, he was no longer young. At his age, Zhou Guiyu had already started to look after his own descendants and enjoy family bliss, while Su Heng had nothing. He held a high position but had neither wife nor children, and even friends numbered but two or three.


    He devoted all his time, energy, and will to the path of martial arts.


    Some advised him not to be so hard on himself, reminding him that he was well over a hundred years old, long past the age of understanding fate, and that he should accept his limits were already set. His natural talent, comprehension, and experiences from his youth had formed an intangible hand that tightly shackled him.


    Even if he gave a hundred percent effort, there would be no more gains. He should learn to accept his fate and plan for the future.


    But he refused to give up just like that.


    If he were to fall on the battlefield or training grounds, it would merely mean that his body had reached its limits and was unworthy of his iron will. However, if he chose to give up, that would be the true failure. He had already strived for a century, fought for a century; was he willing to fall at the very last step!?


    Unwilling!


    "Roar!" In a roar twisted with rage, his muscles swelled and burst forth.


    As if all the anger, unwillingness, and regret he had ever felt in his life had turned into flames, burning fiercely and converging into his punch, he violently thrust it forward. His pupils tore into a crimson red, his white hair flew about, and his wildly exaggerated iron fist moved faster than the Lion King¡¯s reaction, striking like a cannonball against a city wall, landing heavily on Babek¡¯s nose.


    "Crack," a crisp sound, Babek¡¯s nose bridge twisted, and blood seeped from his nostrils.


    Surprise surfaced on his blood-stained face, followed by his fur bristling as if flaming with rage, sending black smoke soaring into the sky, obscuring the heavens. The aura of a death-level demon was like a tidal wave invoking a shift in the weather, yet it couldn¡¯t hide the contortion and humiliation on Babek¡¯s face¡ª


    "A mere insect dares!?" Rage and shock tangled on his face, gone was the previous pretense of dignity.


    Wang Xindong was covered in wounds; his last punch had nearly exhausted all his vitality in an instant.


    In the midst of the howling gale, Wang Xindong, with his back against a section of the fallen earthen wall, staggered and fell to the ground, legs splayed. Blood stained his lips and teeth, his white hair was disheveled, but looking at the enraged and humiliated Lion King Babek, Wang Xindong¡¯s face was filled with a satisfied smile, "You are nothing more than that, a demon that will not amount to anything."


    "Die." Babek¡¯s eyes bloodshot and inflamed, he raised his hand and pressed down, "My patience has run out."


    Splat!


    Blood spurted out, staining the sunset red.


    But not from the severely injured Wang Xindong, who was on the ground; it was from Babek himself.


    His left arm, up to the elbow, was broken off and vanished. The blood gushing out stained his clothes and fur red, forming a shallow red pool on the ground.


    The ferocious distortion of rage on Babek¡¯s face gradually solidified into astonishment. He suddenly looked up, his gaze distantly fixated ahead.


    In the distance, atop the collapsed city wall, sat an inconceivably burly figure, leisurely perched there. One leg was folded in front of him, the other dangled casually along the wall like a Buddha sitting in a temple.


    His long hair hung loose, his face bore an expression of relaxed confidence, his left hand resting before his knee, while his right pinched an inconsequential pebble.


    Babek slowly lowered his head to find a bloody pebble in the cratered pit on the ground.


    Across a distance of a kilometer¡ª


    With an utterly ordinary pebble, he had sliced through the body of a death-level demon.


    How could such a monster exist in Baihua County!?

 Chapter 237: 196: The Sledgehammer Strikes, The First Combat

    Feeling the continuous stabbing pain in his left arm, Babek frowned deeply, raising his head to gaze at the figure on the distant city wall. The sun was setting in the west, positioned right behind Su Heng¡¯s head. It looked just like the "halo" symbolizing the Buddha¡¯s supreme mana in temple murals.With Su Heng¡¯s arrival, the originally chaotic battlefield suddenly quieted down.


    The roaring of the blazing fire, the screams of mortals falling injured to the ground, and the thunderous noise of collapsing buildings... all the sounds one could hear were peeling away; every image was fading to dullness. Under the blood-red sunset, it felt as if only Su Heng and Babek were left in the entire world.


    With a fierce shake of his hand, Babek¡¯s left arm regenerated and healed as it exploded with black fire amidst a "bang."


    Crack!


    He took a step forward, and the ground beneath cratered and fractured.


    "It seems you¡¯re the one Wang Xindong relies on." Babek lifted his head, his dark golden pupils flaming with burning fire, fearlessly staring at Su Heng, "No wonder the Sky Demon Alliance no longer exists with a powerhouse like you in Baihua County."


    "Next, I¡ªpfft!"


    Before Babek could finish his words, Su Heng pointed a finger again.


    The intense energy left a shadow in the sunset, turning into a black line like a sniper bullet fired, striking Babek¡¯s heart with precision. Blood seeped from his mouth and nose, and he slowly bent his head down to clearly see a pit the size of a head in his right chest.


    Unexpectedly, despite such a severe injury,


    Babek didn¡¯t show too much pain or weakness, standing firmly in his place.


    Even though a Demon King¡¯s vitality is formidable, it¡¯s impossible to appear so nonchalant with a pierced heart vital spot.


    Su Heng¡¯s face also showed an interested expression, comparing to ordinary Demon Kings like Tuo Long the Great and Black Sha Bodhisattva, the aura from Babek felt familiar. After some thought, he finally understood where this feeling came from.


    "I didn¡¯t expect there to be such techniques among demons," Su Heng said slowly as he stood up from the city wall, looking down at Babek from his high position.


    "Among human martial artists, one can step into the Heavenly Deceit Realm through worshipping Buddha."


    Su Heng said with disdain, "The power within you is not only weak but also doesn¡¯t seem to fully come from yourself."


    "Weak?" A surge of fury flashed across Babek¡¯s face, "You know nothing of the Sovereign¡¯s power."


    Roar!


    He breathed in deeply, finally unleashing his full strength.


    Bloodlines interwove in his eyes, erupting outward, quickly spreading throughout his entire body.


    Babek¡¯s muscles twitched like a restless pack of wolves, violently fluctuating. His body hair grew swiftly, and a large amount of black fog burst forth from him. With a sudden upward howl, Babek transformed into a six-meter-tall lion with a body over ten meters long. ???§à?????????


    His massive and robust body packed the street full, his tail, full of metallic spikes, swayed carelessly, collapsing the neighboring earthen wall buildings, stirring up thick smoke.


    Such a colossal beast left clear indentations in the ground with every step it took forward.


    The entire city boiled in panic as countless people fled in all directions.


    Even the disciples dressed in white trembled, having joined the Demon Suppression Bureau for only a few months; they had never seen such a terrifying sight.


    Ferocious teeth sneered from Babek¡¯s black lips, a terrifying gale issuing from his throat.


    "Dare to strike at the king¡ª," Babek¡¯s eyes crimson with fury, he growled lowly, "I will tear you to pieces."


    "Heh heh."


    Su Heng¡¯s shoulder twitched as he couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter.


    "Not much skill, but quite the temper," he said, and before his words had finished echoing, the entire stretch of the city wall beneath his feet had already collapsed thunderously.


    Amidst the booming sound like muffled thunder, Su Heng leapt high into the air, his black cloak fluttering against the wind, blocking out the setting sun. Then, with a flick of his toes, he skimmed over the distance like a swallow gliding over the surface of a lake, crossing a kilometer to land a light palm strike precisely at the center of Babek¡¯s crown.


    Boom!


    Within the billowing dust and smoke, Babek¡¯s headless giant body slowly fell.


    The blast wave scattered, blowing the dust away.


    With legs as sturdy as pillars, Su Heng firmly landed on the ground, took two steps forward, and came to where Wang Xindong was leaning against a corner of the wall, extending an arm.


    Clap!


    Their hands met, and Wang Xindong¡¯s muscles tensed as he forcefully stood up with great effort.


    Neither of them spoke for a moment.


    Wang Xindong noticed Su Heng looking down at his own arm and followed the Deputy Governor¡¯s gaze. The previously muscular arm had become slack. The aged skin sagged over the muscles, conveying a melancholic sense of a hero at the twilight of his life under the sunset.


    "It seems I truly am getting old," Wang Xindong suddenly sighed, but the sparkle in his eyes did not dim because of this.


    This statement was neither an excuse nor a concession for him.


    It was an acknowledgement of the objective reality.


    And upon this foundation, a series of trials and improvements that would follow.


    For someone like him, who had dedicated everything to the martial path, aging was a long and painful torment. The little that they had left was mercilessly and cruelly stripped away by time bit by bit. No matter how hard they tried, they couldn¡¯t recover even a little.


    Was this really the case?


    At least in Su Heng¡¯s eyes, not necessarily.


    "Have you heard of the Dragon Guards?" Su Heng took a step forward, walking towards the outside of the city, with Wang Xindong closely following beside him, a step behind.


    "I¡¯ve heard of them," Wang Xindong said, "A few days ago, Zhou Guiyu led a team to Canglong Mountain to excavate the bodies of some Dragon Guards."


    "I plan to recreate An Shelie¡¯s Dragon Guards."


    "So..." Wang Xindong raised an eyebrow, knowing that Su Heng would not speak without reason, "You¡¯ve already created them?"


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded.


    "But it¡¯s still in the early verification stage, and the likelihood of failure is very high," Su Heng said, stopping his steps outside the collapsed city wall, speaking earnestly.


    "What would be the consequences of failure?" Wang Xindong and Su Heng gazed at the same patch of sky.


    What Su Heng saw were the lush green hills in the distance, and below them, the golden wheat fields like a tide.


    And what Wang Xindong saw was a different picture altogether. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The distant wild geese, the dim celestial fire, and the blood-like setting sun.


    "Will die," Su Heng said.


    "Really?" Wang Xindong cracked a smile. "Then what¡¯s there to be afraid of?"


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Wang Xindong agreed to the plan proposed by Su Heng.


    Following that, after a temporary farewell, Su Heng went to talk briefly with the other candidates in the plan.


    To his surprise, another Deputy Governor, Zhou Guiyu, after some consideration, chose to refuse. Su Heng learned that it was because the last integration with the demon corpse had cost Zhou Guiyu half his life, leaving a psychological shadow.


    Furthermore, with his age no longer on the younger side, he no longer possessed the zest of his youth.


    Thus, Zhou Guiyu was very apologetic.


    Su Heng expressed his understanding and naturally would not insist.


    The next choice for the candidates was Zhao Zongwu, who though not a Deputy Governor, was very strong. He was one of the few in the Demon Suppression Bureau who could confront the Demon King head-on. Old Master Zhao Zongwu was decisive in character; after a brief conversation with Su Heng and understanding the crux of the matter, he promptly agreed.


    As for the remaining candidates¡ª


    Su Heng did not rush to create all the Dragon Guards at once but planned to proceed step by step.


    On one hand, he could upgrade the first-generation version by adding more strengthening organs and optimizing the current effects; on the other hand, the development and adjustments of the female Dragon Guards could steadily progress based on the information he had collected so far.


    This was a long-term task.


    Moreover, Su Heng¡¯s main focus had to be on his own self-cultivation.


    After all, Su Heng¡¯s plan to create the Dragon Guards was for protecting the residence, not for dominating the world.


    Therefore, the number of Dragon Guards in the first batch was tentatively set at thirty-three. If all went well, Wang Xindong would become the Great Commander of this guard, with Old Master Zhao Zongwu as the Deputy Commander. As for the issue of loyalty, Su Heng wasn¡¯t too worried.


    On one hand, he had known Wang Xindong and Zhao Zongwu for more than just a day or two.


    He was clear about both of their characters and dispositions and found them trustworthy.


    On the other hand.


    Because the core material for the Dragon Guard transformation surgery came from the Dragon Blood in Su Heng¡¯s body, like An Ran, these Dragon Guards inherently had a high degree of loyalty to Su Heng.


    And so...


    After completing the Dragon Guard transformation surgery for Wang Xindong and others,


    Su Heng continued to cultivate the "Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique," refining and sealing new divine forms, while recording and summarizing the changes occurring in them. The "genetic gland" of the first-generation Dragon Guards, each one needed to be handcrafted and installed by Su Heng indeed a time and effort-consuming task.


    To create them on a large scale, they would require iterations in subsequent versions.


    The implantation of the "genetic gland" was simple.


    After all, even for ordinary people, implanting a demon corpse would still require opening up the body and installing it in a specific location, making both processes somewhat similar. The key issue lay in the manufacturing of the "genetic gland." If it were possible to install a "gland" in a Dragon Guard, allowing it to yield an additional "gland" during its growth process,


    Then one would give birth to two, two to three, and from three, countless more, leading to an endless creation of Dragon Guards!


    Unfortunately¡ª


    This idea is wonderful, but it has not yet become a reality for the time being.


    The Dragon Marrow in Su Heng¡¯s body has activity, but this activity is not infinite; the Dragon Blood he can create is limited. To turn this idea into reality, the key issue still lies in obtaining a complete Dragon Marrow.


    With this thought in mind, Su Heng¡¯s curiosity about the "Dragon Abyss" deepened.


    There¡¯s another point.


    In his conversation with Wang Xindong, the latter mentioned that "Lion King Babek" seemed to have just returned from Hunxi Mountain.


    Hunxi Mountain, located on the border of the Great Zhou Dynasty, is the essential path leading to the Dragon Abyss grasslands. Although Babek¡¯s strength was mediocre, he possessed a life force unusual compared to ordinary people, to the extent that even with a shattered heart, he could maintain considerable combat power.


    It was just unclear whether this life force had certain connections with the Dragon Abyss.


    For an entire month, Su Heng was busy non-stop.


    Fortunately, the outcome was positive.


    The Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique was cultivated to the stage of significant achievement, and the remaining three divine forms were completely refined. Meanwhile, thirty-three Dragon Guards were created.


    It must be praised that "Babek," who had made no significant contributions while alive,


    But with his death, had indeed greatly helped Su Heng. The resources accumulated in the Demon Suppression Tower were almost exhausted, yet with Babek¡¯s head delivered, Su Heng¡¯s reserves of demon flesh and blood were instantly replenished.


    As for the initial Dragon Guard transformation surgery, due to various reasons, the success rate was less than seventy percent.


    Some did not survive, dying right on Su Heng¡¯s operating table. Fortunately, the two key figures, Wang Xindong and Zhao Zongwu, both survived and their strength improved significantly, possessing combat power at the Heavenly Deceit level.


    Moreover, the Dragon Guard surgery enhanced their innate qualities, extended their lifespans, and restored their vigor and mental state to their peaks.


    That, plus the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms secret technique Su Heng completed from the Cloud Heaven Secret Realm.


    For the two of them, stepping into the Heavenly Deceit Realm was just a matter of time.


    The only regret was,


    If Li Daoxuan could have held on for six more months, perhaps it would have been a different story.


    There was no time for sentiment, as the first test since the birth of the Dragon Guards soon arrived. In Jiangbei Province, the stagnant Skull Plain army had finally completed its reorganization and was preparing for a new round of expansion, with the warfront reaching the entire territory of Jiangzhou.


    After both the Blood Demon General and Iron Demon General, high-level Heavenly Deceit experts, had failed in their attempts,


    In the Anlong Organization¡¯s list,


    The name Su Heng was blood-red as if it were bleeding.


    This time, the operation would no longer be assassination or probing but a direct, relentless assault, determined not to rest until this thorn was removed!

 Chapter 238: 197: Purgatory Demon Abyss, A One-Way Trip

    "My lord, you summoned me?"Within Jiangzhou Territory, a dimly lit forest cloaked in shadows.


    The sun¡¯s rays, completely obstructed by the dense, overlapping leaves, spared not a sliver of light, while in the distance, a waterfall cascaded down a moss-covered cliffside, creating a continuous roar of water. In the autumn forest, one could faintly hear occasional bursts of bird calls and cicada songs.


    The last of the Anlong Organization¡¯s three great Demon Generals, Cang Qi, took a step forward and knelt on one knee, respectfully looking at the black soles of the emaciated monk before her.


    This monk was tall and thin, resembling a black bamboo pole, draped in a moldy, ancient, red robe.


    His face was gloomy and stern, marked with many black age spots.


    At first glance,


    He lacked the peaceful aura of a Buddhist sage and instead exuded an air of dread, like that of a malevolent spirit.


    This monk in his red robe was none other than the leader of the Anlong Organization, Bogavant.


    "I need you to do something for me," Bogavant¡¯s voice drifted amidst the sound of the waterfall, "Su Heng, the prefect of Baihua County, has become a thorn in the side of our Buddhist endeavor. He must be eliminated."


    At Bogavant¡¯s feet,


    Cang Qi was, strikingly, a voluptuous and mature woman.


    She wore a black leather garment, made of a unique material, seemingly peeled from the skin of some creature. It clung to her body, delineating every curve of the female form in minute detail. At a glance, one could see everything that should and should not be seen.


    As though wrapped up tight, yet seemingly wearing nothing at all.


    As nude!


    However, at that moment, Cang Qi¡¯s face was rather pale, and cold sweat beaded on her forehead. She hesitated, "Both the Blood and Iron Demon Generals have fallen in their endeavors. It¡¯s not that I wish to decline the task. It¡¯s just that I fear failing the mission and disappointing you, my lord..."


    "Worthless! Of course, I know you¡¯re not up to the task,"


    Bogavant snorted, irritation flashing between his brows, "All you need to do is lure him from the Demon Suppression Tower into a trap. Leave the rest to me; I¡¯ll take care of it."


    "Phew¡ª" Hearing this, Cang Qi visibly relaxed.


    A hint of relief crossed her gorgeous and seductive face.


    Amongst the three great Demon Generals of the Anlong Organization, Cang Qi¡¯s strength ranked the lowest. Yet her experiences were the most legendary. Both the Blood and Iron Demon Generals were born into prestigious families from Skull Plain, well-resourced and groomed from birth. ?????N¨®???


    But Cang Qi was different¡ª


    From a young age, she had been a temple¡¯s "illustrious consort."


    That term was a euphemism; in reality, she was a cauldron, used for dual cultivation by the monks.


    From such a disastrous beginning to cultivating all the way to the Heavenly Deceit Realm and becoming one of the Anlong Organization¡¯s three great Demon Generals, Cang Qi¡¯s progress was down to both luck and her naturally cautious and meticulous nature, moving only after careful planning.


    Her movement technique was exceptional, and she was confident in executing such a mission.


    But the key issue was¡ª


    Cang Qi lowered her head, frowning, "My lord, how should I lure him out of the Demon Suppression Tower? Should I steal some important items, kidnap and threaten, or use some other method?"


    "There¡¯s no need for that. Such actions would only startle the snake and ruin the plan," Bogavant advised with a frown, "Just attack openly to create chaos, then withdraw deftly before he can respond. He surely will not let you escape easily; just make your way to the location I have provided."


    "Is it that simple?" Cang Qi was surprised.


    "At this stage of cultivation, one has extreme confidence in one¡¯s abilities and is unlikely to show weakness," Bogavant chuckled, a flash of dim golden light glinting in his eyes. He waved his hand, commanding, "Go now, there¡¯s no time to lose."


    "I obey your orders, my lord!"


    ...


    ...


    Cang Qi closed her eyes, then reopened them.


    At that moment, she stood atop the upturned eaves of an inn, her gaze sweeping across the neat rows of buildings and into the central urban square where a colossal tower stood. The Demon Suppression Tower, constructed of dark grey stone, rose over a hundred meters high, visible even from a kilometer away.


    "This is just a small city on the frontier, yet so prosperous. One can only imagine what the renowned capital of Zhongzhou must look like,"


    As a woman, Cang Qi¡¯s thoughts were more delicate than those of other members of the Anlong Organization.


    Overlooking the bustling streets below, she couldn¡¯t help but feel moved.


    By her side stood a slim assassin clad in black. The assassin looked up at the sky where the sun had barely risen, bright but not yet fully illuminating the day¡ªthe moment when one is most likely to be lax and drowsy. The black-clad assassin leaned forward to remind her, "My lord, it¡¯s time."


    "Good!"


    Cang Qi¡¯s narrow eyes narrowed further, a cold gleam flickering within.


    From the eastern mountains a chill wind blew. Cang Qi extended her slender finger to unfasten a button at her chest.


    Her white cloak danced in the wind and soared into mid-air. In her tight black leather, her explosive and alluring figure was revealed in the morning twilight. Her hair whipped around her face, which bore a fierce expression.


    Cang Qi raised her left hand and pushed down forcefully¡ª "Attack!"


    Whoosh!


    A streak of light shot into the sky and exploded. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Simultaneously, the Demon Suppression Tower shuddered violently; from the first to the fifth floor, windows burst open, spraying shards of glass outward, which reflected the sunlight and landed at a distance.


    Dark figures leapt from the surrounding streets, gliding like fish into the tower through the broken windows. The sound of clashing swords and cries of battle quickly echoed from within the Demon Suppression Tower.

 Chapter 239: 197: Purgatory Demon Abyss, No Return_2

    The Demon General didn¡¯t linger; he lightly tapped his toes and pulled out an afterimage, charging straight towards the Demon Suppression Tower.Midway, another loud explosion came from inside the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Bang!


    The remaining window frames burst explosively, and a figure flew directly out from within.


    This person was clad in black, obviously an assassin from the Anlong Organization.


    His body curled up like a cooked shrimp. His face was flushed, spewing a mouthful of old blood in mid-air, leaving behind an arc of blood. Clearly, he had suffered a severe blow to the abdomen in the fight just now. With a broken spine and his internal organs mashed into a chaotic mess, he was instantly killed on the spot, dead beyond doubt.


    Seeing this, the Demon General instantly shivered.


    A trace of surprise flashed across her fair and alluring cheeks.


    She was well aware that her target in this mission was formidable, far beyond what she could handle alone. Thus, she had made thorough preparations before the mission began, including the structure of the Demon Suppression Tower and the personnel inside. According to the records, within the Demon Suppression Bureau of Baihua County,


    Apart from Su Heng, whose strength towered above all, suppressing everything,


    The rest, whether elders or Deputy Governors, were all insignificant, as unremarkable as chickens made of clay.


    However, the situation now clearly indicated an error in the intelligence. The men she brought, all battle-hardened elites, were just tossed out like trash just as they entered. Cang Qi of the Demon General suddenly became hyper-alert, with her muscles tensed, carefully charging into the Demon Suppression Tower through the window with each rise and fall.


    A gloomy corridor appeared before her; sunlight streamed in from the broken windows behind her.


    The ground was stained with a pool of crimson blood.


    The left wall was indented inward with sprawling cracks, and a few bloody claw marks on the wall.


    With just a glance, the Demon General automatically reconstructed the scene that had occurred. An assassin from Anlong was caught by a giant¡¯s hand, brutally slammed into the wall. In agony and fear, his hands desperately struggled to the point where his nails were torn off, leaving behind bloody marks on the rough wall.


    "What on earth is going on in this Demon Suppression Tower!?" the Demon General frowned deeply, her full chest heaving slightly.


    Having come this far, naturally, there was no reason to quit halfway.


    She continued forward,


    Another piercing scream rang out, a thin Anlong assassin struggled to appear at the end of the hallway. Seeing the Demon General, the assassin¡¯s eyes widened dramatically, as though encountering a beam of light in darkness, his facial expression eased, hand reaching out, mouth agape, seemingly about to say something¡ª ???????????§§????


    But before he could say a word,


    From behind in the darkness, a roughly huge hand suddenly stretched out, covering his mouth.


    Without explanation, this unfortunate assassin was dragged back, followed by a scalp-numbing sound of muscles tearing, much like a giant beast chewing on a prey¡¯s body in the dark forest. A pungent smell of blood surged from the darkness, mixed with several inhuman, sharp screams.


    Watching her subordinate being killed right in front of her, the Demon General furrowed her brow deeply. She gritted her teeth, no longer hesitating, and rushed forward swiftly¡ª


    Bang bang!


    The moment she dashed out, a gust of evil wind struck.


    The Demon General rolled forward, landing in the middle of the great hall, dodging two dark long halberds. Her muscles tensed, and her Heavenly Deceit sensitivity was pushed to the limit. The strength within her coursed through her veins, instantly adjusting her state to its peak before she raised her head to look around.


    "Hiss!"


    Even though the Demon General was prepared, she still couldn¡¯t help but gasp in cold air.


    The ground, walls, and ceiling were covered in blood, damaged innards, and crushed bodies. A head was directly embedded into the ceiling, with fresh blood flowing down from the snapped neck, and a pale spine swinging like a rat¡¯s tail.


    The surrounding environment was very dark, seemingly deliberate, to maintain alertness.


    Only a few oil lamps hanging on chains in the corners flickered, casting everything with a bloody hue.


    The Demon General was of normal human height.


    In her line of sight, muscular thighs stood like pillars.


    These giants were clad in scaled armor, wielding long spears, like walls forged from flesh and steel. And the intense scent they exuded, hormonally stimulating sebum, instinctively made one feel threatened, causing hearts to race.


    The Demon General instinctively took a step back, lifting her head, then looking higher.


    She realized that each of these men was over three meters tall, incredibly strong, their faces cold and bloodthirsty.


    Of course, they were sufficiently bloodthirsty. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the start of the fight until now, only a few breaths of time had passed.


    Those Anlong experts she brought had been devoured alive, torn into pieces, while these men appeared barely injured. The only consolation was that although they were strong, their aura had not reached the Heavenly Deceit level, and some weren¡¯t even demonic fetuses.


    "Not reaching the Heavenly Deceit, they are but ants." The Demon General sighed in relief in her heart and activated her hypersensitivity.


    Like a crimson thunderbolt exploding in her vision, a bizarre laughter came from the void.


    With hypersensitivity activated, her reaction speed increased tenfold or even a hundred times, making the whole world seem like it was paused, and the Demon General became the only movable entity in this still tableau.


    Her left fingers spread, pulling open a metallic thread.


    Infusing it with her strength, she pushed forward.


    These metallic threads, made from a special material from Skull Plain, encapsulated by force, vibrating at high frequency, were exceedingly sharp. They could slice through metal like cutting through tofu. Cang Qi seemed already to see the heads roll and blood spurt critically.

 Chapter 240: 197: Purgatory Demon Abyss, A One-way Journey_3

    ```Although Cang Qi had seen such scenes hundreds of times, this time was clearly an exception.


    Whoosh!


    In this frozen world,


    The giant unexpectedly moved, and although slower than Cang Qi, it was fast enough to dodge the attack.


    The metal thread barely grazed the giant¡¯s cheek before it struck the wall behind, which exploded with a bang, sending up dust and debris. Yet, on the giant¡¯s face appeared only a trivial line of blood, which was healing at a visible rate.


    "What the hell!?" Cang Qi¡¯s eyes widened, the sight before her completely beyond her understanding.


    But she had no time to think it over, as within this bloody hall, all the statuesque giants began to move.


    Two dark halberds tore through the air, driven by a white flow of Qi, pressing down on Cang Qi¡¯s neck like towering mountains. There was no mercy shown, only loyalty to Su Heng¡¯s orders: to eliminate all those with treacherous intentions.


    Taken aback, Cang Qi awkwardly dodged.


    The floor exploded, showering her with dust and rubble, leaving her looking disheveled and in a sorry state.


    The Dragon Guards did not pursue their advantage; instead, they gripped their halberds, took a step back, and formed a circle, surrounding Cang Qi within. Cang Qi gasped for breath, her formidable physique and terrifying reflex speed allowing her to sense an intense threat from those giants.


    It felt like countless needles were brushing her skin; a bead of sweat emerged from her forehead, traced her cheek, and flowed down the woman¡¯s pointed chin.


    Rumble!


    The ground hummed, and stone doors on both sides of the hall opened.


    Two sturdy figures with broad shoulders emerged from the stone doors like guardian deities.


    Their aura was even more intense than that of the surrounding Dragon Guards, and their builds were visibly bulkier.


    Covered in scars, their exposed skin was a testament to their experiences as warriors. As soon as they appeared on the battlefield, their strong presence turned into a fierce wind, rolling up dust from the ground and causing even the Demon General to tremble with fear and his face to dramatically change color.


    On the left, a man with disheveled white hair struck down at the Demon General with his bare fist without a word, his punch wide and powerful. The Demon General¡¯s long hair was tossed in the air, as if she saw a fierce dragon charging at her. ?§¡??????¨§£Ó


    She crossed her arms to block¡ª


    Crack!


    There was a crisp sound from the Demon General¡¯s arms as she was sent flying through the air.


    Swallowing the blood rising in her throat and amidst excruciating pain, the Demon General¡¯s eyes narrowed and blood vessels burst in her eyes. Being toyed with by a group of cultivators of lower realms, even a hesitant and timid Demon General couldn¡¯t help but rise to anger.


    Her limbs stretched longer, her fingers mutated into blood-red claws, her hair whipped around her, and lines of blood-red scales appeared on her forehead and cheeks.


    She activated the demon corpse within her and entered a half-demon state through the "Imperial Regulation" method.


    However, her demonic power had not fully recovered yet.


    A rust-covered copper mace swooped from the sky, its formidable force sealing her surroundings, and struck the Demon General¡¯s forehead with a vengeance.


    "Bang!"


    The Demon General¡¯s skull dented and stars filled her vision.


    ```


    Blood gushed from the wound, reddening her cheeks, and her transformation was forcefully interrupted.


    She thought to herself that this was bad, but before she could react, Wang Xindong had already followed up quickly, hurling another even more vicious punch forward.


    Wang Xindong and Zhao Zongwu coordinated seamlessly, their relentless suppression left the Wind Demon General floundering after merely a dozen exchanges.


    Her brain was injured, affecting her heightened senses.


    In the throes of intense pain, the Wind Demon General¡¯s response slowed slightly.


    It was only for an instant, but by the time she snapped back to reality, the Wind Demon General was already terrified, breaking out in a cold sweat, "Damn!"


    The flickering flame behind her suddenly dimmed.


    From the shadows, Wang Xindong¡¯s towering figure ghostly appeared, seizing the Wind Demon General¡¯s left and right arms. In Wang Xindong¡¯s hands, the Wind Demon General¡¯s normal human body was like a doll amid the expressionless giants standing in the shadows, statuesque.


    The Wind Demon General¡¯s face turned pale, her pupils trembled violently, her heart filled with indescribable fear.


    She opened her mouth, subconsciously wanting to beg for mercy¡ª


    But before she could speak¡ª


    With a forceful motion, Wang Xindong¡¯s thumbs pressed down, piercing skin and muscle, snapping bone, accompanied by a disturbing crackling sound. The Wind Demon General¡¯s eyes filled with blood, bulging out like a toad¡¯s. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blood spurted wildly as the Wind Demon General¡¯s slender arms were brutally torn off from her body, discarded carelessly on the ground like trash.


    With a snap!


    Wang Xindong released his grip.


    The Wind Demon General¡¯s cheek pressed against the ground, her pupils were dilated, her eyes lifeless.


    This was no Demon Suppression Tower, it was more like the Purgatory Demon Abyss. Ever since she entered, everything that happened was like a nightmare. Writhing in extreme pain, the Wind Demon General shivered all over, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    Zhao Zongwu waved his hand, seizing the bronze mace. Lifting it up, the bottom end aimed at the Wind Demon General¡¯s delicate neck.


    He was about to smash her head like crushing garlic, to put an end to her life for good.


    But at that moment¡ª


    "Clap!" A round of applause sounded, followed by a gentle voice, "You¡¯ve done well, stronger than I had anticipated."


    Such a nonchalant and confident demeanor.


    Just by the voice, one would think the newcomer was a wealthy young master out for a stroll.


    The Wind Demon General clung to this as if it were a glimmer of hope, panting "heh heh," thrusting her legs against the ground, struggling to lift her head.


    However, once she saw the approaching figure¡ª


    The Wind Demon General felt a chill throughout her body, as if plummeting into an ice cave. The utmost fear affected her so much that she experienced a suffocating agony.

 Chapter 248: 203: Single-handedly Breaking the Formation, Sweeping Through Ten Thousand Troops

    Unexpectedly, once Su Heng raised his voice, Jialan Gunna didn¡¯t continue to hide.Whoosh!


    His figure flashed.


    The stout and portly figure, with a stern look, appeared on a temporarily constructed stone platform in the camp, now looking down at Su Heng from on high. Two scantily clad celestial maidens stood by his side, their slender, fair palms holding incense burners from which trailed wisps of white smoke.


    "Very well, very well!" Jialan Gunna scoffed coldly, his voice rolling in like a black tide and exploding resoundingly next to Su Heng¡¯s ear.


    Furious to the extreme, hate contorted his face gradually.


    "Heaven has a path you did not take, hell has no gate yet you rushed in. I didn¡¯t expect you to indeed dare to break into the military formation alone." Jialan Gunna, with bulging eyes and his body quivering with fat, barked sternly, "Since it is so, today will be the day you die!"


    "Today, I will let you experience what the might of a military formation truly is!" Jialan Gunna bellowed, raising his hand to deliver a long punch forward.


    His left arm rapidly became engorged and blood-filled, bursting with Buddha¡¯s light.


    Moreover, a great amount of gray-black smoke appeared out of the void, merging into it, amplifying the power of this punch tenfold. In mid-air, it compressed the air into rolling waves. Like a stretch of the Milky Way falling from the sky, it instantly filled Su Heng¡¯s entire field of vision.


    Su Heng took a deep breath, an excited expression appearing on his face.


    He similarly mobilized the strength in his body, raising his hand to unleash a ferocious punch, gold and black waves clashing mid-air, causing a violent explosion. The resulting fierce winds formed a small-scale black sandstorm in the battlefield, blowing the entire row of tents straight into the sky.


    Unexpectedly¡ª S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The gray-black smoke appeared again on the battlefield, acting like a grindstone, rapidly weakening and grinding away the force exerted by Su Heng.


    With one gaining and the other losing, a scorching Buddha light passed through the black mist, slamming heavily into Su Heng¡¯s chest. Although it didn¡¯t cause any damage, the explosive force generated still involuntarily pushed him back a step, his left leg deeply embedding into the ground.


    "This is the military formation!?" Su Heng looked down, eyeing his slightly charred and smoking chest, his expression turning serious.


    Once his strength left his body, it would be rapidly diminished by the force within the military formation.


    And his body felt as if it was being pulled by gravity, unusually heavy.


    It¡¯s just that Su Heng¡¯s spirit wasn¡¯t significantly affected, but he originally didn¡¯t match up to Heavenly Deceit, lacking supernormal perception.


    Even without being specifically targeted, he couldn¡¯t utilize any advantage in this battlefield. In comparison to the various debilitations on Su Heng, the many powerful beings of the Skull Plain Monk Soldiers, who were emitting black smoke, obviously received enhancement from the military formation.


    Not only was there an all-round enhancement of strength, speed, and force.


    But also, their ability to withstand blows significantly improved. Su Heng¡¯s punch, its power dispersed by the military formation onto others. Against a few powerful enemies, the effect of the military formation was indeed heaven-defying, flawless, capable of combining everyone¡¯s strength; no matter how powerful an individual was, they could only be overwhelmingly trampled.


    "You are too arrogant, recklessly throwing away your own life!" Seeing the scene before him, Jialan Gunna was overjoyed.


    He smirked viciously, very decisively, "Attack, take his life!"


    "Chop him into a thousand pieces, grind him to dust. I want to use the flesh from his body as dish for my drink!" Jialan Gunna roared, furiously howling atop the platform, his face ferocious.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    And as Jialan Gunna¡¯s voice fell.


    On the battlefield, the sound of drums arose.


    The ground began to tremble violently, countless dust and pebbles directly scattering in the air.


    "Charge!"


    The sounds of armored steeds arose¡ªa squad of burly knights clad in heavy armor, riding on white Exotic Beast Rhinoceroses, charged from the side.


    These rhinoceroses, each one over three meters tall. Their bony armor was heavy and layered, resembling battle tanks. Arriving in groups now, they were like a gray-white torrent, along the way any wooden barricades, towers, tents, etc., all unceremoniously crushed, their momentum astounding.


    Jialan Gunna was indeed ruthless and thorough, not leaving any loose ends, coming straight for the kill!


    Unfortunately¡ª


    He still underestimated Su Heng¡¯s strength.


    Since Su Heng dared to break into the military formation, facing tens of thousands of elite vanguards of Skull Plain alone, he must surely have hold of certain victory.


    Especially now, heavily suppressed by the military formation, feeling the sense of crisis from all directions, Su Heng was more excited than he could contain, feeling as if all the flesh in his body was screeching, thirsting for slaughter, wanting to fight without limits, to release violence endlessly, destroying everything before him.


    "Fifty years in human life, as transient as a dream or illusion!"


    "Then, bring it on!"


    His eyes danced with scarlet fire, his left hand¡¯s five fingers spread wide before violently clenching.


    With a loud noise, the muscles on Su Heng¡¯s arm violently pulsed, veins bulging, his savage strength accumulated to its peak, then he fiercely punched forward.


    Boom!


    Without using spiritual force, purely physical strength.


    The air exploded open, heavily compressed into a gel-like solid, then blasted forward.


    A white torrent dozens of meters wide suddenly formed on the battlefield, like a river¡¯s roar, instantly engulfing an entire troop of rhinoceros cavalry.


    Tremendous force carrying dust and gravel from the ground, like countless storm shotguns firing wildly.


    The armored Exotic Beast Rhinoceroses, along with the strong knights on their backs, were first swept up by the terrifying fist wind, then dismembered by the gravel. When the dust settled, all that was left on the ground were unidentifiable broken bones and flesh.

 Chapter 249: 203: Single-handedly Breaking the Formation, Sweeping Through Ten Thousand Troops_2

    Even more terrifying was the huge chasm that spread from Su Heng¡¯s feet.It swept across hundreds of meters, sweeping over the entire battlefield, before finally crashing down onto the high platform with a boom.


    The platform shook violently, cracks spread, and then it collapsed directly. Thick black smoke billowed as Jialan Gunna, the future Buddha standing atop, could never have anticipated such an event. His eyes widened in shock, and unprepared, he fell face up to the ground.


    When he climbed out of the rubble, dirtied and disheveled, Jialan Gunna was a mixture of shock and fury, his anger shooting straight to his head, exploding in a frenzy as he roared, "Kill him! At all costs, kill him!"


    With orders given, the Heavenly Deceit experts in the military formation began to move.


    At this level of cultivation, they had extremely rich combat experience. Knowing the terrifying nature of Su Heng¡¯s physical prowess, they dared not approach him lightly. Instead, they all kept a certain distance, channeling their full strength, and with the boost from the military formation, they unleashed barrages of attacks at Su Heng like artillery fire.


    Su Heng¡¯s stature was towering and, with the military formation suppressing and reducing his speed, he directly became a live target.


    Initially, he tried to dodge, but soon he was engulfed in powerful energy. Su Heng let out a grim laugh and simply gave up trying to evade. He stretched out his arms and allowed all the ferocious attacks to hit him.


    Fire expanded, and dust erupted.


    The combined strength of more than a dozen Heavenly Deceit wielders manifested into a smokescreen that touched the sky, engulfing Su Heng¡¯s colossal figure completely.


    Luo Sang was gasping for breath, even with the support of the military formation.


    After using several powerful Secret Techniques in a row, he felt a significant drain on his strength.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead and his eyes were bloodshot. He gasped for air, then spat vehemently onto the ground.


    "Damn it, such fierce attacks could shatter a mountain in their way, this guy can¡¯t possibly still be alive, can he?" Luo Sang couldn¡¯t help but curse angrily, his eyes trembling as if he were a criminal awaiting judgment, fixated on the smoke that obscured the sky in front of him.


    Unfortunately¡ª


    Wings spread, casting a shadow.


    A lofty and indifferent voice came from within the smoke.


    "Release, Supreme Martial Form!" Su Heng stepped forward, wings spread, horns, sharp fangs, and the long bone tail whipping behind him, as well as the enormous eight-meter-tall figure in his full form. Su Heng¡¯s face was covered with a triangular Bone Armor, and at the corner of his mouth was an almost elegant sneer, "Now, the game is over."


    "What the hell is this thing!" Luo Sang¡¯s eyes shook violently, and just from glimpsing it from afar, he felt like he had fallen into an abyss.


    Just overcoming the instinct to turn and flee had nearly exhausted all the strength inside his heart, let alone facing such a monster.


    Strangely, Luo Sang recalled the words he had said to the captive not long before.


    Back then, he boasted without shame, comparing the soldiers of Skull Plain to a pack of wolves. If they were wolves, then what was this monster before him? An ancient tyrannosaur?


    "Roar!"


    Amidst the unspeakable terror trembling through the many Heavenly Deceit experts,


    Su Heng had already charged into the enemy ranks, starting a massacre. Wherever he went, corpses were strewn everywhere, and severed limbs flew about.


    His strength was still sealed and restricted, but in his Supreme Warrior state, his robust physique felt almost no shackles. Thus, Jialan Gunna¡¯s pride, the military formation, only made Su Heng¡¯s slaughter even more brutal and bloody, besides that, it was practically useless.


    His wings fluttered, his long arms swept across, or he would lift and smash down entire watchtowers on the battlefield...


    In the end, crack!


    Two Heavenly Deceit experts from Skull Plain who couldn¡¯t dodge in time were caught in Su Heng¡¯s hands.


    A savage smile spread across his face. As ideas from his dissections and research on the Dragon Guards flooded his mind, a mad idea formed in Su Heng¡¯s head. Flesh spores rebuild flesh, Gravity Manipulation twists bodies, energy is infused, leading to mutation¡ª


    Amid a terrifying chorus of screams,


    The ribs rose sharply, piercing the skin and covering with a layer of crimson muscle, transforming into axe blades. The legs beneath fused, elongating, the flesh remodeling and sticking together, mutating into a handle. After a few manipulations, two bloody, cruel battle-axes appeared in Su Heng¡¯s hands.


    They might not have been sharp, but the bodies of the Heavenly Deceit experts were tough enough, and with Su Heng¡¯s energy bolstering them, they were more than adequate as Divine Weapons.


    And what was even more horrifying,


    Was that despite having become such miserable creatures, these two Heavenly Deceit were still alive.


    Their bloody heads were twisted in terror, frozen in the posture of screeching, embedded on the top of the battle-axes.


    Su Heng burst into wild laughter, his lips stained with blood, wielding two bloody, ultimate living axes chopping left and right, thrusting and smashing. With each swing in Su Heng¡¯s hands, a desperate scream inevitably accompanied it.


    Moreover, as more and more people died on the battlefield, the power of the army formation continued to weaken. It was like a balance scale gradually losing its equilibrium, collapsing towards Su Heng¡¯s side.


    It began with a jet of force bursting forth from his body, followed by a second stream, then a third...


    By the end, it was like a volcanic eruption, altering the heavenly phenomena.


    Thunder roared in the sky, while on the ground, a smoke-like force swept across in all directions. The ground was peeled back layer by layer, the army formation destroyed by the flood-like forces, with hundreds of soldiers being tossed into the air, screaming in terror. Wherever Su Heng walked, it was as if the end of the world had arrived, a grossly exaggerated scene.


    "Jialan Gunna, that son of a bitch, what the hell did he bring upon us!?" Luo Sang shivered uncontrollably, finally unable to hold on any longer, his face turned pale, his body shaking like a sieve.


    He cast aside his responsibilities, his honor, and all other dignities.


    Filled completely with fear, he turned tail and ran.


    Regrettably...


    Even so, he still could not survive.


    A blood-red arc slashed across the sky, and before Luo Sang could escape a hundred meters, he was cut directly in half, split into two pieces from top to bottom.


    "..."


    And on this battlefield, Jialan Gunna, the commander-in-chief, was even more disgraceful than Luo Sang.


    Seeing Su Heng burst from the midst of the army formation, feeling the rolling force coming like a natural disaster destroying everything, Jialan Gunna didn¡¯t hesitate at all and chose to flee for his life at the first opportunity.


    "If I can successfully escape this time, I swear I¡¯ll never set foot within the Great Zhou territory again," gasped Jialan Gunna, his face a picture of panic, looking as pathetic as a dog that has lost its home. As he cursed angrily, he swore oaths in his heart, "Damn it, this place is like the Demon Cave, too terrifying!"


    Despite his corpulent figure, his speed was extremely fast.


    In the blink of an eye, he rushed out of the camp, crossed a forest, and just as he was about to scale a barren mountain, a firelight suddenly appeared before him.


    Fiery Sun Sect¡¯s senior sister, Qin Shunying, with her cold features, stood atop flames, stepping out from the void.


    Bang!


    Their palms collided.


    A circle of red firelight exploded in the air, Jialan Gunna was forcefully flung away, crashing into a distant rock wall like a cannonball.


    He crawled out from the debris, face covered in dirt, looking at Qin Shunying with a gaze filled with twisted hate and undeniable greed.


    But at this point, he didn¡¯t dare to waste time lingering any longer. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without any hesitation, Jialan Gunna turned to change directions, only for another figure to emerge from the void. The person, with white hair and beard, a robust body, was none other than the Li Family¡¯s Supreme Elder, Li Wangchuan.


    Sweat beaded on Jialan Gunna¡¯s forehead, and he turned back again, not even taking two steps before a flash of golden light appeared in front of him. Holding a dragon-headed cane and with a cold smile on his face, Shang Qingqiu appeared before him.


    It was like a bucket of cold water poured over him, Jialan Gunna stood rooted to the spot, his face turning ashen, as he finally came to his senses.


    He no longer struggled but slowly turned around.


    Upon a mountain peak behind him, Su Heng¡¯s tall figure loomed, as imposing as a dragon and as sinister as a demon.


    With his back to the setting sun, his hair whipping wildly, the blood-red light in his eyes was clearly visible. Standing there motionless, the aura he emitted turned into wind, rain, thunder, and lightning, spreading through the void, suppressing everything. It was like a cage that pinned him in place, unable to advance or retreat, frozen.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" Su Heng¡¯s mouth slowly twisted into a grin, his face finally revealing a cruel smile.

 Chapter 250: 204: Perfection of the Five Organs, Unprecedented

    "Where do you think you can run?" On the overgrown, desolate mountain peak, Su Heng¡¯s voice, laced with mockery, carried over the distance. It sliced through the air like a thunderclap, freezing Jialan Gunna, whose face was marked by panic, in midair, rendering him unable to move.Meanwhile, around Jialan Gunna, Qin Shunying, Li Wangchuan, and Shang Qingqiu all wore expressions of shock.


    Breaking through formations alone, sweeping through ten thousand troops.


    Even to the powerful beings of Heavenly Deceit, such a feat seemed like a myth.


    There was also that brawny, sturdy body, his strength vast and deep as the ocean. Combining these, he seemed like a walking natural disaster. Even observing from a distance elicited a spine-tingling, hair-raising fear.


    At the beginning,


    Su Heng had been bound by Jialan Gunna using a military formation, falling into a disadvantageous position.


    Qin Shunying and the others were ready to intervene, to collectively face the formidable enemy. Unfortunately, before they could act, the situation had already reversed.


    Then, what followed was a one-sided massacre by Su Heng. His savagery and arrogance were like an apocalyptic scene unfolding.


    Watching this, the three observers were thrilled yet terrified and trembling.


    Not to mention joining in.


    The trio didn¡¯t even dare to get close.


    Fearing that the rage-blinded Su Heng would mistake them for enemies and decapitate them without a word.


    If that really happened, it would indeed be an undeserved death. After a brief discussion, the three of them decided to stand by and wait, just in case someone tried to stealthily escape from the battlefield. Unexpectedly, this waiting actually lured a big fish.


    "Fatso, do you have any last words you want to declare?" Shang Qingqiu¡¯s mouth curled into a sneer as he slowly clenched the dragon-headed cane in his hand.


    "I..." Jialan Gunna was under Su Heng¡¯s terrifying and consuming gaze.


    It was like sliding slowly into an abyss, and in despair, he finally chose to surrender, raising both hands, "Don¡¯t kill me, I surrender."


    He turned around, looked into Su Heng¡¯s eyes, and spoke with feigned composure, "I know many secrets of the Esoteric Sect, intelligence, weak points within cultivation techniques, and so forth. As long as you spare my life and let me live as a rich man, I can give you all these things."


    "Is that so, it sounds not too bad..." A contemplative expression appeared on Su Heng¡¯s face.


    Jialan Gunna¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Like a drowning man grasping at a straw, he swallowed hard.


    "Too bad," Su Heng changed his tone, and his smile turned cold, "these things are useless to me. I, Su Heng, can push forward and kill anyone I want; I don¡¯t need these cunning plots or filthy tricks. And also... Fat boy, you know what, I really can¡¯t stand the sight of you."


    "So, today¡ªyou¡¯re undoubtedly going to die!"


    "You!" Upon hearing this, Jialan Gunna became infuriated, and his entire corpulent body trembled violently, "Damn it, you¡¯re ungrateful! Even a cornered rabbit will bite, are you really treating Buddha like he¡¯s a soft persimmon!?"


    "Hahahaha!" Su Heng burst into a long laugh, the sound echoing all around, making the mountains sway back and forth, "Isn¡¯t that so!"


    Boom!


    Before he finished speaking, the mountain beneath his feet had already exploded violently.


    Su Heng transformed into a fierce tiger descending the mountain: he thrusted a punch forward through the air, carrying a tide-like push of dark force. In an instant, within a leap and a bound, Su Heng had already appeared in front of Jialan Gunna. A dreadful punch fell on his chest.


    Bang!


    Jialan Gunna firstly felt his eyelid twitch violently, then he raised his hands to block.


    Unfortunately, the disparity between them was too vast, and Su Heng still had the upper hand.


    Jialan Gunna felt as though he had been hit head-on by a blazing meteor; his arms broke instantly. The giant, dark iron fist punched through his chest, its force fluctuating wildly, causing a loud "boom." Jialan Gunna¡¯s face froze in shock, his broad and stout body exploded into pieces.


    Splat!


    Amid a cloud of blood mist, Jialan Gunna¡¯s bloody head shot into the air.


    Su Heng stretched out his hand like a hawk, reaching forward violently to grasp it in his hand, and then squeezed hard.


    "Hm!?"


    What surprised Su Heng was,


    That the feeling upon squeezing was wrong. He couldn¡¯t feel the hard skull but rather like grabbing a deflating ball. A large amount of viscous corpse fluid leaked from Jialan Gunna¡¯s features, emitting a foul stench, as if the entire brain was already rotten.


    "Is it some kind of golden cicada shedding its shell secret technique?" Su Heng subconsciously thought this.


    However, the fear on Jialan Gunna¡¯s face didn¡¯t appear to be fake, and deceiving all four experts present was no easy task.


    "Hiss!"


    The corpse fluid flowing from Jialan Gunna¡¯s brain soon started smoking, turning into a dense black mist in the air.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Shang Qingqiu and the others noticed something was wrong.


    Senior Sister Qin Shunying¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly as she fell into thought.


    Li Wangchuan stretched out his hand and scratched his chin, speaking with some uncertainty, "This smell is somewhat familiar, it seems to be the Corpse Fragrance Offering from Skull Plain." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This person appears normal on the outside, but his soul has already been thoroughly corroded by a force," Qin Shunying said with a slightly furrowed brow and a hint of shocked uncertainty, "Such a technique might be related to the Corpse Fragrance Offering. It seems something bizarre is happening deep within Skull Plain."


    "This fat man must indeed be dead," Shang Qingqiu seemed to see through what Su Heng was thinking.


    "That¡¯s good," Su Heng smiled broad, immediately feeling relieved.


    As for the changes happening in Skull Plain, ultimately, the headaches would belong to those of the Hundred Buddha Temple and other monks from the Esoteric Sect¡ªit had nothing to do with him.


    "I still don¡¯t know the name of this young friend," Shang Qingqiu cupped his fist in the air towards Su Heng, showing a gentle smile.


    "Su Heng, the magistrate of Baihua County," Su Heng nodded slightly as a greeting.


    "Truly a hero from youth," Shang Qingqiu couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    "With the power of one, sweeping through tens of thousands. The Jiang-E region is fortunate to have such a grand figure like you, young hero," Qin Shunying also chimed in, her eyes shining mysteriously as she looked at Su Heng.


    "Hehe..."


    Su Heng turned his head to look at her, waving his hand.


    "I merely did what I wanted to do, an effortless task," Su Heng spoke calmly, "no need to put such a big label on me."


    "It seems I was rather abrupt," Qin Shunying did not take offense, her smile unchanged, and still looking spirited as she cupped her fist towards Su Heng.


    Su Heng nodded, his gaze then fell on Li Wangchuan.


    "Master Li, we meet again," a smile flickered across Su Heng¡¯s face.


    The Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique he practiced was obtained from Li Wangchuan. Although this cultivation technique was not as complete as the Secret Technique of Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms, it was extremely powerful. It was on par with the Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method created by An Shelie, and Su Heng had gained a lot from it.


    "Good, good, good!" Li Wangchuan was all smiles.


    Being able to forge a good relationship with a young powerhouse of limitless potential like Su Heng excited him greatly.


    Nowadays, as chaotic times approached and massive armies from Skull Plain were pressing in, the situation was turbulent. In the long future ahead, many strong ones would rise up like dragons. Some new powerful forces would emerge, while some ancient existences would be submerged in the rolling torrents of history.


    The current generation of Li Family in Jiangzhou could only be described as mediocre.


    Being able to befriend Su Heng, in Li Wangchuan¡¯s eyes, was undoubtedly a huge invisible asset. As long as he could maintain good relations, the future would definitely be immensely beneficial.


    "How is the progress of your practice in the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique," Li Wangchuan asked with a smile, "If you encounter any bottlenecks, you can come to our Li family¡¯s ancestral land. There lies the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Stele passed down from our ancestors, sensing the essence of the inscriptions on the stele, with your talents, progress will be as fast as a thousand li per day."


    "That won¡¯t be necessary," Su Heng chuckled and shook his head in refusal, "I have already perfected the practice of the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry."


    "If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s fine¡ª" Li Wangchuan was about to nod.


    He suddenly came to his senses regarding what Su Heng had just said in the latter half of his sentence, his smile instantly stiffening and his goat beard trembling slightly with the wind. As a Heavenly Deceit powerhouse, he could sense anomalies but at that moment, Li Wangchuan started to doubt if he had heard wrong due to his old age and failing ears.


    "What... what did you just say!?" Li Wangchuan looked at Su Heng as if he had seen a ghost, unable to stop shivering.


    "I have already perfected the practice of the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique," Su Heng repeated calmly.


    Perfecting a top-tier true technique and breaking through a major realm in just over a month, was that hard? Over the years, this was exactly what Su Heng had always been doing.


    Sometimes, if one cannot achieve something, they should look for reasons within themselves, whether their realm has increased over the years or if they have diligently cultivated.


    Su Heng complained in his mind, but his face was expressionless, only slightly lifting his chin.


    Li Wangchuan swallowed a gulp of saliva, trembling hands touching his similarly trembling disheveled beard, "Young friend, don¡¯t joke with me. I, an old man, have practiced the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique for over a hundred years, and even to this day I dare not say¡ªmy God!"


    Boom!


    Suddenly, five divine lights exploded from Su Heng¡¯s body.


    In an instant, fierce winds whistled, and thunder and lightning roared. Five divine figures materialized beside Su Heng, each displaying divine powers, and each with a momentum so astonishing that they could alter heavenly phenomena and shake the mountains.


    First, a golden-red fierce tiger roared skyward, its voice splitting clouds and shattering stones. Immediately following was a green-patterned white deer that darted past, bringing life and vitality everywhere it passed, flowers, and plants sprouting. Then, a black feral bear, a golden-eyed demon ape bathed in fire, and a dark yellow giant bird that soared upwards with a flap of its wings...


    The five divine figures represented the five elements respectively.


    Generating and overcoming each other, cycling endlessly, clearly showing a level of achievement in the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique that could only be reached at a very high realm.


    In the thousand years since their ancestor¡¯s departure, no one from the Li Family had ever reached this level. To the extent that even now, Li Wangchuan thought it was just a legend.


    However, he had never expected that it would emerge in Su Heng, a foreigner.


    For a moment, Li Wangchuan¡¯s eyes became somewhat moist.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng swung his arms, taking a deep breath.


    All five divine forms were absorbed back into Su Heng¡¯s body, and the winds and sand gradually ceased, with the surroundings returning to calm. Su Heng, wearing a smile, turned to look at Li Wangchuan, who was staring with his mouth agape, able to fit an egg in his mouth.


    "Elder, you should believe now," Su Heng couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

 Chapter 251: 205: Bright Sun Divine Skill, Reactions from All Around

    ```"I..." Li Wangchuan reached up to his chin, suddenly jerked it upward with a crisp "crack," and finally managed to force his jaw shut.


    It took Li Wangchuan quite some time to reluctantly accept reality.


    He looked at Su Heng and said slowly, "What do you think of Li Lingxiu?"


    "Li Lingxiu?" Su Heng was surprised.


    "Why not take him as an adopted son, have him around to serve tea and water or something?" Li Wangchuan suggested, "If he can learn a third of your skills, then why should my Li Family worry about not shining upon our ancestry?"


    "Uh..." Li Wangchuan¡¯s leap of thought did leave Su Heng somewhat speechless.


    "There¡¯s still another matter I came for," Su Heng straightened his collar and seriously said.


    Just as he was about to speak, Li Wangchuan seemed to guess what Su Heng was going to say and nodded with a smile, "Is it a Cultivation Technique for the Six Viscera Realm that you need?"


    "Exactly," Su Heng nodded.


    Compared to ordinary cultivation methods, those top-secret family Cultivation Techniques save a significant amount of attribute points.


    Since there is an easier and quicker way to improve, Su Heng obviously wouldn¡¯t choose to put in extra effort. And with his current strength, trading with the great families and immortal sects was mutually beneficial.


    As long as he made the request, under normal circumstances, the other party would not refuse.


    "As for a Six Viscera Realm cultivation method, my Li Family certainly has them, and there are even some fine ones among them," Li Wangchuan stroked his chin¡¯s beard, paused for a moment, and then changed the topic, "However, when talking about the most top-notch Cultivation Technique of this realm, we must discuss¡ª"


    Li Wangchuan¡¯s gaze swept around and settled on Qin Shunying nearby.


    Shang Qingqiu was about to open his mouth, wanting to create this good connection, but in the end, he still shook his head in slight regret.


    Su Heng looked in the direction of Li Wangchuan¡¯s gaze.


    Qin Shunying, clad in light armor, exhibited an elegant and beautiful female figure. While preserving beauty, it did not lack strength. Her slender legs and waist, coupled with her lively and impressive temperament, indeed made her memorable.


    "The Bright Sun Divine Skill of my Fiery Sun Sect is top-notch genuine skill at the Six Viscera stage," Qin Shunying said with a confident smile.


    "Well..." Su Heng frowned slightly.


    "Young Master quelled the Skull Plain demon lord, rescuing countless common people from the scourge of war," Qin Shunying¡¯s clear eyes and shining teeth were evident as she spoke loudly, "My Fiery Sun Sect has always admired such strong individuals as yourself, just a divine skill, it¡¯s an honor for my sect if it can help the Young Master¡¯s cultivation."


    "You sure know how to speak," Su Heng laughed, but he did have some good feelings towards the Fiery Sun Sect.


    Among the three great immortal sects and the four great families.


    The Fiery Sun Sect was the first to react when Skull Plain¡¯s forces pressed south.


    "I do indeed need a Six Viscera Realm cultivation method, but I¡¯m not one to take advantage without giving," Su Heng turned and looked at Qin Shunying in the distance, calmly saying, "After this matter is settled, consider it a debt I owe your Fiery Sun Sect. Should you need it in the future, within the scope of my capabilities, I¡¯m willing to help you once."


    The Fiery Sun Sect, as one of the three great immortal sects.


    Even when viewed across the entire world, can be considered as a strong force comparable to a regional lord.


    But when Su Heng made such a statement, there was no sense of arrogance, and everyone present took it for granted.


    Even without mentioning the powerful potential Su Heng had just shown, just the terrifying strength of his solitary might was enough to rank him among the top warriors across the entire Jiang-E province.


    "Very well!" Qin Shunying said with a gentle smile and a cupped fist salute, "Then let me, on behalf of the Fiery Sun Sect, thank the Young Master in advance."


    "There¡¯s no need for formalities."


    "The Bright Sun Divine Skill is located on a stone wall within my Fiery Sun Sect; to ponder it, the Young Master himself will need to make a trip to visit the Fiery Sun Sect," Qin Shunying added.


    "Very well," Su Heng nodded in agreement.


    Anyway, now that the first phase of the Dragon Guard project was complete, there wasn¡¯t a pressing concern about the safety of Baihua County.


    "Also, one more thing..." another raspy voice from Shang Qingqiu came from the side.


    She was holding a dragon-headed cane and pointing towards the chaotic running below in the Skull Plain camp, "What should we do with the remaining people?"


    "Dispose of them!?" Li Wangchuan¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of ferocity and he coldly said, "Of course kill them all, would we leave them to cause destruction everywhere? These barbarians should be eradicated completely, only then can we permanently avoid future troubles."


    In the dimly cold wind, Qin Shunying¡¯s black hair fluttered, her gaze seeming a bit dim.


    "If that¡¯s so, then let¡¯s do as Elder Li has said," Su Heng nodded, indifferent to the lives of these ants and too lazy to deal with them himself.


    After some discussion.


    Su Heng and Qin Shunying left together for the Fiery Sun Sect.


    While Li Wangchuan and Shang Qingqiu remained, cleaning up the battlefield and exterminating the remaining defeated troops.


    The division of labor was clear.


    Li Wangchuan cupped his hands towards Su Heng, "In that case, we shall take our leave first."


    "Good," Su Heng nodded calmly, "We shall meet again in the future."


    Qin Shunying turned, extending her hand to point towards the mountains in the distance, "Young Master, the Fiery Sun Sect is located in Hongmu State, to the south."


    With that, she took a step forward with her long legs.


    Instantly, she transformed into a fiery red streak of light, shooting directly into the sky.


    And Su Heng stepped through the air with force, shaking the mountains, and in the blink of an eye, both disappeared under the vast and clear expanse of the sky.


    ...


    Skull Plain¡¯s thirty thousand elites were all annihilated.


    Bogavant, the leader of the Anlong Organization, and the future Buddha, Jialan Gunna, met their demise.


    The war that took place in Chijin County of Jiang North Province may have ended, but the ripples it created had just begun to spread.


    The impact would change the situation in both the Jiang-E region and Skull Plain and would radiate further to affect the entire Great Zhou Dynasty, leading to a series of changes.


    ```


    S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 252: 205: Bright Sun Divine Skill, Reactions from All Around_2

    ...Skull Plain, Cold Stone Mountain.


    His long hair, bound up with a golden hoop, fluttered as his bronze skin gleamed.


    He spread his arms wide, took a deep breath, drawing the cold, barren air of Skull Plain into his lungs. Rain poured down, baptizing the rocks. Fresh scars marked his body, with rainwater converging into streams across his mountainous muscles.


    He looked up towards the distant peaks.


    In the storm, the mountains were hazy. The tenacious pines and wild willows growing from the rocks emitted a fresh fragrance, stimulating his olfactory cells.


    And beyond those mountains, at the edge of his sight under the far-distant dome, the bright moon hung high, its cold light reflecting, with clouds scattered like sprinting steeds.


    Find your next read at empire


    He seemed to have shed all his burdens, enjoying a moment of peace.


    But the peace did not last long.


    Suddenly, amid the rain, a noise disturbed him, halting behind him. It was a young monk in a grey and white robe, his skin dark red and cracked from the harsh environment and toxic radiation of Skull Plain.


    Yet, the monk¡¯s face showed no pain; his eyes were black and bright, twinkling like stars.


    The monk looked up at the giant¡¯s back with admiration, as if gazing at the deity he served.


    "Great Khan!" the monk called out.


    Talihuitai Sorban, Khan of Khans, also known as the "Barbarian King" by the subjects of the Great Zhou Dynasty, slowly turned around. He looked at the monk behind him, a soft smile crossing his face amidst the veil of rain.


    "Since you have come here, it means that the trial at Jialan Gunna must have already failed," spoken Talihuitai, his voice carried by the wind.


    The monk¡¯s eyes widened, a bit surprised.


    The monk was wearing a fuzzy felt hat, now clutched with both hands to prevent the wind from stealing it away.


    "How do you know about this?" the monk¡¯s eyes widened, "Ever since the fallout with the great master, you have been here meditating, oblivious to worldly affairs. Yet, you seem to know everything happening outside. Is someone else in contact with you?"


    Talihuitai chuckled freely, reaching out to ruffle the monk¡¯s head.


    His gaze was clear and gentle, yet his pupils bore an unmistakable trace of fatigue, "These events were bound to happen."


    "Bound to happen?"


    "A man can wield a weapon, but should not be wielded by it," Talihuitai said, "He made this mistake, thus failure befell him."


    "How does the front line fare? Who was defeated at Jialan Gunna?"


    The monk relayed what he knew to the bronze giant. After listening, Talihuitai¡¯s eyebrows deeply furrowed, his face shadowed with gloom.


    "Is there a problem?" The last time he saw that expression was when Talihuitai decided to sever ties with his own master. Now, seeing the same expression, the monk was somewhat worried, his voice involuntarily lowered, afraid to disturb his contemplation.


    "He was destined to fail, but he shouldn¡¯t have fallen in such a way," Talihuitai sighed, "Such a loss is too severe for us to bear."


    "I don¡¯t understand¡­" the monk looked up, "Why didn¡¯t you continue to take action when breaking through Cambrian Pass? They¡­ those Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Khans from various tribes, were all desperately plundering wealth, women, and livestock, yet you did nothing."


    "It was you who crushed the Demon Suppression Army of the Great Zhou Dynasty, you who bled the most." The monk clenched his fists unconsciously, voicing his complaints.


    "So, you think I should be like those Buddhas and Khans who expand territories, plunder everything they see, and then bring all these back to receive the adoration and exclamations of men and women in the tribe." Talihuitai smiled at this.


    "Shouldn¡¯t it be so?" the monk frowned, "I¡¯ve heard some unpleasant rumors."


    "Some people are blaming the failure on you."


    "Let them whisper behind closed doors then," Talihuitai chuckled freely, "One day, they will realize I walk the right path. I only hope that when the great calamity truly comes, it won¡¯t be too late for them."


    "The right path?" the monk looked up, his face filled with surprise.


    "Do you see the temple on the distant snowy mountain?" Talihuitai extended his hand, pointing far ahead, to the resplendent palace of Temple of the Law standing atop the towering snowy mountain. Even in the gloom of rain, the massive statues and palatial ridges were emitting a dazzling golden light, brilliant and spectacular.


    "It¡¯s magnificent," the novice monk swallowed hard.


    Everyone thought Skull Plain was a cursed land, yet it contained so much gold. Enough to forge palaces and massive sculptures that were stunning and hard to forget.


    "This indeed is a wondrous sight," Talihuitai said, "but under the light, it buries the bones of our kin."


    The novice fell silent.


    His father was a skilled stonemason, who had died from overwork.


    And his mother had been used as a spellcasting ingredient by a monk of the Esoteric Sect and had bled to death after suffering torment.


    Before meeting the Great Khan Talihuitai, the novice didn¡¯t even know that these things should not be happening. There was a natural order and born sins. In the hell constructed by those monks, all this was taken for granted, and he even felt guilty for his grief.


    "So, Hundred Buddha Temple, the Revered Law Temple, Endless White Tower Temple..." Talihuitai sneered, "Are these ancient legacies not our enemies?"


    "You could have been their leader," the novice said with some regret.


    "Do you think I care about that?"


    Talihuitai sighed and walked down the stone-paved path.


    His voice, penetrating the curtain of rain, carried from afar, "I indeed chose a difficult path, bristling with thorns. I¡¯m not sure whether I¡¯ll end up shattered to pieces or successfully reach the other side. But some things are like that; I made a vow, and I will fulfill it regardless of life or death."


    The novice looked towards the voice and saw the rain cascading down his broad shoulders.


    The formidable figure who had never feared facing the Demon Suppression Army seemed somewhat lonely now.


    ...


    ...


    In Qimu State, within a beautifully scenic courtyard.


    Assigned by the court to oversee all secular affairs in the Jiang-E region, General Yuan Hong had already shed his military attire and was dressed like a wealthy lord in a flowing brocade robe.


    He sat comfortably in a mahogany chair, leisurely sipping tea while enjoying the garden view outside the window.


    Two slender, gentle-tempered, and beautiful maids were respectfully attending to him.


    One was responsible for adding water to the tea, while the other massaged Yuan Hong¡¯s shoulders with her delicate fingers. For a veteran Heavenly Deceit powerhouse like Yuan Hong, even if the maid had some cultivation, she could not budge his iron-hard muscles.


    But what he enjoyed was not so much the massage itself as the demeanor, the scent of the maid, and the harmonious ambiance created together with the surrounding environment. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Flap flap!"


    The sound of wings beating broke the originally elegant and pleasant atmosphere.


    A black feather gently fell, and then a black-feathered, red-eyed crow flew in from the window.


    On its robust, dragon-scale-covered legs, a thick bamboo tube was tightly bound. The maid adding water carefully took the tube and handed it to Yuan Hong.


    Yuan Hong pinched the top of the bamboo tube lightly with two fingers and opened the wax seal.


    His eyes swiftly scanned the yellow parchment of the secret message, and then he straightened his back, his thick eyebrows deeply furrowing as he fell into deep thought.


    A moment later¡ª


    One maid left the room and came back shortly afterward.


    This time carrying a stack of documents.


    Yuan Hong quickly flipped through the contents.


    Hence, his expression became increasingly shocked, even showing a bit of barely concealed fear.

 Chapter 253: 206: Celestial Phenomena, Fleeting in an Instant

    Clenching the stack of documents in his hand, Yuan Hong swiftly stood up from his spacious chair. His face was overcast, his brows deeply furrowed as he paced back and forth across the elegantly appointed attic room, exuding an oppressive gloom.The two maids by his side lowered their heads, deliberately slowing their breathing to barely audible levels.


    Fearful of provoking his wrath, and being torn apart and killed on a whim.


    "Huff"


    He carefully read through the documents in his hand again, ensuring there were no mistakes.


    Finally, Yuan Hong stopped pacing and let out a long sigh, placing the documents back onto the nearby mahogany desk.


    He whispered a few words to one of the maids by his side.


    The maid nodded.


    Walking with small, quick steps, she soon left the room.


    Meanwhile, Yuan Hong stood with his hands clasped behind his back, gazing out the window at the uniquely designed and tranquil garden.


    It was now late autumn, nearing winter, but the courtyard outside still brimmed with vitality ¨C lush and verdant, flowers blooming, and the chirping of birds could be heard. Yet, this meticulously crafted natural scenery did nothing to soothe the turbulent emotions within Yuan Hong¡¯s heart.


    Yuan Hong was from the flourishing central plains.


    He appeared amiable in his interactions with others but always maintained an aloof detachment.


    As a scholarly general, he enjoyed controlling everything in his grasp. Anything that deviated from his expectations inherently displeased or even angered Yuan Hong. The meteoric rise of Su Heng had left an exceedingly unfavorable first impression on him. Stay tuned to empire


    In the short term, Su Heng¡¯s emergence disrupted the balance.


    The chances of the secret sects of Skull Plain and the celestial sects of the families in the Jiang-E region counterbalancing and consuming one another were nearly null. It might even backfire, with the sects and great families possibly uniting more tightly to gather more resources from Skull Plain, strengthening themselves and amassing troops to prepare for an ever-intensifying future conflict.


    And in the long term...


    The contents recorded in the documents were downright chilling for Yuan Hong.


    Under normal circumstances, for someone to cultivate from an ordinary person to the realm of Heavenly Deceit within a hundred years would be considered as an outstanding talent. Basically, only heirs of noble families like Li Lingxiu and Cui Mingri, true disciples of celestial sects, would have such an opportunity.


    But in times of chaos...


    Destinies converge, and some individuals are favored by fortune.


    All sorts of serendipities coupled with unprecedented talents led to unusually rapid cultivation progress.


    Take Xu Hanlin, Qin Shunying, and the like for example ¨C they could be regarded as peerless prodigies. And beyond them were figures like the Eight-Armed Dragon King An Shelie and the Barbarian King Talihuitai Sorban, who could pose a substantial threat to the foundations of dynasties, prominent figures of an era. Even a millennium later, their names wouldn¡¯t be forgotten; instead, they would become part of the myths, widely known and retold.


    But Su Heng was far more terrifying than any mentioned above.


    Exceedingly more so.


    According to the records, starting as an ordinary person, Su Heng reached the invincible hand within Heavenly Deceit.


    The time Su Heng spent was not a hundred years, not even ten years, and he wasn¡¯t even one whole year in ¨C still a few months shy. If Yuan Hong did not trust the Yiluan Bureau¡¯s impeccable record in intelligence gathering, he would have thought the content in the documents was child¡¯s play.


    It was simply


    Bang, bang, bang!


    A rhythmical knocking sounded from outside.


    Yuan Hong¡¯s face set, forcibly suppressing the fierce emotions rolling inside him. He coughed twice, speaking calmly, "Come in."


    Creak!


    The door was pushed open from the outside.


    A middle-aged scholar dressed in a black robe with a broad chest stepped inside.


    Even with winter close at hand, the man was holding a folding fan, gently wafting it in front of his chest. Upon entering the room and seeing his host, he did not offer greetings but instead directly pulled up a wooden chair and sat down. He then lightly tapped a maid¡¯s bottom with the feather fan, signaling her to pour him a cup of tea.


    Taking a leisurely sip of the hot tea, the middle-aged man crossed his legs and smiled, asking, "What¡¯s the matter that has brought me here this time?"


    Though this middle-aged man was so arrogant, there was not a hint of anger on Yuan Hong¡¯s face.


    Simply because this man was from the Yiluan Bureau of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    The Yiluan Bureau was an imperial espionage agency granted by royal authority, responsible for monitoring officials and gathering intelligence, with the power to execute on the spot when necessary. Throughout hundreds of years since its establishment, it has recruited an array of talents; within its ranks were countless formidable figures, and many lawless masters have fallen prematurely to their hands.


    For this very reason,


    Even if Yuan Hong held a higher official position publicly, when dealing with this middle-aged man, his demeanor was most respectful. Not to mention that he was the one seeking favors this time. The middle-aged scholar was named Song Pingzhang. Yuan Hong clasped his hands together and bowed slightly, speaking, "Master Song, this relates to a recent incident on the front lines as well as some materials collected from various channels."


    Yuan Hong then pushed the stack of documents at the corner of the desk toward Song Pingzhang.


    Song Pingzhang took them, glancing through them casually.


    "This fellow is likely possessed by some demon, a rare occurrence indeed, though not unprecedented in the millennium history of the Great Zhou," Song Pingzhang raised his eyebrows, placing the materials back down with the same indifferent expression, "So, what are you planning to do?"


    "Given the gravity of this matter, I hope Master Song can use the Qi Observation Skill to help me discern the truth," Yuan Hong said earnestly.


    "It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t be done, but I am a person..."


    "As for the compensation, naturally it won¡¯t be less than what you deserve, sir," Yuan Hong hurriedly said. He glanced subtly, and a maid beside him passed a long list over. Song Pingzhang¡¯s gaze swept over the list, and his face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a satisfied expression.


    Although Yuan Hong is a bit of a brute, he is straightforward to cooperate with, which I like," Song Pingzhang said as he took the list with a hearty laugh.


    Yuan Hong cursed in his heart, yet his face remained plastered with a smile, "This is his date and time of birth, as well as his personal belongings."


    One could easily find Su Heng¡¯s date and time of birth from the Baihua County records.


    As for the personal belongings, they were the torn clothes left on the battlefield when Black Sha Bodhisattva was killed. They were taken and archived by the Yiluan Bureau, and unexpectedly, they proved useful now. Taking money to do things, eliminating disasters for others. Although Song Pingzhang is known to be greedy and arrogant, there¡¯s nothing to be said about his abilities and work attitude.


    This was also the reason why, despite disliking Song Pingzhang, Yuan Hong still intentionally maintained a relationship with him.


    First, his gaze swept over the booklet recording the date and time of birth; then Song Pingzhang reached out and held the dusty piece of cloth in his hands. His lips moved up and down, silently chanting the incantation. A spark of intense light appeared in his eyes, growing hotter and hotter until, along with a twitching of Song Pingzhang¡¯s body, a pale and bright beam of light shot into the sky and disappeared.


    Seeing Song Pingzhang lying limply in his chair, unconscious, Yuan Hong knew that he had entered a state of spiritual projection, his soul wandering to the ends of the earth.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Song Pingzhang¡¯s vision kept rising, soaring above the clouds, merging with the galloping cloud mists, looking down on the entire world. Thin beams of light, as minute as ox hair, lit up in the city. Most people¡¯s destinies seemed dim and unremarkable.


    And for the few whose fates shone with colored light, they were considered extraordinary, blessed with good fortune. Most of these people were local tycoons, officials, and the like.


    As for martial artists...


    Their fates were often even more astonishing. Sometimes they could manifest various phenomena, gathering winds and clouds, altering the local weather, clearly visible even from dozens of kilometers away, a spectacular sight. Sometimes, even a mere glance, if cultivation was insufficient, could result in injury and reduced longevity.


    But such events only happened in a blessed land like the Central Region, brimming with exceptional talents.


    In a rugged, bitterly cold place like the seven states of Jiang and E, such individuals were rare to see.


    Therefore, Song Pingzhang was less concerned, boldly casting his gaze over that direction. He muttered Su Heng¡¯s birth details to himself, determining the direction. Qimu State and the Fiery Sun Sect¡¯s North E State were neighboring states, not far apart.


    Gliding over mountains and rivers took but a moment.


    Song Pingzhang, while in spiritual projection, soon saw the figures of Su Heng and Qin Shunying from afar.


    He first heard a crisp and piercing call, resonating like striking metal. Then he saw a surge of red firelight reaching for the sky, gathering wind and clouds, illuminating for dozens of miles. The whole sky was turned a fiery red, brilliantly shining. One could even make out a phoenix flapping its wings, soaring in the sky, stirring up the clouds in all directions, quite magnificent.


    "The phoenix flies and the phoenix dances, all the birds pay homage!" Song Pingzhang¡¯s mouth gaped open, his expression somewhat shocked, "This is a top-tier fortunate destiny, and it even has a touch of nobility; she could easily be a match for a prince as a consort."


    His gaze fell on Qin Shunying¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in admiration, "The lady has a graceful figure, and her face is brimming with heroic spirit, truly rare to find."


    Coming out this time, he didn¡¯t expect to have accidental gains.


    Selling this information to some of the big families in the Central Region, or revealing it to a prince, would bring a considerable amount of resources to him later.


    Thinking this, Song Pingzhang¡¯s mood suddenly became very good. As for whether it would come to fruition or not, he didn¡¯t bother considering.


    After all, in his view, for a barbaric and remote area like Jiang and E, it would be a stroke of luck if the big families of the Central Region showed interest. It was a fortune as good as smoke rising from ancestral graves; they wouldn¡¯t refuse. Moreover, they could apply pressure through their sect elders, with so many methods at their disposal.


    Unfortunately for Song Pingzhang, his good mood did not last long.


    As his gaze moved away from Qin Shunying and onto Su Heng¡¯s face, the previously joyful Song Pingzhang¡¯s brow suddenly furrowed.


    "This man has a strong build, but his features are plain, and the aura around him is unimpressive," Song Pingzhang shook his head, clicking his tongue. Su Heng did have some signs of abnormality around him, but they were weak. And they were overshadowed by the astonishing phoenix phenomenon surrounding Qin Shunying, making him seem like an ordinary person.


    The two stood together. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In his view, it was like a flower stuck in cow dung.


    Yet Su Heng wore a cold face, while Qin Shunying had a smile, keeping the conversation going to prevent the atmosphere from becoming too awkward. Surrounded by a beauty, Su Heng only occasionally nodded, responding casually only when the topic interested him.


    "This young man, what a waste of a fine jewel in dust..." Song Pingzhang didn¡¯t know their relationship, but still felt a wave of discomfort inside. After all, he was planning to sell information about Qin Shunying, and naturally didn¡¯t want her to have too intimate an interaction with another man before that, lest it ruin his own reputation.


    With this thought, Song Pingzhang was about to leave and act quickly.


    But at that moment, a thought struck him.


    "After all, I¡¯ve taken a lot of money from that scoundrel Yuan Hong, it seems a bit improper to handle the task so casually," Song Pingzhang thought for a while, gritted his teeth, "Well then, I shall cast the secret technique, and see what secrets this brute is hiding."


    "Though there is a certain risk, in such a wilderness¡ª"


    "Nothing will happen!"


    Confident in his exceptional cultivation, Song Pingzhang made his decision without hesitation, his body turned into a wisp of light, rushing towards Su Heng¡¯s crown...


    ...


    At the same time.


    In Qimu State, at the General¡¯s residence,


    Yuan Hong was pacing back and forth with his head bowed, anxiously awaiting news.


    He heard a sound coming from behind and with a snap, he crushed the floorboards underfoot.


    Yuan Hong turned around abruptly, his face showing surprise, to see Song Pingzhang, who had been lying on the long chair like a fish out of water, suddenly leaping up high, opening his mouth and spewing out a mouthful of old blood.

 Chapter 247: 202: Everyone Present Here Must Die

    Jiangbei Province, Chijin County.In the camp where the Monk Soldiers of Skull Plain were stationed.


    Bam!


    The great general of Skull Plain, Luo Sang, who was clad in beast copper pattern black armor with a black-masked, bearded face and bloodthirsty red light shining in his eyes, clenched his fist and heavily punched the young Taoist¡¯s face in front of him.


    "Crack!" a crisp sound.


    The young Taoist¡¯s left eye burst open, his head rotating one hundred and eighty degrees.


    The immense force swept through his body, and half of his face was completely smashed and torn off, exposing the fat and flesh inside, while bright red blood dripped down from the Taoist¡¯s chin. Yet even with such a severe injury, the only remaining eye of the Taoist showed no fear.


    Instead, it was filled with hatred, glaring fiercely at the terrifying, dark-faced general Luo Sang.


    Luo Sang bared his teeth, a strange laughter emerging from his throat.


    "I like your expression," he said with an amused smile, patting the young Taoist¡¯s cheek, "Even in such anger, once in my hands, apart from feeling your own helplessness, what else can you do?"


    "Tell me¡ª"


    Luo Sang slowly straightened up from his bowing posture, blocking the sunlight, casting a shadow.


    His face, towering above, was indifferent and cold as he said, "Who sent you here, and where are those remnants now? If you¡¯re willing to talk, I can grant you a quick death."


    Luo Sang chuckled, his tone brimming with threat.


    The Monk Soldiers of Skull Plain occupied the whole territory of Jiangbei Province.


    The people of Jiangbei Province were always fierce, and their resistance was extremely intense. Assassinations from various families and sects in the civilian population were endless, and in front of Luo Sang was the eldest senior brother from a sect called "Three Suns Mountain" within the province.


    This "Three Suns Mountain" sect, due to their refusal to surrender, had been completely leveled in a previous battle.


    Almost all the males within the sect had been killed.


    And the females were hypnotized by the Secret Technique used by these Monk Soldiers, their consciousness twisted, transformed into dual cultivation cauldrons. In just over a month, they were all brutally destroyed. A large sect thus vanished in the torrents of the era.


    This eldest senior brother named Guan Ping managed to survive, swearing to avenge his brothers.


    He stealthily infiltrated the camp.


    Unfortunately¡ª


    In the last step, he inadvertently revealed his tracks.


    And was caught on the spot by the general Luo Sang, leading to the aforementioned scenario.


    The elder brother, as if impervious to pain, filled his blood-engorged eyes with insane hatred.


    "Go to hell!"


    He opened his mouth, spitting a mouthful of bloody saliva towards Luo Sang¡¯s face, only for it to be deflected by a gust of energy from the latter and fall to the ground.


    "Very good," Luo Sang¡¯s smile faded, overshadowed by darkness, "A toast not drunk invites punishment."


    He clapped his hands, and suddenly from the darkness of the camp, low growls of beasts were heard.


    The elder brother seemed to sense something.


    His face paled, struggling intensely a couple of times, but his shoulders were firmly pinned down by two strong Monk Soldiers, unable to move. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you know why you lost?" Luo Sang, looking at the fear on the elder brother¡¯s face, said leisurely, "It¡¯s because you¡¯re not ruthless enough, too weak. The fertile land of Jiangbei Province has turned you into docile sheep and rabbits, while the harsh environment of Skull Plain has shaped us into dangerous wolves."


    "I¡¯ve run out of patience, finish him off," Luo Sang said in a low voice, a cruel smile on his face.


    The sound of chains being unfastened came from the darkness.


    Then, two giant wolves covered in black fur sprung out. They were taller than half a man, with green eyes and sharp teeth dripping with saliva, seemingly starved for a long time. Attracted by the scent of blood, they immediately leaped forward and pounced on the elder brother, viciously tearing at him.


    The elder brother clenched his lips tightly, blood seeping out, seemingly trying not to make any noise, resisting in this way.


    Unfortunately¡ª


    When one of the giant wolves gruesomely pulled out his intestines,


    The elder brother still failed, his limbs convulsing as he screamed in agonizing pain.


    Luo Sang and the Monk Soldiers beside him burst into hearty laughter upon seeing this scene.


    "Looks like you¡¯re not as strong as you imagined," said Luo Sang with a sadistic thrill, as he crushed the elder brother¡¯s skull with his foot. Blood and brain matter splattered everywhere, staining the ground a dark red. Luo Sang took a deep breath, the dark red glow on his face gradually fading.


    He turned and left the bloody execution chamber.


    He was flanked by a strong Monk Soldier on each side.


    "Where are Lord Bogavant and Supreme Demon King?" Luo Sang lifted the tent flap and stepped outside into the camp. Some time had passed since sunrise, it was a clear day that should have been brightly lit by the sunshine, but all that met the eye was gloom.


    Luo Sang felt a heavy sensation, as if he couldn¡¯t breathe, but was unsure what was specifically happening.


    "I heard that both lords have gone to deal with a troublesome person in Jiangzhou," said a Monk Soldier on his left respectfully.


    "Is that so?" Luo Sang frowned, "They haven¡¯t returned yet?"


    "It¡¯s possible they¡¯ve encountered some problems on the way," suggested another Monk Soldier on his right.


    "The war was about to begin, and yet the two main generals were nowhere to be seen." Luo Sang paced back and forth on the ground, his expression growing increasingly gloomy.


    A Monk Soldier to the left opened his mouth, wanting to say something.


    But at that moment¡ª


    Boom!


    The ground beneath their feet suddenly trembled.


    The two exchanged glances, mouths agape, unsure of what had just happened.


    This was just the beginning. One tremor followed another, and a giant black smoke column erupted in the distance. The shockwave squeezed the air, forming a black sandstorm like tidal waves, arriving in an instant, surging madly in all directions, and in the blink of an eye, it covered the entire camp.


    "Who dares to be so reckless here!" From within the ranks, an angry and tyrannical reproach echoed.


    At the same time, columns of crimson smoke shot into the sky, hundreds of meters high, like pillars supporting the hall of their world. Each strand of crimson smoke in the sandstorm represented a Heavenly Deceit powerhouse within the ranks, unrestrainedly releasing their aura, responding to the incoming foes.


    More than ten Heavenly Deceits joined forces against their enemy.


    Appearing on the battlefield, they could swiftly turn the tide of the battle.


    But now they were so pressured by one person that they couldn¡¯t catch their breath, the black aura filling the sky. Like the Supreme Demon King, who would burn the world to ashes, unrivaled, sweeping across all directions.


    "Jialan Gunna, come out and face your death!"


    The wild laughter roared, shocking everyone¡¯s soul, and at once suppressing all the Heavenly Deceits in the camp.


    The robust and broad laughter echoed in his chest, and Luo Sang only felt his body go numb, his head buzzing. A warm sensation suddenly came from his nostrils, trickling onto his lips. Luo Sang instinctively wiped it with his hand, spreading his fingers to reveal shocked horror¡ªhis fingertips were stained with a streak of crimson blood.


    Merely a laugh, and yet it had forcefully caused internal injuries to him, a Heavenly Deceit. Although not severe, the power of this man was, to say the least, terrifying.


    And furthermore¡ª


    Even he, a Heavenly Deceit, had been injured.


    The others in the camp¡ª


    At that thought, Luo Sang shivered uncontrollably. He quickly widened his eyes, looking around.


    Sure enough, the guards around him had already fallen in disarray. Those still barely standing were contorted in agony, bleeding from their mouths and noses, a look of excruciating struggle on their faces. Before Luo Sang could understand what was happening¡ª


    Boom!


    Another explosion, and the ground burst open.


    Amidst the leaping flames, Jialan Gunna¡¯s heavy and stout body stepped forward. His face was full of raging anger, and his grim gaze fell on Luo Sang as he growled, "Pass my orders immediately, activate the battle formation, throw all resources into it."


    "But if we exhaust all resources, what should we do if we encounter experts from the noble families later?" Luo Sang asked, eyes wide in shock.


    Slap!


    Jialan Gunna slapped Luo Sang across the face.


    Both being Heavenly Deceits, but with a huge disparity in strength. The latter was hit like a spinning top, twirling three times on the ground before coming to a stop. By then, Luo Sang¡¯s face was swollen like a pig¡¯s head, even showing a hint of grievance.


    "Damn it, bastard." Jialan Gunna panted heavily, his tone sinister. "Any more questions now?"


    The killing intent bursting from Jialan Gunna¡¯s pupils was enough to make Luo Sang feel as though he had fallen into an ice pit.


    He shivered and hastily said, "No more."


    Luo Sang acted swiftly, his energy exploding, and he disappeared into the mist in the blink of an eye.


    Jialan Gunna then withdrew his gaze from this black and fat man, raised his head, and looked at Su Heng charging across the battlefield, killing freely. He wiped the blood oozing from the corner of his mouth, his teeth clenched, his face full of crazed hatred, "You¡¯ve driven me to this point, very well, let¡¯s wait and see!"


    ...


    "Hahaha, again!"


    With a wild laugh, Su Heng stamped his foot forcefully.


    As the air exploded layer upon layer, the strong recoil also propelled his body rapidly forward, transforming into black smoke, he swept past the sides of two Heavenly Deceit powerhouses. They suddenly stiffened, then violently coughed out blood, tumbling down from the sky.


    Bang!


    The ground violently caved in, blasting open a huge hole.


    As the earth trembled like water waves, black soil and stones fell from the sky.


    With the dust settling, Su Heng¡¯s over six-meter-tall, imposing figure was now revealed, his coiled muscles covered his body like armor, and his face wore a cruel and fierce smile. His two big hands were spread out, each holding a still-beating, blood-coated heart.


    Squish!


    With a slight effort of his dragon-claw-like toes,


    The two hearts, snatched from the bodies of the Heavenly Deceits, were crushed, blasting apart into thick blood plasma.


    "How long do you still intend to hide!" Su Heng slowly rose from the pit billowing with black smoke, surrounded by corpses. He surveyed the surroundings, the battlefield filled with elite troops, but now, looking at the blood-soaked, awe-inspiring Su Heng, none dared meet his eyes.


    Su Heng looked up towards the direction of Jialan Gunna¡¯s aura, and in the silence, he suddenly grinned and let out a loud laugh. However, the words that came out from his big mouth sent chills down everyone present, their legs trembling as if they were plunging into an ice pit.


    "If you¡¯re still unwilling to come out, then I will kill everyone here!"

 Chapter 248: 203: Single-handedly Breaking the Formation, Sweeping Through Ten Thousand Troops

    Unexpectedly, once Su Heng raised his voice, Jialan Gunna didn¡¯t continue to hide.Whoosh!


    His figure flashed.


    The stout and portly figure, with a stern look, appeared on a temporarily constructed stone platform in the camp, now looking down at Su Heng from on high. Two scantily clad celestial maidens stood by his side, their slender, fair palms holding incense burners from which trailed wisps of white smoke.


    "Very well, very well!" Jialan Gunna scoffed coldly, his voice rolling in like a black tide and exploding resoundingly next to Su Heng¡¯s ear.


    Furious to the extreme, hate contorted his face gradually.


    "Heaven has a path you did not take, hell has no gate yet you rushed in. I didn¡¯t expect you to indeed dare to break into the military formation alone." Jialan Gunna, with bulging eyes and his body quivering with fat, barked sternly, "Since it is so, today will be the day you die!"


    "Today, I will let you experience what the might of a military formation truly is!" Jialan Gunna bellowed, raising his hand to deliver a long punch forward.


    His left arm rapidly became engorged and blood-filled, bursting with Buddha¡¯s light.


    Moreover, a great amount of gray-black smoke appeared out of the void, merging into it, amplifying the power of this punch tenfold. In mid-air, it compressed the air into rolling waves. Like a stretch of the Milky Way falling from the sky, it instantly filled Su Heng¡¯s entire field of vision.


    Su Heng took a deep breath, an excited expression appearing on his face.


    He similarly mobilized the strength in his body, raising his hand to unleash a ferocious punch, gold and black waves clashing mid-air, causing a violent explosion. The resulting fierce winds formed a small-scale black sandstorm in the battlefield, blowing the entire row of tents straight into the sky.


    Unexpectedly¡ª S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The gray-black smoke appeared again on the battlefield, acting like a grindstone, rapidly weakening and grinding away the force exerted by Su Heng.


    With one gaining and the other losing, a scorching Buddha light passed through the black mist, slamming heavily into Su Heng¡¯s chest. Although it didn¡¯t cause any damage, the explosive force generated still involuntarily pushed him back a step, his left leg deeply embedding into the ground.


    "This is the military formation!?" Su Heng looked down, eyeing his slightly charred and smoking chest, his expression turning serious.


    Once his strength left his body, it would be rapidly diminished by the force within the military formation.


    And his body felt as if it was being pulled by gravity, unusually heavy.


    It¡¯s just that Su Heng¡¯s spirit wasn¡¯t significantly affected, but he originally didn¡¯t match up to Heavenly Deceit, lacking supernormal perception.


    Even without being specifically targeted, he couldn¡¯t utilize any advantage in this battlefield. In comparison to the various debilitations on Su Heng, the many powerful beings of the Skull Plain Monk Soldiers, who were emitting black smoke, obviously received enhancement from the military formation.


    Not only was there an all-round enhancement of strength, speed, and force.


    But also, their ability to withstand blows significantly improved. Su Heng¡¯s punch, its power dispersed by the military formation onto others. Against a few powerful enemies, the effect of the military formation was indeed heaven-defying, flawless, capable of combining everyone¡¯s strength; no matter how powerful an individual was, they could only be overwhelmingly trampled.


    "You are too arrogant, recklessly throwing away your own life!" Seeing the scene before him, Jialan Gunna was overjoyed.


    He smirked viciously, very decisively, "Attack, take his life!"


    "Chop him into a thousand pieces, grind him to dust. I want to use the flesh from his body as dish for my drink!" Jialan Gunna roared, furiously howling atop the platform, his face ferocious.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    And as Jialan Gunna¡¯s voice fell.


    On the battlefield, the sound of drums arose.


    The ground began to tremble violently, countless dust and pebbles directly scattering in the air.


    "Charge!"


    The sounds of armored steeds arose¡ªa squad of burly knights clad in heavy armor, riding on white Exotic Beast Rhinoceroses, charged from the side.


    These rhinoceroses, each one over three meters tall. Their bony armor was heavy and layered, resembling battle tanks. Arriving in groups now, they were like a gray-white torrent, along the way any wooden barricades, towers, tents, etc., all unceremoniously crushed, their momentum astounding.


    Jialan Gunna was indeed ruthless and thorough, not leaving any loose ends, coming straight for the kill!


    Unfortunately¡ª


    He still underestimated Su Heng¡¯s strength.


    Since Su Heng dared to break into the military formation, facing tens of thousands of elite vanguards of Skull Plain alone, he must surely have hold of certain victory.


    Especially now, heavily suppressed by the military formation, feeling the sense of crisis from all directions, Su Heng was more excited than he could contain, feeling as if all the flesh in his body was screeching, thirsting for slaughter, wanting to fight without limits, to release violence endlessly, destroying everything before him.


    "Fifty years in human life, as transient as a dream or illusion!"


    "Then, bring it on!"


    His eyes danced with scarlet fire, his left hand¡¯s five fingers spread wide before violently clenching.


    With a loud noise, the muscles on Su Heng¡¯s arm violently pulsed, veins bulging, his savage strength accumulated to its peak, then he fiercely punched forward.


    Boom!


    Without using spiritual force, purely physical strength.


    The air exploded open, heavily compressed into a gel-like solid, then blasted forward.


    A white torrent dozens of meters wide suddenly formed on the battlefield, like a river¡¯s roar, instantly engulfing an entire troop of rhinoceros cavalry.


    Tremendous force carrying dust and gravel from the ground, like countless storm shotguns firing wildly.


    The armored Exotic Beast Rhinoceroses, along with the strong knights on their backs, were first swept up by the terrifying fist wind, then dismembered by the gravel. When the dust settled, all that was left on the ground were unidentifiable broken bones and flesh.

 Chapter 249: 203: Single-handedly Breaking the Formation, Sweeping Through Ten Thousand Troops_2

    Even more terrifying was the huge chasm that spread from Su Heng¡¯s feet.It swept across hundreds of meters, sweeping over the entire battlefield, before finally crashing down onto the high platform with a boom.


    The platform shook violently, cracks spread, and then it collapsed directly. Thick black smoke billowed as Jialan Gunna, the future Buddha standing atop, could never have anticipated such an event. His eyes widened in shock, and unprepared, he fell face up to the ground.


    When he climbed out of the rubble, dirtied and disheveled, Jialan Gunna was a mixture of shock and fury, his anger shooting straight to his head, exploding in a frenzy as he roared, "Kill him! At all costs, kill him!"


    With orders given, the Heavenly Deceit experts in the military formation began to move.


    At this level of cultivation, they had extremely rich combat experience. Knowing the terrifying nature of Su Heng¡¯s physical prowess, they dared not approach him lightly. Instead, they all kept a certain distance, channeling their full strength, and with the boost from the military formation, they unleashed barrages of attacks at Su Heng like artillery fire.


    Su Heng¡¯s stature was towering and, with the military formation suppressing and reducing his speed, he directly became a live target.


    Initially, he tried to dodge, but soon he was engulfed in powerful energy. Su Heng let out a grim laugh and simply gave up trying to evade. He stretched out his arms and allowed all the ferocious attacks to hit him.


    Fire expanded, and dust erupted.


    The combined strength of more than a dozen Heavenly Deceit wielders manifested into a smokescreen that touched the sky, engulfing Su Heng¡¯s colossal figure completely.


    Luo Sang was gasping for breath, even with the support of the military formation.


    After using several powerful Secret Techniques in a row, he felt a significant drain on his strength.


    Sweat dripped from his forehead and his eyes were bloodshot. He gasped for air, then spat vehemently onto the ground.


    "Damn it, such fierce attacks could shatter a mountain in their way, this guy can¡¯t possibly still be alive, can he?" Luo Sang couldn¡¯t help but curse angrily, his eyes trembling as if he were a criminal awaiting judgment, fixated on the smoke that obscured the sky in front of him.


    Unfortunately¡ª


    Wings spread, casting a shadow.


    A lofty and indifferent voice came from within the smoke.


    "Release, Supreme Martial Form!" Su Heng stepped forward, wings spread, horns, sharp fangs, and the long bone tail whipping behind him, as well as the enormous eight-meter-tall figure in his full form. Su Heng¡¯s face was covered with a triangular Bone Armor, and at the corner of his mouth was an almost elegant sneer, "Now, the game is over."


    "What the hell is this thing!" Luo Sang¡¯s eyes shook violently, and just from glimpsing it from afar, he felt like he had fallen into an abyss.


    Just overcoming the instinct to turn and flee had nearly exhausted all the strength inside his heart, let alone facing such a monster.


    Strangely, Luo Sang recalled the words he had said to the captive not long before.


    Back then, he boasted without shame, comparing the soldiers of Skull Plain to a pack of wolves. If they were wolves, then what was this monster before him? An ancient tyrannosaur?


    "Roar!"


    Amidst the unspeakable terror trembling through the many Heavenly Deceit experts,


    Su Heng had already charged into the enemy ranks, starting a massacre. Wherever he went, corpses were strewn everywhere, and severed limbs flew about.


    His strength was still sealed and restricted, but in his Supreme Warrior state, his robust physique felt almost no shackles. Thus, Jialan Gunna¡¯s pride, the military formation, only made Su Heng¡¯s slaughter even more brutal and bloody, besides that, it was practically useless.


    His wings fluttered, his long arms swept across, or he would lift and smash down entire watchtowers on the battlefield...


    In the end, crack!


    Two Heavenly Deceit experts from Skull Plain who couldn¡¯t dodge in time were caught in Su Heng¡¯s hands.


    A savage smile spread across his face. As ideas from his dissections and research on the Dragon Guards flooded his mind, a mad idea formed in Su Heng¡¯s head. Flesh spores rebuild flesh, Gravity Manipulation twists bodies, energy is infused, leading to mutation¡ª


    Amid a terrifying chorus of screams,


    The ribs rose sharply, piercing the skin and covering with a layer of crimson muscle, transforming into axe blades. The legs beneath fused, elongating, the flesh remodeling and sticking together, mutating into a handle. After a few manipulations, two bloody, cruel battle-axes appeared in Su Heng¡¯s hands.


    They might not have been sharp, but the bodies of the Heavenly Deceit experts were tough enough, and with Su Heng¡¯s energy bolstering them, they were more than adequate as Divine Weapons.


    And what was even more horrifying,


    Was that despite having become such miserable creatures, these two Heavenly Deceit were still alive.


    Their bloody heads were twisted in terror, frozen in the posture of screeching, embedded on the top of the battle-axes.


    Su Heng burst into wild laughter, his lips stained with blood, wielding two bloody, ultimate living axes chopping left and right, thrusting and smashing. With each swing in Su Heng¡¯s hands, a desperate scream inevitably accompanied it.


    Moreover, as more and more people died on the battlefield, the power of the army formation continued to weaken. It was like a balance scale gradually losing its equilibrium, collapsing towards Su Heng¡¯s side.


    It began with a jet of force bursting forth from his body, followed by a second stream, then a third...


    By the end, it was like a volcanic eruption, altering the heavenly phenomena.


    Thunder roared in the sky, while on the ground, a smoke-like force swept across in all directions. The ground was peeled back layer by layer, the army formation destroyed by the flood-like forces, with hundreds of soldiers being tossed into the air, screaming in terror. Wherever Su Heng walked, it was as if the end of the world had arrived, a grossly exaggerated scene.


    "Jialan Gunna, that son of a bitch, what the hell did he bring upon us!?" Luo Sang shivered uncontrollably, finally unable to hold on any longer, his face turned pale, his body shaking like a sieve.


    He cast aside his responsibilities, his honor, and all other dignities.


    Filled completely with fear, he turned tail and ran.


    Regrettably...


    Even so, he still could not survive.


    A blood-red arc slashed across the sky, and before Luo Sang could escape a hundred meters, he was cut directly in half, split into two pieces from top to bottom.


    "..."


    And on this battlefield, Jialan Gunna, the commander-in-chief, was even more disgraceful than Luo Sang.


    Seeing Su Heng burst from the midst of the army formation, feeling the rolling force coming like a natural disaster destroying everything, Jialan Gunna didn¡¯t hesitate at all and chose to flee for his life at the first opportunity.


    "If I can successfully escape this time, I swear I¡¯ll never set foot within the Great Zhou territory again," gasped Jialan Gunna, his face a picture of panic, looking as pathetic as a dog that has lost its home. As he cursed angrily, he swore oaths in his heart, "Damn it, this place is like the Demon Cave, too terrifying!"


    Despite his corpulent figure, his speed was extremely fast.


    In the blink of an eye, he rushed out of the camp, crossed a forest, and just as he was about to scale a barren mountain, a firelight suddenly appeared before him.


    Fiery Sun Sect¡¯s senior sister, Qin Shunying, with her cold features, stood atop flames, stepping out from the void.


    Bang!


    Their palms collided.


    A circle of red firelight exploded in the air, Jialan Gunna was forcefully flung away, crashing into a distant rock wall like a cannonball.


    He crawled out from the debris, face covered in dirt, looking at Qin Shunying with a gaze filled with twisted hate and undeniable greed.


    But at this point, he didn¡¯t dare to waste time lingering any longer. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without any hesitation, Jialan Gunna turned to change directions, only for another figure to emerge from the void. The person, with white hair and beard, a robust body, was none other than the Li Family¡¯s Supreme Elder, Li Wangchuan.


    Sweat beaded on Jialan Gunna¡¯s forehead, and he turned back again, not even taking two steps before a flash of golden light appeared in front of him. Holding a dragon-headed cane and with a cold smile on his face, Shang Qingqiu appeared before him.


    It was like a bucket of cold water poured over him, Jialan Gunna stood rooted to the spot, his face turning ashen, as he finally came to his senses.


    He no longer struggled but slowly turned around.


    Upon a mountain peak behind him, Su Heng¡¯s tall figure loomed, as imposing as a dragon and as sinister as a demon.


    With his back to the setting sun, his hair whipping wildly, the blood-red light in his eyes was clearly visible. Standing there motionless, the aura he emitted turned into wind, rain, thunder, and lightning, spreading through the void, suppressing everything. It was like a cage that pinned him in place, unable to advance or retreat, frozen.


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?" Su Heng¡¯s mouth slowly twisted into a grin, his face finally revealing a cruel smile.

 Chapter 250: 204: Perfection of the Five Organs, Unprecedented

    "Where do you think you can run?" On the overgrown, desolate mountain peak, Su Heng¡¯s voice, laced with mockery, carried over the distance. It sliced through the air like a thunderclap, freezing Jialan Gunna, whose face was marked by panic, in midair, rendering him unable to move.Meanwhile, around Jialan Gunna, Qin Shunying, Li Wangchuan, and Shang Qingqiu all wore expressions of shock.


    Breaking through formations alone, sweeping through ten thousand troops.


    Even to the powerful beings of Heavenly Deceit, such a feat seemed like a myth.


    There was also that brawny, sturdy body, his strength vast and deep as the ocean. Combining these, he seemed like a walking natural disaster. Even observing from a distance elicited a spine-tingling, hair-raising fear.


    At the beginning,


    Su Heng had been bound by Jialan Gunna using a military formation, falling into a disadvantageous position.


    Qin Shunying and the others were ready to intervene, to collectively face the formidable enemy. Unfortunately, before they could act, the situation had already reversed.


    Then, what followed was a one-sided massacre by Su Heng. His savagery and arrogance were like an apocalyptic scene unfolding.


    Watching this, the three observers were thrilled yet terrified and trembling.


    Not to mention joining in.


    The trio didn¡¯t even dare to get close.


    Fearing that the rage-blinded Su Heng would mistake them for enemies and decapitate them without a word.


    If that really happened, it would indeed be an undeserved death. After a brief discussion, the three of them decided to stand by and wait, just in case someone tried to stealthily escape from the battlefield. Unexpectedly, this waiting actually lured a big fish.


    "Fatso, do you have any last words you want to declare?" Shang Qingqiu¡¯s mouth curled into a sneer as he slowly clenched the dragon-headed cane in his hand.


    "I..." Jialan Gunna was under Su Heng¡¯s terrifying and consuming gaze.


    It was like sliding slowly into an abyss, and in despair, he finally chose to surrender, raising both hands, "Don¡¯t kill me, I surrender."


    He turned around, looked into Su Heng¡¯s eyes, and spoke with feigned composure, "I know many secrets of the Esoteric Sect, intelligence, weak points within cultivation techniques, and so forth. As long as you spare my life and let me live as a rich man, I can give you all these things."


    "Is that so, it sounds not too bad..." A contemplative expression appeared on Su Heng¡¯s face.


    Jialan Gunna¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Like a drowning man grasping at a straw, he swallowed hard.


    "Too bad," Su Heng changed his tone, and his smile turned cold, "these things are useless to me. I, Su Heng, can push forward and kill anyone I want; I don¡¯t need these cunning plots or filthy tricks. And also... Fat boy, you know what, I really can¡¯t stand the sight of you."


    "So, today¡ªyou¡¯re undoubtedly going to die!"


    "You!" Upon hearing this, Jialan Gunna became infuriated, and his entire corpulent body trembled violently, "Damn it, you¡¯re ungrateful! Even a cornered rabbit will bite, are you really treating Buddha like he¡¯s a soft persimmon!?"


    "Hahahaha!" Su Heng burst into a long laugh, the sound echoing all around, making the mountains sway back and forth, "Isn¡¯t that so!"


    Boom!


    Before he finished speaking, the mountain beneath his feet had already exploded violently.


    Su Heng transformed into a fierce tiger descending the mountain: he thrusted a punch forward through the air, carrying a tide-like push of dark force. In an instant, within a leap and a bound, Su Heng had already appeared in front of Jialan Gunna. A dreadful punch fell on his chest.


    Bang!


    Jialan Gunna firstly felt his eyelid twitch violently, then he raised his hands to block.


    Unfortunately, the disparity between them was too vast, and Su Heng still had the upper hand.


    Jialan Gunna felt as though he had been hit head-on by a blazing meteor; his arms broke instantly. The giant, dark iron fist punched through his chest, its force fluctuating wildly, causing a loud "boom." Jialan Gunna¡¯s face froze in shock, his broad and stout body exploded into pieces.


    Splat!


    Amid a cloud of blood mist, Jialan Gunna¡¯s bloody head shot into the air.


    Su Heng stretched out his hand like a hawk, reaching forward violently to grasp it in his hand, and then squeezed hard.


    "Hm!?"


    What surprised Su Heng was,


    That the feeling upon squeezing was wrong. He couldn¡¯t feel the hard skull but rather like grabbing a deflating ball. A large amount of viscous corpse fluid leaked from Jialan Gunna¡¯s features, emitting a foul stench, as if the entire brain was already rotten.


    "Is it some kind of golden cicada shedding its shell secret technique?" Su Heng subconsciously thought this.


    However, the fear on Jialan Gunna¡¯s face didn¡¯t appear to be fake, and deceiving all four experts present was no easy task.


    "Hiss!"


    The corpse fluid flowing from Jialan Gunna¡¯s brain soon started smoking, turning into a dense black mist in the air.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Shang Qingqiu and the others noticed something was wrong.


    Senior Sister Qin Shunying¡¯s beautiful eyes narrowed slightly as she fell into thought.


    Li Wangchuan stretched out his hand and scratched his chin, speaking with some uncertainty, "This smell is somewhat familiar, it seems to be the Corpse Fragrance Offering from Skull Plain." Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This person appears normal on the outside, but his soul has already been thoroughly corroded by a force," Qin Shunying said with a slightly furrowed brow and a hint of shocked uncertainty, "Such a technique might be related to the Corpse Fragrance Offering. It seems something bizarre is happening deep within Skull Plain."


    "This fat man must indeed be dead," Shang Qingqiu seemed to see through what Su Heng was thinking.


    "That¡¯s good," Su Heng smiled broad, immediately feeling relieved.


    As for the changes happening in Skull Plain, ultimately, the headaches would belong to those of the Hundred Buddha Temple and other monks from the Esoteric Sect¡ªit had nothing to do with him.


    "I still don¡¯t know the name of this young friend," Shang Qingqiu cupped his fist in the air towards Su Heng, showing a gentle smile.


    "Su Heng, the magistrate of Baihua County," Su Heng nodded slightly as a greeting.


    "Truly a hero from youth," Shang Qingqiu couldn¡¯t help but praise.


    "With the power of one, sweeping through tens of thousands. The Jiang-E region is fortunate to have such a grand figure like you, young hero," Qin Shunying also chimed in, her eyes shining mysteriously as she looked at Su Heng.


    "Hehe..."


    Su Heng turned his head to look at her, waving his hand.


    "I merely did what I wanted to do, an effortless task," Su Heng spoke calmly, "no need to put such a big label on me."


    "It seems I was rather abrupt," Qin Shunying did not take offense, her smile unchanged, and still looking spirited as she cupped her fist towards Su Heng.


    Su Heng nodded, his gaze then fell on Li Wangchuan.


    "Master Li, we meet again," a smile flickered across Su Heng¡¯s face.


    The Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique he practiced was obtained from Li Wangchuan. Although this cultivation technique was not as complete as the Secret Technique of Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms, it was extremely powerful. It was on par with the Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method created by An Shelie, and Su Heng had gained a lot from it.


    "Good, good, good!" Li Wangchuan was all smiles.


    Being able to forge a good relationship with a young powerhouse of limitless potential like Su Heng excited him greatly.


    Nowadays, as chaotic times approached and massive armies from Skull Plain were pressing in, the situation was turbulent. In the long future ahead, many strong ones would rise up like dragons. Some new powerful forces would emerge, while some ancient existences would be submerged in the rolling torrents of history.


    The current generation of Li Family in Jiangzhou could only be described as mediocre.


    Being able to befriend Su Heng, in Li Wangchuan¡¯s eyes, was undoubtedly a huge invisible asset. As long as he could maintain good relations, the future would definitely be immensely beneficial.


    "How is the progress of your practice in the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique," Li Wangchuan asked with a smile, "If you encounter any bottlenecks, you can come to our Li family¡¯s ancestral land. There lies the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Stele passed down from our ancestors, sensing the essence of the inscriptions on the stele, with your talents, progress will be as fast as a thousand li per day."


    "That won¡¯t be necessary," Su Heng chuckled and shook his head in refusal, "I have already perfected the practice of the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry."


    "If that¡¯s the case, that¡¯s fine¡ª" Li Wangchuan was about to nod.


    He suddenly came to his senses regarding what Su Heng had just said in the latter half of his sentence, his smile instantly stiffening and his goat beard trembling slightly with the wind. As a Heavenly Deceit powerhouse, he could sense anomalies but at that moment, Li Wangchuan started to doubt if he had heard wrong due to his old age and failing ears.


    "What... what did you just say!?" Li Wangchuan looked at Su Heng as if he had seen a ghost, unable to stop shivering.


    "I have already perfected the practice of the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique," Su Heng repeated calmly.


    Perfecting a top-tier true technique and breaking through a major realm in just over a month, was that hard? Over the years, this was exactly what Su Heng had always been doing.


    Sometimes, if one cannot achieve something, they should look for reasons within themselves, whether their realm has increased over the years or if they have diligently cultivated.


    Su Heng complained in his mind, but his face was expressionless, only slightly lifting his chin.


    Li Wangchuan swallowed a gulp of saliva, trembling hands touching his similarly trembling disheveled beard, "Young friend, don¡¯t joke with me. I, an old man, have practiced the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique for over a hundred years, and even to this day I dare not say¡ªmy God!"


    Boom!


    Suddenly, five divine lights exploded from Su Heng¡¯s body.


    In an instant, fierce winds whistled, and thunder and lightning roared. Five divine figures materialized beside Su Heng, each displaying divine powers, and each with a momentum so astonishing that they could alter heavenly phenomena and shake the mountains.


    First, a golden-red fierce tiger roared skyward, its voice splitting clouds and shattering stones. Immediately following was a green-patterned white deer that darted past, bringing life and vitality everywhere it passed, flowers, and plants sprouting. Then, a black feral bear, a golden-eyed demon ape bathed in fire, and a dark yellow giant bird that soared upwards with a flap of its wings...


    The five divine figures represented the five elements respectively.


    Generating and overcoming each other, cycling endlessly, clearly showing a level of achievement in the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique that could only be reached at a very high realm.


    In the thousand years since their ancestor¡¯s departure, no one from the Li Family had ever reached this level. To the extent that even now, Li Wangchuan thought it was just a legend.


    However, he had never expected that it would emerge in Su Heng, a foreigner.


    For a moment, Li Wangchuan¡¯s eyes became somewhat moist.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng swung his arms, taking a deep breath.


    All five divine forms were absorbed back into Su Heng¡¯s body, and the winds and sand gradually ceased, with the surroundings returning to calm. Su Heng, wearing a smile, turned to look at Li Wangchuan, who was staring with his mouth agape, able to fit an egg in his mouth.


    "Elder, you should believe now," Su Heng couldn¡¯t help but laugh.

 Chapter 251: 205: Bright Sun Divine Skill, Reactions from All Around

    ```"I..." Li Wangchuan reached up to his chin, suddenly jerked it upward with a crisp "crack," and finally managed to force his jaw shut.


    It took Li Wangchuan quite some time to reluctantly accept reality.


    He looked at Su Heng and said slowly, "What do you think of Li Lingxiu?"


    "Li Lingxiu?" Su Heng was surprised.


    "Why not take him as an adopted son, have him around to serve tea and water or something?" Li Wangchuan suggested, "If he can learn a third of your skills, then why should my Li Family worry about not shining upon our ancestry?"


    "Uh..." Li Wangchuan¡¯s leap of thought did leave Su Heng somewhat speechless.


    "There¡¯s still another matter I came for," Su Heng straightened his collar and seriously said.


    Just as he was about to speak, Li Wangchuan seemed to guess what Su Heng was going to say and nodded with a smile, "Is it a Cultivation Technique for the Six Viscera Realm that you need?"


    "Exactly," Su Heng nodded.


    Compared to ordinary cultivation methods, those top-secret family Cultivation Techniques save a significant amount of attribute points.


    Since there is an easier and quicker way to improve, Su Heng obviously wouldn¡¯t choose to put in extra effort. And with his current strength, trading with the great families and immortal sects was mutually beneficial.


    As long as he made the request, under normal circumstances, the other party would not refuse.


    "As for a Six Viscera Realm cultivation method, my Li Family certainly has them, and there are even some fine ones among them," Li Wangchuan stroked his chin¡¯s beard, paused for a moment, and then changed the topic, "However, when talking about the most top-notch Cultivation Technique of this realm, we must discuss¡ª"


    Li Wangchuan¡¯s gaze swept around and settled on Qin Shunying nearby.


    Shang Qingqiu was about to open his mouth, wanting to create this good connection, but in the end, he still shook his head in slight regret.


    Su Heng looked in the direction of Li Wangchuan¡¯s gaze.


    Qin Shunying, clad in light armor, exhibited an elegant and beautiful female figure. While preserving beauty, it did not lack strength. Her slender legs and waist, coupled with her lively and impressive temperament, indeed made her memorable.


    "The Bright Sun Divine Skill of my Fiery Sun Sect is top-notch genuine skill at the Six Viscera stage," Qin Shunying said with a confident smile.


    "Well..." Su Heng frowned slightly.


    "Young Master quelled the Skull Plain demon lord, rescuing countless common people from the scourge of war," Qin Shunying¡¯s clear eyes and shining teeth were evident as she spoke loudly, "My Fiery Sun Sect has always admired such strong individuals as yourself, just a divine skill, it¡¯s an honor for my sect if it can help the Young Master¡¯s cultivation."


    "You sure know how to speak," Su Heng laughed, but he did have some good feelings towards the Fiery Sun Sect.


    Among the three great immortal sects and the four great families.


    The Fiery Sun Sect was the first to react when Skull Plain¡¯s forces pressed south.


    "I do indeed need a Six Viscera Realm cultivation method, but I¡¯m not one to take advantage without giving," Su Heng turned and looked at Qin Shunying in the distance, calmly saying, "After this matter is settled, consider it a debt I owe your Fiery Sun Sect. Should you need it in the future, within the scope of my capabilities, I¡¯m willing to help you once."


    The Fiery Sun Sect, as one of the three great immortal sects.


    Even when viewed across the entire world, can be considered as a strong force comparable to a regional lord.


    But when Su Heng made such a statement, there was no sense of arrogance, and everyone present took it for granted.


    Even without mentioning the powerful potential Su Heng had just shown, just the terrifying strength of his solitary might was enough to rank him among the top warriors across the entire Jiang-E province.


    "Very well!" Qin Shunying said with a gentle smile and a cupped fist salute, "Then let me, on behalf of the Fiery Sun Sect, thank the Young Master in advance."


    "There¡¯s no need for formalities."


    "The Bright Sun Divine Skill is located on a stone wall within my Fiery Sun Sect; to ponder it, the Young Master himself will need to make a trip to visit the Fiery Sun Sect," Qin Shunying added.


    "Very well," Su Heng nodded in agreement.


    Anyway, now that the first phase of the Dragon Guard project was complete, there wasn¡¯t a pressing concern about the safety of Baihua County.


    "Also, one more thing..." another raspy voice from Shang Qingqiu came from the side.


    She was holding a dragon-headed cane and pointing towards the chaotic running below in the Skull Plain camp, "What should we do with the remaining people?"


    "Dispose of them!?" Li Wangchuan¡¯s eyes flashed with a hint of ferocity and he coldly said, "Of course kill them all, would we leave them to cause destruction everywhere? These barbarians should be eradicated completely, only then can we permanently avoid future troubles."


    In the dimly cold wind, Qin Shunying¡¯s black hair fluttered, her gaze seeming a bit dim.


    "If that¡¯s so, then let¡¯s do as Elder Li has said," Su Heng nodded, indifferent to the lives of these ants and too lazy to deal with them himself.


    After some discussion.


    Su Heng and Qin Shunying left together for the Fiery Sun Sect.


    While Li Wangchuan and Shang Qingqiu remained, cleaning up the battlefield and exterminating the remaining defeated troops.


    The division of labor was clear.


    Li Wangchuan cupped his hands towards Su Heng, "In that case, we shall take our leave first."


    "Good," Su Heng nodded calmly, "We shall meet again in the future."


    Qin Shunying turned, extending her hand to point towards the mountains in the distance, "Young Master, the Fiery Sun Sect is located in Hongmu State, to the south."


    With that, she took a step forward with her long legs.


    Instantly, she transformed into a fiery red streak of light, shooting directly into the sky.


    And Su Heng stepped through the air with force, shaking the mountains, and in the blink of an eye, both disappeared under the vast and clear expanse of the sky.


    ...


    Skull Plain¡¯s thirty thousand elites were all annihilated.


    Bogavant, the leader of the Anlong Organization, and the future Buddha, Jialan Gunna, met their demise.


    The war that took place in Chijin County of Jiang North Province may have ended, but the ripples it created had just begun to spread.


    The impact would change the situation in both the Jiang-E region and Skull Plain and would radiate further to affect the entire Great Zhou Dynasty, leading to a series of changes.


    ```


    S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 252: 205: Bright Sun Divine Skill, Reactions from All Around_2

    ...Skull Plain, Cold Stone Mountain.


    His long hair, bound up with a golden hoop, fluttered as his bronze skin gleamed.


    He spread his arms wide, took a deep breath, drawing the cold, barren air of Skull Plain into his lungs. Rain poured down, baptizing the rocks. Fresh scars marked his body, with rainwater converging into streams across his mountainous muscles.


    He looked up towards the distant peaks.


    In the storm, the mountains were hazy. The tenacious pines and wild willows growing from the rocks emitted a fresh fragrance, stimulating his olfactory cells.


    And beyond those mountains, at the edge of his sight under the far-distant dome, the bright moon hung high, its cold light reflecting, with clouds scattered like sprinting steeds.


    Find your next read at empire


    He seemed to have shed all his burdens, enjoying a moment of peace.


    But the peace did not last long.


    Suddenly, amid the rain, a noise disturbed him, halting behind him. It was a young monk in a grey and white robe, his skin dark red and cracked from the harsh environment and toxic radiation of Skull Plain.


    Yet, the monk¡¯s face showed no pain; his eyes were black and bright, twinkling like stars.


    The monk looked up at the giant¡¯s back with admiration, as if gazing at the deity he served.


    "Great Khan!" the monk called out.


    Talihuitai Sorban, Khan of Khans, also known as the "Barbarian King" by the subjects of the Great Zhou Dynasty, slowly turned around. He looked at the monk behind him, a soft smile crossing his face amidst the veil of rain.


    "Since you have come here, it means that the trial at Jialan Gunna must have already failed," spoken Talihuitai, his voice carried by the wind.


    The monk¡¯s eyes widened, a bit surprised.


    The monk was wearing a fuzzy felt hat, now clutched with both hands to prevent the wind from stealing it away.


    "How do you know about this?" the monk¡¯s eyes widened, "Ever since the fallout with the great master, you have been here meditating, oblivious to worldly affairs. Yet, you seem to know everything happening outside. Is someone else in contact with you?"


    Talihuitai chuckled freely, reaching out to ruffle the monk¡¯s head.


    His gaze was clear and gentle, yet his pupils bore an unmistakable trace of fatigue, "These events were bound to happen."


    "Bound to happen?"


    "A man can wield a weapon, but should not be wielded by it," Talihuitai said, "He made this mistake, thus failure befell him."


    "How does the front line fare? Who was defeated at Jialan Gunna?"


    The monk relayed what he knew to the bronze giant. After listening, Talihuitai¡¯s eyebrows deeply furrowed, his face shadowed with gloom.


    "Is there a problem?" The last time he saw that expression was when Talihuitai decided to sever ties with his own master. Now, seeing the same expression, the monk was somewhat worried, his voice involuntarily lowered, afraid to disturb his contemplation.


    "He was destined to fail, but he shouldn¡¯t have fallen in such a way," Talihuitai sighed, "Such a loss is too severe for us to bear."


    "I don¡¯t understand¡­" the monk looked up, "Why didn¡¯t you continue to take action when breaking through Cambrian Pass? They¡­ those Buddhas, Bodhisattvas, and Khans from various tribes, were all desperately plundering wealth, women, and livestock, yet you did nothing."


    "It was you who crushed the Demon Suppression Army of the Great Zhou Dynasty, you who bled the most." The monk clenched his fists unconsciously, voicing his complaints.


    "So, you think I should be like those Buddhas and Khans who expand territories, plunder everything they see, and then bring all these back to receive the adoration and exclamations of men and women in the tribe." Talihuitai smiled at this.


    "Shouldn¡¯t it be so?" the monk frowned, "I¡¯ve heard some unpleasant rumors."


    "Some people are blaming the failure on you."


    "Let them whisper behind closed doors then," Talihuitai chuckled freely, "One day, they will realize I walk the right path. I only hope that when the great calamity truly comes, it won¡¯t be too late for them."


    "The right path?" the monk looked up, his face filled with surprise.


    "Do you see the temple on the distant snowy mountain?" Talihuitai extended his hand, pointing far ahead, to the resplendent palace of Temple of the Law standing atop the towering snowy mountain. Even in the gloom of rain, the massive statues and palatial ridges were emitting a dazzling golden light, brilliant and spectacular.


    "It¡¯s magnificent," the novice monk swallowed hard.


    Everyone thought Skull Plain was a cursed land, yet it contained so much gold. Enough to forge palaces and massive sculptures that were stunning and hard to forget.


    "This indeed is a wondrous sight," Talihuitai said, "but under the light, it buries the bones of our kin."


    The novice fell silent.


    His father was a skilled stonemason, who had died from overwork.


    And his mother had been used as a spellcasting ingredient by a monk of the Esoteric Sect and had bled to death after suffering torment.


    Before meeting the Great Khan Talihuitai, the novice didn¡¯t even know that these things should not be happening. There was a natural order and born sins. In the hell constructed by those monks, all this was taken for granted, and he even felt guilty for his grief.


    "So, Hundred Buddha Temple, the Revered Law Temple, Endless White Tower Temple..." Talihuitai sneered, "Are these ancient legacies not our enemies?"


    "You could have been their leader," the novice said with some regret.


    "Do you think I care about that?"


    Talihuitai sighed and walked down the stone-paved path.


    His voice, penetrating the curtain of rain, carried from afar, "I indeed chose a difficult path, bristling with thorns. I¡¯m not sure whether I¡¯ll end up shattered to pieces or successfully reach the other side. But some things are like that; I made a vow, and I will fulfill it regardless of life or death."


    The novice looked towards the voice and saw the rain cascading down his broad shoulders.


    The formidable figure who had never feared facing the Demon Suppression Army seemed somewhat lonely now.


    ...


    ...


    In Qimu State, within a beautifully scenic courtyard.


    Assigned by the court to oversee all secular affairs in the Jiang-E region, General Yuan Hong had already shed his military attire and was dressed like a wealthy lord in a flowing brocade robe.


    He sat comfortably in a mahogany chair, leisurely sipping tea while enjoying the garden view outside the window.


    Two slender, gentle-tempered, and beautiful maids were respectfully attending to him.


    One was responsible for adding water to the tea, while the other massaged Yuan Hong¡¯s shoulders with her delicate fingers. For a veteran Heavenly Deceit powerhouse like Yuan Hong, even if the maid had some cultivation, she could not budge his iron-hard muscles.


    But what he enjoyed was not so much the massage itself as the demeanor, the scent of the maid, and the harmonious ambiance created together with the surrounding environment. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Flap flap!"


    The sound of wings beating broke the originally elegant and pleasant atmosphere.


    A black feather gently fell, and then a black-feathered, red-eyed crow flew in from the window.


    On its robust, dragon-scale-covered legs, a thick bamboo tube was tightly bound. The maid adding water carefully took the tube and handed it to Yuan Hong.


    Yuan Hong pinched the top of the bamboo tube lightly with two fingers and opened the wax seal.


    His eyes swiftly scanned the yellow parchment of the secret message, and then he straightened his back, his thick eyebrows deeply furrowing as he fell into deep thought.


    A moment later¡ª


    One maid left the room and came back shortly afterward.


    This time carrying a stack of documents.


    Yuan Hong quickly flipped through the contents.


    Hence, his expression became increasingly shocked, even showing a bit of barely concealed fear.

 Chapter 253: 206: Celestial Phenomena, Fleeting in an Instant

    Clenching the stack of documents in his hand, Yuan Hong swiftly stood up from his spacious chair. His face was overcast, his brows deeply furrowed as he paced back and forth across the elegantly appointed attic room, exuding an oppressive gloom.The two maids by his side lowered their heads, deliberately slowing their breathing to barely audible levels.


    Fearful of provoking his wrath, and being torn apart and killed on a whim.


    "Huff"


    He carefully read through the documents in his hand again, ensuring there were no mistakes.


    Finally, Yuan Hong stopped pacing and let out a long sigh, placing the documents back onto the nearby mahogany desk.


    He whispered a few words to one of the maids by his side.


    The maid nodded.


    Walking with small, quick steps, she soon left the room.


    Meanwhile, Yuan Hong stood with his hands clasped behind his back, gazing out the window at the uniquely designed and tranquil garden.


    It was now late autumn, nearing winter, but the courtyard outside still brimmed with vitality ¨C lush and verdant, flowers blooming, and the chirping of birds could be heard. Yet, this meticulously crafted natural scenery did nothing to soothe the turbulent emotions within Yuan Hong¡¯s heart.


    Yuan Hong was from the flourishing central plains.


    He appeared amiable in his interactions with others but always maintained an aloof detachment.


    As a scholarly general, he enjoyed controlling everything in his grasp. Anything that deviated from his expectations inherently displeased or even angered Yuan Hong. The meteoric rise of Su Heng had left an exceedingly unfavorable first impression on him. Stay tuned to empire


    In the short term, Su Heng¡¯s emergence disrupted the balance.


    The chances of the secret sects of Skull Plain and the celestial sects of the families in the Jiang-E region counterbalancing and consuming one another were nearly null. It might even backfire, with the sects and great families possibly uniting more tightly to gather more resources from Skull Plain, strengthening themselves and amassing troops to prepare for an ever-intensifying future conflict.


    And in the long term...


    The contents recorded in the documents were downright chilling for Yuan Hong.


    Under normal circumstances, for someone to cultivate from an ordinary person to the realm of Heavenly Deceit within a hundred years would be considered as an outstanding talent. Basically, only heirs of noble families like Li Lingxiu and Cui Mingri, true disciples of celestial sects, would have such an opportunity.


    But in times of chaos...


    Destinies converge, and some individuals are favored by fortune.


    All sorts of serendipities coupled with unprecedented talents led to unusually rapid cultivation progress.


    Take Xu Hanlin, Qin Shunying, and the like for example ¨C they could be regarded as peerless prodigies. And beyond them were figures like the Eight-Armed Dragon King An Shelie and the Barbarian King Talihuitai Sorban, who could pose a substantial threat to the foundations of dynasties, prominent figures of an era. Even a millennium later, their names wouldn¡¯t be forgotten; instead, they would become part of the myths, widely known and retold.


    But Su Heng was far more terrifying than any mentioned above.


    Exceedingly more so.


    According to the records, starting as an ordinary person, Su Heng reached the invincible hand within Heavenly Deceit.


    The time Su Heng spent was not a hundred years, not even ten years, and he wasn¡¯t even one whole year in ¨C still a few months shy. If Yuan Hong did not trust the Yiluan Bureau¡¯s impeccable record in intelligence gathering, he would have thought the content in the documents was child¡¯s play.


    It was simply


    Bang, bang, bang!


    A rhythmical knocking sounded from outside.


    Yuan Hong¡¯s face set, forcibly suppressing the fierce emotions rolling inside him. He coughed twice, speaking calmly, "Come in."


    Creak!


    The door was pushed open from the outside.


    A middle-aged scholar dressed in a black robe with a broad chest stepped inside.


    Even with winter close at hand, the man was holding a folding fan, gently wafting it in front of his chest. Upon entering the room and seeing his host, he did not offer greetings but instead directly pulled up a wooden chair and sat down. He then lightly tapped a maid¡¯s bottom with the feather fan, signaling her to pour him a cup of tea.


    Taking a leisurely sip of the hot tea, the middle-aged man crossed his legs and smiled, asking, "What¡¯s the matter that has brought me here this time?"


    Though this middle-aged man was so arrogant, there was not a hint of anger on Yuan Hong¡¯s face.


    Simply because this man was from the Yiluan Bureau of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    The Yiluan Bureau was an imperial espionage agency granted by royal authority, responsible for monitoring officials and gathering intelligence, with the power to execute on the spot when necessary. Throughout hundreds of years since its establishment, it has recruited an array of talents; within its ranks were countless formidable figures, and many lawless masters have fallen prematurely to their hands.


    For this very reason,


    Even if Yuan Hong held a higher official position publicly, when dealing with this middle-aged man, his demeanor was most respectful. Not to mention that he was the one seeking favors this time. The middle-aged scholar was named Song Pingzhang. Yuan Hong clasped his hands together and bowed slightly, speaking, "Master Song, this relates to a recent incident on the front lines as well as some materials collected from various channels."


    Yuan Hong then pushed the stack of documents at the corner of the desk toward Song Pingzhang.


    Song Pingzhang took them, glancing through them casually.


    "This fellow is likely possessed by some demon, a rare occurrence indeed, though not unprecedented in the millennium history of the Great Zhou," Song Pingzhang raised his eyebrows, placing the materials back down with the same indifferent expression, "So, what are you planning to do?"


    "Given the gravity of this matter, I hope Master Song can use the Qi Observation Skill to help me discern the truth," Yuan Hong said earnestly.


    "It¡¯s not that it can¡¯t be done, but I am a person..."


    "As for the compensation, naturally it won¡¯t be less than what you deserve, sir," Yuan Hong hurriedly said. He glanced subtly, and a maid beside him passed a long list over. Song Pingzhang¡¯s gaze swept over the list, and his face couldn¡¯t help but reveal a satisfied expression.


    Although Yuan Hong is a bit of a brute, he is straightforward to cooperate with, which I like," Song Pingzhang said as he took the list with a hearty laugh.


    Yuan Hong cursed in his heart, yet his face remained plastered with a smile, "This is his date and time of birth, as well as his personal belongings."


    One could easily find Su Heng¡¯s date and time of birth from the Baihua County records.


    As for the personal belongings, they were the torn clothes left on the battlefield when Black Sha Bodhisattva was killed. They were taken and archived by the Yiluan Bureau, and unexpectedly, they proved useful now. Taking money to do things, eliminating disasters for others. Although Song Pingzhang is known to be greedy and arrogant, there¡¯s nothing to be said about his abilities and work attitude.


    This was also the reason why, despite disliking Song Pingzhang, Yuan Hong still intentionally maintained a relationship with him.


    First, his gaze swept over the booklet recording the date and time of birth; then Song Pingzhang reached out and held the dusty piece of cloth in his hands. His lips moved up and down, silently chanting the incantation. A spark of intense light appeared in his eyes, growing hotter and hotter until, along with a twitching of Song Pingzhang¡¯s body, a pale and bright beam of light shot into the sky and disappeared.


    Seeing Song Pingzhang lying limply in his chair, unconscious, Yuan Hong knew that he had entered a state of spiritual projection, his soul wandering to the ends of the earth.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    Song Pingzhang¡¯s vision kept rising, soaring above the clouds, merging with the galloping cloud mists, looking down on the entire world. Thin beams of light, as minute as ox hair, lit up in the city. Most people¡¯s destinies seemed dim and unremarkable.


    And for the few whose fates shone with colored light, they were considered extraordinary, blessed with good fortune. Most of these people were local tycoons, officials, and the like.


    As for martial artists...


    Their fates were often even more astonishing. Sometimes they could manifest various phenomena, gathering winds and clouds, altering the local weather, clearly visible even from dozens of kilometers away, a spectacular sight. Sometimes, even a mere glance, if cultivation was insufficient, could result in injury and reduced longevity.


    But such events only happened in a blessed land like the Central Region, brimming with exceptional talents.


    In a rugged, bitterly cold place like the seven states of Jiang and E, such individuals were rare to see.


    Therefore, Song Pingzhang was less concerned, boldly casting his gaze over that direction. He muttered Su Heng¡¯s birth details to himself, determining the direction. Qimu State and the Fiery Sun Sect¡¯s North E State were neighboring states, not far apart.


    Gliding over mountains and rivers took but a moment.


    Song Pingzhang, while in spiritual projection, soon saw the figures of Su Heng and Qin Shunying from afar.


    He first heard a crisp and piercing call, resonating like striking metal. Then he saw a surge of red firelight reaching for the sky, gathering wind and clouds, illuminating for dozens of miles. The whole sky was turned a fiery red, brilliantly shining. One could even make out a phoenix flapping its wings, soaring in the sky, stirring up the clouds in all directions, quite magnificent.


    "The phoenix flies and the phoenix dances, all the birds pay homage!" Song Pingzhang¡¯s mouth gaped open, his expression somewhat shocked, "This is a top-tier fortunate destiny, and it even has a touch of nobility; she could easily be a match for a prince as a consort."


    His gaze fell on Qin Shunying¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t help but click his tongue in admiration, "The lady has a graceful figure, and her face is brimming with heroic spirit, truly rare to find."


    Coming out this time, he didn¡¯t expect to have accidental gains.


    Selling this information to some of the big families in the Central Region, or revealing it to a prince, would bring a considerable amount of resources to him later.


    Thinking this, Song Pingzhang¡¯s mood suddenly became very good. As for whether it would come to fruition or not, he didn¡¯t bother considering.


    After all, in his view, for a barbaric and remote area like Jiang and E, it would be a stroke of luck if the big families of the Central Region showed interest. It was a fortune as good as smoke rising from ancestral graves; they wouldn¡¯t refuse. Moreover, they could apply pressure through their sect elders, with so many methods at their disposal.


    Unfortunately for Song Pingzhang, his good mood did not last long.


    As his gaze moved away from Qin Shunying and onto Su Heng¡¯s face, the previously joyful Song Pingzhang¡¯s brow suddenly furrowed.


    "This man has a strong build, but his features are plain, and the aura around him is unimpressive," Song Pingzhang shook his head, clicking his tongue. Su Heng did have some signs of abnormality around him, but they were weak. And they were overshadowed by the astonishing phoenix phenomenon surrounding Qin Shunying, making him seem like an ordinary person.


    The two stood together. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In his view, it was like a flower stuck in cow dung.


    Yet Su Heng wore a cold face, while Qin Shunying had a smile, keeping the conversation going to prevent the atmosphere from becoming too awkward. Surrounded by a beauty, Su Heng only occasionally nodded, responding casually only when the topic interested him.


    "This young man, what a waste of a fine jewel in dust..." Song Pingzhang didn¡¯t know their relationship, but still felt a wave of discomfort inside. After all, he was planning to sell information about Qin Shunying, and naturally didn¡¯t want her to have too intimate an interaction with another man before that, lest it ruin his own reputation.


    With this thought, Song Pingzhang was about to leave and act quickly.


    But at that moment, a thought struck him.


    "After all, I¡¯ve taken a lot of money from that scoundrel Yuan Hong, it seems a bit improper to handle the task so casually," Song Pingzhang thought for a while, gritted his teeth, "Well then, I shall cast the secret technique, and see what secrets this brute is hiding."


    "Though there is a certain risk, in such a wilderness¡ª"


    "Nothing will happen!"


    Confident in his exceptional cultivation, Song Pingzhang made his decision without hesitation, his body turned into a wisp of light, rushing towards Su Heng¡¯s crown...


    ...


    At the same time.


    In Qimu State, at the General¡¯s residence,


    Yuan Hong was pacing back and forth with his head bowed, anxiously awaiting news.


    He heard a sound coming from behind and with a snap, he crushed the floorboards underfoot.


    Yuan Hong turned around abruptly, his face showing surprise, to see Song Pingzhang, who had been lying on the long chair like a fish out of water, suddenly leaping up high, opening his mouth and spewing out a mouthful of old blood.

 Chapter 254: 207: Terrifying Evil Demon, Strike with Heavy Fist

    The blood sprayed out a full ten meters, painting the ceiling overhead, the distant bookcases, and even the screen in the corner all a dark red. The air was thick with a rich, decayed, bloody scent, as if one had abruptly arrived on a battlefield.Yuan Hong was shocked and pale.


    He immediately dashed forward a step, reaching out to support Song Pingzhang¡¯s arching, convulsing back, "Brother Pingzhang, what has happened to you?"


    Song Pingzhang¡¯s limbs were violently twitching, his face twisted in agony, and a blackened hand clung desperately to Yuan Hong¡¯s arm. His eyes bulged outwards, bloodshot and continuously swelling with blood. Opening his mouth, he seemed to want to say something, but gushes of blood mixed with chunks of viscera sprayed out.


    This scene was incredibly horrifying, as if he was about to cough out every organ in his body alive.


    Even Yuan Hong, the Great General who had often seen mountains of corpses and seas of blood, turned an iron shade upon witnessing such a scene. The two maids beside him grew weak at the knees and collapsed to the ground, but still pressed their hands firmly over their mouths, not daring to make a sound.


    Yuan Hong took out a bottle of elixirs from his bosom, uncorked it, and poured it frantically into Song Pingzhang¡¯s mouth.


    Unfortunately, by this time Song Pingzhang was already at the end of his rope. Find exclusive stories on empire


    He simply couldn¡¯t swallow it.


    "Bang!"


    His eyes suddenly burst open, turning into two huge bloody sockets.


    Thus bizarrely fixed on Yuan Hong, as if some monster was looking at him through those bloody holes. Song Pingzhang opened his mouth wide, clawing marks on Yuan Hong¡¯s hand, and said in a thread-like voice, "Monsters... they got me..."


    Crack!


    He couldn¡¯t finish his words.


    Due to the backlash from a secret technique that caused his internal force to run wild, his head tilted, and he was gone. But in his final moment, the blood that spurted out of his mouth still sprayed all over Yuan Hong¡¯s face, leaving the formidable Great General looking quite disheveled.


    "Huff!" Yuan Hong¡¯s face was uglier than one could conceive, and he wiped it with a swipe of his hand.


    He crushed the elixir bottle in his hand, rose up furiously, his expression full of uncertainty and shadows.


    "To use such heavy-handed methods on a court official, this is no ordinary demon!"


    "A heavy strike must be delivered!" Yuan Hong paced back and forth in the room, his eyes flashing fiercely at the trembling maids collapsed on the ground, as he kicked out mercilessly.


    The maid didn¡¯t even manage to scream before her upper body exploded, with blood and viscera splattering everywhere. The blurred pelvis spurted blood while the whitish intestines writhed like snakes in the pool of blood.


    And within this hellish landscape, the ferocity in Yuan Hong¡¯s eyes grew even more intense.


    He now needed to consider not only how to use Skull Plain to trim the strength of the Jiang E clans and Immortal sects, but also how to deal with the series of interrogations from the Yiluan Bureau.


    The complex struggles involved were enough to give Yuan Hong a throbbing pain in his head just by thinking about them.


    Especially now, with the Emperor¡¯s condition gradually worsening, and the princes and princesses no longer concealing their strife, escalating into open conflict. Any minor fluctuation could tip the scales, potentially upsetting the already tense situation and causing a massive uproar.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Burp~"


    Atop a desolate mountain in Bei E State.


    Su Heng stopped in his tracks, a look of surprise flitting across his face.


    He suddenly felt as if he was being spied on, seemingly by someone using a Spirit Secret Technique to intrude into his consciousness.


    He had experienced a similar feeling once before from Xie Linyuan of the Demon Illusion Sect. The difference was that this person¡¯s strength was clearly much stronger than Xie Linyuan¡¯s, and the secret technique they wielded was more profound.


    Although he subconsciously destroyed the intruder¡¯s spirit.


    He regretted not being able to capture the complete memory, a pity not knowing who was secretly taking action.


    "Brother Su! Brother Su?" Qin Shunying saw Su Heng come to a halt.


    She cocked her head and looked back, her delicate face showing confusion. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Nothing much," Su Heng laughed, not taking the incident to heart, "I just felt as though someone was spying around us. I wonder if Miss Qin has felt anything similar."


    "A feeling of being watched?" Qin Shunying frowned slightly, "Now that Brother Su mentions it, it does seem out of the ordinary."


    "But I don¡¯t seem to have that feeling at the moment."


    "That¡¯s good," Su Heng said, "It was a trivial matter, and it¡¯s already been resolved."


    Seeing Su Heng speak like this, Qin Shunying did not ask further, "If we continue forward, we will arrive at the Fiery Sun Sect¡¯s location."


    Su Heng followed the direction Qin Shunying pointed, seeing only a stretch of barren hillside covered in withered yellow vegetation. At first glance, it was barren, without any human presence or distinctive geographic features, indistinguishable from the other mountains seen along the way and unremarkable.


    But as Su Heng extended his senses and carefully observed, he vaguely felt that the surroundings were somewhat different from the external world.


    "A hidden realm?" Su Heng stroked his chin.


    The mystic realm lies between the Immortal Heaven and the real world, greatly benefiting one¡¯s cultivation.


    Cloudy Heavens, An Shelie¡¯s tomb, and Demon Country are all types of mystic realms, which to this day are not unheard of to Su Heng. Fiery Sun Sect, even among the three great immortal sects and four great families, is a superpower faction ranking near the top, so having an entire mystic realm as a base within the sect is not surprising.


    "Please follow me." Qin Shunying said with a carefree smile, giving Su Heng a respectful fist salute from afar.


    Then she turned around, transforming into a red light that vanished into the mountains.


    Su Heng followed closely behind.


    The two of them arrived at a stone-paved path on the mountain, and looking up the stairs, there were several thatched cottages and earthen houses on a plateau halfway up the mountain. In one of the cottages sat a young Martial Artist around twenty years old, with fair skin and bright eyes.


    Upon seeing Qin Shunying¡¯s arrival, the young Martial Artist quickly flipped off the bed and leaped to the ground.


    "Senior Sister!" the young Martial Artist greeted with respect.


    "Yu Fang, is it your turn to be on duty today?" Qin Shunying asked, her face smiling as she nodded slightly, "You¡¯ve worked hard."


    "It¡¯s not hard work." After a brief exchange, the young Martial Artist lost his initial restraint. Scratching his head and smiling, he said, "Instead, it¡¯s Senior Sister who came back so soon. We were worried about you, but now, fortunately, we can relax."


    "It was all thanks to Mr. Su Heng." Qin Shunying said, "He helped me unlock the inner scenery of the Secret Technique."


    "Great!" the young Martial Artist blinked.


    His gaze briefly touched Su Heng, tinged with curiosity, but he didn¡¯t ask further. Instead, he turned and chanted while forming hand seals. Moments later, he brought his fingers together as if holding a sword and thrust his hand forward sharply.


    "Whoosh!"


    A red flame burst forth, falling onto an empty space.


    Like a pebble thrown into a still pond, it set off ripples.


    The desolate mountain before them suddenly transformed as three majestic mountain ranges rose to the heavens, penetrating the clouds. On the widest and tallest peak, there was a waterfall cascading down, surprisingly made not of water but of molten lava and fire. Even from miles away, the rolling heat came surging forward.


    Various pavilions and terraces were situated on the peaks, with intricately carved beams and painted rafters, imposing in stature. Amidst the circling flames in the sky, many red birds could be seen darting through, their cries clear and piercing, like the mythical phoenix¡¯s song echoing through the mountains.


    And deep within the mountains, powerful auras soared skyward like dragons and demons, signifying the presence of the cream of the crop among Heavenly Deceit¡¯s cultivators.


    It was also the essence of an immortal sect¡¯s heritage.


    "This is the true location of Fiery Sun Sect, Fiery Sun Mountain." Qin Shunying made a welcoming gesture and spoke with a hearty smile, "I must have made Su Heng laugh."


    Su Heng slowly shifted his gaze from the three rising peaks, his face also filled with admiration.


    "It¡¯s indeed a rare and magnificent sight," Su Heng commented, "An eye-opener."


    "You flatter me," Qin Shunying said modestly as she led the way, with Su Heng closely following. The two walked shoulder to shoulder into Fiery Sun Mountain. Qin Shunying¡¯s status within the Fiery Sun Sect was extraordinary, and her mere appearance attracted the attention of many, accompanied by jubilant cheers, almost like a celebrity parade from a previous life.


    "Senior Sister is back!"


    "Congratulations to Senior Sister for returning in triumph!"


    "Who is the man with Senior Sister? I wonder how strong his cultivation is!"


    Qin Shunying seemed not too accustomed to such lively scenes, merely smiling and greeting a few familiar junior brothers and sisters before quickly flying forward with Su Heng.


    They soon arrived at the top of a central peak, where there was a vast plaza paved with dark stones, serene and dim, devoid of the earlier noise. On both sides of the plaza grew some dark trees, only about three meters tall with thick branches and no leaves, bearing lantern-like fruits that glowed red.


    Qin Shunying straightened the armor on her body somewhat and her expression became more serious.


    "Shunying, you¡¯re back," a voice as gentle as bone marrow came along with the warm breeze, stirring her hair, "You didn¡¯t get hurt, did you?"


    "I¡¯m fine," Qin Shunying replied softly.


    "And this is..." The voice continued, but Su Heng could see no one.


    He looked around, then down.


    On the slightly dim black stone plaza, the girl¡¯s pale skin seemed to be emitting a faint light.


    She stood no taller than one and a half meters, dressed in a fire-red long dress with water sleeves, her features delicate. Her eyes were clear and lustrous, exuding a gentle maternal glow, a surprising contrast to her outward appearance. Her black hair was tied back into a ring, naturally hanging down.


    Su Heng recognized the hairstyle as the Chuihuan Fenxiao Ji, typically worn by unmarried girls.


    She appeared indeed very young.


    Yet, judging from the tone of their conversation, she seemed to be Qin Shunying¡¯s master or an elder.


    Additionally, the woman exuded a faint demonic aura. Although skillfully concealed, Su Heng, naturally sensitive to such auras, still detected it.


    Su Heng found it peculiar but refrained from inquiring further. "I am Su Heng," he greeted the girl with a slight nod, acknowledging her presence.


    "The forces from Skull Plain were driven away by none other than Brother Su Heng," Qin Shunying stated earnestly, her face showing admiration.


    "This is my master," Qin Shunying introduced to Su Heng, "she goes by the name Spiritual Vervain."

 Chapter 255: 208: Royal Bloodline, Golden Crow’s Secret Treasure

    "Greetings, Daoist Ling Weizi," Su Heng said, slightly nodding his head as he brought his hands together and bowed."Thank you for taking care of Shunying," Daoist Ling Weizi pursed her lips and smiled, "Just call me Ling Weizi, please."


    "Brother Su has come this time to cultivate the Fiery Sun Sect¡¯s Bright Sun Divine Skill," Qin Shunying lowered her head slightly towards Ling Weizi and said seriously, "I have already agreed to this matter with Brother Su, and I hope my master will not take offense."


    "It seems Shunying is quite fond of you," Ling Weizi said with a sly smile, her gaze towards Su Heng laced with a bit of teasing.


    "Master!" Qin Shunying raised her hand to her forehead, her expression somewhat helpless.


    "All right, I¡¯m just joking," Ling Weizi said with a smile, "However, Shunying is usually warm on the outside and cold on the inside. If she¡¯s willing to personally bring you here, you must have some exceptional qualities."


    "But, um..."


    The divine light flickered in Ling Weizi¡¯s clear pupils as if she saw something extraordinary in Su Heng.


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    "To have such cultivation at this age is truly remarkable."


    "You flatter me too much," Su Heng replied, nodding his head.


    "Since Qin Shunying has decided on this matter, I trust her judgment of character," Ling Weizi said with a gentle smile on her face, her small dimples showing when she smiled. She nodded slightly at Su Heng, "Then, Young Master, please follow me."


    Ling Weizi turned around and took a step forward.


    Both Su Heng and Qin Shunying followed closely behind, and in the blink of an eye, they arrived inside a cave.


    This place was grand in scope, reaching a hundred meters in height, big enough to encapsulate an entire Demon Suppression Tower. The surrounding rock walls were covered in clusters of red crystals that swayed slightly like plants. Directly in front of Su Heng was a golden-red lake of magma, bubbling with viscous blisters.


    The air was filled with the scent of sulfur and raging fire.


    A thick mist lingered.


    The sight deep within the cave was obscured by the distorted air and fiery smoke, making it unclear.


    Another notable point was the extreme heat here, which was astonishingly intense. Su Heng¡¯s physique was as strong as a dragon¡¯s, yet even he felt a bit uncomfortable here. Looking around, only a few scattered people were sitting cross-legged in meditation, seemingly utilizing something within the cave for their cultivation, their expressions pained.


    Next to Su Heng, within the heat-distorted air,


    Qin Shunying¡¯s face was calm, but she still had a trace of sweat on her smooth forehead, and a few strands of hair stuck to her cheeks¡ªclearly affected by the harsh environment, even though her cultivation of the Bright Sun Divine Skill seemingly did not grant her complete immunity.


    On the other hand, Ling Weizi¡ªwhose exact level of cultivation was unknown¡ªstood unaffected in what could be considered a furnace of purgatory, even appearing a bit cooler than the environment outside.


    "This cave was not formed naturally but was created when a meteor fell from the sky countless years ago, altering the landscape and merging with the earth¡¯s fire. In addition to being located in a mystic realm with a unique environment, it was transformed into a place of cultivation by a senior of the Fiery Sun Sect using the power of the earth¡¯s veins," Ling Weizi looked up and explained simply.


    "The essence of the Bright Sun Divine Skill is inscribed on the meteorite deep within the cave," Ling Weizi added, raising her head.


    "The environment here is indeed formidable," said Su Heng, his eyes glinting slightly as he nodded, "So, as long as one goes deep into the cave, they can learn the Bright Sun Divine Skill."


    "Correct," Ling Weizi replied with a smile.


    "Then, thank you for your guidance," Su Heng said, his gaze shifting towards the depths of the cave.


    Ling Weizi¡¯s smile was unchanged, and she was about to speak when suddenly a disturbance came from deep within the cave. First, the ground started to tremble slightly, and then the large magma lake began to surge with waves. Thick smoke mixed with the smell of sulfur rolled in, blocking the view.


    "Cough cough!" Ling Weizi covered her mouth with her hand.


    She waved her arms, summoning a gust of wind that scattered the engulfing fog throughout the cave.


    "This is a normal occurrence caused by the disturbance of the earth¡¯s veins; there¡¯s no need for panic," Ling Weizi explained while taking out an ancient golden ring from her bosom, "To reach the depths, one needs a ring forged from Ice Crystal Meteorite Iron to dispel the fierce earthly fire..."


    "Ah!?"


    As she was speaking, Ling Weizi¡¯s voice gradually faded.


    Her eyes widened as she looked around, but Su Heng was nowhere to be seen.


    Standing on tiptoes and straining to look ahead, she could just make out a fading black shadow through the mist, quickly disappearing around the corner.


    Outside the cave on an open ground.


    Ling Weizi lifted her head, exchanging a bewildered look with Qin Shunying beside her.


    "Master, can¡¯t you finish your sentence all at once?" Qin Shunying spread her hands, a helpless expression on her face.


    "Why are you taking his side!" Ling Weizi¡¯s eyes reddened just slightly, "What¡¯s with young people nowadays being so impulsive, this could be troublesome."


    "Could it be that I¡¯m too nagging and have become an old woman?"


    Ling Weizi suddenly widened her eyes, her face froze in shock, and she turned to Qin Shunying with a look of horror.


    "Not at all..." Qin Shunying¡¯s shoulders slumped, and with another sigh, she repeated mechanically, "Master, you are as beautiful as a flower, forever eighteen."


    "That¡¯s a relief, that¡¯s a relief," Ling Weizi tilted her head, her face blooming with a blissful smile.


    "Now is not the time to discuss these things, right?"


    Qin Shunying frowned and said, "Brother Su just went in like that, what should we do, should we try to pull him back?"


    "The space inside is so vast, and there¡¯s fog obscuring perception." Ling Weizi spoke gently, "Even you would find it difficult to locate him, right?"


    "That¡¯s true." Qin Shunying nodded, "Then is there a good method?"


    "We might as well wait for him here." Ling Weizi seemed to possess some extremely rare space-related artifact, firstly taking out two solid wood stools from her bosom, followed by a chessboard-engraved tea table, complete with a full set of tea appliances and more.


    "..." Qin Shunying looked at her master, who had already settled herself comfortably and started to enjoy life, her facial expression somewhat stiff.


    "Is it really okay for us to do this?" Qin Shunying felt it was somewhat inappropriate.


    "Don¡¯t worry." Ling Weizi, squinting her eyes, placed the jade teapot against her fair cheek, smiling as she spoke, "After a while, that child won¡¯t be able to stand it and will run out on his own."


    "Alright." Qin Shunying was finally persuaded.


    Sitting down in front of Ling Weizi, she first poured a full cup of tea for her master, then poured one for herself.


    Through the curling aroma of the tea, Ling Weizi¡¯s smiling face gradually became serene. Her eyes, gentle as water, looked at her disciple, and after a moment of silence, Ling Weizi¡¯s calm, slightly helpless voice came through, "Have you made up your mind about the Golden Crow Secret Store?"


    The expression on Qin Shunying¡¯s face suddenly stiffened, then she nodded.


    "This is the last chance." She looked at her master with a determined gaze, "With the royal blood of the Farhope clan flowing through my veins, having inherited such talent, I should carry this responsibility. Even if the Golden Crow Secret Store can¡¯t end up in my hands, it must not fall into the hands of those demons, even if it means destroying it."


    "But..."


    Ling Weizi wanted to say more, but upon seeing the inexplicably firm expression on Qin Shunying¡¯s face.


    Knowing her disciple¡¯s nature all too well, she understood that further persuasion would be fruitless, eventually letting out a sigh.


    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m of no use as a master; I can¡¯t help you much with this." Ling Weizi¡¯s eyes betrayed a trace of helplessness as she took out a wooden box from her bosom, "Inside here is a feather I once left behind, which, as long as you still draw breath, no matter how grievous the injury..."


    "Just crush it, and you will instantly recover to your peak."


    "Master, this!?" Qin Shunying¡¯s face was moved, her pupils trembling slightly.


    Anyone who heard such a description would understand the value of the feather in the box¡ªimmeasurable. It could turn the tides in dire situations, much like having an extra life. But such a treasure must also be exceedingly important to her master, and her current condition was...


    "Take it, or I will be angry." Ling Weizi stood with hands on her hips, her face rarely showing a hint of seriousness.


    "Alright..." Qin Shunying carefully accepted the box, holding it against her chest.


    "That¡¯s more like it, you¡¯re a good child." A smile returned to Ling Weizi¡¯s face.


    Qin Shunying bowed her head, while Ling Weizi¡¯s gaze, through the curling white steam above the teacup, fell on Qin Shunying. She remembered when she had just adopted her, how the small girl, yet so austere as if she were an adult, always concealed things, unwilling to talk much about anything.


    She had not expected that in the blink of an eye, she would have grown so much.


    Ling Weizi shook her head, then her complexion suddenly turned pale, a sense of weakness emanating from her heart.


    "Master!?" Qin Shunying¡¯s expression changed slightly, a look of concern on her face.


    Ling Weizi forced a smile, "It¡¯s nothing, just an old ailment."


    The two fell silent for a while, seemingly aware that the atmosphere had become a bit heavy. Ling Weizi turned her body to look deeper into the cave. The fog was hazy, and a look of surprise crossed her gently arching brows, saying, "Strange..." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It¡¯s been so long; why hasn¡¯t that child you¡¯ve brought here come out yet." Ling Weizi spoke with a peculiar expression.


    "This," Qin Shunying was indeed distracted, now also feeling that something was amiss, "he might have encountered some problem inside."


    "It could also be that he doesn¡¯t want to admit defeat in front of you." Ling Weizi, with a knowing smile, raised her chin slightly and squinted her eyes, teasing in a tone of someone who had been through it all, "Boys are like that, they refuse to easily concede defeat unless absolutely necessary."


    "Brother Su isn¡¯t someone like that, but there is indeed something fishy about this." Qin Shunying¡¯s eyebrows knit together slightly, pondered for a moment, and then quickly made a decision, "Let¡¯s continue to wait, and if it really doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯ll take the stone ring and go inside to check."


    "After all, Brother Su is a guest of our Fiery Sun Sect; we need to ensure his safety."


    "That sounds good." Ling Weizi nodded.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Meanwhile.


    In the depths of the Molten Lava Cave, the mist dispersed.


    Su Heng had already activated the Dragon Blood, entering the complete Dragon Transformation State.


    He spread his fingers and scooped up a large handful of magma from the fiery red, blazing lake, dousing his body with it. Smoke hissed up from his shoulders, completely enveloping Su Heng¡¯s formidable and fierce form.


    He squinted his eyes and let out a pleasurable groan.


    He couldn¡¯t help but remark, "The Fiery Sun Sect truly lives up to its reputation as a top sect in the Jiang E region, able to bathe while cultivating. This is quite the good life indeed."

 Chapter 256: 209: Such Talent, Visitor from Breath Swamp

    Bubbles churned in the lava lake, shrouded in mist, with the air twisting due to the scorching temperature. Su Heng¡¯s massive figure, over six meters tall, appeared here, taking steps deep and shallow, heading towards the deepest part of the lake.Capable of instantly melting and evaporating stubborn Diamondsteel.


    For Su Heng at that moment, it was not much different from a hot spring of around forty degrees.


    Apart from feeling slightly uncomfortable at the very beginning, the rest of the time was only comfort, to the point where he even wished for the temperature to be slightly higher.


    He strode through the magma lake, stirring up the fiery waves and fog, heading deeper into the cave.


    Occasionally, disciples from the Fiery Sun Sect were encountered cultivating in this place.


    They heard the noise,


    And looking towards the source of the sound, they saw a colossal figure emerging from the mist.


    The expression on their faces was just like seeing a ghost, their eyes bulging outward, and their mouths agape as if they could stuff a salted duck egg into them.


    "Fuck!" a disciple in white snapped his jaw shut with a crack.


    He exclaimed in shock, "Which senior brother is this, so brave."


    "Don¡¯t know, haven¡¯t seen him before," another disciple from the Fiery Sun Sect replied from afar.


    "Let¡¯s follow and see," the slightly older disciple in white, full of curiosity and excitement, took the initiative to suggest, "I didn¡¯t expect that apart from Master Sister Qin Shunying, our Fiery Sun Sect actually has such a fierce person!"


    Without waiting for the other person to respond,


    The disciple in white flicked a spell and darted forward.


    Unfortunately...


    He didn¡¯t get far before he was overwhelmed by the raging fire waves. Even with the defense of a ring made from ice crystals, he couldn¡¯t endure and was pushed back by the surging heat, his hair and eyebrows beginning to catch fire, leaving him in a gray and disheveled state.


    By the time he managed to extinguish the flames on his body and looked up again, there was a surge of rolling white mist, and Su Heng¡¯s figure was no longer in sight.


    "Ah!" The disciple in white could but sigh in resignation.


    On the other side,


    Su Heng was completely unaware of the existence of tools like ice crystal rings used to isolate magma fire poison.


    Experience new tales on empire


    However, even without one, it had little effect on him. By merely activating some dragon blood and reverting to his original size, the Earth Fire Magma in the cave could not harm him. Instead, his viscera were warm and comfortable, making him feel inexplicably content.


    So much so that Su Heng thought about whether he should find a volcano to soak in whenever he was free in the future.


    Putting these trivial thoughts aside for the moment, Su Heng had already arrived at the deepest part of the cave.


    Compared with the outside world, the area here was much narrower, only about the size of a large hall in the Demon Suppression Tower. In the center of the magma lake was a black platform protruding upward, and on the platform was a black meteorite, irregularly egg-shaped, with a diameter of about three meters.


    The surface of the black meteorite was covered with dense scriptures, flickering with a golden glow as they were illuminated by the tidal flow of magma.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze was solemn, his attention fully immersed in these gloriously golden patterns.


    He knew that these patterns were the original scriptures of the Bright Sun Divine Skill.


    It was also the core inheritance of the Fiery Sun Sect.


    A rare opportunity,


    He must fully memorize the content.


    After the Five Viscera comes the Six Viscera Realm, which refers to the gallbladder, stomach, small intestine, large intestine, bladder, and triple burner collectively. If the Five Viscera strengthens a martial artist¡¯s physique, the effect of the Six Viscera is much clearer: it is to enhance the martial artist¡¯s digestive capability.


    In plain terms, it is about acquiring more nutrients from the outside world to sustain oneself and promote bodily development and growth.


    There¡¯s an old saying: "Grain nourishes the mind, meat strengthens the body, and the essence breath of heaven and earth grants a divine and long life." The realm a martial artist can reach is closely related to what he eats, what he can eat, and what he derives from food.


    The Six Viscera is the final step in the transformation of the flesh, and naturally, it is of paramount importance.


    Especially since Su Heng can gain attribute points from food and strengthen himself, the cultivation and transformation of the Six Viscera Realm is not to be taken lightly.


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes scanned quickly over the inscriptions.


    His brow occasionally furrowed and then relaxed, immersing himself in contemplation of his cultivation.


    "The Bright Sun Divine Skill essentially strengthens and transforms the digestive system into a furnace as if forged from flesh and blood. The stronger the physique, the higher the temperature, the greater the digestive capability, to the extent that even consuming metal is not out of the question," he mused.


    "At advanced levels of cultivation, the body blazes like the sun in a furnace." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wherever the Bright Sun Divine Light passes, the essence of heaven and earth surges toward it. With a single breath, one possesses the might to melt mountains and boil seas. Truly formidable," he acknowledged.


    "However, there is one flaw with this cultivation technique," he considered.


    "It requires a person with an extremely robust body to cultivate it, with high demands on one¡¯s physical aptitude. But that point..." As the fiery waves of magma lashed against Su Heng¡¯s body, sparks flew. He cracked a smile, looking somewhat fierce in the swaying firelight.


    "No wonder Li Wangchuan recommended that I cultivate this skill in the Fiery Sun Sect. The Bright Sun Divine Skill indeed seems tailor-made for me," he reflected.


    Su Heng sat down cross-legged.


    Being naturally gifted, once he understood the principle,


    Reading the inscriptions on the stone egg became transparently clear, with enlightenment flickering like stars passing through Su Heng¡¯s mind. After a short while, he had fully read the scriptures and roughly understood them.


    He opened his attribute panel.


    In the cultivation technique section, the Bright Sun Divine Skill had already appeared.

 Chapter 257: Such Talent, People from Breath Swamp_2

    Su Heng had over a thousand attribute points remaining, without hesitation, he immediately allocated all of them. The Bright Sun Divine Skill had a total of seven levels, the first six corresponding to the six different digestive organs that food processes through in the human body. The final level linked these organs together, refining them into a furnace, providing an overall enhancement to one¡¯s physique.All 1500 attribute points were added.


    It was just enough for Su Heng to perfectly master the first level of the Bright Sun Divine Skill. By conservative estimates, to fully master this Cultivation Technique would require at least tens of thousands of attribute points.


    Even though Su Heng already had a certain status, gathering these attribute points was not an easy task.


    "I¡¯m afraid it would take swallowing seven or eight sovereign-class lords..." Su Heng guessed, his brows slightly furrowing.


    "But sovereign-class lords aren¡¯t just some common pigs to be found everywhere, where can I find so many at once?" Thinking this, a glint of brilliance swept through Su Heng¡¯s mind, and his eyes suddenly lit up¡ª"Demon Country!"


    Tuo Long had once flooded Baihua County.


    Although that plan had failed, and Tuo Long had been devoured by Su Heng,


    Since enmity was already established, Su Heng didn¡¯t think things would end so easily. He wondered how he compared now to the few Kings of the Demon Country, in terms of strength.


    Fiery light burst forth from Su Heng¡¯s eyes, indicating that a showdown between them was inevitable.


    Whoosh!


    With the attribute panel at his disposal, Su Heng didn¡¯t need to stay in one place.


    Moreover, since he was a guest it wouldn¡¯t be good to linger excessively.


    After inscribing the Bright Sun Divine Skill onto his attribute panel, Su Heng thoroughly understood it, found no issues, and decided to leave the place.


    As for subsequent cultivation, he could gradually accumulate attribute points and add them to the state of the Cultivation Technique.


    Swish!


    He opened his eyes, his form flashed.


    Amidst swirls of smoke, Su Heng¡¯s robust and sturdy body vanished from sight.


    ...


    ...


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    ...


    Meanwhile, outside the Molten Lava Cave.


    "Snap!" Ling Weizi wore a smile as she gently placed her teacup down.


    "You see, I wasn¡¯t wrong," Ling Weizi noted the commotion from the magma lake outside and lifted her chin slightly, speaking with a hint of haughty cuteness, "The old generation of cultivators was right, that kid finally couldn¡¯t endure and ran out."


    "It¡¯s only because you didn¡¯t finish your sentence initially," Qin Shunying pressed her fingers against her temples, "But don¡¯t talk recklessly later, or the atmosphere might get too awkward."


    "I understand, I¡¯m not a three-year-old child," Ling Weizi said, somewhat displeased by her disciple¡¯s lecturing.


    Whoosh!


    The conversation had barely finished when a strong wind blew by.


    The smoke cleared, and in the cave appeared a figure in black clothing and hair, his expression calm, none other than Su Heng.


    He looked around and soon noticed Qin Shunying and her disciple Ling Weizi chatting in a corner. Su Heng raised an eyebrow, slightly surprised, "You two were waiting here for me all this time!?"


    "Yes!" Ling Weizi¡¯s eyes twinkled as she stood up with her teacup, her smile sly, and two sharp little canine teeth showing.


    She looked up and smiled, "Young Master, how do you feel about your cultivation?"


    "Master!" Qin Shunying tried to cover Ling Weizi¡¯s mouth, but she was a bit too slow and could only cover her forehead with her hand. Her Master was great in every other aspect, but she had a childlike personality, always causing unnecessary issues.


    In Qin Shunying¡¯s view,


    Knowing that Su Heng lacked the protection of the Ice Crystal Ring, she still deliberately asked that question.


    It was just revealing shortcomings intentionally, wanting to see others embarrassed.


    Qin Shunying was about to speak to ease the tension before the atmosphere got too awkward, when she heard Su Heng loudly laugh and say with a fist salute, "The Fiery Sun Sect¡¯s Bright Sun Divine Skill certainly lives up to its reputation. I have attained much, thanks to the elder¡¯s hospitality."


    Solving the issue with the Six Viscera Realm¡¯s Cultivation Technique, Su Heng was in a particularly good mood,


    And thus felt a higher regard for Ling Weizi and Qin Shunying, answering with a smile.


    ¡¯Attained much, yet you haven¡¯t even seen the original text of the Bright Sun Divine Skill. What could you have possibly attained?¡¯ S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ling Weizi internally criticized, her smile slightly stiff on her face. But her disposition was exceptionally good, exceptionally gentle.


    Even though in her view, Su Heng was just putting on a brave front, Ling Weizi showed no irritation but rather with a soft look and gentle smile continued, "Since Young Master Su has gained much, I wonder to what extent have you cultivated the true art of the Bright Sun?"


    "I am ashamed to say, I have only just fully mastered the first level," Su Heng replied truthfully.


    "..." Ling Weizi seemed somewhat speechless.


    She hadn¡¯t even finished a pot of tea yet, and Su Heng had already mastered the first level of the Bright Sun Divine Skill to completion!?


    That brag was a bit too outrageous!


    Ling Weizi¡¯s face stiffened slightly, and she finally felt a bit angry.


    But she still managed a strained smile, "I also have some understanding of the Bright Sun Divine Skill, since Young Master Su has made an entry. Why not demonstrate it, so I can help check for any errors, preventing you from going astray and wasting efforts, which would indeed be unfortunate."


    The Cultivation Technique strengthened by allocating points on the attribute panel naturally wouldn¡¯t have any repercussions.


    But with Ling Weizi¡¯s kind intentions, Su Heng was touched. Coupled with the old saying ¡¯one¡¯s mouth is soft when he eats of others, and his hand is short when he takes of others,¡¯ Su Heng did not refuse, but nodded, saying, "Then I¡¯ll trouble the elder."


    "Master, you two!" Qin Shunying watched Su Heng and Ling Weizi engage in a serious conversation,


    Finally speechless, her face lined with exasperation, not sure what else to say. She turned and walked towards a wooden table on the side, picking up the Ice Crystal Ring placed on it.

 Chapter 258: 209: Such Talent, Someone from Breath Swamp_3

    She planned to clarify the situation with Su Heng and then properly reprimand her disrespectful master. With that done, this matter would be settled.She shook her head with a sigh, picked up the stone ring, and turned around¡ª


    Then she saw a beam of pure, bright light emanating from Su Heng.


    His hefty body seemed to instantly transform into a blazing furnace. Waves of heat rolled out, stirring his hair into a wild dance and distorting the surrounding air, causing the temperature to soar and making it slightly uncomfortable for anyone nearby.


    What was even more terrifying and shocking was¡ª


    The aura emanating from Su Heng was unmistakably that of Bright Sun Divine Skill.


    Contrary to what he had claimed about just starting, it was clear he had mastered the first level to perfection, a state that could only be attained by going as far as possible. As this realization hit, Qin Shunying and her disciple Ling Weizi stood thunderstruck, unable to move.


    Enjoy new adventures from empire


    A moment later, Su Heng withdrew the aura of Bright Sun Divine Skill from his body, a serene smile on his face. He reached forward with an embracing gesture and bowed slightly, "I would appreciate some guidance from my senior."


    "I...this..."


    Ling Weizi opened her mouth, squeezing out a stiff smile, her hand trembling.


    Smash!


    It was her precious teacup that fell to the ground.


    Shattering into pieces.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    To the north of Jiangzhou, on the edge of Breath Swamp.


    Boom!


    A massive explosion lifted a gust of wind, carrying dust and debris off the ground and creating a small-scale black dust storm. In the storm, a man and a woman were swept up by the blast and heavily smashed against a large tree that took two people to embrace. The tree swayed back and forth, leaves and branches fluttering down from midair.


    "Puh!" Zhao Yingning spat out a mouthful of blood and collapsed on the ground, gasping heavily.


    After a short while, she slowly recovered, wiping the blood from her lips.


    Leaning on the nearby tree trunk, she looked around.


    In front of her was a black river, its waters rushing fiercely with a thunderous sound. Even though they were hundreds of meters away, a breeze would carry a cool mist towards them, enveloping her. Nearby were several fruit trees with their fruits already fallen and rotting on the ground, emitting a sweet fragrance.


    Her younger brother, Zhao Aman, ran forward and jumped into the river with a "splash," causing white spray.


    "Sister!" Zhao Aman¡¯s muscular body shone under the sunlight, his face filled with excitement, "Look, this must be the legendary ocean! So much water, if we could share it with our people, we wouldn¡¯t have to risk our lives stealing water from the territories of those exotic beasts anymore."


    Looking at the dreamlike scene before her, Zhao Yingning¡¯s rough face showed a trace of bewilderment.


    She squinted towards the sun.


    After a moment of silence, Zhao Yingning pulled her brother out of the cold river water, "Let¡¯s not forget what¡¯s important. Our people are still suffering in Breath Swamp."


    "Those demons are becoming more numerous," Zhao Yingning said somberly, "We must act quickly."


    Upon hearing these weighty words¡ª


    The excitement gradually faded from Zhao Aman¡¯s face.


    "How are we supposed to find the noble who killed Tuo Long the Great?" Zhao Aman hesitated, but still asked, "And even if we manage to escape from Breath Swamp and tell him about the Golden Crow Secret Store, will he definitely agree to help us?"


    "I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m sorry..." Cold winds blew, lifting Zhao Yingning¡¯s long hair.


    "But we have no other choice," she said calmly.


    "Right," Zhao Aman nodded.


    "Let¡¯s get moving quickly!" Zhao Yingning quickly perked up, "First, we¡¯ll gather some information in the nearby city, then find a way to contact him."


    "May our ancestors bless us!" Zhao Yingning clasped her hands and sighed, "Hopefully, he¡¯ll still remember us." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 259: Resource Allocation, Feasible Strategy

    "Ling Weizi? Senior Ling Weizi?"Seeing the young girl-like Ling Weizi standing silently in front of him, Su Heng felt perplexed, unable to fathom which act she was playing.


    "I..." Ling Weizi¡¯s eyes pleaded for help from Qin Shunying.


    Qin Shunying rubbed her forehead.


    "There¡¯s Fire Poison hidden within the magma lake, and it requires the neutralization of the Ice Crystal Bracelet to enter," Qin Shunying explained as she stepped forward, coming in front of Su Heng, lifting her head to speak with measured generosity, "The master always thought that you were just being stubborn, that¡¯s why..."


    "The master had no ill intentions; please forgive us," Qin Shunying said with a bitter smile, embracing Ling Weizi in her arms.


    "So that¡¯s how it is," Su Heng said with a chuckle, not taking it to heart.


    "In that case, I won¡¯t trouble you further," Su Heng said as he extended a hand in salute, smiling and bidding farewell to the two of them.


    "Come back to play when you have time," Ling Weizi said as she wriggled out of Qin Shunying¡¯s embrace and waved at Su Heng.


    Su Heng nodded, then showed respect toward Qin Shunying as well.


    He then took a step forward and turned to leave.


    The veil between Fiery Sun Mountain and the mortal world tore apart, and with a rise and a fall, Su Heng¡¯s burly figure transformed into a streak of black lightning, disappearing in the blink of an eye. Watching Su Heng leave, Ling Weizi and Qin Shunying exchanged a glance, the former murmured softly, "I always thought that your talent was freakish enough, but who would¡¯ve thought..."


    "How could this be possible!" Ling Weizi¡¯s cheeks puffed up, and she frustratedly grabbed at her hair.


    "There are people beyond people, heavens beyond heavens; there¡¯s nothing to be shocked about," Qin Shunying, who had been once hailed as the foremost of Jiang E¡¯s younger generation, and even many of the older generation of powerhouses couldn¡¯t match her. Su Heng¡¯s abrupt emergence meant that the title would no longer be hers.


    But Qin Shunying took it in stride¡ªfame was fleeting and laughable, not a loss to mourn.


    What was most important was to do what needed to be done properly.


    "It¡¯s just a pity..."


    Qin Shunying looked up at the sky; her sword-like eyebrows and starry eyes, along with her well-defined facial features, exuded vigor, but at this moment, she seemed somewhat melancholic. Thinking of the upcoming Golden Crow Secret Store, although she had made ample preparations, she was still uncertain about whether she would come back alive.


    If she really died inside the secret store, what would become of her master?


    Looking at Ling Weizi, who seemed carefree at her side.


    Qin Shunying¡¯s previously resolute determination suddenly began to waver.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Jiangzhou, Baihua County.


    Su Heng took some time to travel, taking the opportunity to look over the scenery in Jiang E.


    Then he leisurely made his way back to the Demon Suppression Tower.


    The thick stone doors in front of him rumbled open, and Su Heng¡¯s shoulders relaxed as the black cloak draped behind him was suddenly taken off. Two large hands made of black hair stretched out from the darkness, took hold of the collar, and hung the cloak on a coat rack to the side.


    A long and deep corridor lay ahead.


    Oil lamps were placed along both sides of the corridor, lighting up in sequence with Su Heng¡¯s arrival, dispelling the darkness.


    "My lord!" A burly figure appeared beside Su Heng, raising his hand in a salute¡ªit was Wang Xindong, the first-generation Dragon Guard created by Su Heng.


    Su Heng nodded slightly in greeting, "How is the situation with the Wind Demon General now?"


    "His limbs have been broken, and he is imprisoned on the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower," Wang Xindong reported.


    "Any news lately?"


    "No," Wang Xindong said in a low voice, "Baihua County is stable, with no abnormalities detected."


    "That¡¯s good," Su Heng said as he turned the corner to enter a large hall in the center.


    "Only, there are rumors of demons appearing in Lianshan City upstream of Guanjiang, and now Baihua County has received a batch of refugees," Wang Xindong said, frowning. "I¡¯ve already sent people to investigate, but so far, no clues have been found."


    "Do you find this matter suspicious?" Su Heng asked nonchalantly.


    The echoes of the Immortal Heavens were gradually deepening, and the birth of demons was quite normal, even in the Demon Suppressed Baihua County, where occasionally some would emerge.


    However, these wild demons generally lacked strength and intelligence. So much so that soon after they manifested, they were either killed or suppressed. Hence, Baihua County remained peaceful without any major incidents.


    Baihua County was like this, but other places were different.


    Reports of demons injuring people were becoming more common, and the true facet of the world was gradually becoming known to the populace.


    "Speaking of which, this matter does seem a bit unusual," Wang Xindong furrowed his brows tightly and said in a low voice, "On one hand, the quantity is huge, and on the other, these demons lack intelligence as if they¡¯re being massively produced by some means."


    "So, it reminded you of the last incident with Tuo Long the Great," Su Heng stopped walking and looked out the window.


    "Exactly," Wang Xindong replied, "I¡¯m worried that there might be new activity in the Demon Country."


    "Demon Country is not weak; indeed, we should remain vigilant," Su Heng nodded solemnly. The power of the Immortal Heavens spread like a tide, covering the mortal world. As time passed, some of the powerful demons that used to live in the Immortal Heavens could now freely enter and exit the mortal world, viewing humans as livestock to be farmed.


    Without a sufficient number of powerful beings to stand guard, humanity could potentially relive the darkest chapter of its history.


    But now...


    Who was farming who, who considered who as livestock, was really not clear.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    "Demon Country, huh!" Su Heng swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his mouth curling into a cold smile, "Keep an eye on the Breath Swamp area. Inform me immediately of any news."


    "As you command," Wang Xindong nodded.


    After reporting to Su Heng and receiving instructions, Wang Xindong promptly left with big strides. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 260: Resource Allocation, Feasible Strategy_2

    ...Meanwhile, on the other side.


    In the Demon Suppression Tower, Su Heng continued to ascend.


    He soon reached the ninth level, coated with a thick Blood Flesh Fungus Blanket.


    He manipulated gravity to push open the sturdy doors forged from radiant stone, and a warm wind mixed with the smell of blood spilled out, scattering the few locks of hair hanging by Su Heng¡¯s ears. His gaze remained unchanged, for he was long accustomed to the sight of the squirming crimson flesh before him, feeling no discomfort whatsoever.


    Passing through a curtain woven from intertwined blood vessels, he quickly entered the inner layer of the laboratory.


    The Blood Demon General and the Iron Demon General had both loved and slain each other, their flesh already corroded and digested by the fungal strain. Only some desiccated bones were left, discarded like trash in the dark corners.


    On the wall that the Blood Demon General once adorned, the Wind Demon General now hung, barely alive.


    Upon seeing Su Heng approach,


    The Wind Demon General¡¯s previously weary pupils sharply focused, and her body, stripped down to a mere stick, began to struggle violently. She tried to speak, but sadly, Su Heng had smashed her jaw, rendering her unable to muster any strength and making it completely unclear what she was attempting to say.


    Read exclusive content at empire


    "Please be quiet for a moment," Su Heng said gently, his face soft as he lightly caressed the Wind Demon General¡¯s cheek.


    The Wind Demon General gasped violently, her pitch-black pupils trembling like those of a frightened deer.


    A tremendous fear took physical form,


    Pressing heavily upon the Wind Demon General¡¯s throbbing heart.


    It left her speechless and even made her breathing sounds extremely faint, barely audible.


    "That¡¯s better," Su Heng said as she calmed down again, a mild smile returning to his face. He withdrew his fingers from the Wind Demon General¡¯s cheek and gently tapped his temple, "I¡¯m thinking, you need to keep quiet."


    "I..." the Wind Demon General opened her mouth wide in despair.


    Attempting to speak,


    Mere pleas for mercy or a quick end.


    Su Heng grew somewhat tired of hearing these, his smile gradually fading as he spread his fingers and swiped them forward lightly.


    Shush, shush, shush!


    Streaks of blood-red tendrils covered the Wind Demon General¡¯s cheeks,


    Forming a blood-red mask that completely enveloped her facial features, muffling any sounds she might make.


    Finally, there was silence.


    Hiss!


    Su Heng extended a finger, entering a mutated state.


    His sharp, pitch-black dragon claw glided across the Wind Demon General¡¯s chest, slicing her thorax open to expose the squirming pink organs inside. Su Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he stitched a previously adjusted "Genetic Gland" into the left side of her chest cavity, then injected Dragon Blood to activate it.


    The Genetic Gland began to pulse, with thick blood vessels branching out like potato roots to form a new blood circulation system.


    The embedded "Bone Strengthening Gland" and "Muscle Strengthening Gland" were also activated,


    Transforming this body towards greater agility and explosive power.


    This also prepared for the future growth of additional organs like "Extra Lungs," "Pebble Kidneys," and "Blood Sacks," setting the groundwork for the initial phase.


    Su Heng had already successfully transformed thirty-three first-generation Dragon Guards. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, all these Dragon Guards were male.


    The Wind Demon General was the experimental subject for the first female Dragon Guard, and the differences were clear.


    From the current perspective, the outlook was not optimistic. The physical structures of males and females were vastly different, and unexpected incidents occurred concerning the transcription of the "Genetic Gland" in the Wind Demon General.


    First, his bones were growing uncontrollably, sharp bone spurs piercing directly through muscles and internal organs, bloodily exposed.


    Then, muscles throughout his body also began to spasm violently and proliferate, forming small, grape-like lumps on the severed arm of the Wind Demon General, which clustered into a Crimson undulating mass. When they grew to their limit, they "popped" open, and blood plasma and mucus burst forth.


    The Wind Demon General, tormented by such cruel torture, had already reached a limit of neurological collapse. Even through the Crimson mask, one could see his features twist, contorted in excruciating agony.


    Unfortunately,


    Su Heng was heartless as iron, showing no mercy to his enemies.


    His gaze remained calm and indifferent, merely touching his chin, "It seems I have indeed thought too simply of this matter, a long journey ahead."


    Su Heng shook his head.


    He withdrew his gaze from the Wind Demon General, turned around, and left through the curtains from the secret room.


    In the laboratory outside, some specimens of mutated organs from the Dragon Guards were laid out on a stone table, soaked in a solution, and beside them were some abstract ideas and notes hastily scribbled by Su Heng, understandable only to him.


    Su Heng furrowed his brow and flipped through these records casually.


    Then a property panel emerged before him¡ª


    [Su Heng]


    [Height: 6.13 meters]


    [Weight: 12.45 tonnes]


    [Realm: Vein Mutation 11.35, Bone Mutation 16.43, Muscle Mutation 12.75, Blood Mutation 15.24, Five Internal Organs Mutation 7.13, Six Viscera Mutation 1.36]


    [Cultivation Technique: Domineering True Body, Heavenly Fierce Demon Evil, Taotie Technique, Dragon Shedding Blood Refining Method, Five Internal Organs Sealing God, Bright Sun Divine Skill (Level 1)]


    [Demon Parts: Water Ghost Poison Sack, Tai Sui Fungus Strain, Skeleton Dragon Armor, Bodhisattva¡¯s Cut Hair, Taotie¡¯s Stomach]


    [Attribute Points: 153]


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze swept over the string of numbers.


    Finally, his focus stayed on the specific levels of mutation.


    Having perfected the Domineering Dragon Thirteen Forms Secret Technique and successfully transformed to cultivate the Domineering True Body, Su Heng had significantly advanced the mutation levels of the first four realms. Although he had already perfected the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique, there was still a gap compared to the earlier realms.


    The mutation levels of the Five Internal Organs represent vitality, providing stamina, like the engine in a war chariot.


    Clearly, as of now, the performance of this engine still fell short of Su Heng¡¯s demands.


    The Domineering True Body and Deep Blood Explosion had incredible power but consumed a great deal simultaneously.


    Both fully activated.


    Even the current Su Heng could not maintain them for a lengthy period.


    "Skull Plain, Demon Country, and that unexplained probe when I encountered the Fiery Sun Sect," Su Heng frowned slightly, a gleam flashing in his dark eyes, "The tree may prefer calm, but the wind does not cease; though I, Su Heng, wish for a peaceful and quiet life, secluded from the world, some people think otherwise."


    "They only need to rush over to die, but I as the magistrate have much more to contemplate."


    "I must find a way to elevate the mutation level of the Five Internal Organs, not leaving any weaknesses vulnerable.". Su Heng mused, making up his mind.


    As for increasing the mutation level of the Five Internal Organs,


    Naturally, the conventional methods would be to continue training the Five Internal Organs Sealing God Technique to break limits and enhance further, or to collect Cultivation Techniques of the Five Internal Organs Realm from various sources and integrate them.


    But both of these methods required a significant amount of time and resources, and might prove counterproductive. Moreover, having just obtained the Bright Sun Divine Skill from the Fiery Sun Sect, Su Heng faced another significant drain on resources. Was there a method that consumed few resources, was fast-acting, and could offer immediate improvements...


    Oh, speak of the devil!


    A brilliant idea suddenly flashed through Su Heng¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 261: 211: Plundering the Heart, The Origin of Demon Country

    His gaze returned to the organ specimen before him.The Dragon Guard project originally was merely meant to provide more security for his family and friends, and incidentally keep the petty and trivial at bay. To avoid having to personally deal with any unseemly opponents that came along, which was truly bothersome.


    But as the implementation of the Dragon Guard project unfolded, with deepening understanding of human organ structure and accumulating experience,


    Su Heng¡¯s mind slowly began to conceive a vague cultivation method¡ªorgan transplantation.


    If the capacity of a heart to pump blood is limited,


    Then I simply add an extra blood circulation system on top of the existing one, effectively operating on dual standby, and double the efficiency of the blood pumping. The same principle applies to other organs like the lungs, kidneys, spleen, and so on. Each organ¡¯s focus is different, and the direct enhancement of physical attributes is not as conspicuous as with the heart.


    In the common knowledge of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the heart is the palace of the divine, where the central hub of human life activities resides.


    Among all the organs in the body, S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The heart holds a unique and extremely special position.


    Su Heng had already become adept at using Dragon Blood to induce a new heart in the bodies of ordinary Martial Artists. However, the same method didn¡¯t work on Su Heng¡¯s own body. His physique was too strong, and he possessed Dragon Blood, so a heart created using Dragon Blood simply couldn¡¯t pump his blood which was as heavy as mercury.


    But since Su Heng had this idea, naturally, his mind had a vague direction he could attempt to explore to solve this issue.


    If creating one won¡¯t work,


    Then why not forcibly take one from someone else and implant it in myself!


    Yet this presented a new problem: where to find a being with a physique not too different from Su Heng¡¯s...


    His first thought was the Ruler of the Demon Country.


    But to be honest, Su Heng didn¡¯t think too highly of this person and only saw him as a backup option.


    The next thought was the remains of the Tuo Long from Dragon Abyss, but the Tuo Long had fallen too long ago, and there were too many uncertainties associated with this matter, making its success unsure.


    Gathering information proved a challenging problem, and Su Heng felt somewhat helpless.


    He would need to devote more attention to this issue.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    As Su Heng pondered,


    A rhythmic knocking sound came, interrupting his thoughts.


    Turning around and following the sound, he saw a slender figure in red swaying amidst a shimmer of white light. The light spilled over her, stretching her shadow and making her figure appear somewhat blurred. Li Hongxiu¡¯s face was calm, her cool gaze falling on Su Heng.


    "Is something the matter?" Su Heng set down the materials he was holding and squatted down in front of Li Hongxiu. Stay updated via empire


    "Two people claim they¡¯re from Breath Swamp and wish to see you," said Li Hongxiu.


    "Breath Swamp!?" A question mark popped up in Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    He quickly had an impression.


    Back when he was pursuing the Tuo Long Lord, Su Heng had once made his way deep into Breath Swamp. The swamp was a dangerous and desiccated wasteland, filled with not only powerful strange beasts but also some human tribes living within it. By chance, Su Heng had encountered one of those tribes.


    But...


    They had no interaction with each other.


    What would these tribal people want with him?


    Su Heng was puzzled.


    However, considering the recent information revealed by Wang Xindong, as well as the various unusual occurrences coming from the direction of the Demon Country, Su Heng gave it some thought and then nodded.


    "Alright then," he said, stroking Li Hongxiu¡¯s smooth hair, then slowly stood up.


    "Since they¡¯ve come all the way to see me, let¡¯s meet them," Su Heng said calmly with a smile, "and see what kind of medicine they¡¯re actually selling in their gourd."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Zhao Yingning stood with her hands behind her back, gazing at the scenery outside.


    Neatly arrayed houses, the bustling market with its constant throng of people, and beyond that, the wharf and the expansive Guang River. It was nearing twilight, and the red light of the setting sun cast its glow over the glistening river, reminding Zhao Yingning of the quicksand rivers in Breath Swamp.


    When the sunlight fell on them, the two were similar in hue, yet their implications were completely opposite: the Guang River nourished the land, signifying vibrant life, whereas the latter signified death, natural disasters, and the emergence of terrifying strange beasts.


    For many in Baihua County,


    This was just an everyday sight, but Zhao Yingning couldn¡¯t take her eyes off it.


    The girl¡¯s tired and worried black eyes held a longing; she imagined her tribespeople living in such a city.


    There would be no worries about the scarcity of water, no fears of all-consuming sandstorms, and no need to dread the great lords of the Demon Country that might appear to hunt at any time. It would be a sight most beautiful, teeming with life. A cool autumn breeze blew by, whipping up fallen leaves. Zhao Yingning¡¯s mouth curved upwards slightly, but her eyes grew a bit misty.


    She turned around, and before her was a spacious lounge.


    The furniture inside was exquisitely carved with intricate patterns that Zhao Yingning couldn¡¯t comprehend.


    The chairs here were very comfortable, every curve designed to fit the human body. But Zhao Aman, her brother, seemed out of sorts sitting on one, restless and uneasy. At the moment he was studying the teacup in his hand, lifting it, then after a moment of hesitation, gently setting it down again.


    "Sister," Zhao Aman said, "will that person meet with us?"


    Zhao Yingning bit her lip lightly and shook her head.


    Thud, thud, thud!


    A knocking sound rose.


    Before the two inside could reply, the wooden door of the tea room had already been pushed open.


    A majestic figure with disheveled white hair walked in from the outside. He was over three meters tall, with a face so severe and solemn that one might wonder if he had ever smiled. A blood-colored vertical pupil was embedded in his forehead, and his exposed muscles were like stone, hard and sharply defined.


    Zhao Zongwu¡¯s gaze swept around the room, then settled on Zhao Yingning.


    Her body gave a slight shiver.


    Although there was no malice emanating from the elder before her.


    But at the moment their eyes met, Zhao Yingning still felt her muscles twitch and her teeth ache as if caught in the gaze of a dragon creature from the Breath Swamp, unable to muster any thought of struggle or resistance. Fortunately, the elder¡¯s gaze was only fleeting, passing by quickly, allowing her to slowly relax.


    "The Marshal has agreed to see you," Zhao Zongwu said calmly.


    At this moment, Zhao Yingning¡¯s heart swelled with immense joy, not unlike a student seeing their desired scores announced. She exchanged glances with her brother, both unable to suppress the smiles on their faces.


    "Don¡¯t take too long. Follow me," Zhao Zongwu said, turning and walking away without giving them time to respond.


    The two behind him hurried to keep up.


    The building was dim and grand, like a palace built for giants.


    They passed through lengthy corridors, great halls, and immense indoor martial arts training grounds where people bustled about. What shocked Zhao Yingning was the realization that there wasn¡¯t just one strong person like Zhao Zongwu here; there were groups of them, appearing like a well-prepared army.


    Each one of them was exceptionally towering, with stern faces, and each muscle seemed to have been sculpted for violence and destruction.


    Zhao Yingning didn¡¯t dare to look more and withdrew her gaze.


    Head low, she silently followed behind Zhao Zongwu.


    They arrived at a meeting hall on the fifth floor where two Dragon Guards pushed open the large doors, wrapped with chains. Inside was a black stone floor so polished it could reflect one¡¯s image, and flanking both sides was a neat array of Dragon Guards, forming a black ceremonial corridor with their protection.


    At the end of the corridor was a broad platform that rose upward.


    On the platform sat a heavy bronze throne.


    A black-haired giant with a strong presence sat relaxedly on it. He had one leg crossed, one hand casually draped over the arm of the throne, and the other propping up his head. Beside the giant¡¯s throne stood a girl in red with black hair, her skin so white it seemed to glow.


    The giant¡¯s gaze must have possessed the power to shake one¡¯s soul.


    Before Zhao Yingning could react, her body fell to her knees, her head pressed firmly against the smooth floor.


    Feeling the coldness from the floor, Zhao Yingning¡¯s slightly emaciated body trembled continuously, her mind went blank, and the words she had prepared for so long were forgotten completely.


    "I remember you," Su Heng¡¯s low and magnetic voice slowly drifted over, "We met during the pursuit of Lord Tuo Long, and you showed me the direction. For that, I should thank you."


    "So I am willing to spend time to meet you."


    "Thank you for your generosity," Zhao Yingning stopped the shivering of her body and said softly.


    "Do not waste this opportunity," Su Heng said with a smile, "Meeting me is not easy, and I hope to get some useful information from you."


    "Of course," Zhao Yingning lifted her head.


    Responsibility emboldened her to look directly into Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    "Please allow me to tell you a story," Zhao Yingning swallowed a gulp of saliva, and her somewhat stammering voice echoed in the dim and majestic hall.


    "Thousands of years ago, there was an ancient kingdom called Yuanxi."


    "Although the kingdom was small and not densely populated, the people lived relatively well and were happy and peaceful under the protection of the Golden Crow and the generations of diligent kings. But such happiness did not last long, as a calamity appeared in the sky: a blood-colored meteor fell from the heavens."


    "The meteor brought pollution; wherever its aura passed, green hills became barren, rivers stopped flowing, and countless fertile fields turned into cracked deserts. When the meteor cracked open, a terrifying demon emerged. The Golden Crow fought against it for ten days and nights. Though it eventually succeeded in sealing the demon, the Golden Crow itself became contaminated and sealed itself within a tomb."


    "Even though the demon was sealed, the pollution it brought did not dissipate. Instead, it spread like a plague throughout the kingdom, causing countless people to lose their minds and slaughter each other. Towns that were once peaceful and serene became places of bloodshed and corpses laid everywhere."


    "While the king was anxious and desperate, three wandering Martial Artists came to Yuanxi."


    "Each of the three was burly and accompanied by supernatural phenomena, possessing Divine Skills beyond this world. Each had the power to carry mountains and seas, cut rivers, and create passages. They produced talisman water to disperse the plague and even employed Secret Techniques to summon the wind and rain, revitalizing the land that had been polluted by the demon."


    "The king was extremely grateful and pleaded with the three Martial Artists to dispel the evil spirits and heal the Golden Crow."


    "The three Martial Artists agreed, gathered the people of the entire kingdom, set up a Formation, and chanted scriptures in unison. But just then, a foul wind and a blood rain arose, and all three Martial Artists laughed heartily, transforming out of their human forms."


    "The leading Martial Artist turned into a Green-furred Lion with a square face, upturned nose, and flaming red eyebrows. Another Martial Artist transformed into an old elephant with fan-like ears and a dragon-like nose, with yellow tusks. The last Martial Artist flapped his wings and turned into a giant bird with golden wings, a fish head, and leopard eyes."


    "The rivers returned to desolation, and the people lost their reason once again."


    "The king finally realized everything was a deception, an illusion, but it was already too late."


    "The leading Green-furred Lion opened its mouth wide and swallowed the millions of people in the city. The second-ranked old elephant with yellow tusks wrapped its long trunk around and killed the town¡¯s great general and a member of the Unbeatable Sword Sect on the spot. As for the last, the giant bird with golden wings, it flapped its wings, calling forth a fierce wind and moved the entire Yuanxi royal city¡ª


    Turning it into the infamous Corpse Mountain Demon Country, notorious and feared far and wide."

 Chapter 262: 212: Sweeping Through Everything, Reuniting with an Old Friend

    Zhao Yingning¡¯s voice was somewhat shaky when she first started telling the story, but as she continued, it gradually became much smoother. After finishing the story completely, Zhao Yingning¡¯s forehead rested against the floor, and she did not speak again, silently waiting for the outcome.Su Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    His strong, powerful fingers gently tapped the armrest of the bronze throne, creating a rhythmic sound.


    After a while, the sound disappeared. In the silence, Su Heng spoke, "A decent story, albeit a bit clich¨¦d, but it has collected a lot of useful information for me."


    "Tell me, what is the purpose of your long journey to find me?"


    "Huh..." Zhao Yingning let out a long sigh.


    Su Heng¡¯s deep, resonant voice was like music from heaven; her tense muscles relaxed at once, softening like flowing water. Sweat seeped from Zhao Yingning¡¯s forehead, running down her skin, her eyes a bit hazy, but she did not reach up to wipe it away.


    "The distant hope has perished in the torrent of history, but his descendants are still here."


    Zhao Yingning said, "Some of them are survivors who managed to live through the disasters, while others are rebels who have escaped from the Demon Country over the millennia. My tribe is descended from these rebels, we are facing a trial and hope to receive your salvation."


    "This would be no more than a small effort for me," Su Heng replied calmly, "but there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world."


    "I appreciate a fair and just exchange, and you have not offered enough to compensate."


    "Of course, this is nothing but a story, not worth even a sneer," Zhao Yingning said bitterly, "regardless of how painful and brutal the collapse of the distant hope was at the time. Yet with a thousand years gone by, bringing it up now just turns it into a mere story for amusement." Discover stories with empire


    "The distant hope has indeed become history, but it left behind some legacies."


    Zhao Yingning finally mustered her courage, the girl lifting her head to look into Su Heng¡¯s eyes, "I know the exact location of the Golden Crow Mausoleum."


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "I wonder if this piece of information could be used for the exchange," Zhao Yingning swallowed down a gulp of saliva.


    A heartbeat¡¯s time passed, lengthy as if eternity.


    "Agreed!" Su Heng nodded, a gentle smile appearing on his face.


    ...


    ... S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    Su Heng was always known for his decisive and vigorous nature.


    And Zhao Yingning, concerned about the safety of her people, did not want to waste a single moment.


    Thus, in just a few sentences, Su Heng and Zhao Yingning had roughly finalized the detailed plan. Su Heng would lead the Dragon Guards to Breath Swamp to bring Zhao Yingning¡¯s tribespeople out from the increasingly dangerous wasteland.


    Then Zhao Yingning would relay detailed intelligence about the Golden Crow Mausoleum to Su Heng, while the remaining task of exploring the mausoleum would be undertaken by Su Heng alone.


    Both parties obtained what they needed: Su Heng discovered the location of the "second heart," while Zhao Yingning led her people to the long-awaited peace, making the cooperation quite pleasant. Although Zhao Yingning did not match Su Heng in terms of status and power, as partners, Su Heng still afforded her enough respect, which surprised her somewhat.


    After finalizing the details of their agreement, they chose to set out that very day.


    It was still just the siblings on Zhao Yingning¡¯s side, while Su Heng brought along Wang Xindong, leading more than ten Dragon Guards, and sped towards Breath Swamp. The journey from Breath Swamp to the real world had taken Zhao Yingning and her brother over a month.


    The harsh natural environment of Breath Swamp, the domineering powerful beasts, and the increasingly common demons were significant obstacles to their progress.


    But with Su Heng leading the way, it was utterly unobstructed.


    Whether it was any beast, demon, or even the terrifying sandstorms in the desert, Su Heng would simply throw a punch, and in an instant, there would be calm seas and gentle winds, the whole world quieting down.


    Under such terrifyingly violent conditions, a journey that would have taken over a month was brutally shortened to half a day. This was only because Zhao Yingning and her brother¡¯s physical strength was limited, unable to endure such exaggerated speeds. Otherwise, Su Heng could have made the journey even shorter.


    "Cough cough!" Zhao Yingning clutched her chest, coughing twice, then painfully stretched out her hand to pat Su Heng¡¯s arm.


    Su Heng released his grasp, flickering from midair and lightly landing.


    He let go of his fingers, putting Zhao Yingning down.


    Zhao Yingning¡¯s legs went soft, and she half-knelt on the cracked, parched ground, clutching her belly, vomiting a few mouthfuls of acid water. She wiped her mouth and approached Su Heng, pointing to a cave under a rock wall ahead, "This is where our tribespeople live."


    Su Heng followed the direction of Zhao Yingning¡¯s finger.


    The steep rock wall below was overgrown with dense thorny shrubs, camouflaging the entrance of the cave, forming a natural disguise. If one was not deliberately searching, it would be easy to overlook. Although Su Heng¡¯s memory was somewhat fuzzy, he remembered that last time it was not in this position.


    But that was normal; if even a cunning rabbit has three burrows, what more those who had been fighting wits and brawn against demons for hundreds of years.


    "You look somewhat pale," Su Heng observed, his gaze lingering on Zhao Yingning¡¯s face briefly before he spoke calmly.


    Indeed, as Su Heng had noted, Zhao Yingning¡¯s expression was slightly grim.


    She said worriedly, "Under normal circumstances, there should be tribal guards here."


    "Let¡¯s hope the worst doesn¡¯t happen," Zhao Yingning said, clutching her chest, her breathing growing heavier.


    Su Heng nodded slightly.


    Just then, they heard rushing footsteps.


    A young dragon guard hurried to Su Heng¡¯s side and bowed, "We¡¯ve spotted demons nearby."


    Su Heng and Zhao Yingning exchanged glances, "Since they¡¯ve been sighted, we might as well take them down."


    The dragon guard quickly took action, and Su Heng followed for a look.


    There were three demons in the form of jackals, their muscles bulging, their fur glistening under the bright sun like smooth silk. They were fighting with seven or eight rebels, but it was not so much a fight as a one-sided play and slaughter.


    Aside from one strong old man who could somewhat resist and pose a threat, the rest were no match at all.


    The group was covered in wounds, currently driven by sheer hatred.


    Upon receiving the order,


    The young dragon guard charged eagerly ahead. The jackal demons, startled at first by the sight of the burly dragon guard, then snorted and scrutinized his scent, realizing he had only just entered the Demon Embryo Realm. The jackal demon¡¯s caution turned into a sinister grin.


    As everyone knows,


    In most situations, demons are stronger than human martial artists at the same level, and this jackal demon¡¯s level was slightly higher. It should be around the fourth or fifth Fierce Level, which would have been enough to become a Demon King in the Sky Demon Alliance back in Baihua County.


    "Don¡¯t fight me for this, I¡¯ll handle it," the jackal demon said to his companions, snarling a warning.


    Ignoring his companions¡¯ cursing, the jackal demon smirked broadly.


    A gleam of eerie green light flashed in his eyes, his fur bristled, and then he lunged at the young dragon guard with open jaws.


    Bang!


    The dragon guard¡¯s smile was somewhat shy.


    But the punch he burst forth with was terrifyingly powerful, blowing the jackal demon¡¯s head apart.


    Bright red and white brain matter splattered on the young, handsome face of the dragon guard, making his shy smile look terribly sinister.


    The remaining two jackals, shocked by the scene, howled miserably. These clever demons, limbs on the ground and tails between their legs, were about to flee, but it was too late.


    The dragon guard stepped forward, swinging his long arm.


    Whiz!


    The lance in his hand transformed into a streak of black light, spanning a thousand meters in an instant.


    Like a high-precision missile, it heavily struck one of the jackal demons in the buttocks, blasting half of the unfortunate demon¡¯s body apart. Organs flew in all directions, staining the ground dark red, dead beyond doubt.


    The dragon guard strode forward, reducing three steps to two.


    In the midst of desperate, sharp howling, the last jackal demon¡¯s spine was quickly broken.


    Like a hound waiting to be slaughtered, the dragon guard held it by one hand, half-dead, and brought it before Su Heng.


    "Master, we might be able to get some useful information out of this fellow,"


    The dragon guard said, looking up.


    "You are quite clever," Su Heng raised an eyebrow and chuckled, "What¡¯s your name?"


    The dragon guard¡¯s face lit up with joy as he stepped forward and said excitedly, "Subordinate Pang Xuan, from Lianshan City."


    Su Heng nodded, noting the name.


    "When the master asks you something, you answer exactly that! Do you understand?" Pang Xuan slapped the jackal demon¡¯s head, its protruding fangs instantly breaking off by about a dozen, its bright red blood wetting its fur and dripping from its chin.


    This demon knew it was bound to die and thus grew defiant.


    Its eyes red, it glared at Su Heng full of hatred.


    "Don¡¯t celebrate too soon, human. We shall see!" the jackal demon lightly scratched the hard ground with its front paws, leaving pits and holes. It slowly grinned, its face a bloody, crazed smile, "When we die here, Lord Kui Lang won¡¯t let you off."


    "All of you will have to join us in death," the jackal demon snarled.


    Unfortunately, the disparity between them was too great. This minor threat from the insignificant demon not only failed to intimidate but instead made Su Heng smile.


    "Lord Kui Lang," Su Heng stroked his chin, an intrigued expression appearing on his face.


    "That¡¯s a familiar face, quite interesting," Su Heng signaled the dragon guard to release the demon. He pointed a finger, and the jackal demon closed its eyes. But the agonizing pain of death did not come; instead, a tingling sensation permeated its bones. It was still in severe pain, but could now move.


    "Tell your master to come here and see me, as soon as possible," Su Heng¡¯s lofty gaze flickered with a chilling light, "Tell him we still have some unfinished business, and I won¡¯t wait long. Tell him to hurry up and come to die."

 Chapter 263: 213: The Might of a Nation’s Destruction, the Terrifying Demon God

    "There¡¯s still some unresolved enmity between us, this could be interesting." Inside a cool cave in Breath Swamp, covered with soft thatch, Kui Lang, seated with legs astride on a large black stone, held a bloody human leg in his hand."There are plenty of humans with a grudge against me, what does this guy look like?" Kui Lang took a few bites and chewed up the human leg in his hand, swallowing it down.


    He cleaned his teeth with his fingers out of sheer boredom while gazing nonchalantly at the wolf pups in front of him.


    The jackal-demon described Su Heng¡¯s appearance briefly.


    Kui Lang, of course, couldn¡¯t deduce from this brief information who was challenging him, but based on past experiences, he didn¡¯t take it to heart as a real threat. Demon Country was built on the corpses of the distant Xi remnants.


    For thousands of years, people had continually attempted to resist the rule of Demon Country and free their kin.


    Some of them even cultivated to the profound realms within Heavenly Deceit.


    Unfortunately...


    All of these people.


    Explore more stories at empire


    Without exception, had failed and ended up as appetizers for the lords.


    The three Kings of Demon Country towered above all, overseeing everything, their strength unimaginable to these mortals.


    "It sounds like the scale of the settlement is not small." Kui Lang stood up from the stone, casting a shadow, his eyes enshrouded with a cold, bloodthirsty light. His mouth opened, and the sharp teeth grinded against each other, emitting a grating sound that set one¡¯s teeth on edge.


    "We sensed the presence of many humans living there," the jackal-demon said, bowing its head.


    "Interesting." Kui Lang narrowed his eyes, "The Golden Crow King is looking for humans with the distant Xi royal bloodline to open the Golden Crow Secret Store. Perhaps there are gains to be had in this camp, and if this matter is accomplished..."


    Kui Lang chuckled, his mouth grinning wide.


    "But since the other party dares to speak arrogantly, they must be well-prepared."


    "Moreover, with the impending opening of the Golden Crow Secret Store, that¡¯s gathering storm clouds and attracting many from the distant Xi remnants, indeed, we cannot afford to take this matter lightly."


    Kui Lang¡¯s strength, although not weak among the death-ranked demons, was still a bit away from invincible.


    He was inherently cautious and cunning.


    After a moment¡¯s thought, he quickly came up with an idea.


    Kui Lang pulled out a tuft of soft hair from around his neck, spread it out in his palm, and blew hard on it.


    "Swoosh!"


    The hairs turned into a haze of light, whirling up.


    In a flash, they disappeared into the dark cave.


    Before long.


    An imposing figure with horns on its head and a muscular body clad in pale keratinous armor appeared at the entrance of the cave. His broad shoulders blocked the outside view completely, letting only a bit of the cold moonlight bestow a silvery metallic sheen upon him. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This robust demon seemed to have a rather extraordinary status, as Kui Lang¡¯s face bore a hint of respect.


    He bowed his head to the side and briefly relayed the recent events.


    "You called me here for such a trivial matter?" King Xi Shan¡¯s brow-ridges furrowed, and his voice rumbled like muffled thunder, echoing off the cavern walls and stirring the dust on the ground. Kui Lang bowed his head with an embarrassed smile, simultaneously explaining the critical nature of the situation.


    After some hustle, King Xi Shan¡¯s face still didn¡¯t look very pleased, but he gave a nod and agreed to the plan.


    The two of them promptly set out, disappearing into the bright moonlight.


    "Even King Xi Shan has..." Behind, in the cave, the jackal-demon that had survived clenched its fist, a look of exhilaration flashing across its face, "This is great, with King Xi Shan personally stepping in, those humans are bound to die."


    "Cough, cough!" The jackal-demon¡¯s excitement didn¡¯t last long.


    A sharp pain erupted from its chest and abdomen; it coughed twice, struggling to breathe. It covered its mouth with its hand, looked down, and saw its furry palm drenched with fresh blood. The jackal-demon¡¯s face registered shock. It tried to clear its throat with its hand, but it was ineffective.


    Dizziness overwhelmed it, and its legs buckled. It stumbled to the ground, its body convulsed a few times before becoming still, dead as a doornail.


    ...


    Meanwhile.


    Lord Kui Lang and King Xi Shan quickly arrived at their destination.


    Beneath their feet on the dry ground was a pool of congealed bloodstains, along with jackal fur and broken teeth. The remnants of the fight left on the ground were yet to be erased by the wind and sand, laying bare before Lord Kui Lang¡¯s eyes. His expression was rather grim as he said ominously, "These humans are audacious indeed."


    "I hope they have the audacity to match." King Xi Shan spoke calmly, "That way they¡¯re worth killing, and won¡¯t waste my time with a fruitless visit."


    "I smell those humans," Kui Lang¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he licked his teeth with his tongue.


    With a flash, he moved to the other side of another cliff wall.


    A group of giants clad in bronze armor, wielding long spears, stood still like statues beneath the cliff in the bushes, exuding a steady presence as sturdy as mountains. The leader, with white hair and arms covered in scars, appeared particularly alert.


    He lifted his head and gazed in the direction of Kui Lang and King Xi Shan from afar.


    "Interesting." King Xi Shan¡¯s mouth curled into a smirk.


    He shook his head slightly, his bones crackling, muscles bulging, and his already robust physique swelled even larger. Bathed in moonlight, his rough and hard skin from afar looked like a war machine carved from rocks.

 Chapter 264: 213: The Might of a Nation’s Destruction, The Terror of a Demon God_2

    "Let me see what kind of power these humans really possess, daring to act so recklessly before my Demon Country!"The lord of Xi Shan roared furiously, causing the earth to tremble and mountains to shake.


    Amidst the swirling dust, a mighty and forceful punch smashed downward; however, Wang Xindong didn¡¯t dodge or evade, instead planting his spear heavily into the ground. His center of gravity shifted downward, power surging from his feet and coursing through his entire body. With an equally ferocious punch, he counterattacked. When the two forces collided in mid-air, they were momentarily at a standstill before violently bursting apart.


    In terms of sheer strength, the lord of Xi Shan had a slight advantage, slamming Wang Xindong against the rock wall. Wang appeared to be in a sorry state, but was not truly injured.


    The lord of Xi Shan¡¯s eyes flashed red with anger as he spread his arms to continue the advance, ready to tear the frail human to shreds with his own hands.


    Unfortunately for him, his opponent was not limited to Wang Xindong alone. The remaining Dragon Guards followed closely, their spears striking like raging dragons, aiming for the weak spots around the lord of Xi Shan.


    In an instant, the tide of battle shifted completely. The lord of Xi Shan struggled to defend himself, his armor shattered, blood spurting from wounds, looking somewhat disheveled for a time.


    Seeing this, Kui Lang was somewhat shocked.


    The lord of Xi Shan, an undisputed powerhouse in the Demon Country, was actually being pressured to this extent by a group of humans who had appeared out of nowhere.


    Kui Lang stepped forward to join the battlefield, intending to lend a hand to the lord of Xi Shan.


    Boom!


    The lord of Xi Shan gestured Kui Lang away with a hand.


    "I¡¯ll deal with these fellows," the temperature in the lord Xi Shan¡¯s face dropping as his eyes filled with surging rage. "You handle the rest."


    He pointed toward the cave behind the Dragon Guards. "We¡¯ll split up and make this quick. Don¡¯t waste time."


    "Alright," Kui Lang nodded.


    His agility made him well-suited to such assassinations.


    The two had collaborated many times before, with the lord of Xi Shan charging forward to tear open gaps while Kui Lang, moving with stealth and speed, quickly made his way into the cave. Following the winding and dark rock walls and smashing through the stones at the corner, he then vanished into the darkness.


    ...


    Meanwhile, deeper inside the rock walls.


    Zhao Yingning and her brother Zhao Aman split up.


    She led Su Heng to the tribe¡¯s storage room, filled with precious materials they had gathered.


    Her brother, on the other hand, was gathering the other tribe members with the elders, quickly assembling them to escape from Breath Swamp under the protection of the Dragon Guards.


    Boom!


    Zhao Yingning pressed a mechanism on the wall.


    The rock wall, originally smooth, suddenly cracked open with a loud noise, collapsing downward and kicking up dust. A passage appeared before Su Heng¡¯s eyes. He ducked slightly to pass through the doorway and entered a spacious stone hall inside.


    The hall was filled with a faint scent of dust, the walls embedded with glowing crystals.


    Well-preserved volumes were displayed throughout the hall.


    There were also wooden boxes in the corners, containing unknown items.


    Su Heng took out one of the volumes and flipped through it in his hands. These volumes were not made of paper and ink, but woven from a special kind of silk thread. Hence, even after thousands of years, the text would not fade and remained well preserved.


    "Demons, Golden Crow, King..." Su Heng¡¯s brows knitted together.


    The book detailed everything from the descent of the meteor to the annihilation of the Far Hope Kingdom, much more than Zhao Yingning had previously shared. Aside from the Golden Crow, what especially caught Su Heng¡¯s attention was the blood-colored meteor that fell from the sky.


    One meteor, one destroyed kingdom.


    And even more terrifying was the demon that hatched from the meteor.


    Not even the ancient Golden Crow, a divine beast, could defeat it, barely managing to seal it before dying of exhaustion. The aftermath of their battle spiraled out of control, turning fertile lands into a forbidden zone crawling with supernatural beasts.


    There were also the strange creatures in Breath Swamp.


    Su Heng had found them odd since his first sighting.


    They resembled demons but lacked intelligence. The aura they emitted varied subtly, possessing more aggression.


    It now seemed that these creatures might have been tainted by the demon¡¯s aura. Even after the demon was sealed by the Golden Crow, the local ecosystem never recovered, instead undergoing a permanent change.


    After carefully reading through the volume, Su Heng set it down and picked up another, thinner booklet.


    This booklet contained only a few pages, yet the information in it was critically important.


    It detailed the location of the Golden Crow Mausoleum and the methods to open it. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Like An Shelie¡¯s tomb, the Golden Crow Mausoleum existed in a small realm separate from both the Immortal Heavens and the real world.


    To open it, there were only three methods: the first was the Far Hope royal bloodline, the second the Golden Crow Feather, and the third was to tear a rift into the secret realm using brute force.


    Zhao Yingning hugged a box from the corner and carried it over to Su Heng.


    "Click!" As the lid opened, a golden feather inside shone brilliantly. Your journey continues with empire


    Zhao Yingning sighed, her gaze reluctantly falling upon the Golden Crow Feather.


    Yet she quickly firmed her resolve. The Golden Crow Secret Store was fraught with danger, and many demons of Demon Country were on guard outside.


    Even though their tribe possessed the key to the Secret Store, the chances of gaining access to the treasures within were non-existent.


    The longer they delayed, the more likely it was that the Golden Crow Secret Store would fall into the hands of the King of Demon Country. It was better to leak the news of the Secret Store to others than to benefit their enemies.


    And after all, Su Heng had already done well, displaying strength without preying on the weak.

 Chapter 265: 213: The Might of a Nation’s Destruction, The Terror of a Demon God_3

    Although their contact was brief,Zhao Yingning could feel Su Heng¡¯s respect, which was also the reason she decided to hand over the atlas and the key ahead of time.


    "The message you brought is even more valuable than I had anticipated," Su Heng said earnestly, "Once you and your clanspeople are out of danger, I will give you an additional portion of cultivation resources. If you desire any other reward, you can also discuss it with me."


    "Thank you," Zhao Yingning said, grateful.


    With a flip of his hand, Su Heng grasped the golden feather in his hand, his face showing a trace of emotion.


    "As expected of a legendary creature, just a single feather possesses such a rich and fiery life essence."


    It was hard to imagine how powerful the Golden Crow was at its peak.


    Even if it were not as great as a True Dragon.


    It must not be too far off, being an existence within a life level of its own.


    "Golden Crow, True Dragon... and these Demon Lords that come from parts unknown," Su Heng secured the feather close to his body, his eyes empty as he sighed lightly, "This is fate, it seems the world is even more magnificent than I had imagined."


    "Have your clanspeople gathered?" Su Heng asked.


    "Mhm," Zhao Yingning nodded.


    "Let us not delay then, and set off as soon as possible," Su Heng took a step forward but then stopped, an expression of surprise on his face.


    "What is it?" Zhao Yingning¡¯s heart trembled, and she quickly asked.


    "It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s not about you," Su Heng said with a smile, yet his eyes were filled with a chilling light, "I didn¡¯t expect this fool would really dare to come, quite interesting."


    ...


    At the same time, Explore new worlds at empire


    In another part of the complex caverns,


    Kui Lang, the star lord, halted in his tracks in the narrow, dim corridor.


    His arched eyebrows knitted tightly together, he squinted his eyes, carefully surveying the path before suddenly turning back to glance behind him, finding nothing but emptiness.


    Having confirmed multiple times that there was nothing there, yet pervaded by an inexplicable sense of threat that, rather than dissipating, was growing more oppressive with time, like the impending gloom of a rain cloud, until it became hard to breathe.


    Bang!


    A muffled sound, accompanied by a slight tremor of the ground.


    A series of fine pebbles mixed with dust rolled down from the steep wall.


    Kui Lang¡¯s heart quivered violently, that discomforting signal growing stronger. His entire body¡¯s hair stood on end like steel needles, his muscles tensed, and an involuntary growl of threat emerged from his throat.


    The darkness seemed to turn into a tangible mist, enveloping him.


    Fear gripped his heart like a giant hand, and Kui Lang was beginning to regret venturing alone into this cavern.


    The anxiety in his heart intensified.


    And just as this sensation of unease reached its peak¡ª


    Boom!


    The wall to his left exploded instantly like a blooming reed. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stones blasted outwards like shrapnel, dust billowing, a figure of unbelievable strength emerged from it, filling the entire space before Kui Lang. Though he was the fearsome Demon Lord, in the shadow of that person, he appeared frail and weak as a pup, utterly powerless. Bang!


    Before Kui Lang could react,


    A gigantic, dark fist, hard as iron stone, smashed into his face, immediately breaking sinew and bone, twisting his head. Kui Lang was sent flying like a toy, crashing heavily into a rock wall and becoming buried in debris.


    Crumble!


    The mound of earth loosened, a large hand pressed against Kui Lang¡¯s neck, hoisting him up.


    A sneering face filled Kui Lang¡¯s vision, and once the dust settled and he saw the newcomer, his pupils contracted sharply, the extreme shock momentarily dispelling his fear.

 Chapter 266: 214: Demon God Invasion, Opening of the Mausoleum

    "How could it possibly be you!" Kui Lang, the Demon Star Lord, gasped for air, struggling relentlessly in Su Heng¡¯s grasp. His voice was a bit strange, sharp and hoarse because of the heavy blow to his chin. He remembered this face that appeared before him; Tuo Long, the Great Demon Lord, had died at this person¡¯s hands.Even so, at the time Kui Lang, the Demon Star Lord, didn¡¯t take Su Heng too seriously.


    Among the many Great Lords of Demon Country, Tuo Long, the Great Demon Lord, was at the bottom in terms of strength, while Kui Lang was in a slightly above-average position. When the echo of the Eternal Heavens deepened, and the Mountain of Corpses descended upon the mortal world, Kui Lang was confident he could settle old scores.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected¡ª


    Before he had time to make a move, the other party had already taken the initiative to kill his way to him.


    And this power¡ª


    Kui Lang felt the fingers clenching his throat were as thick as heavenly pillars, undeniable, unshakeable. No matter how much Kui Lang struggled, employing every tactic, he managed only to leave shallow white marks on Su Heng¡¯s sturdy arms.


    "Why can¡¯t it be me?" Su Heng bared his teeth in a sinister smile, his voice low. "I still remember the first time we met, you were spouting arrogance in front of me."


    "But look at you now."


    "Don¡¯t celebrate too soon!" A dark light suddenly flashed across Kui Lang¡¯s face, his teeth protruding violently as his body swelled. Su Heng felt as though he was holding scorching steel and, caught off guard, actually let Kui Lang break free from his grasp.


    A look of surprise appeared on Su Heng¡¯s face.


    He looked down, and at this moment, Kui Lang had lost the dignity he had upon their first meeting.


    The steel-needle-like hairs on his body fell in clumps, the dark red muscles and rough skin exposed. Many thick pustules grew on the skin, from which crimson tentacles as thick as fingers grew outward, writhing as if alive.


    "A Great Lord must not be insulted!" Kui Lang¡¯s voice was deep, thick saliva dripping down from his sharp, pale teeth, pulling silvery threads in midair. The saliva was highly corrosive, hissing with dense smoke upon touching the ground.


    Kui Lang bathed in the white smoke, red lights flashing in his eyes, rationality gradually fading from his body, "You have no idea of the power we wield."


    At this moment, the aura emanating from Kui Lang was somewhat similar to the strange beasts in Breath Swamp.


    Although Kui Lang had completely flown into a rage, Su Heng¡¯s expression remained leisurely. He touched his chin and took a keen interest in the pustules on Kui Lang¡¯s skin and the crimson tentacles growing from them.


    "I understand," Su Heng chuckled, "that you actually took the contamination brought by the demon gods into your body willingly. Insane."


    "Demon gods, you know about this too." A wary look flickered in Kui Lang¡¯s eyes.


    "Since you know about demon gods, then you should know about the power They possess," Kui Lang said, lowering his shoulders and getting down on all fours. He paced gently and elegantly in the narrow, dim alleyway, his blood-red gaze constantly sweeping across Su Heng¡¯s throat, looking for a viable opportunity.


    "This power does not belong to you, and it seems to have serious side effects," Su Heng said calmly.


    "Side effects?" Kui Lang sneered, "That¡¯s not important. What¡¯s important is that I can use this power to kill you." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You¡¯re welcome to try," Su Heng spread his arms, even with a hint of encouragement in his eyes.


    "You motherfucker!"


    Kui Lang¡¯s forehead bulged with veins, his nostrils expelling a puff of white mist.


    His legs, like springs loaded with power, kicked forcefully. The ground beneath him exploded with a "boom," and amid the dust, Kui Lang¡¯s body became a blur, leaving behind a black shadow, opening his mouth wide and lunging at Su Heng¡¯s neck.


    Kui Lang¡¯s speed was already unbelievably fast, and now amplified by the demon gods¡¯ contamination, he was like a fleeting shadow.


    He seemed to have indeed surpassed the limit of Su Heng¡¯s reaction time.


    The corner of Kui Lang¡¯s eyes split, a mad glee showing on his face.


    He opened his mouth to its fullest, sharp teeth protruding three inches out like files.


    Nothing in this world could be sweeter than the blood of his nemesis, Kui Lang thought, feeling his heart so light it could float up to the sky. However, the anticipated sweetness did not come; instead, a burst of intense pain surged to his brain.


    "Crack!"


    Su Heng tensed the muscles on his shoulders, and Kui Lang¡¯s teeth snapped off in large chunks.


    Blood seeped from the broken gums, trickling down Su Heng¡¯s strong shoulder. Su Heng¡¯s brow furrowed sharply, a blood-red "River" character faintly emerging on his forehead. Kui Lang howled in pain, crouching on the ground, looking at Su Heng with a disbelief, as if seeing some indescribable monster.


    "Bastard!" Su Heng¡¯s patience finally ran out, "You fucking dirtied my clothes!"


    Bang!


    Su Heng kicked forward.


    Kui Lang spat out a mouthful of aged blood, his chest caved in, and countless ribs broke in an instant.


    Sensing the tangible, space-twisting murderous intent emanating from Su Heng,


    Kui Lang felt as though he had fallen into an ice cave and dared not linger.


    With the demon gods¡¯ corruption, Kui Lang¡¯s physical quality had increased more than just a notch. Having taken a kick from Su Heng in his normal state, he could still move. His limbs touched the ground, and he turned into a wisp of black light, dashing back the way he came. As he passed a corner, a faint gleam appeared before Kui Lang¡¯s eyes.


    His pupils dilated, his face filled with the eager longing of sudden enlightenment.


    But unfortunately¡ª


    Whoosh!


    Discover stories with empire


    Behind him, Su Heng stepped forward with a cold smirk on his face.


    ```


    The overpowering strength burst forth like a floodgate opening, surging down the narrow passageway.


    Mixed with gravitational force, Kui Lang seemed like an insect trapped in amber, his speed abruptly reduced, struggling to move.


    He opened his mouth wide, blood vessels bursting on his body, a roar escaped, trying to execute a secret technique to break free. However, a large hand emerged from the darkness, covering Kui Lang¡¯s mouth, leaving only two pupils filled with despair, still gazing at a glimmer of light in the distance.


    The darkness writhed, engulfing everything.


    From within it came the chilling sound of crunching and chewing, and moments later, all returned to silence.


    "Phew..." Su Heng narrowed his eyes with a sigh, his face showing a satisfied smile. He took out a black handkerchief from his bosom and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Then he continued forward, his robust figure soon disappearing into the dark corridor.


    Behind Su Heng¡ª


    Kui Lang was nothing but half a pelt, a bloody head, and some viscera and broken bones carelessly discarded. The head was still with its eyes open, unyielding in death, staring at a beam of light falling through a vent, as if there was still a glint of the utmost defiance in its pupils.


    ...


    Outside the cliff face.


    Zhao Yingning¡¯s clanspeople had gathered, ready for departure.


    The Dragon Guards stood to one side, vigilant, with some bearing wounds, though not severe. As for the challenger, Xi Shan, he lay in a pitiable state, his limbs broken, his body punctured with numerous bloody holes, and his eyes gouged out.


    Yet the man still clung to life, his breath ragged with pain.


    "Its constitution is quite robust." Pang Xuan approached Su Heng and said, "We can take it back to cultivate as a flesh farm, providing a constant supply of demon flesh."


    Hearing the conversation between the two men, Xi Shan, in a fit of rage, began to shake his body, struggling fiercely.


    Wang Xindong kicked him in the head, snapping off a horn, "Who said you could speak, beast!?"


    Another Dragon Guard brought over a stone and stuffed it into Xi Shan¡¯s mouth.


    Zhao Yingning¡¯s clanspeople clenched their fists, their faces filled with gratification. Some young men and women looked with admiration at the Dragon Guards.


    "It¡¯s rare for you to be so considerate." Su Heng patted Pang Xuan on the shoulder as a sign of praise.


    "Since that¡¯s what you think, then go ahead and do as you wish." Su Heng encouraged.


    "Alright!" Excited by the approval, Pang Xuan nodded vigorously and grabbed hold of Xi Shan¡¯s horn to lead the way. Xi Shan¡¯s body, weighing tens of tons, was dragged along like a toy as the Dragon Guards¡¯ terrifying strength allowed them to move him with ease.


    Su Heng shifted his gaze back to Zhao Yingning.


    "These Dragon Guards will escort you and your clanspeople to the Jiangzhou region. As for the rest, we¡¯ll make arrangements when I return," Su Heng said gently.


    "Thank you," Zhao Yingning replied, her face thankful.


    "We each have our needs," Su Heng urged, "Set out quickly, to avoid any mishaps."


    Zhao Yingning nodded.


    Led by the Dragon Guards, the group quickly set off.


    Su Heng followed them from a distance for a while, and once he confirmed they were safely beyond the influence of the Demon Country, he turned back and headed to a protruding hill. He surveyed the surrounding area from a vantage point, then closed his eyes and compared his location with the map in the brochure, confirming his position.


    After some time, Su Heng successfully determined the location of the Golden Crow Mausoleum.


    Without hesitation, he stomped heavily on the ground. As the hill exploded and a dust storm arose, Su Heng had already transformed into a streak of black light, charging toward his target. He moved swiftly, without concealing his tracks.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the depths of Breath Swamp, a vast, constantly revolving sandy sea.


    The sandy sea was expansive, a dull gray reaching beyond sight. Intense sunlight poured down, making the world seem like a furnace, and the air appeared faintly distorted, throwing up dust and smoke.


    Within the sea of sand, there lay the ruins of a city, once majestic but now reduced to a few standing columns after thousands of years of erosion by wind and sand, extremely dilapidated.


    Swish swish swish!


    Several streaks of light flashed by, breaking the tranquility within the ruins.


    The wind whipped up dust as several travel-worn figures emerged. In the lead was a tall woman with fair skin, bright eyes, and pearly teeth. Her black hair, long as a cloud, fluttered in the wind, and in her hand, she held a blood-red spear, looking gallant and vigorous.


    It was none other than Qin Shunying, the current eldest senior sister of the Fiery Sun Sect.


    By Qin Shunying¡¯s side was an elder with a white mane and a robust build, his forehead marked by a flaming red vertical pupil and each of his powerful arms adorned with three golden rings.


    The elder looked up and surveyed, a red light bursting from his brow, sweeping over the city ruins before him.


    Wherever the red light passed,


    Faint red runes emerged, etched into the air.


    The dense runes, under the sunlight, actually formed the image of a hundred-meter-long Golden Crow, its wings outspread as if about to take flight. The elder¡¯s face showed a trace of sorrow as he could not help but sigh, then turned to Qin Shunying with a salute, "Princess, this is the place."


    ```

 Chapter 267: 215: The King Appears, Sailing in the Vast Sea

    This elder was named Wu Hanhai, a descendant of the distant hope sacrificial lineage.In the times before the distant hope was destroyed, the status of the sacrificial lineage was not beneath that of the king.


    Thus, the sacrificial lineage managed the location of the Golden Crow Mausoleum, while the king¡¯s bloodline was the key to opening the mausoleum.


    Normally, both were indispensable. However, it had been thousands of years since the fall of distant hope, and many changes had occurred, which was to be expected.


    "Thank you, Lord Hanhai!" Qin Shunying nodded slightly.


    She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. Then, as a metallic tremor sounded, she unbuckled her gauntlet. Her fair, slender fingers exposed to the air, Qin Shunying bit into a finger and pressed it against the illusion of the Golden Crow in front of her.


    Blood flowed profusely from the tip of her finger.


    First, it dyed the nearest few runes red, and then rippled outward. Enjoy new chapters from empire


    As more blood flowed, the entire illusion of the Golden Crow quickly turned bright red, followed by a crisp cry. It pierced the clouds and shattered the white clouds in the sky, making it seem as if the guardian Golden Crow beast of yore had revived and descended upon this world.


    Qin Shunying¡¯s face remained calm, though her normally rosy lips turned pale from excessive blood loss.


    Behind her, Wu Hanhai and the other elders were visibly excited, their eyes blurry and shoulders trembling uncontrollably.


    "The Golden Crow once fought and died to protect our ancestors, yet we must destroy its last vestige of life!" Wu Hanhai¡¯s emotions grew more intense, and he, too, eventually wept, tears staining his clothes. His murky tears slid down his deeply lined face, dropping to the ground and evaporating under the harsh sunlight.


    Many people lost control of their emotions and wept on the spot.


    However, a young man behind Qin Shunying bowed his head, shrouding his face in shadow. He too made crying sounds, but his eyes were dry, instead revealing a hint of greed, almost impatient.


    "No matter what, we cannot let the Golden Crow Secret Store fall into the hands of Demon Country." Qin Shunying patted the old man¡¯s shoulder, as a gesture of comfort.


    "As long as we are still alive, there¡¯s always a chance," Qin Shunying said calmly.


    "Well said," Wu Hanhai dried the tears from the corner of his eyes, looking at Qin Shunying with a bit of relief, "It¡¯s sad that the royal bloodline has withered, yet such an outstanding figure appears in this generation. It¡¯s a pity some old men left too early, they would have been so pleased to see you."


    Wu Hanhai sighed, "All right, let¡¯s hurry!"


    Muttering an incantation, he pointed forward, and a blazing golden flame burst forth from his fingertip.


    The vivid bloody illusion of the Golden Crow in the air seemed to ignite in an instant, its entire body blazing fiercely like a sun rising, stirring up a tempest of heat waves in the desert.


    Hiss!


    A long cry.


    The Golden Crow flapped its wings, soaring into the sky.


    Then it changed direction, dragging a long trail of flames.


    It crashed like a falling star into the desert, exploding on impact and burrowing into the myriad grains of sand.


    "Rumble rumble!" The ground hummed and trembled, undulating and causing ripples. In the center of the desert, a fiery ring-shaped portal appeared where the illusion of the Golden Crow had vanished, glowing brilliantly and radiating infinite light and heat.


    "Through that portal, we can enter the Golden Crow Mausoleum," Wu Hanhai turned to Qin Shunying and said.


    "I understand," Qin Shunying nodded, "then let us now..."


    Thud!


    A sharp, piercing whoosh came from behind her.


    Qin Shunying immediately felt a chill running up her spine.


    Her expression changed dramatically, she tiptoed and leaped up, but was still a step too slow.


    A streak of black light pierced into her waist from behind, exiting through her abdomen, carrying a large amount of fresh blood, and a black gas spread from the wound all the way to her neck, rushing onto her face, creating a beautifully sinister pattern of black web.


    Qin Shunying clenched her teeth hard, bleeding from the gums, her strength burst forth, and the True Power of the Fiery Sun Sect was driven to its limit.


    Boom! Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her body seemed to transform into a solar furnace.


    Heat waves rolled, pressing down the injury, breaking free from the shackles.


    Qin Shunying¡¯s face was as cold as frost, she turned back and saw a black scorpion¡¯s tail stained with blood, flashing and disappearing into the body of a man in white, unseen. The man in white had a cold smile, "Worthy of being the elder sister of the Fiery Sun Sect, your reaction is quite fast."


    He ominously said, "I wanted to stab your heart, but you managed to dodge the fatal blow."


    Everyone was shocked by this sudden turn of events.


    After a brief silence, Wu Hanhai erupted in anger, "Lan Yichen, have you lost your mind, what are you doing!?"


    "He¡¯s not Lan Yichen." Qin Shunying said coldly, her aura filled with killing intent.


    "Such a clever girl, more interesting than those old fools," the man in white giggled, his voice now soft and coquettish, like a woman flirting on a bed. Yet, paired with the young man¡¯s robust, masculine body, it made everyone present feel uneasy.


    The young man¡¯s body writhed, his forehead split open to reveal a bloody crevice. Then, his entire skin was ripped off, revealing a voluptuous woman with purple eye shadow, and three black scorpion tails at her back, appearing before everyone.


    "Shadow Scorpion Lord!" Wu Hanhai recognized the person¡¯s origin, his face turning slightly pale, "when did you..."


    "That doesn¡¯t matter, kill her first!" Qin Shunying struck first.


    Boom!


    She gently tapped forward with her spear.


    Instantly, the firelight expanded and exploded, shaking the earth.

 Chapter 268: 215: The King Appears, Sailing in the Vast Sea_2

    The dust cleared, and where the Shadow Scorpion Lord once stood a huge crater had exploded into existence, its bottom fused into glassy lava, dark red in hue, from which thick black smoke was now billowing.The air was filled with a perilous scent of sulfur, and in an instant the temperature rose by several dozen degrees. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I didn¡¯t expect that despite being gravely injured you could still unleash a blow of such power!" the Shadow Scorpion Lord spat out a mouthful of charred smoke, his face blackened.


    In his gaze toward Qin Shunying, there was bewilderment and then a cold laugh, "But what does it matter how formidable you are? In front of me, the Ruler of Corpse Mountain Demon Country, even the senior sister of the Fiery Sun Sect is but an ant that can easily be crushed, a death throes struggle."


    The Shadow Scorpion Lord suddenly looked up at the sky, his arms outstretched.


    Explore stories at empire


    Such an eminent Dark Deity now wore a look of admiration on his face, as though a devout believer beholding their worshiped deity, an image truly terrifying.


    "He¡¯s here!" the Shadow Scorpion Lord said calmly.


    Wu Hanhai followed the direction of the Shadow Scorpion Lord¡¯s gaze and suddenly felt an oppressive sensation, as if he couldn¡¯t breathe.


    In the distance, a shadow emerged on the clear sky, at first just a straight line which rapidly elongated, stretching until in the blink of an eye it obscured half of the heavens.


    Below the shadow, a storm swiftly arose.


    The raging wind and tornadoes swept away everything, raising a dust storm across the vast desert.


    The shadow drew ever closer, the storm growing fiercer, the booming noise like a tidal wave confusing one¡¯s mind.


    Wu Hanhai¡¯s mouth agape uncontrollably, his pupils trembling. It was then that he slowly realized that what shrouded the sky was not dark clouds nor a mere shadow, but the pitch-black wings of the Peng monarch.


    As it moved through the storm, it was the source of the tempest.


    Tornadoes and fierce winds obeyed its will, destroying everything without restraint, and as its wings lowered, easily plunged the whole world into gloom.


    In the darkness, columns of blood-red smoke rose to the heavens, like pillars supporting a grand hall of the world.


    In this vast desert, each plume of smoke signified the presence of a Dark Deity.


    The Peng monarch had yet to arrive.


    But a mighty wind that could sweep across the lands approached like dark tidal waves, rolling forth.


    The earth vibrated continuously, as if unable to bear this world-shattering force, the black waves created by the fierce wind engulfing everything, darkening the skies.


    The sand dunes, rock walls, and ruins in its path were all devoured and destroyed. Streaks of crimson lightning exploded across the sky, deafeningly loud.


    "Roar!"


    Wu Hanhai let out a bellow.


    His hair fluttered wildly, his body radiant with golden light.


    He burned his life energy to unleash a punch with all his strength, yet it only momentarily cleared a sanctuary.


    But in the span of a breath, the light emanating from him could no longer hold, flickering like a candle in the wind, threatening to extinguish at any moment.


    "Now, quick!" Wu Hanhai shouted.


    Without hesitation, Qin Shunying took a step forward, her figure turning into a streak of red firelight, rapidly disappearing into a golden portal beneath the sandy sea.


    Boom!


    In the instant Qin Shunying vanished,


    The sandy sea exploded violently, countless coarse black gravel surged into the sky, then rained down.


    The wild wind swept through everything, the sky remained overcast, but the dust storm was quickly subsiding. Wu Hanhai spat out a mouthful of old blood, his body at first swept up lightly into the air by the fierce gales. Then, uncontrollably falling, he crashed heavily onto the ground.


    Unbelievable that he was still alive.


    He shakily opened his eyes, struggling to his feet, and looked around.


    Those fellow refugees from Farhope who had come with him had been reduced to corpses, buried by the sands. The only consolation was that Qin Shunying was still alive, the last hope, having successfully entered the Golden Crow Secret Store.


    Wu Hanhai tried to stand up, but out of the corner of his eye, he saw a foot clad in a black boot stepping down.


    "Who gave you permission to look upon the Ruler?" chuckled the Shadow Scorpion Lord, then ground his foot onto the top of Wu Hanhai¡¯s head.


    The immense humiliation clenched Wu Hanhai¡¯s fists tightly.


    "Let him rise," a calm and majestic voice came, and Wu Hanhai looked up. Under the gloomy sky, atop the rising sand dune, surrounded by many Demon Lords, stood an imposing figure who seemed to say, ¡¯Who else but me?¡¯


    Capes draped over his shoulders, and his body was covered in black feathers. He had human-like facial features, but his mouth was a metallic black beak. His eyes, too, were unlike any human¡¯s or beast¡¯s, composed of triple concentric rings, the innermost layer blood-red.


    Honestly, with the Demon Lords as a backdrop,


    The Demon Country¡¯s Ruler wasn¡¯t particularly tall or robust, but there was a magic about him that demanded attention the moment one laid eyes on him, then took over all the senses with his domineering presence, overshadowing everything else.


    Wu Hanhai looked at the black feathers on the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler and suddenly burst into laughter.


    "What are you laughing at?" the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler asked calmly.


    "I laugh at your self-imposed foredoomed life; you are doomed to die soon," Wu Hanhai said with a cold laugh.


    Enraged by his words, the Shadow Scorpion Lord lifted his leg to stomp down fiercely. But the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler raised his hand to stop him, his expression unchanged, "How so?"


    "You are trying to embrace the Demon God Residue scattered across this desert," Wu Hanhai said, "You dare to cultivate with a power even the ancient Golden Crow couldn¡¯t bear. I didn¡¯t expect the mighty Demon Country¡¯s Ruler to be so foolish. I remember you once had golden feathers, so majestic and grand, yet now they have turned pitch black."


    "The power of the Demon God Residue is going out of control within you."


    "Well said," the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler said with a smile, "Worthy of the sacrificial bloodline, truly well-informed."


    "But since I dare to cultivate using the Demon God Residue, I must have a way to control it. Although the Golden Crow has fallen, in its last moments, it successfully deduced a method to counteract the Demon God¡¯s corruption. If I can integrate the Golden Crow Remains, then I can complete my transformation, be reborn, and ascend to another realm."


    "Hahaha!" Wu Hanhai laughed out loud, blood seeping from his nose and mouth, "You¡¯re dreaming!"


    "The Golden Crow Secret Store has been completely sealed; you will never be able to enter it," he asserted.


    "Is that so?" the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler said, unconvinced.


    "Even if you force the Secret Store open, it will trigger the tomb¡¯s self-destruction," Wu Hanhai said coldly.


    "I know you¡¯re stalling for time, and I know what you¡¯re afraid of, but it¡¯s no use," the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler said, looking down upon everything, "I have planned this for a millennium. Every possibility is within my control, just as it was thousands of years ago when we three brothers annihilated Yuan Xi. The outcome of this matter has been fated."


    A slow smile crept across the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler¡¯s face, "Or do you think a girl not even a hundred years old could possibly stop me?"


    He reached out his hand, spreading his fingers wide.


    A Demon Lord with horns on his head respectfully placed a feather in the palm of the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler.


    Seeing the dazzling golden light emanating from the Golden Crow Feather, Wu Hanhai¡¯s expression turned grim, and a tinge of despair gradually tinged his once bright pupils. The Demon Country¡¯s Ruler smirked, waved his hand, and threw the Golden Crow Feather forward, opening the gate that had been closed.


    The Demon Country¡¯s Ruler stepped into the portal made of flames, followed closely by more than a dozen Demon Lords.


    Bang!


    The gateway reached its limit and went out.


    The desert returned to tranquility, leaving only the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler¡¯s cold voice echoing in the distance, "Kill everyone who approaches here."


    "As you command!" The Shadow Scorpion Lord savored the despair on the sacrificial face.


    Then he pierced his head with a scorpion¡¯s tail.


    "Mission accomplished!" The Shadow Scorpion Lord stretched lazily, her curves revealed.


    "When the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler comes out of the tomb anew, perhaps he will have completely transformed, stepping into a realm beyond death. By then, with the Ruler¡¯s ascension, the rest of us will ride his coattails to glory, wouldn¡¯t you say?" The Shadow Scorpion Lord smiled at the Pan Niu Demon Lord beside her.


    The Pan Niu Demon Lord was bulky above and short below. His thick, black horns arched upward, forming a curve; though his appearance seemed disproportionate, he was exceptionally strong.


    He was serious and did not respond but looked off into the distant desert.


    Displeased, the Shadow Scorpion Lord was about to make a quip when she heard the Pan Niu Demon Lord¡¯s solemn voice, "Someone is coming."


    "So soon?" The Shadow Scorpion Lord¡¯s charming face flickered with excitement, "Perfect, there¡¯s more fun to be had."


    She stood on tiptoe, looking in the direction of the Pan Niu Demon Lord¡¯s gaze.


    In the midst of the gray dust storm, a towering dark figure was approaching.


    As the man and demon locked eyes from afar, the man¡¯s gaze was calm without any murderous intent, and his realm seemed ordinary. But in the moment of their gaze, the Shadow Scorpion Lord¡¯s beating heart couldn¡¯t help plummeting, her body turning cold, and her charming expression gradually stiffening.

 Chapter 269: 216: Who is the Demon, Entering the Secret Store

    "What are you dawdling here for, act now!" Seeing her standing there in a daze without moving, Pan Niu Da-Jun couldn¡¯t help but feel displeased. He furrowed his brow and urged from behind."That person is somewhat strange," Xie Ying Da-Jun said in a low voice, her muscles tensed.


    "A mere human martial artist who isn¡¯t even from Heavenly Deceit, what¡¯s there to be afraid of?" Pan Niu Da-Jun sneered, took a step forward, and his curved, long horns burst forth with a dark glow. As if forged from divine iron, they were extremely sharp, capable of bulldozing a large mountain.


    "Women are always so hesitant, it¡¯s boring!" Pan Niu Da-Jun snorted, "Let me do it!"


    Bang!


    His reverse-jointed hooves heavily stomped down.


    As the ground exploded, Pan Niu Da-Jun¡¯s burly body also turned into a straight black line, charging towards Su Heng.


    The ground shook, and the rumbling sound rapidly approached from afar.


    Su Heng looked up, lifting his eyebrows slightly.


    A look of interest appeared on his face.


    Pan Niu Da-Jun was uncontrollably fierce, stirring up a tornado on his way, which swept up gravel, turning it once more into a terrifyingly powerful black dust explosion. From afar, it looked like a flood released from its gates, sweeping over everything in its path, unbridled and overwhelming, collapsing everything.


    Facing such a terrifying and long-prepared strike, Su Heng simply raised his hand and blocked in front.


    "You mere mortal, watch as I crush you alive into minced meat!" Seeing the human who was not even from Heavenly Deceit daring to belittle him, Pan Niu Da-Jun instantly flew into a rage. His muscles swelled like a hunting pack of wolves, jutting out, showing a strange and dangerous dark red.


    In this state, Pan Niu Da-Jun¡¯s speed skyrocketed once more, as he collided head-on.


    Boom!


    The ground violently trembled.


    Winds from the tremendous pressure swept the dust, scattering in all directions.


    In the midst of the black sandstorm, Pan Niu Da-Jun¡¯s face registered shock. He felt like he hadn¡¯t hit a flesh and blood body, but had rather collided head-on with a mountain forged from divine iron. Su Heng¡¯s body hadn¡¯t been moved in the slightest, yet the rebound force made him bleed from his nose and mouth, his bones in agony.


    Su Heng¡¯s cold and merciless voice came from the black sandstorm, "Very well, I¡¯ll have beef for lunch today, and it¡¯s an extra meal."


    "Li Fire ¡¤ Red Earth Search for the Sun!"


    Bang!


    Su Heng¡¯s palm turned into a dangerous dark red, the temperature rapidly rising.


    A thick smoke rose from the top of Pan Niu Da-Jun¡¯s head, a stinging pain followed, he struggled violently, but Su Heng¡¯s five fingers, like heavenly pillars, firmly fixed him in place with a single hand.


    Then a red flame burst forth, entering from the top of Pan Niu Da-Jun¡¯s head and exiting through the back, instantly evaporating and cooking all the organs inside his body, turning them into charred remains.


    Whoosh!


    A flash of firelight, Xie Ying Da-Jun dodged to the side.


    The rolling thunder of a storm came from behind, lifting a wave of heat, the wild wind raging. Xie Ying Da-Jun turned back to look, only to see a huge mushroom cloud slowly rising behind her, emitting endless light and heat. She gulped down saliva, cold sweat breaking out on her forehead.


    "What happened!?" Xie Ying Da-Jun clenched her fists, "Where is Pan Niu Da-Jun?"


    She had just seen Pan Niu Da-Jun sneer and charge forward, then the dust storm exploded, and a red beam of light emerged from the battlefield. After the dull booming of an explosion, the whole world went quiet. Only the endless howling wind continued to roar in this wasteland, with thunder rumbling in the sky.


    "I think you should be more concerned about yourself right now," just as Xie Ying Da-Jun was at a loss and anxious.


    A calm voice came from behind her.


    Xie Ying Da-Jun¡¯s heart nearly leaped out of her mouth. Discover more stories at empire


    She widened her eyes, her body hair stood on end, she swiftly turned to look. She saw Su Heng¡¯s jaw open like a snake¡¯s, inside were densely packed razor-sharp teeth; at that moment, with a greedy look, he lunged forward with a bear hug and bit towards Xie Ying Da-Jun¡¯s neck without saying a word.


    A chill ran straight to her forehead.


    "What the hell kind of monster is this! Who is the real demon!"


    Xie Ying Da-Jun shrieked as three scorpion tails emerged from her back, transforming into black light armed with lethal poison, and shot towards Su Heng¡¯s throat heart area.


    Unfortunately, it was useless. The stingers that had pierced through Qin Shunying along with his armor could only barely cause Su Heng¡¯s skin to slightly dent, not even penetrating the dermis.


    "Do not struggle in vain, give up your resistance, merge with me, this is your supreme honor."


    Crack!


    Su Heng stretched out his arms, enveloping Xie Ying Da-Jun in his embrace.


    With a little effort, Xie Ying Da-Jun¡¯s eyes bulged, her body breaking nearly seventy percent of its bones.


    "Hehehe, indeed, the taste of a female demon is better!" Su Heng let out a nasty laugh, his tongue lightly licking the ear and neck of Xie Ying Da-Jun. Then, he opened his mouth wide and bit down, a pain-filled and despairing muffled groan sounded, soon muffled by a hand over her mouth, leaving only a bone-chilling sound of chewing.


    After a moment, a blood-drenched head was gently placed by Su Heng on top of a pile of mashed flesh and broken bones.


    The dust storm cleared, and in the distance, there was a Pan Niu reduced to a skeleton. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two Da-Juns looked at each other from afar, soon buried by the windswept sand.


    Crack!


    Su Heng continued forward.


    He noticed something strange beneath his feet as if he had stepped on something.


    He halted his steps and, with a wave of his hand, his energy swept away layers of accumulated sand and gravel from the ground.


    Soon, an old man with vertical pupils and white hair appeared before Su Heng. Although the old man was dead, his aura was still strong, and he was not considered weak even within the Heavenly Deceit Realm.


    "And the lone eye on his forehead..." Su Heng stroked his chin, recalling the information he had seen before, "He must be a descendant of the Remote Hope sacrificial lineage."


    "Someone came here just now, opened the secret store, but alas, they were ambushed by Demon Country." Su Heng quickly pieced together the events that had transpired here. With this thought, his brow furrowed slightly, "Delay leads to change, I must hurry now."


    Su Heng looked up at the sky.


    The sky had been clear when he arrived, but in an instant, it turned dark and overcast, a heavy gloom hanging in the air.


    To so easily alter the weather over such a broad area for a long time, probably only the Golden Crow King of Demon Country could achieve such a feat.


    He remembered the first time they met; the opponent had struck from afar, wishing to eradicate him.


    After that, the opponent took advantage of Xu Hanlin¡¯s assault to launch a sneak attack.


    Although both probes had not truly harmed Su Heng, once a feud was formed, it would not be easily erased.


    Perhaps, this expedition to the Golden Crow Secret Store could settle these grudges once and for all.


    "The legendary Golden Crow King who could overthrow a nation." Thinking about the stories recorded in the ancient Remote Hope texts, Su Heng wasn¡¯t afraid¡ªinstead, a hint of red light flickered in his eyes, and excitement, long absent, surged within him, "I hope he proves to be a worthy adversary and doesn¡¯t disappoint me."


    These thoughts flashed through Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    He did not linger, and continued forward.


    He soon reached the depths of the sandy sea, found his location, and took the Golden Crow Feather from his bosom.


    The Golden Crow Feather emitted golden light, attracted by some mysterious force, and floated out of Su Heng¡¯s hand into the sandy sea. After a brief calm, it exploded with a "bang," transforming into a giant portal encircled by raging fire.


    Feeling the ancient aura emanating from within the portal, Su Heng knew the secrets penned in the book were correct.


    He looked up at the celestial phenomenon and stepped forward.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng entered the portal.


    Then, with a bang, the portal exploded and vanished without a trace.


    ...


    A strong sensation of falling enveloped Su Heng.


    The view around him blurred.


    Bang!


    Su Heng¡¯s robust body landed heavily, like a meteorite.


    The ground shattered, debris and dust flying in all directions.


    As the dust slowly cleared, Su Heng raised his head to look around and found himself in a vast palace, seemingly built for giants.


    The palace, appearing to be constructed entirely of marble, was bright and magnificent. The supporting pillars rose straight from the ground, each etched with dragons and phoenixes, thick as giant trees, a hundred meters tall, exuding a sense of grandeur with just a glance.


    This place ought to have been sacred and tranquil, but it reeked of a heavy scent of blood, and a continuous barrage of roars emanated from the other side of the walls.


    The roaring was spine-chilling.


    It didn¡¯t sound like any known creature¡¯s call but rather like one had descended into the depths of purgatory.


    Even Su Heng furrowed his brow upon hearing it, feeling uneasy as his muscles tensed instinctively, ready for battle.


    The sound of Su Heng¡¯s fall echoed through the empty hall.


    It seemed to have disturbed those howling creatures.


    Bang¡ªrumble!


    First, there was a muffled noise, and then the entire wall in front of him blew apart.


    Countless fragments and stones burst out like a profusion of reeds, with smoke and dust whirling through the hall, obscuring everything.


    Amid the black smoke, swarms of spider-shaped creatures with slender limbs poured out.


    They were not very large, roughly the size of a coach, but their numbers were vast, countless, about hundreds or thousands. Amidst the tangled mass of flesh, deformed eyes and mouths embedded with a bloodthirsty gleam appeared, and upon seeing Su Heng, they let out ear-piercing screams.


    It was as if someone who had been parched in the desert for days suddenly saw a spring, rushing eagerly towards Su Heng.


    "Hiss!" Su Heng¡¯s eyes widened as the ground beneath him exploded.


    Propelled by the recoil, his towering figure hovered mid-air. His aura burst forth like an erupting volcano, his energy sweeping across and flinging over ten spider-shaped abnormalities nearby, tearing them to shreds.


    "What in the world are these monsters?" Su Heng¡¯s brows knit together as he sensed carefully.


    "They resemble the strange beasts from Breath Swamp. That¡¯s right!" Su Heng clapped his hands as a bright light flashed in front of his eyes, "They are similar to the transformed state of Kui Lang, the Star Lord. These creatures must be the so-called remnants of demon gods."


    "There are so many remnants of demon gods in the Golden Crow Mausoleum." Su Heng was even more astonished.


    He wondered what kind of changes had occurred in this tomb over the years.


    "And more importantly." Su Heng looked with some distress at the large pool of purple-red, still squirming flesh on the ground. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he gritted his teeth, made a great resolution, reached out with a gravitational pull to tear a piece of fresh flesh from a monster¡¯s body, and swallowed it directly.

 Chapter 270: 217: Demon God’s Flesh, Rising No More

    ```Boom!


    The purple-red flesh was swallowed by Su Heng as he tilted his head back.


    He felt like lightning exploded on his taste buds, spreading through his body in an instant.


    Su Heng¡¯s muscular body jolted, and his eyes shone as intensely as searchlights, emitting bright light. The spider-shaped abnormalities that had broken through the walls seemed to sense something amiss. Dozens of crimson compound eyes looked up at Su Heng as their sharp limbs scuttled chaotically across the floor.


    They were frightened by the light bursting from Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    At that moment they hesitated, not daring to move forward.


    "I thought the flesh of the demons was top-notch, but I didn¡¯t expect the flesh of these abnormalities to taste even better," Su Heng hadn¡¯t felt such strong emotions in a long time, his heart filled with joy as if he had discovered a new continent.


    "Just the flesh of Demon God Residue is this delectable, I wonder what the true Demon God¡¯s flavor would taste like," Su Heng marveled.


    Looking at the group of spider-shaped abnormalities that seemed frightened, he let out a cold laugh, "It seems that coming to the Golden Crow Mausoleum this time was indeed the right choice."


    Even if the heart of the Golden Crow had corroded over the long years.


    So many Demon God residues.


    The massive amount of attribute points gained from digesting and absorbing them would be enough to elevate Su Heng¡¯s Bright Sun Divine Skill to a terrifying level.


    "Bring it on!" With that thought, a flash of red light passed through Su Heng¡¯s eyes, he opened his mouth wide, no longer hesitating. To him, these spider-shaped abnormalities were no longer twisted horrors but pieces of walking bread, living attribute points.


    Boom!


    Domineering Dragon¡¤Bitter Sea Thunder Sound!


    Dense, burly thunderbolts burst from Su Heng¡¯s body, merging into sheets.


    The blinding golden light melted everything, like a sun had appeared on the battlefield. When the light faded, a large number of spider-shaped abnormalities lay toppled over, white floors beneath them, emitting wisps of smoke.


    Su Heng immediately circulated the Bright Sun Divine Skill and inhaled sharply.


    His body glowed, emitting waves of heat, quickly raising the temperature of the entire hall. The ten directions¡¯ vital essence converged, and the charred flesh fell from the bodies of the spider-shaped abnormalities, rushing towards Su Heng like a river flowing into the sea, forming a black deluge that he swallowed in one gulp.


    With that simple swallow, Su Heng¡¯s attribute points on the panel shot up drastically.


    The flesh of the Demon God Residues tasted exquisite and was easy to digest.


    Furthermore, with the enhanced digestion from Taotie¡¯s Stomach and the Bright Sun Divine Skill, it was almost instantly broken down and absorbed upon entering Su Heng¡¯s body.


    Just one mouthful and several hundred attribute points were credited to his account, as if he were cheating.


    Thunder rumbled from within Su Heng¡¯s body, essence surged, and waves of heat swept through the air. The twisting air around him formed tangible red smoke. Coupled with his bronze skin glowing a faint red, muscles bulging and veins popping, he looked like a walking volcano, utterly ferocious.


    After a few more mouthfuls, Su Heng¡¯s body visibly grew in size.


    The remaining spider-shaped abnormalities, with little capacity for thought, still recognized that the creature before them was not to be trifled with under that terrifying pressure.


    They turned to escape, but Su Heng, now in a frenzy like Taotie come to life, bellowed, "Where do you think you¡¯re running to!" His roar echoed like thunder, stirring up a fierce wind in the hall, shaking the walls and columns, and cracks spread.


    Find adventures on empire


    The spider-shaped abnormalities fell to the ground limply as if struck, unable to move.


    Su Heng laughed wildly, rushed forward, and in a flash, the ground was littered with corpses, a violent storm of blood and gore in his wake.


    "Hahaha, exhilarating!" Su Heng laughed heartily, his hair dancing wildly, covered in blood, bathing in the black gale. The thousands of attribute points just gained were immediately invested in his Bright Sun Divine Skill by Su Heng, strengthening his six organs and further enhancing his digestive capacity.


    His rampage, a spectacular slaughter, naturally drew the ire of some powerful creatures within this great hall.


    Crack!


    Noises came from the ceiling above, and cracks spread.


    Then countless huge stones fell from the heavens, crashing down and stirring up clouds of dust.


    Two terror-inducing abnormalities, over a hundred meters long and with bodies as thick as train carriages, appeared in the narrow corridor, writhing and squeezing against each other, their frenzied friction creating ear-piercing screeches and showers of sparks, filling all space with the intent to crush Su Heng into minced meat.


    These two centipede abnormalities were indeed horrifying, with bodies as if forged from metal, unbelievably hard and solid.


    Even with all his strength, a kick from the normal Su Heng could only leave a dent on them,


    Rather than splitting them in half.


    "To take a hit from me in my normal state is enough to be proud of."


    Roar!


    ¡ª The very next moment.


    A dragon¡¯s cry shook the heavens as Su Heng activated his Dragon Blood.


    Blood boiled and energy surged as he executed the Domineering Dragon Secret Method.


    First, faint cyan winds formed out of nowhere, then shot out in all directions.


    Regardless of how hard the carapaces of these spider-shaped abnormalities were, they couldn¡¯t withstand the power of the Secret Technique and Dragon Blood. The iron-hard shells shattered and burst open, along with the flesh beneath, spilling copious amounts of blood everywhere.


    The two centipede abnormalities wailed in agony, their bisected bodies struggling violently at first, then becoming still, before finally collapsing to the ground with a thud, motionless.


    ```


    "Huh!"


    Su Heng closed his eyes and formed a seal with his hands.


    Once more, he utilized the Bright Sun Divine Skill, refining the essence of the environment around him.


    After a short moment, Su Heng opened his eyes, his body having grown even larger. The two spider-shaped abnormalities had vanished without a trace, leaving only their thick skeletal remains and fragments of black-gold armor standing amid the ruins, exuding a fierce and deadly aura.


    "What¡¯s the next move?" Su Heng searched the hall thoroughly.


    Confirming there was no remaining Demon God Residue, he frowned, considering his next course of action.


    The information provided by Zhao Yingning contained the precise location of the Golden Crow Secret Store and also a Golden Crow Feather for opening the store, which was an unexpected delight.


    However, the internal structure of this vast mausoleum still required Su Heng to explore on his own.


    Luckily, his strength was substantial.


    And he wasn¡¯t afraid of the contamination from these remnants of Demon Gods, allowing him to roam freely within the secret store.


    The only thing to consider was that he had to find the remains of the Golden Crow before the King of the Great Peng Country did. Even if the King succeeded in obtaining the Golden Crow remains, Su Heng was not afraid¡ªhe was confident to that extent.


    But if such a thing truly happened, it would inevitably lead to many unnecessary complications. He still needed to gather more information and accelerate his actions.


    "This great hall might just reveal Qin Shunying¡¯s whereabouts."


    "Qin Shunying was gravely injured and couldn¡¯t have gone far. If I can offer this woman to the King, it will surely count as a great achievement."


    The muffled sound of conversation came through the walls, faint and distinct.


    These two demon creatures apparently hadn¡¯t expected anyone else to be inside the secret store, so they didn¡¯t bother to lower their voices as they chatted casually.


    On the other hand, Su Heng inside was somewhat surprised.


    "Qin Shunying! Is it the one I know? How could she be here?"


    "Never mind. First, catch her and torture her for information," Su Heng thought and, with a *bang*, threw a punch, smashing through the wall. The wall collapsed with a boom, dust flying everywhere as Su Heng emerged from the debris into the main hall supported by pillars of white gold.


    The great doors at the end of the hall were pushed open, and two figures entered.


    To the left, a figure with double wings on its back and a round face with large eyes, whose gaze was sharp, was the Purple Owl Lord, known for its top-tier speed among the many lords of the Demon Country. The other, a tall and burly figure with rough skin like old bark and a crown of lush blood-colored leaves atop its head, eyes also blood-red, had a fierce countenance and was the Bloodvine Lord, known for its formidable combat capabilities.


    The Bloodvine Lord, pushing open the door, noticed the signs of battle within the hall and immediately smiled, bursting into laughter, "Heavens favor us, I didn¡¯t expect to actually find traces of that girl, Qin Shunying. How delightful!"


    "Wait!" The Purple Owl Lord, with keen senses, halted its steps, wearing a look of surprise, "Something¡¯s off about this hall."


    "What¡¯s off about it?"


    The Bloodvine Lord, relying on his outstanding combat prowess, appeared unconcerned.


    He took a step forward and the ground trembled intensely. The wall in front of him suddenly collapsed with a crash, clouds of dust billowing as a figure with long hair over its shoulders stepped out from the inner corridor. His gaze was calm but powerful, swiftly sweeping over the two of them, finally resting on the Bloodvine Lord in front of him.


    Upon seeing Su Heng, the Bloodvine Lord was also taken aback.


    "It¡¯s not Qin Shunying," he growled in annoyance. "Boy, how did you get in here? Are you also a descendant of the Farhope lineage? The aura on you doesn¡¯t quite match."


    "This Qin Shunying you speak of, is she the Big Sister of Fiery Sun Sect?" instead of answering, Su Heng asked calmly.


    "Damn it, I am asking you a question. Who allowed you to dodge the topic!" The Bloodvine Lord¡¯s face contorted with rage, donning a superior air as if he looked down upon all beings. He treated Su Heng as an intruder who didn¡¯t deserve attention. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Heh," Su Heng chuckled coldly, "Soon you will be kneeling before me, begging to answer my questions."


    "Ignorant fool, daring to spout such madness in my presence."


    Though the Bloodvine Lord was a plant-like demonic creature that had reached enlightenment, he had an extremely volatile temper, and at this moment he was boiling with anger, "I¡¯ll see that I don¡¯t strangle you¡ª"


    The dust behind Su Heng gradually dissipated.


    In the corridor, the remains of hundreds, if not thousands, of Demon Gods piled up like a mountain. Especially the two hundred-meter-long centipede-like abnormalities, which even in death¡ªleaving behind nothing but bare bones and carapaces¡ªstill exuded an intensely chilling aura.


    Unlike Su Heng.


    There are lords in the Demon Country who practice using these remnants of Demon Gods.


    The Bloodvine Lord did not follow this path but was aware of the formidable strength of these creatures.


    They had extreme vitality, bones as hard as steel, and their contamination was highly troublesome. Even lords could suffer greatly if they clashed with these creatures unawares¡ªthey might sustain damage to their cultivation or even die on the spot, with their paths annihilated.


    But now, these remnants of Demon Gods had been slaughtered indiscriminately, and the remains of those two massive centipede-like abnormalities lay among them.


    Su Heng crossed his arms in front of his chest, chuckling coldly, his eyes filled with killing intent.


    The Bloodvine Lord¡¯s expression went from one of murderous intent to becoming rigid, then to innocence, and finally, he barely forced a smile, "Hahaha, just now I was blind to not recognize Mt. Tai¡¯s greatness. I will take my leave first. Please, young hero, do not take offense."


    The Bloodvine Lord smiled awkwardly, slowly turning around.


    Just to see the Purple Owl Lord already turning into a black streak, bolting toward the door behind him, not forgetting to sharply close it behind him.


    As the doorframe shook violently, scattering dust, the heart of the Bloodvine Lord also sank to its lowest point, never to rise again.


    The Bloodvine Lord: "..."

 Chapter 271: 218: Unreliable Teammates, Returning Yet Again

    "Brother, is your mother still alive?"Watching the Purple Owl Lord stride out the door, the Bloodvine Lord was suddenly stupefied in place.


    As the door slammed violently against the frame, the Bloodvine Lord¡¯s heart seemed to throb violently as well. In an instant, he cursed the Purple Owl Lord with every swear word he had accumulated in his lifetime.


    He felt his entire body stiffen.


    If he weren¡¯t a plant, he would probably be drenched in cold sweat by now.


    The Bloodvine Lord slowly turned his head and saw Su Heng approaching with a terrifying and sinister smile, which made his own smile a bit strained.


    "Do you remember what I told you earlier?" Su Heng sneered, "Who do you think you are to act so arrogantly in front of me?"


    "I told you about the secret treasure, spare my life!" shouted the Bloodvine Lord.


    "Too late to beg for mercy now," Su Heng said, spreading his arms, his body brimming with energy that brought up a great swath of black smoke.


    "Don¡¯t you push me too far!" the Bloodvine Lord exclaimed in anger and fear, "I¡¯m not easy to provoke!"


    "Hahaha!" Hearing this, Su Heng burst into laughter, "That¡¯s even better, I, Su Heng, love killing tough ones. Come at me, let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got."


    Boom!


    Before his words finished, Su Heng had already thrown a punch forward.


    The Bloodvine Lord¡¯s true form was an ancient vine, a plant-type specter, naturally restrained by fire and thunder. Su Heng¡¯s punch harnessed the fire of separation and Thunder Shock from the Domineering Dragon Secret Method, causing fierce flames to burn and empty space to crackle with electricity. Fire and thunder combined into a terrifying dark cloud that swept across everything.


    Thunder roared and lightning flashed, with heavenly fire blazing fiercely.


    The Bloodvine Lord watched as the dark tide of fire filled his entire field of vision, causing numbness all over his body.


    The ground trembled thunderously, walls cracked and collapsed, and nearby pillars broke in pieces amid the rolling dust. The Bloodvine Lord, with eyes wide open, resisted with all his might. Using secret techniques, he manifested multiple thick layers of vine walls around himself, but to no avail as they were swept aside as easily as if they were rotten wood.


    In the end, his body was consumed by the purgatorial fire, transforming into a giant human torch as he screamed incessantly.


    A burly figure charged into the firestorm, shaking his arms.


    "Sizzle!"


    With a crisp sound, the Bloodvine Lord¡¯s body was torn in two by Su Heng.


    The latter manipulated a spell to gather the raging flames that filled the hall back into his body. Then, using the Bright Sun Divine Skill, he absorbed all of the Bloodvine Lord¡¯s essence.


    "Burp~"


    Experience new stories on empire


    After belching, Su Heng¡¯s face showed a satisfied smile.


    "After a big feast of meat and fish, a bit of cleansing greens isn¡¯t bad. A balanced diet of meat and vegetables, quite nice. It¡¯s rare for you to be so kind as to deliver yourself to me."


    Crack!


    Looking at the Bloodvine Lord¡¯s charred and horrific head on the ground.


    Su Heng raised an eyebrow and then stamped down with his foot.


    Feeling the head crack like charcoal under his foot, Su Heng let out another cold laugh, "I thought I was up against a real challenger this time, but it turned out to be a petty one, how boring."


    "And that purple owl from earlier!" Su Heng narrowed his eyes slightly and snorted coldly, "Thinking you can offend me and then escape, keep dreaming."


    He stretched out a finger and pointed downward.


    Boom!


    A streak of light exploded forth, and with a loud bang, the doors splintered and burst open.


    Su Heng stomped down fiercely, the ground exploded, and the entire hall, battered by successive acts of violence, finally reached its limit and could no longer hold. As the pillars broke and collapsed with a crash,


    Within the rising dust, Su Heng¡¯s burly figure turned into a streak of black light, speeding toward the direction the Purple Owl Lord had fled!


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In another part of the Golden Crow Mausoleum.


    Rumble!


    Flames burst forth, and fierce winds ravaged the area.


    The senior sister of the Fiery Sun Sect, Qin Shunying, had a cold expression as she pushed the Bright Sun Divine Skill to its limit, activating her bloodline. Her black hair flowed down like a cascade of flames. Her aura surged, and the phoenix spear in her hand blazed with actual flames, bursting with brilliant light.


    She pointed forward with the bloody phoenix spear, and a terrifying force shot out instantly.


    Roar!


    The flames burned, dispelling the darkness.


    A demon residue, resembling a giant lizard with a body tens of meters long, suffered a heavy blow.


    It struggled in vain.


    Its thick, bone-like armor was torn off in large pieces, and boiling blood spurted out. Its flesh melted under the high heat, its limbs went limp, and although it roared in defiance, the reverberating sound made the surrounding walls peel off and fall. But ultimately, it fell helpless into the abyss, vanishing in the blink of an eye.


    "Phew!" Although she had successfully dealt with her opponent, Qin Shunying had also expended a tremendous amount of energy.


    Her full chest heaved, her fair forehead glistening with crystal-clear sweat, and the light within her eyes was dim¡ªclearly approaching her limit.


    She looked around her.


    Behind her, the place where the lizard-like beast had fallen was a black abyss, with many black rocks floating above it.


    To the inside was a crystal-constructed building, its surrounding walls covered with a layer of ancient rust. Blue crystals floated on the platform, and even after thousands of years, these ancient crystals still emitted a bright and steady light, dispelling the darkness.


    Further out, she could vaguely make out some black caves. Qin Shunying recalled the details her father had once described, within these caves were the paths leading to the core area of the Golden Crow Mausoleum.


    "Hiss..." Qin Shunying¡¯s brows knitted slightly as she put her hand over her abdomen.


    After a while, she spread open her fingers, revealing some blackened blood staining her fair and slender fingers, a stark contrast.


    "The injuries are getting more serious," Qin Shunying said in a low voice.


    Although the Golden Crow Mausoleum was filled with danger, it was unlikely to stop the King of Dapeng from advancing.


    She had to speed up the pace, otherwise, once the King of Dapeng reached the depths of the mausoleum, the sacrifices of countless predecessors over thousands of years would all be in vain. But it was only herself, facing the many lords of the Demon Country and the countless dangers within the mausoleum.


    Even though Qin Shunying was the chief disciple of the Fiery Sun Sect.


    Regarded as invincible among the younger generation in Jiang and E regions, she also felt somewhat lost at this moment.


    But after all, she was determined and exceptionally talented. After a brief rest and adjustment, Qin Shunying quickly firmed up.


    Just as she was about to continue on,


    She took a step and seemed to sense something.


    She turned towards a pitch-black cave and looked over, with a slight frown and an icy voice, she said, "Come out. How much longer do you intend to hide?"


    Within the darkness of the cave,


    A burly figure stepped out.


    This person was over ten feet tall with snow-white wings on his back, a red crown atop his head, and a sharp, dark gold beak on his face. He wore a scholar¡¯s robe, which was anything but fitting. The robe ballooned out, not from any scholarly elegance, but rather from the bulging muscles beneath it, radiating a powerful and malevolent aura.


    "White Crane Star Lord!" Recognizing the man¡¯s identity, Qin Shunying¡¯s expression turned grim.


    Among the many lords of the Demon Country, in terms of sheer strength, White Crane Star Lord was only second to the three kings, holding a revered status.


    Even at her prime, it would not be easy for Qin Shunying to defeat him.


    Let alone now, with Qin Shunying seriously injured and exhausted from consecutive battles, with only three or four tenths of her strength remaining, she had no chance of victory.


    White Crane Star Lord looked fierce, but did not immediately act, instead scoffing coldly, and said calmly, "Stop struggling and work with us, it is for the best for both parties. Tell the King what you know, and not only will your life be spared, but you will also be granted favor."


    "What kind of joke is this," Qin Shunying¡¯s face grew colder as she gripped the phoenix spear in her hands tightly.


    "I never joke," White Crane Star Lord spoke down from his superior position, his expression smug and unhurried, "As someone of the distant royal bloodline, don¡¯t you always wish to restore your kingdom? We can give you that opportunity. The echoes from the Eternal Heavens are deepening, and one day, the Demon Country will rule over this realm. Then, you can become an administrator."


    "Like a sheepdog?" Qin Shunying sneered with interest.


    "You can think of it that way."


    "Have your pipe dreams," Qin Shunying¡¯s mouth curled into a slight smile as she spoke calmly, "The era where you act with impunity has long become history. The distant hopes have been annihilated for thousands of years, I have never harbored any so-called desires for restoration. I just wish to see you dragged into hell by the Demon God Residue, cutting off your last thread of life."


    "Very well!" White Crane Star Lord laughed furiously, "It seems you are intent on refusing the toast only to drink the forfeit!"


    "As for you, you aren¡¯t even qualified to challenge me," Qin Shunying¡¯s expression returned to calm, her pupils radiant with light. With a flip of her hand, a crimson phoenix feather appeared in her palm. As soon as the phoenix feather emerged, it radiated a robust vitality, warping the void and looking extremely terrifying.


    "The Nirvana Feather!" White Crane Star Lord was worldly and recognized the origin of the feather at a glance.


    His pupils suddenly shrunk, and his white plumes of feathers stood on end as he exclaimed in shock, "I can¡¯t believe Ling Weizi gave you such a life-saving treasure, it¡¯s truly unthinkable!"


    Within the Heavenly Deceit Realm.


    As long as a Martial Artist still had a breath in them, the Nirvana Feather could instantly restore them to their peak condition; the effect was extremely exaggerated. Qin Shunying, being the Fiery Sun Sect¡¯s senior sister, was not to be underestimated. White Crane Star Lord might not be weak, but if he really crossed paths with Qin Shunying in her prime, he truly had no confidence.


    "You¡¯re lucky this time, we shall meet again!" Without hesitation, White Crane Star Lord decided not to linger any longer and turned to leave.


    "Phew!" Seeing White Crane Star Lord¡¯s figure vanish from her field of vision in a flash,


    Qin Shunying finally let out a heavy breath.


    Her brow relaxed, and she let her guard down.


    Her face looked increasingly weary, even the light from the Nirvana Feather in her hand dimming, its magic fading away.


    Upon entering the Golden Crow Mausoleum earlier, Qin Shunying had the extremely unfortunate luck of running into a powerful peculiar beast.


    Moreover, having been previously ambushed by the Scorpion Shadow Lord, with her abdomen directly punctured and the poison spreading, she was forced to use up the Nirvana Feather in desperation. It was only the remnant aura that she had used to bluff; she never expected it would actually be useful.


    As for her current abdominal injuries, they were the result of her recent exchange with that lizard-like peculiar beast.


    "I have to leave this place fast!" Qin Shunying¡¯s gaze sharpened, just as she was about to move,


    A white shadow suddenly caught her eye¡ªit was none other than the returning White Crane Star Lord. At that moment, White Crane Star Lord¡¯s eyes were blood-red, his body exuded a palpable murderous aura, his fists clenched tight, and the muscular trapezius on his neck bulged out.


    "You little bitch, you almost had me fooled!" White Crane Star Lord sneered viciously upon seeing the sickly look on Qin Shunying¡¯s face. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 272: 219: Deadly Rhythm, Reuniting with an Old Friend

    Whoosh!White Crane Star Lord looped back again.


    Continue reading at empire


    His wings spread behind him, rising and falling with such incredible speed that he appeared in front of Qin Shunying in the blink of an eye, and then, without a word, he threw a punch forward¡ª


    Boom!


    The terrifying force exploded instantly.


    A demonic aura filled the air, and a white crane spirit form burst through the grey fog.


    The spirit form of the white crane spread its wings, a wild wind wreaking havoc, sweeping through the enclosed space with a piercing shriek. Its wingspan, over ten meters wide, flew toward Qin Shunying at high speed, its presence terrifying, causing the walls and rock pillars on either side to fracture.


    Thud!


    Qin Shunying¡¯s expression changed drastically as she blocked it with a spear in hand.


    Crack!


    The two forces collided.


    The spirit form of the white crane exploded with a loud bang, compressing the air into a grey-white ring.


    Qin Shunying¡¯s body was enveloped by the terrifying force, thrown backward, smashing heavily into a distant wall.


    She vomited a mouthful of blood, her face pale, feeling the intense pain within her body; her expression turned extremely grim in an instant.


    "If the Nirvana Feather really worked, you should have struck me directly, why beat around the bush!" White Crane Star Lord saw her injured again, and his joy erupted as he sneered, "I felt there was a trick, and coming back proved me right!"


    "Little girl, playing these tricks with me, you¡¯re still too green!"


    "I¡¯ll give you one more chance!" White Crane Star Lord¡¯s muscles creaked, his eyes blood red, his presence frightening, "surrender, or not!"


    Qin Shunying did not respond but wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand.


    Thud!


    She pushed back with one hand, the wall behind her initially caved in.


    Then it cracked, the fissures spreading until it finally exploded.


    Under the massive recoil, Qin Shunying turned into a streak of red light, charging fiercely toward White Crane Star Lord. She swung her long spear down. White Crane Star Lord blocked with both arms, the red flames exploding in the void, and a black smoke billowed up. Immediately thereafter, a pair of giant wings spread out, whipping up a strong wind to dispel the smoke.


    White Crane Star Lord emerged from the black smoke with a dirt-covered face, only to see that Qin Shunying had vanished from the battlefield.


    He frowned slightly, taking a closer look.


    A streak of red light sped toward a dark cavern in the distance.


    "I¡¯m curious to see just how long you can run with your severe injuries!" White Crane Star Lord sneered, confident in his own speed. Moreover, from their exchange, he had sensed that Qin Shunying¡¯s condition was very poor and did not believe she could escape from him. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You¡¯ll definitely suffer when the time comes." A murderous glint flickered in White Crane Star Lord¡¯s blood-colored eyes.


    With a cold snort, he flapped his wings.


    In the midst of the raging wind, his robust figure sped towards the direction Qin Shunying had disappeared.


    Meanwhile, on the other side,


    Qin Shunying swept through a dark cave, entering a white-golden great hall.


    Through a narrow corridor, past a great hall where the remnants of demon gods resided, she finally entered an ancient garden piled with boulders. In the garden grew rare and exotic plants, massive in size, some even over ten meters tall, making one feel like they¡¯d shrunk to an insect¡¯s perspective on entering.


    Unfortunately, these invaluable divine herbs had all withered away over thousands of years.


    What met the eyes now was a scene of desolation and decay.


    Only some dry, yellow remnants of trees still stood in the garden, making the place feel no different than the barren Breath Swamp outside.


    At the end of the garden was a great portal leading to another grand hall.


    Qin Shunying was about to move forward.


    But just then¡ªThud!


    A loud sound, as the doorway was fiercely pushed open from the inside.


    A burly purple demon burst out just as White Crane Star Lord followed at a distance into the garden. Seeing the approaching figure, White Crane Star Lord immediately cheered, "Zi Xiao, it¡¯s you, lad, stop her for me!"


    With this sudden turn of events, Qin Shunying¡¯s heart sank. Her fingers tightened around the Phoenix Spear, her pale, delicate face showing a trace of despair.


    However¡ª


    Swoosh!


    To the surprise of both,


    Purple Owl Lord burst onto the scene, and upon seeing White Crane Star Lord and Qin Shunying, he didn¡¯t stop. Instead, he changed direction mid-air, circled around whipping up a strong wind, without giving a second glance, and sped toward the white-golden hall behind him like something monstrous was chasing him.


    Seeing this, White Crane Star Lord immediately became furious, reprimanding, "Zi Xiao, you¡¯ve gone mad! Such grand merit right before your eyes, where are you running!"


    Purple Owl Lord, unheeding, his eyes bloodshot and red, his round, chubby face now contorted with terror.


    "Damn it!" White Crane Star Lord, out of anger and embarrassment, "Stop, I¡¯m talking to you!"


    Thud!


    He vibrated his wings.


    Moving with high speed, he left behind an afterimage.


    In an instant, he appeared in Purple Owl Lord¡¯s path and bogged down a punch.


    This punch hit with a solid thud, catching him off guard, and the clash exploded into a ring of air. Purple Owl Lord was directly knocked down, landing in the flower bed, dazed by White Crane Star Lord¡¯s punch, his head visibly swelling with a red bump.


    "You¡¯re fucking crazy!" Purple Owl Lord shook his head, it took him a while to come to his senses.


    Upon realizing what had just happened, seeing the composed White Crane Star Lord standing hands folded in front of him, he instantly got angry, his blue-purple fur bristling. His body seemed to swell in size which, coupled with his round face and big eyes, actually made him look rather cute.


    "You¡¯re the fucking crazy one!" White Crane Star Lord retorted.

 Chapter 273: 219: Deadly Rhythm, Reuniting with an Old Friend_2

    One could see the Purple Owl Lord looking frantic and murderous, as if he wanted to kill someone.The White Crane Star Lord also realized he might have gone a bit too far just now. He reached out, touched his nose, and hummed, "What in the world happened? Why are you in such a sorry state? What about the Bloodvine Lord? Wasn¡¯t he moving with you?"


    "What happened? You¡¯ll find out soon enough!"


    The Purple Owl Lord had been engaging in a battle of wits and bravery, and was just about to escape from the clutches of Su Heng.


    But he was thwarted by the slap of the White Crane Star Lord, all his previous efforts wasted. He was now truly frantic, smoke coming out from all orifices, on the brink of crying without tears.


    At this moment, he was pacing in circles on the ground with a bitter expression on his face, stamping his feet. Finally unable to contain his anger, he pointed at the White Crane Star Lord¡¯s nose and cursed, "Damn it, encountering your pig snout is really my unlucky charm!"


    "What on earth is going on?"


    A mighty lord, provoked into stomping his feet on the spot, appeared as though he was going to break down and cry. The White Crane Star Lord was also taken aback, an ominous premonition rising faintly in his heart.


    Not to mention the White Crane Star Lord.


    Even Qin Shunying, who was nearby, was left utterly astounded.


    She was just about to burn her life essence in a fight to the death, but in a blink, lo and behold, a one-hundred-eighty-degree turn occurred, presenting her with this drama. For a moment, Shunying was stunned, unsure whether to keep running forward or to sneak away backward.


    Bang!


    Just then, a violent vibration came from the ground.


    The surrounding buildings shuddered fearfully, and the two demons and one human in the garden turned to look at the grand hall with its doors tightly shut.


    Following this was another loud noise, this time with thick cracks spreading across the platinum-colored doors. Dangerous, fiery red light burst forth from the cracks, one stream, two streams, three streams¡ª


    Boom!


    Black smoke billowed, and the doors exploded with a bang.


    A tall, dark figure emerged from the hall, his body surging with blood energy. He was bare-chested, and his thick, sinuous veins wrapped around his body like draconic chains. What flowed within them seemed not like blood but more like searing lava, emitting a dangerous glow.


    Su Heng¡¯s long hair billowed, and his face was full of murderous intent. His black and red eyes swept around, quickly landing on the Purple Owl Lord.


    "Keep running, why aren¡¯t you running now!"


    Noticing another towering demon beside the Purple Owl Lord, Su Heng exhaled a puff of smoke, bared his teeth in a sinister smile, "Ah, I see. You¡¯ve found some help. But, do the two of you really dare to take action against me!?"


    "And who might you be, nothing but a mere mortal!"


    The White Crane Star Lord swept up his robe, took a determined step forward, and posed confidently.


    He slightly lifted his head, a proud look on his face, and scoffed, "Today, I, the White Crane Star Lord, am here. You mortals need to learn restraint."


    The Purple Owl Lord tiptoed, hunched his shoulders, and bowed his head, attempting to slip away quietly.


    But he was unsuccessful, as the White Crane Star Lord grabbed his arm and dragged him back.


    "He¡¯s just an ordinary person, not even of the Heavenly Deceit rank. With us brothers united, we are invincible and unbeatable. In this vast world, I can soar wherever I wish. What is there to fear?" The White Crane Star Lord laughed heartily, speaking with great confidence.


    "I¡¯m not, I didn¡¯t, don¡¯t talk nonsense..." The Purple Owl Lord was numb, despair filling his wide eyes.


    I¡¯m tired, let this world be destroyed.


    "Excellent!" Seeing the White Crane Star Lord¡¯s spirited attitude, Su Heng burst into laughter instead.


    Although the Purple Owl Lord was not very strong, his speed was truly unmatched, and he had a thorough understanding of the mausoleum¡¯s structure.


    Su Heng had been chasing him and had nearly allowed him to escape. It was the White Crane Star Lord¡¯s straightforward, hard-hitting, stubborn approach that agreed with Su Heng¡¯s taste.


    "I like how direct you are. When I kill you later, I¡¯ll make sure it¡¯s quick!" Su Heng roared with laughter, his voice carrying from afar.


    "Empty words are easy to utter, but let¡¯s see some real proof of your abilities," White Crane Star Lord said, "Come on then, show me what you can do."


    "Alright, you asked for it!"


    Blood vessels burst in Su Heng¡¯s eyes as he took a deep breath, stirring up currents of dust. His chest swelled rapidly before he suddenly opened his mouth wide and, facing the direction of White Crane Star Lord and Purple Owl Lord, let out a terrifying, deafening roar.


    BOOM!!!


    A roar exploded violently.


    Instantly, eighteen crimson bolts of lightning struck down, and the ground burst open. The withered seedlings in the vast garden were destroyed in a blink. Whirling air currents kicked up dust and debris, exploding in all directions and quickly forming a frightful, sky-obscuring dust storm of immense power!


    The directly struck White Crane Star Lord¡¯s expression turned to one of utter despair and shock.


    He felt as if someone had savagely hammered the back of his head with an iron mallet; his feathers exploded out all at once. Blood gushed from his ears, nose, and mouth like a stream, staining the ground at his feet. His head pounded unbearably, preventing any coherent thought.


    He gasped for air, his pupils dilating, with a film of blood over his vision.


    Amidst the red glow,


    Layers of black mist exploded again and again.


    A burly silhouette trudged through the nursery, advancing forward.


    The facial features were not clear, but one could make out a mouth full of sharp white teeth and a pair of eyes shining with bloodlust.


    Like falling into an icy cave, White Crane Star Lord¡¯s survival instinct overtook his reason. Before he could react, he had already pushed Purple Owl Lord in front of him and then, with a forceful downward motion, spread his wings and rapidly retreated backward at high speed.


    Thunderous boom!


    A loud blast emanated from within the black mist, which gradually dispersed.


    "What on earth did I just do!?" White Crane Star Lord shuddered, quickly shaking his head, his eyes bulging. As the dust settled, he saw Purple Owl Lord¡¯s feathers scattered across the sky, his body torn to pieces, with blood spilling all over the place.


    White Crane Star Lord was horrified. Only then did he understand why Purple Owl Lord had seemed so frantic and agitated when they¡¯d first encountered each other and he¡¯d intervened.


    He turned to run, but it was already too late.


    Continue your adventure with empire


    From within the black mist,


    The sneering form of Su Heng shot out like a hawk.


    Quickly closing the distance, he threw a punch towards White Crane Star Lord without any warning.


    The punch roared, deafening. A mountainous torrent of pitch-black energy followed, overpowering the force with which White Crane Star Lord tried to resist. The ferocious energy swept over him, blood spraying out. White Crane Star Lord¡¯s head flew into the air and only after a moment, did it heavily hit the ground.


    Thud!


    The bloody head rolled like a ball, collecting soil from the ground.


    It finally came to a stop, facing the decapitated face of Purple Owl Lord from afar. The body of Purple Owl Lord, riddled with holes, trembled slightly and then closed its eyes, life leaving it completely.


    "You were no more than this, such a disappointment," Su Heng looked down at the frozen look of horror on White Crane Star Lord¡¯s head, then shook his head and sneered. He bent down to rip a handful of white, soft feathers from White Crane Star Lord¡¯s corpse, used them to wipe the bloodstains off his body clean, and stepped forward.


    It was only then that he noticed another person still in the garden.


    The two looked at each other from afar.


    Thump!


    The phoenix spear slipped from Qin Shunying¡¯s grasp and fell to the ground, piercing the earth.


    "I never thought it would actually be you," Su Heng discarded the bloodied feathers in his hand, his mouth curling into a grin, a smile spreading across his face. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 274: 220: Reversed Heavenly Gang, Terrifying Demons

    In the midst of the storm, Su Heng took steps forward, his body¡¯s black and red hue terrifying, like armor, his muscles were rapidly retracted into his body. Accompanied by a rustling sound, he once again activated the ability of Bodhisattva¡¯s Cut Hair. Numerous black, fine threads intertwined, forming a simple long robe on Su Heng."Brother Su Heng," Qin Shunying¡¯s gaze trembled slightly, her face filled with an incredulous glow.


    "How come you are here?" Qin Shunying asked in astonishment.


    "I have the same question for you," replied Su Heng, his expression gentle, but he also felt quite surprised to encounter an old friend here.


    "That¡¯s a long story..." Qin Shunying descended from the sky, offering a smile. She was about to start explaining when a wave of intense weakness and pain spread throughout her body from her belly. Qin Shunying turned pale, staggered, and almost fell to the ground.


    Su Heng extended his hand and, using gravity, steadied her so that Qin Shunying could barely stand up.


    "Your condition doesn¡¯t look too good," Su Heng said, looking down at Qin Shunying¡¯s abdomen. The armor there was torn, and black blood was seeping out. This blood carried a scent of rot and decay, as the demonic contamination was spreading uncontrollably inside Qin Shunying¡¯s body.


    "Indeed, it¡¯s not good," Qin Shunying shook her head and forced a smile, then cupped her fists towards Su Heng, "If I hadn¡¯t run into you here, I might have already perished."


    "Of course, if it hadn¡¯t been for my appearance, you would definitely be dead," Su Heng replied with a slight smile and without mincing his words.


    "Uh..." Qin Shunying¡¯s smile stiffened on her face.


    "As for your injury..." Su Heng stroked his chin, "Considering you once taught me the Bright Sun Divine Skill, I might just be able to help you."


    "Brother Su, don¡¯t take this lightly."


    Qin Shunying¡¯s expression changed slightly as she quickly warned, "The demonic contamination is extremely troublesome; once it has afflicted someone, removing it becomes difficult."


    With the powerful vitality of the Heavenly Deceit Realm, Qin Shunying¡¯s injuries were not severe.


    The main issue was the demonic aura¡¯s contamination, which needed a continuous expenditure of energy to suppress; this was the fundamental reason for her weakness.


    In this painful struggle, Qin Shunying had come to deeply understand how troublesome this ancient and fierce power was, a little contamination and then...


    Whoosh!


    Before Qin Shunying could react, Su Heng had already extended his hand and pointed forward.


    The energy from the Bright Sun Divine Skill, condensed like a babbling brook at his fingertip, burst into light, resembling a pure, blazing sun rising. The surrounding space distorted, and the temperature rose rapidly, yet the light emitted a pulling force.


    Qin Shunying¡¯s eyes widened, her face showing a shocked expression.


    Su Heng had acquired the Bright Sun Divine Skill right in front of her merely half a month ago. Yet, the aura emanating from his body was thick and hot, as though he had been practicing this divine skill for over a century. Although there was still a slight gap in quality, the sheer quantity was immense and awe-inspiring.


    A stream of black blood flowed out from Qin Shunying¡¯s wound.


    It formed into a sphere, lingering at Su Heng¡¯s fingertip. He reached out and pinched it, and with a sizzle, the blood evaporated into a thick smoke, disappearing in the blink of an eye.


    "Done!" Su Heng clapped his hands, his face bearing a gentle smile.


    "What!?" Qin Shunying looked down incredulously, as if what had just occurred was all a dream.


    Once she regained her composure, the long-troubling demonic contamination had completely vanished from her body. A feeling of immense relief surged within her, as if a heavy burden had been lifted, like a bird spreading its wings to leave the cage. And with the suppression from the demonic contamination gone, the terrible wound on Qin Shunying¡¯s abdomen also healed rapidly.


    Her strength climbed continuously, quickly returning to a state near her peak.


    "Incredible, truly incredible," Qin Shunying looked up at Su Heng, her lips slightly pursed with emotion, "I can somewhat understand now why that Demon Lord was so afraid of you. Such an intimidating innate ability and comprehension is truly unprecedented."


    Qin Shunying felt somewhat emotional.


    Although she had already remotely witnessed Su Heng in action back in Chijin County,


    Watching from the sidelines and experiencing it firsthand were two different matters. Only now, through brief contact, did Qin Shunying truly comprehend the extent of Su Heng¡¯s strength.


    "Enough of this idle chat," Su Heng said in surprise, "tell me why you are here. I¡¯m very curious about that." Your next chapter awaits on empire Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I carry blood from the distant imperial family..."


    Qin Shunying already had a favorable impression of Su Heng, and now, owing to his dual life-saving acts,


    Her straightforward personality didn¡¯t hide anything. She shared her experiences and plans without any reservation, fully disclosing everything to Su Heng.


    "I see," Su Heng stroked his chin, "that is indeed intriguing."


    "What about you, brother Su, how did you come to this place?" Qin Shunying asked.


    "I heard that there was a Golden Crow Secret Store here. I just so happen to need the heart of the Golden Crow for a Cultivation Technique. Upon getting the news, I came over to check it out," Su Heng answered.


    "Then our goals do not conflict," Qin Shunying¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, she pondered briefly and quickly made up her mind, "I know a shortcut to the depths of the burial tomb. If Brother Su doesn¡¯t mind, we can travel together. There¡¯s not much in the Golden Crow Secret Store that interests me; I just need some True Blood of the Golden Crow to help heal my master."


    Su Heng knew that Qin Shunying said this specifically to avoid any potential disloyalty from him later on.


    The two were friendly, but they had known each other for too short a time. Indeed, even blood kin and brothers sometimes betray each other over coveted treasures.


    Qin Shunying had explained the benefits beforehand, which was also an act of not wanting to provoke Su Heng.


    It was a common human sentiment, which Su Heng could understand.


    Nevertheless, he earnestly said to Qin Shunying, "Though I, Su Heng, am not exactly a righteous man, I am not without moral limits and prone to indiscriminate killing. If we truly find the treasure, we can distribute it based on each one¡¯s contribution later. Everyone takes what they need, and if there¡¯s a chance, we can cooperate again."


    "Then I¡¯ll thank Brother Su first," Qin Shunying¡¯s eyes moved slightly, and then she laughed loudly and reached out to embrace the air in front of her.


    "We should not delay; let us set off immediately," Su Heng suggested.


    At the same time, he activated the Bright Sun Divine Skill, devouring the remains of the White Crane Star Lord and Purple Owl Lord, to avoid waste.


    Being avian, the two lords did not have much flesh on their bodies. But nonetheless, they were incredibly powerful deceased demons. As he digested and absorbed them, a significant amount of attribute points would be accounted for in time.


    Previously, after killing Taotie in the "Cloud Sky" Deceit Realm and merging with its demon corpse, it had indeed played a significant role within the Golden Crow Secret Store.


    The space attribute of the Taotie Demon Corpse¡¯s diverse stomach.


    Greatly increased Su Heng¡¯s capacity to consume in one go.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Taotie Demon Corpse¡¯s assistance, even if Su Heng had cultivated the Bright Sun Divine Skill to a minor degree of proficiency, he wouldn¡¯t have such an extreme eating capacity. At most, eating two complete Demon Lords would have been difficult. He would have had to operate his cultivation technique to digest.


    But now...


    After merging with the Taotie Demon Corpse, he had devoured seven or eight complete Demon Lords in a row.


    Su Heng did not feel obviously bloated; his condition was very good.


    Qin Shunying watched as the two lords, who almost drove her to oblivion, turned into bones and were quickly buried under the shifting sands.


    A sigh of emotion passed through her heart, but she quickly recovered. Seeing that Su Heng had eaten his fill, she nodded slightly, picked up the phoenix spear that had fallen to the ground, flicked it with a flourish, shouldered it, and leaped forward, rushing back towards the white-golden palace they came from.


    Su Heng did not hesitate and followed closely behind.


    One small and one large silhouette soon disappeared in this lifeless desert garden.


    ...


    "Whew!"


    The fierce wind howled, kicking up dust.


    Not long after the two had departed, in the haze of windblown sand, two figures abruptly appeared.


    The figure in front wore black feathers and black clothes, not particularly burly, but exuding a naturally formidable aura. His eyes were also particularly unique, interwoven with clearly distinct layers of black, dark gold, and blood red, alluring one into an abyss, impossible to stare at directly.


    This person was the youngest of the three kings of the Demon Country, the Golden Falcon King.


    Sensing the residues of battle in the garden, the Golden Falcon King¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, emitting a dangerous aura.


    Boom!


    A thunderclap exploded in the void.


    A dark golden aura turned tangible, bursting out and spreading from the body of the Golden Falcon King.


    In an instant, it covered the entire desert, the wind ceased, and all things appeared as if frozen in amber. All the sand seemed to fall from the sky like mist, suspended halfway up in the air. The Golden Falcon King raised his hand and lightly brushed it aside.


    The heavy gravel on the ground rolled back and forth, exposing some broken bones and fresh blood.


    Behind the Golden Falcon King was a tall, burly man-like giant wolf with sleek, pitch-black fur. Many falcon feathers grew on both sides of his shoulders, his teeth were sharp, and his eyes were blood-red, glowing fiercely.


    This was the Sky Wolf Great Lord.


    In terms of appearance, the Sky Wolf Great Lord bore some resemblance to the Wolf King Star Lord who had previously died by Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    But the former¡¯s aura was incomparably stronger and more divine. If one must compare, one might say the Sky Wolf Great Lord was like a legendary wolf king, commanding and indomitable across the prairies. In contrast, the Wolf King Star Lord was more like a stray dog in the streets, wagging its tail for pity.


    "These two are..." the Sky Wolf Great Lord growled dangerously.


    He leaped forward, crouching on the ground, carefully examining the two skeletons and quickly identifying them, "White Crane Star Lord! Purple Owl Lord! Both perished here? Where is their flesh? Devoured alive, what on earth happened!?"


    Demons always stood at the very top of the food chain.


    Yet in this Secret Store, something unknown had happened, and two Great Lords had been eaten clean.


    Since the birth of the Demon Country, such an event had never occurred before.


    The Sky Wolf Great Lord was first shocked, widening his eyes. Then he felt horrified; fur standing on end, a chill ran up his spine to his forehead. His teeth bared, his body emitted a black malevolent aura.

 Chapter 275: 221: Beheading the Demon God, Erecting a Monument in Return

    "Who exactly did this!" the Sky Wolf Great Lord roared lowly, angry and ferocious, "Showing disrespect to the Great Lord, defying the heavenly order, I will tear him to pieces alive.""It seems there are other insects hidden within this secret store," the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler retracted his gaze, speaking calmly.


    Although Qin Shunying¡¯s strength was not weak, the probability of winning a two-against-one battle was not great. Moreover, since Baihe and Zi Xiao were both demon birds of the Peng type with extremely fast speeds, after a defeat, even escaping would not be possible; it could only be said that the opponent¡¯s strength overwhelmingly suppressed the two.


    "My Lord..." The Sky Wolf Great Lord shook his head, his anger gradually calming down.


    "If this person¡¯s strength, coupled with the information Qin Shunying might have. Their collaboration could be detrimental to your plans," the Sky Wolf Great Lord bowed his head, his face filled with worry.


    "Is that so?" the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler¡¯s expression remained unchanged, still showing a calm and indifferent demeanor.


    "Ants cooperating with ants are merely slightly troublesome ants at best, unable to pose any threat to me," the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler looked toward the distant gloomy sky and spoke calmly, "Since I chose to emerge prematurely, then I have already prepared to suppress everything."


    "The Fiery Sun Sect¡¯s senior sister and this person... heh," S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Demon Country¡¯s Ruler let out a cold laugh and said, "The two of them aren¡¯t even obstacles in my eyes. If they dare to oppose me, then they¡¯re simply to be crushed immediately, nothing to be concerned about."


    "Let¡¯s move on," the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler gestured with his hand, and all the gravel fell and vanished from sight.


    He stepped forward, his body transforming into a black light that entered the palace.


    The beasts hidden inside roared, but as the aura flashed, they quickly became completely silent.


    "This is the presence that suits the ruler of the Demon Country!" Behind him, the Sky Wolf Great Lord, watching the vanishing figure, couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists, his face revealing an excited and longing expression.


    "I am eager to see who dares to oppose the Ruler!" With that thought, the Sky Wolf Great Lord couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of brutality in his heart.


    He promptly pointed his toe downward heavily and quickly followed along.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    On the other side.


    Su Heng and Qin Shunying returned to the crystal palace.


    They stopped in front of a wall within the pitch-black cave, where Qin Shunying extended her senses, judging seriously, and quickly found the correct passage leading to the depths of the mausoleum among dozens of caves through some traces left behind.


    "The structure of the Golden Crow Mausoleum is actually not much different from the royal tombs, only much larger in area,"


    Qin Shunying led the way while Su Heng followed behind the senior sister of the Fiery Sun Sect.


    As she walked, she explained in a clear voice, "To reach the main tomb chamber, there are actually only two paths. One of them is this narrow path designed initially for contingencies; it¡¯s the path we are taking now."


    "The other one is the Divine Path."


    "I have just checked the Divine Path; it is completely destroyed. Inside, it is full of energy turbulence, connecting to the outside world. Any carelessness can sweep you away, possibly leading you to get lost deep within the Eternal Heaven. Even if you manage to survive, coming back would be perilous and far from easy."


    "Furthermore, the Eternal Heaven is fraught with dangers, especially the deeper areas..."


    Turning a corner.


    The last trace of light completely vanished.


    Qin Shunying "snapped" her fingers, and a light sprang forth from her fingers as white as scallions. The light was not large but exceptionally bright, illuminating a radius of several tens of meters as if it were daylight. The surroundings gradually became much more spacious, and Su Heng, who had been bowing his head, could gradually raise it.


    The long and deep cave stretched endlessly, many stalactites hanging from the ceiling above, and a thick layer of dust beneath their feet.


    "Strange," Su Heng spoke with some surprise, "since the Divine Path is already destroyed."


    "And since only you know the specific location of this small path, why risk coming here yourself? If you found a way to destroy this small path too, wouldn¡¯t the Ruler of the Demon Country be forever unable to obtain the Golden Crow Secret Store?"


    "The destruction of the Divine Path doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s impassable, just that it poses dangers," Qin Shunying explained seriously, "The Ruler of the Demon Country, with his extensive Divine Skills, was capable of annihilating a nation thousands of years ago. Now, having transformed through the cultivation of the Demon God Residue, his strength is immeasurable.


    The chaotic void streams are extremely dangerous for ordinary people, deadly upon contact, but for the Ruler of the Demon Country, they might just be a slight inconvenience."


    "I see, we indeed need to be cautious," Su Heng nodded.


    The two of them were both powerful.


    In the midst of their conversation, they had already walked a great distance.


    Suddenly, a bright light rose in the darkness, and Qin Shunying extinguished the light at her fingertip, "We¡¯ve arrived."


    The white light became more intense.


    Qin Shunying leaped forward, and Su Heng followed closely behind.


    Bang!


    The two of them jumped down from the rock wall one after the other.


    They found themselves in another corridor of the palace.


    The ceiling above was hung with many hexagonal crystals, emitting bright light. The sealed corridor was illuminated as if it were broad daylight. On the rocky side behind Su Heng was a rough rock wall, while in front was a complete and vast mural.


    This mural, painted with unknown pigments,


    Had not faded despite the thousands of years.


    The colors were distinct, each detail on it vividly alive. At a glance, it felt as if one was looking at some rare fundamental martial diagrams, spontaneously bringing many insights to the heart. Su Heng merely glanced over it lightly, but his attention was drawn, briefly lingering on the mural.

 Chapter 276: 221: Beheading the Demon God, Casting a Monument to Return_2

    In the center of the scroll were two suns, one black and one white, while the surroundings depicted parched, scorched earth, a slanted sky, mountain ranges that had been cut off and melted, and stars tumbling down from the high heavens in clusters.Countless mortals sprinkled the scene, some with faces twisted in agony, transformed into torches. Others, distorted in form, had been tainted and mutated into unhuman shapes.


    "This is... the scene from the great battle between the Golden Crow and the extraterrestrial Heavenly Demon thousands of years ago," Su Heng realized.


    "Correct," Qin Shunying nodded slightly, her gaze resting on the painting as well.


    At the center of the scroll. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The white sun represented the Golden Crow, while the other black sun surely symbolized the extraterrestrial Heavenly Demon that had destroyed the entirety of Yuanxi, turning it into a desolate wasteland. Su Heng crossed his arms in front of him, furrowing his brows, "I have always had a question."


    Qin Shunying looked back at him and listened as he continued, "Where exactly did that Heavenly Demon come from, and where was it sealed by the Golden Crow?"


    "That Heavenly Demon must have originated from the depths of Eternal Heaven, passed through the Mythical Battlefield, and then descended upon Yuanxi, bringing catastrophic disaster to my ancestors," Qin Shunying sighed softly, her response calm.


    "Mythical Battlefield, what is that?" Su Heng asked further.


    Zzzt!


    Qin Shunying ripped off a palm-sized piece from the cape behind her.


    "Do you see this cape?" Qin Shunying put the phoenix spear aside, pinched the piece of cloth with one hand, and looked at Su Heng. He nodded, and she became serious, continuing, "Eternal Heaven and the real world are like the two sides of this piece of cloth. Normally, they can only influence each other and cannot make contact."


    "Even as the echoes of Eternal Heaven are deepening by the day, it¡¯s really just the thickness of this cloth becoming thinner, and the barrier between them still exists. Moreover, whether it¡¯s demons or humans, trying to cross this barrier is extremely difficult and requires a significant sacrifice."


    "But there is an exception, which is the Mythical Battlefield."


    Hiss!


    Qin Shunying lightly touched the cape with her hand.


    As black smoke arose, a transparent hole suddenly appeared on the palm-sized piece of cloth.


    "Do you see it?" Qin Shunying¡¯s pale finger lightly touched the hole that had formed on the cape.


    "A hole," Su Heng said gravely.


    "Precisely!" Qin Shunying¡¯s face showed a faint smile, which quickly disappeared.


    She nodded and continued her explanation, "The Mythical Battlefield is like a hole in the veil. It directly connects Eternal Heaven and the real world."


    "The human armies of the real world can enter freely, slaying demons and obtaining vast resources. And the demons of Eternal Heaven can also descend to the mortal realm through the Mythical Battlefield, expanding their territories, creating slaughter, and rapidly gaining strength by devouring the extreme emotions of mortals."


    "Has the Heavenly Demon from beyond descended to the mortal realm through the Mythical Battlefield often?"


    Su Heng clearly was surprised, "I have never heard of the Mythical Battlefield."


    Aside from the Golden Crow - the sealer of the extraterrestrial Heavenly Demon - Su Heng also thought of Overlord Dragon. From the information obtained in the "Sky-in-Clouds" secret realm, after Overlord Dragon sealed the Heavenly Demon "Ignite" in the outer seas, there had been no news of him. A thousand years passed by, and it was unknown whether he was alive or dead.


    Just the very descent of the Heavenly Demon in Yuanxi turned an entire nation into a barren land.


    And the Overlord Dragon was obviously much stronger than the Golden Crow.


    The "Ignite" that even they had found quite challenging, if it were to escape from the seal, would be... the prospect was too beautiful to contemplate.


    However, Su Heng was tens of thousands of miles away from the outer seas, and he didn¡¯t need to worry about such shadowless matters.


    "To be honest, similar situations were not uncommon in the past," Qin Shunying spoke earnestly, "According to the records in the annals, humans once went through a period that was quite dark, either being kept as livestock or, like Yuan Xi, barely surviving under the protection of some powerful mythical beasts, preserving the embers of humanity."


    "But now, such situations are rare."


    A glint flashed in Qin Shunying¡¯s eyes as she continued, "Since the establishment of the Great Zhou dynasty, three generations of emperors, each of whom made significant contributions to the natural order, cultivated to unbelievable realms. Ten expeditions to the heavens, ten battles, ten victories. Expanding territories, slaying countless demons.


    At the zenith of the Great Zhou dynasty, the entire Mythical Battlefield was considered inland.


    The empire¡¯s territory even spread deep into the realm of Eternal Life, beheading the Heavenly Demon and erecting monuments to honor the ancestors."


    At this point, a longing gaze appeared on Qin Shunying¡¯s face. She couldn¡¯t help but puff out her ample chest, her eyes filled with pride, "It¡¯s a pity I wasn¡¯t born in that era of grandeur. As for the current Great Zhou dynasty, although still powerful, it has started to show signs of decline, no longer at its peak."


    "Does the Great Zhou Emperor¡¯s grave injury also relate to the Mythical Battlefield?" Su Heng suddenly asked.


    Up to this day, this matter was no longer a secret.


    Even he had heard of it.


    "Yes." Qin Shunying nodded, "I am not clear about the specifics, but it is very likely true. Especially with forces like Skull Plain and Demon Country emerging. If it were before, the army would have already been sent to exterminate them, but now there has been silence."


    "Such a reaction undoubtedly reveals a lot."


    "If the Great Zhou dynasty falls, the shockwaves from such a vast and powerful dynasty falling are unimaginable. Even the top-tier forces like the three great immortal sects feel insecure, accumulating strength in preparation for the upcoming upheaval."


    Qin Shunying pressed her lips together, looking slightly embarrassed, "Sorry, I digressed a bit."


    "Not at all." Su Heng smiled, "I¡¯ve actually learned quite a bit."


    "Still, this place is hardly appropriate for long conversations. There are more urgent matters at hand." Qin Shunying rubbed her fingers together, igniting the cloak in her hand, and then with a puff, blew it into ash.


    She reached up to tuck the strands of hair beside her ear behind her head, laughed heartily, and said, "If Brother Su is interested in these matters, once we leave this place, we could buy some wine and meat, and if there¡¯s a chance later, we can indeed have a good chat."


    "Hahaha!" Su Heng laughed, "Why go through all that trouble, after we decapitate the King of Golden Peng and use his treasured blood for liquor, bird meat for dishes, what¡¯s not to celebrate with a drink?"


    "That, of course, would be the best!" Qin Shunying¡¯s eyes glittered with a mysterious light.


    "By the way, you haven¡¯t said where the Golden Crow sealed the extraterrestrial Heavenly Demon." The two walked toward the end of the corridor, where stood a massive gate of white gold. The gate was engraved with ancient totems, resembling two entwined trees growing together, their dense crowns sheltering the sky.


    "That... I am not certain," Qin Shunying said with a wry smile, "but after the war, the Golden Crow¡¯s condition was extremely poor; it couldn¡¯t have been capable of sealing the Heavenly Demon too far away."


    "So, unless I¡¯m mistaken... it should be within the region of Jiang and E."


    "..." Su Heng was speechless, "Isn¡¯t this just like burying a bomb under our seats, ready to explode at any moment?"


    "We can only trust in the wisdom of future generations."


    When they reached the gate, Qin Shunying bit her finger and gently touched the gate.


    The entwined tree totems were instantly illuminated, unraveling from each other, and then, amid the rustling friction of leaves, they separated.


    "Rumble!"


    With the ancient, heavy sound of friction, the gate slowly opened.


    Streams of bright, fiery light shot out from the crevices of the gate, forming waves that lifted their hair and clothes, engulfing both Su Heng and Qin Shunying within...

 Chapter 277: 222: The Golden Crow Transforms Upon Death, A Posthumous Child!

    The scorching wind blew directly into the face, whipping up gravel that stung the skin with every gust. Su Heng squinted slightly and soon adjusted to the fierce light within the tomb. This was a desolate wasteland, the sky clear and cloudless, with a black sun suspended above, radiating light.The surroundings were dominated by rising mountains, obscured by dust, and with the swirling heatwaves distorting the air, they appeared somewhat blurry, indistinct.


    In the center of the secret realm stood an ancient tree looming high.


    This large tree somewhat resembled the totems they had seen at the entrance. It was two massive trees entwined and fused together. Its dark, gnarled branches spread out in all directions, like a canopy, obstructing the sky and sun.


    Green leaves and red flowers should have grown on the trunk, but now, tainted by the breath of the demon gods, all had withered, leaving nothing but a view of scorched yellow. Yet even so, this mountainous tree exuded an imposing aura, a vast presence that felt as if it upheld the heavens and earth of the entire secret realm.


    "Leaves like mulberry, also with fruits, blooming red flowers. Two trees, intertwined from the same root, reliant on each other; hence, they are known as Fusang trees."


    A look of awe was plastered on Qin Shunying¡¯s face.


    Recalling the records about this place, she turned towards Su Heng and spoke softly, "This is the legendary Fusang Sacred Tree, a pity that it has withered over the long years, devoid of vitality, leaving only a husk behind; otherwise, the spectacle before us would be even more magnificent."


    "It indeed is a fine view," nodded Su Heng.


    The Fusang Sacred Tree was a kilometer tall, standing before them as if it were a towering mountain.


    Standing before this tree, Su Heng felt as minuscule as an ant, a rare moment when he experienced his own insignificance.


    "But there¡¯s just one thing¡­" Su Heng stroked his chin, frowning, "Where is the Golden Crow?"


    "Perhaps atop the Fusang Sacred Tree?" Qin Shunying was also uncertain.


    After all, a thousand years had passed since the fall of the Golden Crow, and Qin Shunying had no idea what the current situation inside the tomb was. Maybe there were never any records to begin with, or perhaps they had been lost over the lengthy passage of time¡ªall possibilities.


    "Let¡¯s go up and have a look first," suggested Su Heng.


    "Right." Qin Shunying nodded, then whispered cautiously, "Be careful, something¡¯s off about this place."


    "I understand," Su Heng nodded in agreement, his expression growing more serious.


    Under normal circumstances,


    The Golden Crow would have sealed the demon god after burying itself within the tomb.


    Yet now that the tomb had reopened, signs of demonic contamination were everywhere, which clearly wasn¡¯t right.


    If indeed some terrible calamity had occurred, then there was no doubt that the depths of the tomb, where Su Heng and Qin Shunying currently stood, were the source of the calamity. Although at a glance, all seemed tranquil. But in truth, this could well be the most dangerous spot within the entire secret realm.


    Even with confidence in his own abilities,


    When facing matters involving extraterrestrial demon gods and ancient divine beasts, Su Heng did not dare to be careless and heightened his vigilance to the extreme. His Gravity Sense was fully expanded, ensuring that within a three-hundred-meter radius around him, no movement, no matter how slight, could escape his perception.


    And Qin Shunying enhanced her specialized Heavenly Deceit hyper senses to their limit, her eyes gleaming with a faint red light.


    Clutching the phoenix spear in hand, she carefully followed behind Su Heng.


    Whoosh!


    Together, they landed.


    And quickly arrived at the branches of the Fusang Sacred Tree.


    The Fusang tree, being a kilometer high, had branches tens of meters thick. They could easily accommodate over a dozen carriages side by side, making walking on them as easy as crossing a large avenue. They followed the robust branches forward, and at the very end was an immense black bird¡¯s nest.


    The nest, over a hundred meters in diameter, was situated at the very heart of the Fusang Sacred Tree.


    Built from some sort of black branches, it looked extremely sturdy, reflecting a dense metallic luster under the sunlight.


    Thump, thump!


    Su Heng knocked on it with his hand.


    A sound like metal striking gold resonated from the raised bird¡¯s nest.


    Turning to look at Qin Shunying, Su Heng leapt once more, landing on a raised branch at the edge of the nest. It was empty inside, with traces of blood and feathers left at the bottom, all black and giving off a foul odor, obviously contaminated.


    "The Golden Crow isn¡¯t here¡­" Qin Shunying, following at Su Heng¡¯s side, wrinkled her brow, her expression slightly changing.


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he sniffed slightly. The smell of blood came from all directions, and despite the passage of thousands of years, it had not completely dissipated. He lightly tapped his toe, using gravity to float in mid-air, gazing in the direction from where the smell emanated.


    Sure enough¡ª


    On the desolate yellow-brown trunk devoid of life, numerous black bloodstains seeped through.


    An image flashed in Su Heng¡¯s mind: the Golden Crow, mortally wounded and contaminated by the breath of a demon god, lying in the nest, gasping for breath.


    Tearing off its own tainted flesh, blood spurted out, staining the kilometer-high Fusang Sacred Tree red. In the end, the contamination in the blood penetrated the tree, stealing its vitality, causing it to wither and decay over time, turning it into its current state.


    "So, the whereabouts of the Golden Crow would be¡­"


    Boom!


    A flash of light streaked through Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    "In the sky!" Qin Shunying and Su Heng had the same thought and both simultaneously looked up at the sky.


    In the gray and dim sky, a black sun was suspended, emitting a searing light. A pair of blood-red pupils emerged within the sun, staring down at the two people on the Fusang Tree. Qin Shunying felt all the hairs on her body stand on end, and although she was in such a scorching environment, a chill spread in her heart.


    "The Golden Crow, it¡¯s still alive!?" Qin Shunying¡¯s eyes trembled with disbelief.


    From the black sun, she felt an onslaught of fierce and bloody aura, and then something even more terrifying happened. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The black Golden Crow within the sun let out a piercing screech.


    Its wings spread, generating overwhelming flames that melted the void, and then with a flap of its wings, it came rolling toward Su Heng and Qin Shunying.


    The Golden Crow was already enormous, with a wingspan of over two hundred meters. Coupled with the sky-high flames, its presence was like a galaxy pouring down, signaling the end of times. Qin Shunying felt like she was a small animal facing a natural disaster, unable to resist or struggle.


    All she could do was shiver in fear, waiting for the ominous sign of obliteration to descend upon her.


    "It had died a thousand years ago; what remains now is nothing but a carcass possessed and tainted by demonic aura," Su Heng¡¯s calm voice came through the howling wind. Then, his figure flickered, and he appeared in front of Qin Shunying, "But even so, it is certainly a formidable opponent."


    Looking at the towering figure in front of her, the immense pressure brought on by the transformed Golden Crow suddenly dissipated.


    "Huh..." Qin Shunying¡¯s chest heaved with heavy breaths.


    Only then did she feel her heart beating in her chest again, gradually coming back to her senses. She then noticed a layer of cold sweat on her forehead, and her slightly curled strands of hair were sticking to her fair skin.


    "I¡¯ll take care of what¡¯s next," Su Heng said, with a hint of ease in his voice despite facing a formidable enemy.


    He was not afraid of encountering danger within the secret realm.


    On the contrary, he had worried that the Golden Crow would disappear into the long years. Now, with the Black Sun falling, his concerns were dispelled. And the stronger the Golden Crow¡¯s displayed might, the more it showed the robustness of its physique, which would be more beneficial to his subsequent practice of the five viscera.


    "Then I¡¯ll leave it to Brother Su," Qin Shunying replied quite straightforwardly without trying to act brave.


    "It¡¯s best to be careful."


    She whispered a warning and then with a flash of her figure, she rapidly retreated backward. She wanted to clear space for the two of them and avoid being affected by the destructive aftermath of the battle.


    "The legendary divine beast, the Golden Crow..." Su Heng¡¯s hair lifted as he raised his head to face the pitch-black Golden Crow rushing towards him from the sky, "If it were in its prime, it might truly be an unbeatable opponent. But now, compared to me, you are far too lacking. Rest in peace."


    Boom!


    With a thunderous noise, he activated his Dragon Blood.


    Su Heng¡¯s body swelled, with smoke billowing, and the pitch-black force, like a tidal wave, rapidly swept to every side.


    In the sky, thunder roared as Su Heng clenched his five fingers into a fist, his arm rapidly swelling with congestion.


    He then threw a punch forward¡ª


    "Domineering Dragon¡¤Shaking Sea!"


    The two massive forces clashed in the void, pressing against each other and triggering a violent explosion. Swaths of black flames were extinguished, and rings of scorching wind spread outwards. Below Su Heng, the thousand-meter-high Fusang Tree remnants shook violently, with cracks spreading and large branches trembling as they fell.


    The Golden Crow had been extinguished for over a thousand years; now, only a corpse remained.


    Its might was still astounding, but the vitality within its body was gone. As the two forces collided and the void-burning black flames were put out, Su Heng¡¯s energy was unceasing. It came in waves, one after another, crashing against the Golden Crow.


    The Golden Crow burst forth with another cry, piercing the clouds and shattering rocks, its sharp cry sweeping through the void like an invisible sword.


    Crack!


    The thick branch that Su Heng stood upon was cut off, and he fell along with it.


    But with a tap of his feet, he shattered the air and with roaring gusts flew into the sky. Then, with a rapid succession of punches, he created long cone-shaped air blasts that bombarded the body of the Golden Crow. Black feathers flew chaotically, and the Golden Crow fell, colliding with the huge remnants of the Fusang Tree.


    Afterward, nothing could be seen clearly.


    The aura of the Golden Crow Corpse collided with the energy emanating from Su Heng.


    An unprecedented explosion occurred between the two, the sweeping winds destroying everything. The remains of the Fusang Tree shattered inch by inch, with debris hurtling in all directions. The ground¡¯s layers of gravel were whipped up, forming a pitch-black sandstorm, and under the vast expanse of the sky, a series of horn-shaped tornadoes formed, mighty and majestic.


    Before the battle started, Qin Shunying had already sensed danger and kept a distance.


    But the space in this secret realm was limited after all, and every corner was filled with the aftershocks of their battle. She could not avoid them and was directly hit by the gust, crashing heavily into a steep mountain wall far away. The mountain wall collapsed, rocks falling together with Qin Shunying¡¯s body, creating a field of ruins.


    A moment later, Qin Shunying crawled out from under the rubble with a dusty face.


    "That¡¯s really exaggerated!" As she felt the intense trembling of the ground, Qin Shunying shuddered. Her hair was covered in dust, looking quite disheveled. But as a cultivator of the Heavenly Deceit Realm, her physique was so strong that she wasn¡¯t seriously injured by the impact.


    Qin Shunying pushed the soil and rocks off her body and climbed out.


    Just as she was about to find another place to hide,


    She suddenly stopped, a look of surprise on her face.


    The view of the secret realm was gloomy and lifeless.


    But this area near the cliff was filled with white flowers and green grass. As she got closer, she could faintly hear the sound of running water from the other side of the rock wall. A fresh, invigorating vitality wafted out, starkly at odds with the surrounding environment. Qin Shunying sensed something was amiss, touched the rock wall before her, and then pushed hard...

 Chapter 278: 223: Golden Lotus Divine Egg, Fusion with the Heart!

    Crack!After the previous impact,


    The rock wall had become quite fragile, and as Qin Shunying exerted a bit more strength, cracks spread across it.


    Then she pushed forward with force, and the wall immediately crumbled, dust and broken rocks rustling down. As the grey dust slowly dispersed, there was clearly a cavern within. The floor of the cavern was covered with soft grass and some pale yellow flowers were growing.


    Crystals were embedded on both side walls, emitting light.


    "What exactly is inside here? Why would the Golden Crow, despite being gravely injured, still go through the trouble of hiding such a cave?" Qin Shunying¡¯s curiosity intensified. She bent down and entered into the cave. The heavy moisture inside dispelled the scorching heat from the outside environment.


    Even the aftershocks of the battle between Su Heng and the Golden Crow Remains had been diminished by an invisible force, leaving the ground no longer uneven.


    Following the narrow cave forward, after dozens of steps, the view suddenly opened up.


    Inside was a brightly lit rock hall, with a clear and transparent pool in the center. And right in the middle of the pool was a golden lotus with twelve petals. Each petal seemed to be carved out of jade, pure and translucent, without any impurity.


    In the center of the lotus, there was a dark gold divine egg, over a meter tall.


    Its patterns were natural, featuring the Fusang holy tree, ancient suns, ancestral sacrifices, descending golden lotuses, and profound mysteries, almost like scriptures born of nature. If one could comprehend these patterns, they would undoubtedly uncover profound mysteries, capable of constructing a cultivation method no less supreme than the Bright Sun Divine Skill.


    Yet, all this was merely a backdrop.


    As for the owner of this divine egg, it didn¡¯t take much thought to understand.


    "No wonder, so that¡¯s how it is..." Qin Shunying stared at the lotus seat¡¯s divine egg, her clear gaze slightly trembling. After a long while, her full chest rose and fell, and she finally took a deep breath.


    In its prime, the Golden Crow, though not as mighty as a true dragon, was still a creature of mythic level. Normally, it wasn¡¯t an entity that just any Outer Heaven Demon could provoke, even with a surprising attack.


    But that battle was particularly tough. Explore stories on empire


    Part of it was due to the Outer Heaven Demon being powerful and cunning.


    Another important factor was that, during that period, the Golden Crow was carrying offspring and had fallen into an unprecedented state of weakness.


    "The destruction of the Far Hopes, was it an accident, or was it intentional?"


    Qin Shunying couldn¡¯t help wondering, "Some of the powerful demons within the realm of immortality might be targeting present-day divine beasts intentionally. The Golden Crow perished, the phoenix severely wounded. Even the mightily powerful Overbearing Dragon has disappeared without a trace. When was the last time a divine beast appeared... Perhaps it has been a thousand years."


    She faintly sensed something unusual.


    But with the passage of time, there was too little information handed down, and thus she couldn¡¯t draw any useful conclusions.


    "Moreover, it¡¯s such a pity." As a Disciple of Heavenly Deceit, sensitive to anomalies, even from merely a glance from afar, Qin Shunying deduced that the divine egg before her had lost all signs of life. Even though the Golden Crow had given everything, tearing off its own flesh and blood, it ultimately failed to resist the invasion of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s breath.


    This prematurely born divine egg was contaminated and no longer had any signs of life; it was impossible for any creature to hatch from it.


    "However, the Golden Crow might have had its own profound reasons for doing this."


    Qin Shunying frowned slightly, still holding a sliver of hope in her heart, she pondered, "Better not act rashly. I¡¯ll discuss it with Brother Su Heng later. Maybe there will be a way."


    With that thought,


    Qin Shunying¡¯s gaze firmed, and she did not continue forward.


    Instead, she turned around and left the cave, sat down with her legs crossed, and used her own energy to silently seal the cave, to avoid further disturbance from the aftermath of the battle. In truth, as the cave contained traces left by the Golden Crow, Qin Shunying acted this way for peace of mind.


    On the other side¡ª


    As the battle swung back and forth, the fight between Su Heng and the Golden Crow Remains also came to a conclusion.


    "Caw!" Along with a cry that seemed to express relief, Su Heng struck down from the air with a palm. The Golden Crow Remains spread their wings, and with a sky full of smoke and clouds, they tumbled down from the heavens.


    The ground "boom" burst open, black flames erupted like a volcanic explosion, and a series of black and red rings appeared in the sky, spreading out one by one, leaving behind long-lasting smoky black streaks.


    Thunder rumbled, and black light cascaded like a waterfall.


    With his burly figure, Su Heng walked forward against the blustery storm, leaving footprints with each step.


    "You¡¯re hurt." Qin Shunying¡¯s eyes widened, smelling a strong scent of blood on Su Heng, and she quickly took out a large handful of healing pills from her bosom.


    Without any hesitation, Su Heng reached out and took them.


    He tilted his head back and swallowed the contents of the bottle, pills and all, with a crunch. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having merged with the Taotie Demon Corpse and cultivated the Bright Sun Divine Skill, Su Heng¡¯s digestive ability was outrageously strong; not to mention glass or jade, he could even chew and swallow Hundred Refinement Divine Iron, absorbing it completely. As the medicine took effect and the demon flesh stored within his body was quickly broken down and absorbed,


    Great plumes of black smoke rose from Su Heng¡¯s exceedingly burly body, the charred scorches rapidly falling off, scabbing, and new flesh regenerated at a visible rate.


    In just a moment, Su Heng¡¯s aura had returned to its peak, and his injuries completely vanished.


    "The medicine is quite effective," Su Heng grinned, laughing, "As expected of a disciple from a great sect, everything you take out is extraordinary."


    "It¡¯s mainly because you have a robust constitution and vigorous vitality," Qin Shunying initially shook her head.

 Chapter 279: 223: The Golden Lotus Divine Egg, Fusing with the Heart!_2

    ```Seeing him unharmed, she finally let out a sigh of relief and a smile appeared on her face.


    "What are you doing standing guard here?" Su Heng was somewhat surprised.


    "I¡¯ve found something incredible," Qin Shunying beckoned Su Heng over, then turned around, "Follow me."


    Qin Shunying, with her star-like eyes and heroic bearing, had an impeccable figure. Even clad in armor, the curve of her long legs, slender waist, and full hips was unmistakable. Su Heng followed behind his older martial sister, her mysterious demeanor piquing his curiosity, causing him to temporarily set aside the Golden Crow Remains.


    Passing through a narrow corridor, they arrived at a stone hall deep inside.


    "Look!" Qin Shunying stepped aside, pointing to the golden lotus platform in the center of the pond.


    "What is this!?" Su Heng was also startled, "Could it be offspring of the Golden Crow? This is incredible. A legendary-level mythical creature, once it matures, could easily be above Heavenly Deceit, and even excel among them."


    "However..." Su Heng¡¯s excitement didn¡¯t last long as he sensed something unusual about the divine egg.


    "It seems to lack any sign of life," Su Heng murmured.


    "Premature, plus tainted by the breath of demons, that¡¯s why it¡¯s like this," lamented Qin Shunying, "But as a divine beast, it can¡¯t be judged by common standards. The Golden Crow sealed it here, possibly leaving behind a sliver of hope..."


    "Hmm!" Su Heng nodded, "Makes sense."


    "Let¡¯s leave it here for now, don¡¯t mess with it," said Su Heng, "Once I¡¯ve merged with the heart of the Golden Crow, then we¡¯ll take it with us. After we get back, we¡¯ll study it thoroughly to see if there¡¯s a chance to revive its vitality."


    "That sounds good!" Qin Shunying nodded in agreement.


    "Didn¡¯t you say you needed the True Blood of the Golden Crow to help your master Ling Weizi heal?" Su Heng, leading the way, continued, "I battled with the Golden Crow just now and there is still some uncontaminated True Blood on it. We should be able to collect it for your master¡¯s healing."


    "Really?" A rare smile of delight appeared on Qin Shunying¡¯s face.


    But she soon pursed her lips seriously and said, "Thank you. I don¡¯t know how I can repay you, but consider this a favor I owe you."


    "No need. If you hadn¡¯t provided the information, it would not have been easy for me to come here," Su Heng chuckled. He was not a greedy person, nor did he intend to take advantage of Qin Shunying. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you," repeated Qin Shunying.


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded, then asked with some curiosity, "What¡¯s the story with Ling Weizi¡¯s injury? Is it serious?"


    Although Ling Weizi could be somewhat disrespectful due to her age, she was a pretty decent person.


    Su Heng had a fairly good impression of her.


    The smile on Qin Shunying¡¯s face stiffened and her brows furrowed slightly, her entire demeanor turning somewhat gloomy, "The Qingzhou King practiced a Secret Technique that required seven types of precious blood. My master¡¯s constitution is special; she was also on his list. After much of her essence blood was drawn, her cultivation suffered, and she has yet to recover."


    "..."


    "Does the Fiery Sun Sect have no one else? How can you let others bully you like this?" Su Heng frowned, suddenly showing some displeasure.


    "I..."


    Qin Shunying lowered her head, frustration in her voice, "At that time, some of the Supreme Elders in my sect were ready to confront the Qingzhou King and were prepared for a battle. But then the Skull Plain underwent a change, and on top of that, an ancestor of our sect encountered a mishap in the heavens of eternal life."


    "I didn¡¯t keep a good eye out, and my master sneaked out of the sect. After that, the whole affair just fizzled out," Qin Shunying clenched her fists, her expression forlorn, almost like a child who had erred, followed by another sigh.


    "Give them five cities today, they¡¯ll take ten tomorrow; how can one sleep peacefully at night like this," Su Heng¡¯s eyes flashed with a cold light as he shook his head, "If he¡¯s testing us, we can¡¯t let him have his way. A fight has to be won decisively to prevent endless challenges."


    Su Heng felt that Ling Weizi was too meek.


    ```


    He didn¡¯t say much more, after all, his circumstances were different and he couldn¡¯t put himself in their shoes.


    "What realm has the King of Mysteries reached?" Su Heng inquired, able to push an immortal sect to such a dire situation and swallow such a great humiliation, he indeed had some ideas. However, as the King of Mysteries was a powerhouse from outside the Jiang E region, Su Heng hadn¡¯t heard much about his reputation.


    As he expected, Qin Shunying answered earnestly, "Every Sky King in the empire exists above Heavenly Deceit."


    "The King of Mysteries, naturally, is no exception."


    "Does the Fiery Sun Sect have any countermeasures?" Su Heng asked.


    In fact, his question was a bit over the line, touching on some of the Fiery Sun Sect¡¯s secrets.


    But Qin Shunying still answered, "The Fiery Sun Sect has a long heritage, it has indeed given birth to beings above Heavenly Deceit. Like the one who captured the meteorite and created the Bright Sun Divine Skill. It¡¯s just that he went too far in the Immortal Heavens, and it¡¯s not easy for him to return..."


    "And as a powerhouse of the current era, coupled with the backing of the court, that¡¯s why the King of Mysteries can act so unrestrainedly," Qin Shunying said. "There might be other considerations involved, which are beyond my understanding."


    "Worthy of an immortal sect, indeed deeply founded," Su Heng calmly said. Your next read is at empire


    But for some reason, Qin Shunying heard a bit of sarcasm in his words.


    The two continued to move forward.


    Leaving the cave, they came to the side of the Golden Crow Remains.


    From a distance, the Golden Crow looked like a black sun hanging in mid-air. Now, up close, it felt even more exaggerated. The feathers on the Golden Crow¡¯s body had almost completely fallen off, and its flesh was torn and incomplete. Only the skeleton remained largely intact.


    Despite this, the aura emanating from the remains was still terrifying.


    Like a volcano melting the ground, creating a depression that turned the sandy sea of the secret realm into hot molten lava, emitting trails of black smoke that were incredibly choking. And the Golden Crow, with wings spanning more than two hundred meters, lay in this lake of black-and-red lava, radiating a fierce aura.


    The high temperature coming from the Golden Crow could melt soil and rocks, warp the air, and even Qin Shunying felt a clear discomfort as he approached.


    But Su Heng was undeterred, having already adapted in the previous battle.


    His eyes emitted faint beams of light, employing Gravity Sense to extract some of the remaining True Blood from the Golden Crow¡¯s body. He condensed it in the air and pushed it towards Qin Shunying. The latter swallowed hard, quickly took out bottles and jars, and collected the golden True Blood into them.


    After securing them close to his body, Qin Shunying finally let out a sigh of relief.


    The gloomy expression disappeared.


    On his fair and delicate cheeks, he couldn¡¯t help but reveal a touch of a smile.


    In front of him, Su Heng jumped forward and landed on the Golden Crow. He employed the Bright Sun Divine Skill, absorbing the incomplete flesh and blood of the Golden Crow into his body as if he were treasure hunting. The contamination brought by the demon gods had driven even divine beasts like the Golden Crow to a desperate situation, terrifyingly formidable.


    But Su Heng¡¯s constitution seemed to be even more remarkable, with no signs of the negative effects it brought.


    As the flesh and blood vanished,


    A moment later, a huge heart appeared in front of Su Heng.


    The Golden Crow, with wings spanning more than two hundred meters, had a gigantic heart, about the same size as an intact rhinoceros.


    Its exterior was pitch black, showing that the demon god¡¯s contamination had seeped into the vital organs, beyond saving. But as Su Heng allowed his Gravity Sense to seep into it, he found that a part of the ventricle was still intact, and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    However...


    How to integrate such a large heart into his body was a problem that made Su Heng somewhat perplexed.

 Chapter 280: 224: Fusion Furnace, Arrival of the King

    Before entering the secret stash, Su Heng had consulted materials and considered this issue after understanding the approximate size of the Golden Crow. Now that such a situation appeared, although it was indeed challenging, it was also within Su Heng¡¯s expectations, and he had some ideas in mind.But whether it would work, he would have to take it step by step.


    "First, remove the contaminated flesh from the outside and preserve the core part inside." After pausing to think, Su Heng quickly began to act.


    He reached out to support himself, lifting up into the air.


    The heart of the Golden Crow, as large as a rhinoceros, instantly hovered in mid-air.


    Once again, Su Heng activated the Bright Sun Divine Skill, stripping away the contaminated black flesh covering the heart, devouring it bit by bit. For vertebrates, the heart is a delicate and complex organ, generally consisting of the atria, ventricles, valves, and myocardium.


    The flesh infected by the demonic god was mainly attached to the myocardium, providing the pressure that drove the heart¡¯s contractions and beats.


    Even after being removed by Su Heng, it did not affect the heart¡¯s functionality.


    Swish!


    As the black flesh was stripped away.


    A beam of golden light burst forth, and the surrounding temperature also rapidly increased.


    "This is..." Su Heng narrowed his eyes, the sudden change genuinely surprised him. The glaring golden light fell on him, the temperature so high, he almost felt a distinct pain. His hair was scorched, curling and twisting, and then wisps of black smoke emitted from his body.


    "Gulp!" Qin Shunying swallowed a mouthful of saliva to the side.


    Perceiving a massive threat from the continuously shrinking heart, she did not hesitate, quickly stepping back to avoid disturbing Su Heng during such a tense moment.


    Crack!


    Finally, as the last trace of black flesh was devoured by Su Heng.


    The uncontaminated part was fully exposed in the air, approximately the size of a grinding stone.


    At this moment, the temperature had risen to an inconceivable level. The surrounding space distorted visibly, and the molten lava underfoot boiled vigorously, bubbling. Streams of black smoke rose in the desert, and even the bones of the Golden Crow seemed unable to withstand the heat, starting to melt.


    "Whew!" Su Heng¡¯s expression was cold, his attention highly focused.


    He took a deep breath, feeling as though his internal organs were almost roasted. Fortunately, after cultivating the Five Internal Organs Sealing God and the Bright Sun Divine Skill, his physique had greatly improved, which kept him out of major trouble. Even so, a continuous, piercing pain came, reaching a level that affected his thinking.


    It was not until Su Heng activated the Dragon Blood, and his body swelled, which also increased his resistance all around, that he felt slightly better.


    "With such intense heat, where does it come from?" Su Heng grew increasingly curious.


    Spiritual beasts and demons are different. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The power of demons comes from the Eternal Heaven, while spiritual beasts are naturally nurtured, born in the mundane world. They are extremely powerful by nature, possessing incredible Divine Skills and strength. In the ancient dark ages, the reason humans could survive and thrive was because of the protection of spiritual beasts.


    Su Heng infused his Gravity Sense into the heart of the Golden Crow, revealing a fraction of its formidable origin.


    "This is..." Noticing the internal structure of the Golden Crow¡¯s heart, Su Heng felt a shudder of horror.


    Apart from the chambers used for blood circulation, at the heart¡¯s core of the Golden Crow, a bowl-sized compartment surfaced. It bore tiny mushroom-like protrusions and contained a massive amount of viscous metallic fluid within its purplish-red walls.


    The terrifying temperature that could melt deserts was released from this very compartment.


    As for what the liquid inside these compartments was...


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng manipulated the gravity.


    Gently, he caused a ripple within the compartment.


    In an instant, time seemed to stand still, followed by a loud explosion.


    A blistering column of fire shot up to the heavens, the heat caused the air to expand, and vast quantities of liquid fire burned in the void.


    A platinum-colored fiery sphere, like the sun, expanded outward, its brightness throwing the entire secret realm into sudden darkness, dark blue smoke rising spirally around the edges of the sphere. Caught off-guard, Qin Shunying nearly went blind.


    Her eyes stung terribly, uncontrollably secreting tears.


    When she rubbed her eyes vigorously and reopened them, she noticed that the sky was clear again, slowly regaining its calm. However, the temperature in the environment remained terrifyingly hot. The Golden Crow¡¯s heart radiated light, distorting the air; outside was a towering dark figure with long hair flowing¡ªit was Su Heng.


    At this moment, Su Heng looked rather disheveled, his body charred, the Scale Armor covering his body had melted and crumbled, exposing his dark red muscles.


    His body shuddered as he extracted a vigorous vitality from his marrow.


    Smoke billowed from his body, accompanied by golden Dragon Blood coursing through him, and he soon recovered.


    "Awesome!" Su Heng opened his mouth and exhaled a ring of smoke. Although his body was charred and his eyebrows and hair were scorched, Su Heng was carefree and not particularly concerned about his appearance. Instead, he was pleasantly surprised by the formidable divine power unleashed by the Golden Crow¡¯s heart.


    The contents within the chamber of the Golden Crow¡¯s heart were clearly similar to some type of nuclear fuel.


    Extremely powerful and highly dense in energy.


    However, how to concentrate this high-thermal energy from the environment and how to use it was something Su Heng had yet to understand. Perhaps, only by successfully integrating the heart and completing the cycle could he fully unveil its secrets.


    The process was risky.


    But Su Heng, boasting his robust physique and the experience accumulated from the dragon guards, felt confident. Considering the various talents and the immediate increase in strength that would result from a successful fusion, Su Heng did not hesitate much, and after sorting out the procedure, he immediately started preparing.


    "What just happened, are you alright?" Qin Shunying¡¯s voice came from afar, filled with concern.


    "It¡¯s not a big deal," Su Heng replied. "I¡¯m going to try integrating the heart, which might take some time."


    "I¡¯ll protect you," declared Qin Shunying decisively.


    "Ok," Su Heng nodded.


    After their brief exchange, he refocused his attention on the heart in front of him.


    Boom!


    Su Heng closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    He pushed the Dragon Blood to its limit before unleashing his majestic true form.


    Muscles piled up, twisting and swelling. Dark red scale armor covered his skin, and horns grew on his head, forming a crown. Behind him, dragon wings spread out, blocking the sun and casting shadows. A terrifyingly long tail extended from his back, casually swinging and emitting sharp sonic booms.


    He made no effort to conceal his deep and overwhelming strength, mixed with a potent aura, stirring up dense smoke in the desert.


    Qin Shunying¡¯s expression changed immediately.


    At this moment, Su Heng resembled the demonic gods of myth, even more fierce and ferocious.


    What happened next was even more horrifying for Qin Shunying, sending chills running up her spine. She saw Su Heng extend a clawed hand and violently squeeze the fiery, dangerous heart of the Golden Crow, his tremendous strength crushing it to the size of a washbasin.


    Then Su Heng grabbed the heart with one hand while slicing open his own chest with the other.


    Just like that, he stuffed the Golden Crow¡¯s heart into his own body.


    "Are you sure you aren¡¯t practicing some evil Cultivation Technique?" Qin Shunying watched from the side, sweating coldly, her teeth sour. She had seen the power of the Golden Crow¡¯s heart just a moment ago. A slight movement could change the weather and unleash devastating aftereffects.


    But now Su Heng¡ª


    Boom!


    A terrifying surge erupted from inside Su Heng.


    His body visibly swelled, his eyes turned blood red, and his whites teemed with blood vessels that squirmed like worms. Thick veins like chains twined around his body, tightly binding his demonic, dark flesh.


    The black scale armor covering his body cracked, releasing dangerous, fiery golden-red light from the crevices.


    At this moment, Su Heng.


    Looked just like a living biological bomb.


    Ready to explode at any moment, potentially blasting everything within the secret vault into the sky.


    Qin Shunying¡¯s heart also hung suspended, as if she were the one undergoing the ordeal of merging the hearts. However, what gave her a vague sense of peace was the fact that, even though his aura fluctuated violently and the situation was critical, Su Heng¡¯s face remained calm and indifferent.


    There was no pain, no gritting of teeth in determination.


    It appeared as if everything was within his control, as if by naturally moving forward, he would just as naturally succeed.


    Influenced by the aura emanating from Su Heng¡¯s face.


    Qin Shunying¡¯s tense heart began to relax gradually.


    A moment later...


    "Whew!" Su Heng exhaled deeply, his tense muscles suddenly relaxing.


    The black scale armor covering his body made a loud clanking noise like steel clasping together, and the dangerous golden-red light gradually receded and disappeared. Su Heng still maintained the dual enhancement of his mighty true form and activated Dragon Blood, but his aura no longer seemed fierce; it calmed down.


    "Did it work?" The Golden Crow¡¯s heart now nestled within Su Heng, its temperature normalized, no longer fiery as before.


    As they drew closer, Qin Shunying caught a distinct scent of dried roses from Su Heng.


    Her pupils constricted slightly, her gaze fixed on Su Heng¡¯s chest.


    The left side of his chest, which Su Heng had personally carved open just moments ago, had completely healed. The vigorous life force left not even a scar visible. A golden-red fiery heart beat within his chest cavity, its intense light piercing through flesh and scale armor, visible through the skin.


    That distinct scent emanated from the heart, generated by the breakdown and metabolism of high-energy substances from the encapsulated cavity.


    The heart¡¯s beat was slow and dignified.


    And with each beat, Qin Shunying felt an intense, burning sensation.


    Accompanied by each beat of the Golden Crow¡¯s heart, web-like blood vessels gradually extended outward by an inch.


    Covering Su Heng¡¯s chest cavity, abdomen, up along his jaw, and even some vessels extending over his shoulders towards the tips of his fingers.


    The Golden Crow¡¯s heart had merged.


    But it would take some time before it transformed into tangible combat power.


    These vascular networks had to spread throughout the body and form a cycle. Unfortunately, time was not on his side; he needed to resolve the immediate trouble first. If everything went smoothly, perhaps he could even test the power of the Golden Crow¡¯s heart on his adversary.


    "It worked, but not completely," Su Heng said, smiling at Qin Shunying.


    "Then you..." Qin Shunying was astonished.


    Find exclusive stories on empire


    But she quickly realized what Su Heng was referring to, her expression changing slightly as she looked up at the sky.


    Boom!


    A deep, thunderous boom, like an explosion of thunder.


    A pitch-black crack suddenly appeared in the clear sky, from which fierce winds blew. Within the howling black winds, a figure stood, his body robust with black wings and eyes like starry leopards¡¯, his towering figure clad in dark golden armor holding a battle axe, and a blood-red cloak behind him, hanging like a fading sun.


    The aura he emitted was exceedingly powerful, unmasked. And when his gaze swept over and saw the remains of the Golden Crow on the ground, his furious, wrathful will surged as if doomsday had arrived, chilling to the bone.

 Chapter 281: 225: The Ephemeral Sun and Moon, Atomic Breath

    "It seems we¡¯re still a step behind, beaten to the punch by others!"Following closely behind the King of Golden Peng, the Sky Wolf Great Lord also squeezed out from the crack. Lacking the information possessed by Qin Shunying, they took the path of the Divine Way. Fraught with danger, although they successfully traversed it, they inevitably wasted time.


    After enduring untold hardships to reach the depths of the tomb,


    What they saw was a scene like this.


    The Sky Wolf Great Lord¡¯s heart burned with resentment, and his reddened gaze first lingered on the Golden Crow Corpse.


    Then, his eyes shifted slightly, swept over the desert, and settled on Su Heng and Qin Shunying. He had seen Qin Shunying before, having encountered her once before entering the secret realm. But Su Heng, he was unacquainted with such a person until now.


    The moment he saw Su Heng,


    The Sky Wolf Great Lord was severely taken aback.


    Amplified by the Dragon Blood and the augmentation of the Overbearing Martial Body, Su Heng looked incredibly majestic at that moment.


    At first glance, the Sky Wolf Great Lord thought he had come across one of his own kind.


    But he quickly realized his mistake.


    Although Su Heng was bulky and his appearance was fierce,


    The aura he exuded bore no relation to demons; it was purely human. It was just that he had tempered his body to a superhuman realm, with dragons coiling and tigers encircling, giving birth to various extraordinary phenomena. Stay connected through empire


    "The aura of this man is somewhat strange, Your Majesty must be careful," the Sky Wolf Great Lord whispered.


    "Mhm," the King of Golden Peng nodded, his violent aura settling down.


    "We meet again, bald bird," Su Heng grinned broadly, his saw-like white teeth exposed in the air, looking ferocious, "I haven¡¯t yet settled the score with you for flooding Baihua County. I can¡¯t believe you, this fool, dared to show your face in front of me again."


    "If you kneel and beg for mercy now, I¡¯ll allow you to choose your own way to die," Su Heng sneered coldly.


    "Arrogant," the King of Golden Peng looked down from on high, his face detached. He held his long halberd at a slant and said coldly, "Your realm is too low, you haven¡¯t reached Heavenly Deceit, so you do not understand how vast this world is, the endlessness of creation. When you really step onto that path, then you will understand, seeing me will be like a mayfly gazing up at the heavens."


    "Hahaha!" Su Heng burst into wild laughter, stirring up a sandstorm.


    In the middle of the sky-darkening black sandstorm, his left arm rapidly swelled with blood, and with a fierce grip, thick veins coiled around his arm like iron chains, running up along his arm to his neck and chin. His eyes bloodshot, his expression was especially ferocious.


    "Anyone can talk big, let¡¯s see the truth in action," he retorted.


    "Then try me!" the King of Golden Peng snorted coldly, spinning his halberd as his wings unfolded behind him. His speed surged instantly, so fast it was unbelievable. Even Qin Shunying, with her heightened senses after her transformation, only saw a faint black light cross the sky.


    She was immediately horrified.


    If it were her, she¡¯d have probably been decapitated by the King of Golden Peng in an instant.


    Next to her, the ground under Su Heng exploded. With a flap of his wings, his bulky body turned into a black light, shooting upstream like a waterfall. The fierce wind swept through, lifting Qin Shunying¡¯s black hair. Amidst the dust and debris, the two collided.


    Bang!


    Su Heng threw a punch, the force rolling out.


    Thunder and lightning flashed in the void, and the wild exaggeration of that punch fell on empty space.


    On the other side, the King of Golden Peng displayed extreme speed, drawing an arc across the sky. His dark halberd came slashing down fiercely, striking on Su Heng¡¯s raised arm. The collision sparked a clash of metal on metal. The halberd was fiercely knocked away, and Su Heng¡¯s arm began to bleed.


    Striking a blow and gaining the upper hand,


    The King of Golden Peng¡¯s face grew even more proud, declaring coldly, "Without enough strength, even the greatest opportunity laid before you would be out of your grasp.


    What does it matter if I¡¯m late, the Golden Crow Secret Store is destined to fall into my hands, and you¡¯re just an inconsequential speck among the millions of souls under my command. Through the long years, I will become a legend, while you will be forgotten."


    "You talk too much!" Su Heng was unimpressed and gave a mocking smile.


    Whoosh!


    His body trembled slightly, activating the Dragon Blood.


    His vital energy churned within him like tidal waves, the injury on his arm healing in an instant.


    The King of Golden Peng¡¯s expression changed slightly, growing more solemn. Then he saw Su Heng suddenly raise his head, electricity filling the void, and in an instant, a long punch was hung across the sky, shattering the air as it came. The King of Golden Peng spread his wings, ready to dodge. But a sudden gravitational force in the void, though immediately pushed away, still slowed down his speed.


    The punch grazed his shoulder, large black feathers swept up by the punch¡¯s wind and drifting down from the sky.


    A sharp pain came through.


    The King of Golden Peng touched his cheek and wiped his hand.


    Looking down, there was a crimson blood stain on the back of his hand.


    "I didn¡¯t expect you to have such tricks up your sleeve, I underestimated you," the King of Golden Peng said with a cold laugh, "but unfortunately, I won¡¯t give you a second chance. Come at me again!"


    He moved up and down, his halberd swinging continuously, charging towards Su Heng.


    And Su Heng, taking a deep breath, spread his arms and wholeheartedly threw himself at the King of Golden Peng, bulldozing his way forwards.


    In the void, sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two exchanged blows hundreds of times in the blink of an eye.


    Su Heng was robust, while the speed of the King of Golden Peng was unbelievably fast.


    For a moment,


    The two were evenly matched, with no clear winner or loser.


    The remnants of their clash swept through, and Qin Shunying, her face colored with concern and her hair fluttering, looked somewhat pale.


    Before the King of Golden Peng¡¯s arrival, Su Heng had already battled the Golden Crow Remains, so his physical condition was inevitably affected.


    And more importantly...


    Beyond facing such a powerful opponent as the King of Golden Peng,


    Su Heng also needed to expend a great deal of energy to suppress the heart of the Golden Crow. Concentrating his focus, he guided the growth of blood vessels, creating a new cycle within his body to fully integrate the heart of the Golden Crow into his organ systems, transforming it into combat power.

 Chapter 282: Mayfly Sun and Moon, Atomic Breath_2

    After two rounds of weakening, Su Heng¡¯s situation suddenly became less optimistic.However, Qin Shunying couldn¡¯t afford to worry too much about Su Heng.


    On one hand, the difference in strength was too great for her to intervene in a battle of this level. On the other hand, Qin Shunying had her own opponent... A streak of black light flashed before her, expanding rapidly, until it filled her entire field of vision in the blink of an eye.


    Bang! Enjoy exclusive content from empire


    Qin Shunying held up her long spear with both hands, blocking forward.


    A massive wolf claw bore down on the shaft of the spear, like a mountain crashing down with force.


    The savage, exaggerated power transferred through her arms onto her body, as the ground beneath Qin Shunying¡¯s feet exploded, dust flying, and half of her body embedded into the quicksand. Qin Shunying¡¯s expression was icy; she was known as the foremost of the younger generation in Jiang E, where in addition to profound cultivation, she also possessed rich combat experience.


    Falling into a brief disadvantage, Qin Shunying didn¡¯t panic.


    Instead, she tilted her long spear and, using her own strength to guide, spun her body to leverage the force against her attacker. The tip of the spear, like a phoenix pecking down, carried a fiery red force as it harshly struck the Sky Wolf Great Lord.


    "Awooo!" The Sky Wolf Great Lord stumbled, clearly in pain showing through his distorted grimace.


    His fur puffed up, a bloodstained pit the size of a bowl appearing on the side of his waist, from which fresh blood seeped out.


    "You¡¯ve got some substance." The Sky Wolf Great Lord tensed his muscles, sealing off the wound.


    He stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, "I thought you were just a pretty face, but it turns out you¡¯re quite a fighter."


    "Unfortunately..."


    The Sky Wolf Great Lord said, "Your fate is already sealed."


    Ignoring everything else, Qin Shunying launched an offensive. Her bloody spear, trailed by phantoms, pressed rapidly forward, before suddenly exploding into a wave of fiery tide that rushed forward. The Sky Wolf Great Lord¡¯s fur was charred and yellowed as he floundered under Qin Shunying¡¯s relentless assault, with new injuries continuously emerging on his body.


    The two exchanged over a hundred moves.


    Qin Shunying arched her back and bent over, dodging a claw strike from the Sky Wolf Great Lord.


    Black hair was cut by the strong wind, scattering away. In the next instant, her spear struck like a dragon, leaving a through-and-through laceration on the Sky Wolf Great Lord¡¯s body.


    "Enough!" The Sky Wolf Great Lord¡¯s face contorted with anger, and he stomped fiercely, unleashing his breath explosively.


    Qin Shunying¡¯s slender figure landed steadily on the ground, spear in hand.


    "Do you wish to leave some last words?" Qin Shunying said coldly.


    "Last words!?" Being overpowered by a woman, the Sky Wolf Great Lord bristled with indignant rage. But even so, he was unwilling to concede in a verbal battle. The Sky Wolf Great Lord¡¯s blood-red eyes shifted, and with a malevolent smile suddenly spreading on his fuzzy face, he said, "You indeed have something but what does that matter. Look up at the sky, your lover is about to die."


    Qin Shunying¡¯s heart tightened for a moment, and she looked up at the sky. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, the Sky Wolf Great Lord did not take the opportunity to launch a sneak attack; in a composed manner, he waited to savor the look of despair on Qin Shunying¡¯s face.


    Yet...


    To the Sky Wolf Great Lord¡¯s surprise,


    Qin Shunying actually started to laugh. With her naturally striking eyebrows and eyes, fair skin, and great beauty, her smile brought about a different charm. Even the Sky Wolf Great Lord, a demon, was momentarily distracted, unable to resist licking his lips, a sadistic desire rising within him.


    "The ones who are doomed are you." The smile on Qin Shunying¡¯s face vanished as she spoke in a chilling tone.


    "You¡¯re deluding yourself," the Sky Wolf Great Lord laughed, but the smile on his face quickly stiffened.


    A dangerously unsettling aura was emanating from Su Heng.


    No wonder the Sky Wolf Great Lord made such a judgment.


    Su Heng¡¯s condition was indeed dire, covered in blood with wounds all over, having lost ground in the recently concluded battle. The King, equally wounded, nevertheless appeared in better shape. With a "whoosh," he dealt another sharp blow, leaving a deep, bone-revealing gash on Su Heng.


    After being injured once more,


    Su Heng¡¯s rate of recovery slowed down, and even his defenses significantly deteriorated.


    "Even the most robust vitality has a moment when it nears its limit," the King mused, glancing at his own injuries before calmly stating, "I take back what I said earlier, as a human, you¡¯re quite commendable as an opponent. I probably won¡¯t forget you for the rest of my life."


    "You should feel honored because next, I will send you on your way with my most powerful strike."


    His black wings spread, and he soared toward the heavens.


    Then, changing direction midair, he plunged down like a meteorite, trailing a long and exaggerated tail of flames. The pitch-black long halberd stretched across the sky, aimed to split Su Heng¡¯s head right open. Both in strength and speed, the King pushed himself to the limit, confident of leveling a mountain if it stood before him.


    However, facing such a devastating, earth-shattering blow,


    Su Heng¡¯s face suddenly revealed a hint of relaxed, carefree amusement.


    He spread his arms wide, not dodging or avoiding.


    Letting the strike hit him on the head, a crisp "crack" resonated. The pitch-black halberd that had accompanied the King in countless battles splintered bit by bit, turning into countless fragments that scattered away. Amidst the King¡¯s incredulous and shocked expression, Su Heng¡¯s unaffected voice came with the wind.


    "The only reason you could hurt me was that I was using all my blood and qi to suppress the Golden Crow¡¯s Heart, using all my vitality to remodel my veins."


    "And now... the Golden Crow¡¯s Heart has become one with me."


    As if to validate Su Heng¡¯s words,


    A scorching, dark red glow suddenly ignited on Su Heng, then intertwined into a net, rapidly spreading across his body. The surrounding temperature rose sharply, distorting the air and forming tangible black smoke. In an instant, as the black smoke billowed, all of Su Heng¡¯s injuries healed.


    From within the black fog, Su Heng¡¯s lips curved into a smile, "Do you remember what you said to me just now?"


    "When I exert my full strength, you will understand that the gap between us is like that of a mayfly to the sun and moon, an insurmountable chasm, hopelessly out of reach."


    "Now, the game is over¡ª"


    As those words fell, Su Heng¡¯s brow fiercely furrowed, the smile vanishing from his face.


    His attributes panel appeared before his eyes, with rows of grey text scrolling past.


    [Golden Crow¡¯s Heart merging... Merging successful]


    [Condensation Furnace restarting... Restart complete]


    [Atomic Breath, ready!]


    Under the vast, dark sky, within the King¡¯s gaze filled with desperation and terror,


    Su Heng opened his arms wide, inhaling deeply and long. His chest heaved, as if greedily drawing the entire world into his body. With the slow and heavy beating of his second heart, brilliant golden haloes began to ripple on Su Heng.


    He opened his mouth, and a miniature sun then condensed into existence within it.

 Chapter 283: 226: Mushroom Cloud, Collapse of the Secret Realm!

    If one were to slice open Shi Suheng¡¯s chest at that moment, they would see a "primary blood vessel" as thick as an adult¡¯s wrist connected above the second heart. This vessel led to a newly formed gland in the mouth, which, with the vigorous beating of the second heart, injected the searing primordial energy from the golden crow heart into the mouth, bursting forth with light and condensing into a sphere.From the perspective of figures such as the King of the Golden Peng, Sky Wolf Great Lord, and Qin Shunying.


    They first felt a chilling sense of danger emanating from Su Heng, then the entire world turned incredibly dark. All sounds on the battlefield vanished, leaving only the heavy thumping of hearts echoing like thunder.


    Blazing white specks of light emerged in the void, converging above the golden sun in Su Heng¡¯s mouth.


    The golden outer shell gradually shed, revealing an unstable, dark red core within.


    Cold sweat beaded densely on the King of the Golden Peng¡¯s forehead.


    As the sun took shape in an instant, the shadows emanating from Su Heng also rapidly expanded. They blotted out the sky, immense like mountains, covering the entire battlefield. He didn¡¯t understand what those blazing white specks meant, but sensed a danger from them potent enough to send him to hell.


    Without any hesitation¡ª


    Millennia of planning, the majesty of a king, the confidence of a supreme being.


    In the face of such incomprehensible, terrifying power, all were discarded by the King of the Golden Peng in an instant.


    A strong survival instinct took over his body, with only one thought occupying his mind¡ªrun, run fast and as far as possible.


    Like a roc soaring with the wind for ninety thousand miles in a single day.


    Perhaps the King of the Golden Peng truly possessed the swiftest speed in the world, but he could never be faster than light.


    A sigh, echoing deeply.


    The moment the King of the Golden Peng turned and flapped his wings, Su Heng exhaled.


    A dark golden beam burst forth from Su Heng¡¯s mouth, initially only as big as his oral cavity. But as the light extended, in the middle section it swelled immensely, vast as a mountain range, sweeping through everything. Everything it touched exploded intensely, with high temperature and high-energy reactions rapidly spreading.


    The accumulated clouds in the sky were swept clean by the shockwave, which flattened surrounding sand dunes and mountains, and even the entire secret realm shook violently from this terrifying force. The vast land cracked and twisted like a mirror smashed upon the ground.


    An instant, or perhaps even less.


    The King of the Golden Peng was overtaken by the destructive light, engulfed within it.


    His body, caught in the thick atomic breath, transformed into an abstract, pitch-black silhouette, then rapidly disintegrated, the process resembling sublimation. Countless black smokes billowed from his burst open body, vanishing into nothingness.


    The King of the Golden Peng died instantly on the spot.


    But the violent release of this strike was not yet over; the real chain reaction was just beginning.


    Light, brilliant to the extreme, filled every corner of the secret realm, making Qin Shunying feel as though she was transported inside the sun.


    She sensed the danger at once, retreated explosively, and simultaneously pushed her Solar True Power to the limit, her vigor burning fiercely, a glorious coronal glow enveloping her.


    Meanwhile¡ª


    As the breath released an intense light, the high-temperature plasma generated from the rupture also began to expand outwardly. The terrifying heat released was absorbed by the air, which then rapidly heated and pressurized, swelling into a deep red sphere in the desert, resembling liquid flames burning in the void.


    Lacking fuel, the flames lasted only a moment.


    Endless smoke began to rise swiftly, a shockwave appeared in the sky, compressing the air into a dense white gaseous ring.


    The vacuum-induced suction caused dust on the ground to swirl upwards, connecting with the black and red smoke, and what eventually appeared before the Sky Wolf Great Lord was a massive mushroom cloud symbolizing destruction.


    The Sky Wolf Great Lord looked up at the far-reaching mushroom cloud, tears of blood streaming from his eyes.


    He had already been severely wounded during his fight with Qin Shunying, especially since both his legs were pierced by a spear, affecting his speed. The destructive aftermath of the explosion hit him full force, the high-energy particles piercing through the Sky Wolf Great Lord¡¯s body like invisible blades, shattering the genetic material within his cells, completely suppressing the formidable vitality inherent to his demonic nature.


    After successive heavy blows, the Sky Wolf Great Lord could no longer hold on.


    His knees buckled, and he weakly knelt on the ground. He opened his mouth wide, his teeth like files, loose and falling out. He seemed to want to say something, but his brain was blank, and all that emerged from his throat were a few meaningless groans.


    In the intense backlight of the mushroom cloud, amidst the lingering smoke caused by the suction¡ª


    A tall figure with long hair splayed down approached slowly.


    Everywhere he passed, the ground blazed, leaving behind a path resembling a road through hell.


    That person came beside the Sky Wolf Great Lord, emitting a pungent sulfuric smell, looked down as if surprised to still find a demon here.


    A large hand casually pressed on the top of the Sky Wolf Great Lord¡¯s head, emitting thick smoke with a "hiss."


    The residual heat from just his palm was nearly enough to cook the Sky Wolf Great Lord¡¯s head. Su Heng¡¯s fingers exerted slight pressure, and with a "crack" sound, the Sky Wolf Great Lord¡¯s head burst open, his brains spattered, and then all his flesh and essence were absorbed into Su Heng¡¯s body.


    "Phew¡­"


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes slightly closed as he slowly exhaled a ring of smoke.


    His long hair scattered in the hot wind, while the pitch-black fearsome Scale Armor on his body quickly cracked and was absorbed into his body. His body tensed and shrank inch by inch, slowly returning to its normal state. The fusion furnace in his second heart stopped operating, no longer generating heat.


    But the residual waste heat accumulating in Su Heng¡¯s body was still terrifying; the air around him always distorted as though shrouded in fog.


    "Is this the power of an ancient beast? It¡¯s terrifying,"


    Qin Shunying stepped up to Su Heng, her expression complex as she glanced at the gradually dispersing mushroom cloud behind him, gulped down her saliva, "It¡¯s just like the end of the world."


    "This is far from the full strength of the Golden Crow," Su Heng said, "not even this heart is complete."


    He immersed his mind deep within himself.


    He could feel the heart of the Golden Crow quietly and subtly strengthening and transforming his body.


    This was an unexpected blessing; such a change would last a long time, but it also required a vast amount of resources.


    Boom!


    Another thunderous roar came, bringing a fierce wind.


    Qin Shunying¡¯s expression slightly changed as she looked up in the direction of the sound.


    It was the center of the secret realm, where the huge ancient Fusang Sacred Tree finally could not hold on, cracks spread, and then it collapsed. This sacred tree, a kilometer tall with a canopy that covered the sky, looked like a huge mountain rising from the ground; the destructive power it generated as it fell was immense.


    The continued dull rumbling sounds and the noticeable shaking of the ground were concerning, but more importantly, the sky also began to tilt as if it were collapsing.


    Su Heng and Qin Shunying were not novices; they recognized the problem at a glance.


    "The Fusang Sacred Tree is the support of this secret realm," Qin Shunying frowned, "Now that it has collapsed, the secret realm is on the verge of breaking apart. We must hurry and leave. Otherwise, being caught in the spatial turbulence when the secret realm shatters, even if we are lucky enough to escape, returning will be extremely difficult."


    "We indeed must hurry!" Su Heng said, his expression turning serious as well.


    His physique was robust and invincible. However, his handling of some special situations was not impressive; naturally, he followed Qin Shunying¡¯s advice¡ªcaution was wise.


    "I¡¯ll go get the Golden Crow egg," Qin Shunying said.


    She lengthened her stride, transforming into a streak of firelight, heading towards the cave. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t just stand there; he went to the remains of the Golden Crow, driving the Divine Light of the Midday Sun to its limits. His body radiated intensely, devouring the remaining flesh and life essence within the remains. Once the life essence ceased, the remains of the Golden Crow lost their magic, turning into ash blown away by the wind, disappearing from sight.


    "Burp..."


    Su Heng let out a satiated burp, his body emitting flames.


    Even just the skeletal remains brought tremendous nourishment. Su Heng, even having merged with the gluttonous beast¡¯s stomach, felt overstuffed, his stomach noticeably bulging, forming a general¡¯s belly. He tried to push it down with his hand, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.


    Experience more tales on empire


    "Tsk tsk," Su Heng couldn¡¯t help but remark, "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve had such a satisfying meal."


    "Just don¡¯t know where exactly the Golden Crow sealed that extraterritorial demon god. Now that I¡¯ve merged with the Golden Crow¡¯s heart, accepting this favor, it¡¯s also time to help it settle these old scores."


    Of course...


    The nutrition from the demon god¡¯s flesh was also something Su Heng coveted.


    "Pity about that Golden Winged Peng Bird, also a mythical demon of legendary level," Su Heng looked up in the direction where the King had flown away. The sky was tumultuous with thunder and lightning. The power of the Atomic Breath was too overwhelming, vaporizing the King¡¯s body completely, leaving no trace.


    Wasting such good flesh truly pained Su Heng.


    However, having consumed the Golden Crow, Su Heng was near his limit. Even if the King¡¯s remains were right in front of him, he could eat no more. After some self-consoling, Su Heng finally managed to let go of the thought, also deciding not to use such methods lightly in the future.


    "Swoosh!"


    A streak of red light flashed, "I¡¯m back."


    Qin Shunying appeared in front of Su Heng, holding a phoenix spear in her left hand and supporting the Golden Crow egg with her right hand.


    "With your current state... let me hold it instead." The Golden Crow egg was as tall as an adult, held above Qin Shunying¡¯s head, which looked somewhat comical from afar. Su Heng grabbed the Golden Crow egg, holding it like a heavy cobblestone rolled up in his arm.


    "With Brother Su¡¯s physique, indeed there is a full sense of security," Qin Shunying patted Su Heng¡¯s arm, somewhat teasingly.


    With the fall of the King and the burial of the remains of the Golden Crow,


    A long-held wish was achieved.


    Qin Shunying seemed to relax a lot all of a sudden, becoming considerably more cheerful.

 Chapter 284: 227: Remarkable Harvest, Reencountering Ling Weizi

    "Hehe, of course," having successfully fused with the heart of the Golden Crow, he also obtained an extra Golden Crow egg.Su Heng was in a splendid mood as he bent his arm holding the Golden Crow egg upward. His biceps, developed to the extreme, contracted as veins bulged out like taut steel cables. The muscles visibly separated, exuding a fierce and terrifying sense of power.


    Qin Shunying looked up, a mysterious glow flashing across her pale cheeks.


    Boom!


    During their brief conversation,


    The collapse of the secret realm worsened, with thunder and lightning filling the sky.


    At the same time, large fragments of space began to fall off, the boundary stretched, and the chaotic energy from within the Heavenly Deceit Realm surged through the cracks like a breach in a dam, demolishing towns. The luxurious platinum buildings were all destroyed and submerged, leaving ruins in the blink of an eye.


    "We need to leave here quickly," Qin Shunying said sharply, hurrying, "I¡¯ll lead the way."


    "Okay!"


    Find adventures on empire


    Su Heng nodded as Qin Shunying took a step.


    She employed a type of Escape Technique, rapidly heading towards an intact building.


    But as she flew, the sky suddenly darkened. Qin Shunying felt a chill and looked up to see dragon wings spread wide. A huge dragon claw reached down from the sky, holding Qin Shunying in its grasp like a toy. Realizing who it was, Qin Shunying¡¯s cheeks reddened slightly, and she ceased struggling.


    Amidst the howling wind, Su Heng¡¯s low voice, thunderous as it was, roared, "Too slow."


    "You lead the way, I¡¯ll take you for a ride," he said.


    "Continue forward, past the building ahead, and turn left once you reach a square with a fountain," Qin Shunying hurriedly instructed.


    "Okay!" Su Heng nodded.


    Though he had not reached the level of Heavenly Deceit, he was only slightly weaker in perception and reaction speed.


    As for sheer speed burst, ever since Su Heng perfected the Domineering Dragon Secret Method in the ¡¯Above the Clouds¡¯ secret realm and spread his dragon wings, he had always been among the best in this regard. Even compared to the likes of the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler, who specialized in speed, Su Heng was only slightly inferior, rather than overwhelmingly outclassed.


    His robust body exuded an extremely domineering aura.


    With a flapping of his wings, Su Heng¡¯s speed surged. Wind rushed at him as the surrounding buildings turned into streaks of pale gray. The destructive storm caused by the secret realm¡¯s collapse was left far behind as he raced towards the safety outside.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Outside the Golden Crow Secret Store, in the desert,


    Bang!


    A loud sound echoed.


    An odd beast resembling a unicorn rhino had its head cracked open, blood gushing out, and its massive body staggered and fell. When it hit the ground, there was a loud noise, causing the nearby cacti to tremble violently.


    Smack!


    A chameleon the size of a palm fell from a cactus.


    Shaking its tail, it quickly moved away.


    But after just a few steps,


    A giant foot accompanied by a shadow stomped down from nowhere.


    "Damn, such bad luck! How come after such a long search, not a single demon from the Demon Country is in sight?"


    The owner of the foot was a well-built middle-aged man with a buzz cut and a scar across his face. His physique was sturdy, representing a blend of strength and speed, with smooth lines.


    He wore a white combat suit, a dried yellow grass leaf dangling from his mouth, his eyes emitting a faint fierce light.


    At first glance, he exuded a kind of ruffian charm.


    "Logically, this place should be the one," a gentle voice like flowing water came, its soothing quality oddly comforting in the blazing sun.


    It was a petite woman, delicate features, fair skin, in a bright red robe with long, flowing sleeves stepping out from the shadow of a large cactus. She frowned, her face filled with irritation, comparing the scenery around her to the abstract lines on the map in her hand.


    "Why can¡¯t we see anyone here? Are we too late?" This woman was Qin Shunying¡¯s master, Ling Weizi. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The ruffian-like man accompanying Ling Weizi


    Was Wu Cuicheng, a top combatant from the Fiery Sun Sect, known for his fierce reputation.


    "Even if we are late, there should be forces from the Demon Country guarding this place. It shouldn¡¯t be like this," Wu Cuicheng spat out the grass leaf from his mouth, fiercely scratching his head, likewise showing an urgent and angry demeanor.


    "That girl Qin Shunying, this matter is so crucial... she could have at least informed the elders in the sect."


    Wu Cuicheng paced back and forth, unable to hold back, "The Demon Country may not be weak, but is our Fiery Sun Sect really just a pushover? Afraid of this today, worried about that tomorrow. I¡¯d actually like to see for myself the so-called brilliant tricks of the Demon Country¡¯s Ruler."


    "Let¡¯s not talk about this now," urged Ling Weizi, "The priority is to find the person first."


    Seeing that the map wasn¡¯t helping,


    Ling Weizi casually crumpled it into a ball and threw it away.


    She muttered under her breath, then turned her fingers into a sword gesture and gently touched her eyes.


    When she opened her eyes again, her pupils shimmered with a beautiful crimson, and her vision was filled with patches of various colored mists. These mists represented the remnants of vigor and demonic aura.


    Among all the mists, the two blackest ones were the most intense.


    The former was deep black, like ink, emanating a chilling cold aura, representing the King of the Golden Peng. The latter was lighter in color but hotter, even subtly giving Ling Weizi a sense of even greater ferocious danger.


    What was even stranger was that this force inexplicably felt familiar.


    "Could there be a third party involved here?" Ling Weizi wondered, "Never mind that, it seems we have chosen a good spot. Next, we need to figure out how to break the formation and enter into the secret realm. I hope we¡¯re still in time."


    Ling Weizi was about to make another move.


    But just then¡ª


    Boom!


    A loud noise came from afar.


    Ling Weizi instinctively looked up, her Spiritual Eyes still not closed.


    She then saw a highly exaggerated scene: at the end of the desert, the gray-black force surged like a deep sea, thrusting into the sky. The skies darkened in an instant, as the intense power expanded outward, compressing the air, generating fierce winds and darkness, stirring up gravel, and further dispersing into a sandstorm.


    The ground buzzed and trembled, and the heavens seemed to shake and tilt.


    "What¡¯s going on?" Wu Cuicheng opened his mouth, his face showing a shocked expression.


    "Such a force, the King of the Golden Peng!?" Wu Cuicheng thought, but soon realized something was off, "If the King of the Golden Peng truly had this kind of power, the first to instigate turmoil would not be Skull Plain but his Demon Country!"


    "But such a terrifying presence... who could it be!?"


    Even though they were tens of kilometers apart, looking from afar, Wu Cuicheng felt a suffocating oppression.


    The last time he felt the same, invincible, and irresistible feeling was at a martial contest. He saw from afar when an Emperor of the Empire personally appeared, his aura deep like the abyss, affecting everything far and wide. With a single thought, he could cause mountains to collapse and rivers to dry up.


    And now...


    The oppressive feeling brought by the storm was almost comparable to that of the Emperor.


    Who in the world was this person?


    When did such a monster appear in the always barren region of Jiang E?


    The next moment, the answer was unveiled.


    Accompanied by the slow expansion of pitch-black dragon wings casting a shadow, a towering figure like a demonic god laughed long, soaring out from the dark sandstorm that blotted out the sun. Wherever he went, the storm spread, turning the world upside down everywhere he passed.


    Huge dragon wings swept across the sky, and a rolling sandstorm came head-on like a black tide, crashing down on Wu Cuicheng and Ling Weizi together. Caught off-guard, Wu Cuicheng got his mouth full of gravel and coughed violently.


    He turned to look at Ling Weizi beside him.


    Ling Weizi¡¯s face was also covered in dust, but her large eyes still shone brightly.


    With an equally puzzled and bewildered expression on her face, she seemed, like Wu Cuicheng, to be clueless about the origin of this person.


    Wu Cuicheng decided the other person was just passing by and temporarily set the matter aside. A sudden fiery excitement surged through his heart, planning to search the archives thoroughly upon his return to investigate who it may be. But just then, an inexplicable throbbing was transmitted.


    Wu Cuicheng looked up, and his heart convulsed violently.


    He then saw a figure with wings like a demon, apparently noticing the two of them.


    It was actually circling a large loop in the sky, its massive body compressing the air, breaking the sound barrier, and leaving a faint grey contrail. It sliced through the sky, turned back, and before they could react, plummeted straight toward the ground, generating a red-hot glow, before exploding with a boom.


    The ground bloomed like reeds, with numerous twirls of black smoke and gravel spattering upwards.


    The wind from the collision and explosion roared, forcing Wu Cuicheng and Ling Weizi constantly back, each leaving long, deep scratches on the ground.


    The dust settled, and the gravel fell down.


    The dark dragon wings folded back, and the giant slowly stood up.


    His body, colossal as if forged from steel, had gaps in his Scale Armor flickering with golden-red flames. His eyes danced with terrifying red light, and his broad shoulders seemed as if they could support the heavens. Wu Cuicheng was first shocked, inhaling a gust of hot air, then his gaze followed the giant¡¯s arm downwards.


    Strong upper arms, joint spikes, iron-covered forearms, deformed dragon claws¡ª


    And in those dragon claws, a girl with long hair hanging down, covering her face.


    "You!" Wu Cuicheng felt a rush of anger explode in his mind. Almost unable to think, his eyes bloodshot and red, his body expanded, and he threw a punch towards Su Heng¡¯s chest.


    Su Heng was just about to greet Ling Weizi when he saw this guy rushing up to him in a hurry.


    Astonished, Su Heng then realized the problem.


    Su Heng yawned, flicked his tail like a black python, and slapped it on Wu Cuicheng¡¯s body. The latter was shot backward like a cannonball, crashing heavily onto a distant dune.


    "To dare engage with me after seeing my undefeated strength, not bad, not bad, I admire your courage," Su Heng shook his head and stretched an exaggerated smile. The force he just used was meant to repel, not to cause substantial harm.


    This monster¡¯s crimson, fiery eyes slightly moved, scanning the surroundings, then landed on Ling Weizi.


    Ling Weizi¡¯s petite body stiffened, dense cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Her true form was that of a rare phoenix-type demon, but refined by a sage, she lacked the common demon¡¯s malevolence, instead being extraordinarily gentle.


    But since Su Heng¡¯s arrival,


    Countless Demon Lords had fallen to his hand, not to mention top beings like the King of Golden Crow Country.


    Through killings, devouring, and plundering, aggrieved souls lingered, eventually condensing a tangible, reverse demonic aura on Su Heng.


    Being targeted by him made Ling Weizi feel as if she was being firmly pressed and toyed with by her own predator, and just when she was panicking and at a loss¡ª


    "We meet again, Senior Ling Weizi." A familiar voice came.


    The intense oppressive feeling dissipated like melting snow, Ling Weizi¡¯s eyes widened, and she covered her mouth, incredulously saying, "You, you, you¡­ You are Su Heng!?"

 Chapter 285: 228: Calm the Demon Country, Old Yellow-Toothed Elephant

    Qin Shunying and others had previously seen Su Heng sweep through thousands of troops in Chijin County, but for Ling Weizi, this was her first time witnessing Su Heng¡¯s victorious stance. She knew Su Heng was strong, with a terrifying talent, but his strength far exceeded Ling Weizi¡¯s expectations.Especially the reverse demonic might emanating from Su Heng.


    Unmasked, it even made Ling Weizi, who was born a demon, tremble.


    But just like her outward appearance, Ling Weizi was a carefree person. After a brief shock, Ling Weizi quickly regained her composure, with more surprise in her heart, "How come you are here?"


    "Oh!?"


    Ling Weizi saw Qin Shunying being held in Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    She covered her mouth, her eyes widening with surprise, "Could it be that you two are..."


    "That would be a long story," Su Heng laughed heartily, gently placing Qin Shunying on the ground.


    The latter shook her head and then felt the spirit that had lagged behind her return to her body. Escaping from the secret realm, Su Heng burst forth with all his might, bringing a sudden acceleration that even Qin Shunying could barely withstand, causing her consciousness to fall into a brief void before slowly coming to her senses.


    Upon opening her eyes, she saw Ling Weizi making faces at her, teasingly.


    "Master, I think you are thinking something very rude." Qin Shunying crossed her arms, her full bosom heaving. Her gaze toward Ling Weizi carried a wary expression, her fair face showing a daughter-knows-mother-best demeanor.


    "Thanks to Brother Su¡¯s help in the secret realm, I was lucky to survive, fulfilling a long-standing destiny," Qin Shunying briefly explained the events that occurred in the secret realm.


    "So it¡¯s like that," sighed Ling Weizi, somewhat disappointed. She patted Qin Shunying on the shoulder, affectionately saying, "Rest well for some time now, don¡¯t push yourself too hard."


    "Thank you for this time."


    Ling Weizi turned around, raised her head, and seriously said to Su Heng, "If there¡¯s anything you need in the future, as long as it¡¯s within our capabilities, Fiery Sun Sect will certainly not refuse."


    "It was merely a helping hand; no need for excessive courtesy," Su Heng responded with a smile.


    "So that¡¯s how it is, brother, truly well done!" A hearty laugh sounded, and it was Wu Cuicheng, who had just been sent flying by Su Heng¡¯s tail, covering his waist, dusty and limping from a distance.


    He looked somewhat disheveled, but his spirits were high.


    "I was wrong just now, too impulsive," Wu Cuicheng stepped forward and embraced, earnestly saying, "Thank you, young brother, for holding back."


    "No worries," Su Heng¡¯s tail flicked through the air, he chuckled, "Daring to strike at me, you are indeed a brave man, commendable courage."


    If we were to speak of seniority.


    Wu Cuicheng, over three hundred years old, could be Su Heng¡¯s great-grandfather.


    But now, Su Heng spoke with a tone of teaching a junior.


    Wu Cuicheng was not angry; instead, his face showed an excited and honored expression.


    In the path of martial arts, those who achieve are revered; it does not distinguish between young and old, only the strong and weak. That¡¯s exactly the principle at this moment.


    "I was planning on taking you back to Fiery Sun Sect, but since we¡¯ve encountered your sect¡¯s elder here, shall we part ways here?" Su Heng lowered his head, asking Qin Shunying in a negotiating tone.


    "That would be good," Qin Shunying nodded.


    Ling Weizi and Wu Cuicheng turned their heads to look at each other, suddenly feeling that their timing might not have been right.


    "What are you planning next, Brother Su?" Recalling the journey, gravely injured, encountering dead ends, then meeting Su Heng, who ascended swiftly.


    To say that there were truly no ripples in her heart would be impossible. But Qin Shunying did not show these emotions, letting everything happen naturally, not forcing anything, which was already good.


    "I¡¯ve had grievances with Demon Country for a long time," Su Heng snorted coldly, "Previously, because Long Life Heaven and the mortal world were isolated from each other, I couldn¡¯t act. But now, since figures like the King of Golden Peng can descend to this world, I should also be able to enter the Corpse Mountain Demon Country."


    "This cancer should not be allowed to remain here," Su Heng said, "Once and for all, I plan to completely eradicate it."


    Su Heng¡¯s face was calm, but the killing intent emanating from him made everyone present shudder.


    "Among the three kings of Demon Country, King Golden Peng is only ranked last. Among the three kings, the strongest, Green Flame Lion King, might have already stepped beyond the death-level threshold into the domain of demon gods," Wu Cuicheng¡¯s expression changed slightly as he cautioned, "Although young brother¡¯s bravery is remarkable, you should still be cautious in this matter."


    "Demon god..." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and his expression became stern.


    "Thank you for the information," he nodded slightly, and then grinned, "But I have already made up my mind, and will not stop halfway. Though I¡¯ve never faced a demon god before, the outcome is unpredictable, but merely relying on this false title trying to scare me off, that¡¯s impossible."


    "Very good!" Hearing these words, Wu Cuicheng suddenly became excited, "That¡¯s the mindset a martial artist should have!"


    "Then I wish you a smooth journey, Young Hero, and a triumphant return," Wu Cuicheng bowed with his hands clasped.


    "Since I may encounter opponents of a demonic god¡¯s level, it would be inconvenient to keep carrying this with me." Su Heng placed another object he was holding in his other hand onto the ground, a Golden Crow egg. Although the spirit inside had long since vanished, its shell was exceptionally hard, comparable to divine iron, making it less delicate to handle.


    "This is..." Ling Weizi was surprised.


    "A Golden Crow divine egg," Qin Shunying said calmly, making Ling Weizi¡¯s hair stand on end, "Easy, easy. This is a divine beast, after all. If it could be hatched, it could suppress an entire supreme immortal sect, and its power would be immeasurable."


    "It¡¯s a pity there¡¯s no longer any spirit inside the divine egg," Wu Cuicheng sighed.


    "Help me send it to Baihua County, and when I return, I¡¯ll study whether it can be revived," Su Heng said.


    Ling Weizi gently elbowed Qin Shunying¡¯s waist and made faces. Discover stories with empire


    "Alright!" Qin Shunying nodded as if awakening from a dream, "Leave this matter to me."


    "Haha!" Su Heng laughed heartily, his wings unfurling behind him. As the wind picked up, his burly body also slowly floated into the air, "Then, I bid you farewell for now. You go ahead, I¡¯ll return shortly, see you at the Demon Suppression Tower."


    "Be careful in all things," Qin Shunying waved to Su Heng.


    Su Heng leaped forward, the wind howling as his burly figure quickly disappeared into the gray horizon, shrinking to a small black dot. In another blink, he was completely out of sight. Only his robust laughter still echoed over the desert, stirring up storms.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In another place, Demon Country.


    Bang!


    Upon receiving the news, the Green Flame Lion King¡¯s heart clenched, and he crushed the wine cup in his hand into powder.


    "What!" he exclaimed with wide eyes, in disbelief, "My younger brother died in the Golden Crow Secret Store! Is this really true?"


    He sat cross-legged in a majestic hall constructed of skeletons.


    His mountainous body, even casually sitting on the ground, was over five meters tall. Layers of fat filled with grime covered his body, with flies as large as fists buzzing around him, and a black mist swirling about. His long tusks curled upwards from the corners of his mouth.


    At that moment, he suddenly received news of his brother¡¯s death.


    The King was both shocked and furious, and a powerful and terrifying aura emanated from him.


    The entire hall trembled, cracks spreading across it, and countless wailing souls hung from chains shaking the Skull Lamps back and forth, the green flames raging, making the place extremely sinister. Even the Weasel Demon standing in the hall trembled, his knees weakening, and he knelt on the ground.


    While constantly knocking his head on the ground, he wailed, "How dare I joke about King Peng¡¯s matters, my lord! The news is absolutely true. Not only did King Peng die, but so did the Celestial Wolf, Xi Shan, Shadow Scorpion, and all the other lords who descended with him. I fear they met a grim fate."


    "Sss..." The King inhaled a cold breath, "This is bad! This is really bad!"


    "The details of the Golden Crow Secret Store had been planned by my younger brother for a thousand years, each aspect crafted to perfection. Plus, with his cautious nature and swift speed, even if he truly encountered a troublesome opponent, he could have escaped with his life. But now..."


    The King had no idea what his brother had gone through in the secret store.


    The three brothers had lived together for thousands of years, sharing deep affection. Now, filled with both hate and anger, he still forced himself to calm down.


    "If even escape was impossible, the one who killed my brother must be extremely strong." The King suddenly stood up, pacing back and forth heavily, thinking:


    "With my eldest brother not here, my strength, compared to my younger brother, is only slightly superior. If that person comes knocking, and war breaks out rashly, I fear I might follow in my brother¡¯s footsteps. Moreover, the great foundation that Demon Country has accumulated over the years might turn to ash."


    "Therefore..."


    The King clenched his fist and roared.


    He swung his massive hand forward, his voice cold, "Pass down my order, activate the Formation immediately. Erase Demon Country from the mortal world and enter the Realm of Immortality. Ahead of the great calamity, we shall first avoid its edge. Once I make contact with my elder brother and clarify the truth of this matter, we can plan carefully and gradually."


    "My King, this!" The Weasel Demon exclaimed in surprise, "King Peng¡¯s vendetta has not yet been avenged, and it¡¯s not certain that the enemy will come seeking us out. If we force the secret realm to detach, not only will it cost a huge price, but it might cause Corpse Mountain to collapse outright!"


    "Please reconsider, my lord!" urged the Weasel Demon, desperately.


    "Fool!" the King roared furiously, grabbing a goblet from the table and smashing it against the Weasel Demon¡¯s head, blood flowing as he shrieked. His face menacing, he said coldly, "Anything you can think of, do you think I am unaware of it?"


    "As for my brother¡¯s blood feud, as long as Demon Country exists, there will always be a chance to avenge him."


    "Now get moving!" shouted the King, his roaring voice thunderous.


    "Understood!" No longer hesitating, the Weasel Demon turned into a streak of yellow smoke and ran out the door.

 Chapter 286: 229: Three Parts Human, Hatching the Golden Crow

    Boom!Outside the Demon Country, thunder suddenly exploded in the previously clear sky.


    Clouds gathered swiftly and churned low, quickly forming a huge lead-grey vortex in the sky.


    Inside the vortex, lightning cracked and thunder rolled, and a grey-black beam of light emerged, spreading like a tidal wave and quickly enveloping the entire Demon Country in the blink of an eye.


    Boom boom!


    Another series of muffled booms followed.


    The Demon Country shook violently, gradually levitating due to the pull of the grey-black beam.


    You could see a massive amount of rocks and dust hanging beneath the mountain of corpses, trickling down; at this moment, the Demon Country resembled a horizontally placed egg sac with its shell covered in cracks. Whether demons or enslaved captives inside, all shivered, their faces etched with expressions of terror and unease.


    The cracks spread, but ultimately, the structure barely managed to maintain stability.


    Bang!


    With a fierce shake of the Demon Country,


    The entire city merged with the grey light falling from the sky above, transforming into straight lines that extended upwards and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    The Demon Country had departed, but the storm did not subside; instead, it grew even fiercer. The violent winds swept up dust and sand like a tidal wave. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A dark shadow swiftly crossed the sky amid the devastating sandstorm.


    Whoosh!


    With a flap of its wings, it hovered in mid-air.


    It was none other than Su Heng who had speedily come from afar, prepared to engage in a fierce battle.


    "What¡¯s going on, did I take the wrong path!?" The Demon Country was originally stationed deep in the Breath Swamp desert, atop a massive pitch-black iron tree. But now as Su Heng arrived, there was nothing but the lifeless remnants of a huge tree, the Demon Country having vanished without a trace.


    He looked up to the sky¡ª


    The lead-grey swirling clouds had not yet dispersed, flashing with lightning and rumbling with thunder, emitting the aura of eternal heavens.


    Su Heng, not very familiar with mystic realms, guessed what had just happened.


    "They must have sensed something ominous and simply fled," he thought, arching his eyebrows with slight surprise while gently touching his chin, "If, as Wu Cuicheng said, the Green Flame Lion King has already reached the realm of a Demon God, he shouldn¡¯t have retreated so easily."


    "Is the intelligence wrong, or is there something else more complicated?"


    The underlying reason, of course, remained unknown to Su Heng.


    But the matter had now become a foregone conclusion.


    He felt as if he had thrown a fierce punch into thin air, feeling extremely nauseous. But for the moment, having no other options, he could only return, gather more information, and devise a proper plan.


    "These demons, truly a bunch of cowards," Su Heng thought silently, "Without a heart that bravely presses forward, undaunted by peril, how can they ever satisfy me!"


    He opened his mouth, his second heart beating heavily, as another burst of golden light shot forth.


    ¡ªBoom!


    Moments later, a dark red sun rose in the desert.


    The massive iron tree that supported the Demon Country was evaporated and destroyed by the high-temperature plasma generated by the fusion. The explosion¡¯s shock wave swept away all the air, creating a vacuum. Although the temperature instantly soared to its peak, the tree could not catch fire.


    It wasn¡¯t until the gases flowed back, lifting a veil of smoke.


    The iron tree came into contact with oxygen and instantly ignited; its remnants turned into a torch that shot up into the sky, coloring the entire sky dark red.


    "Well then... that¡¯s as far as it goes for now," Su Heng looked deeply once more, then turned and left.


    ...


    In Baihua County, Demon Suppression Tower.


    Su Heng and Qin Shunying walked side by side, discussing the recent events.


    Back in his lair, Su Heng deactivated his overpowering true body and the enhancements from the Dragon Blood, finally recovering some semblance of a human form. His long hair cascaded past his shoulders, his build was still extremely imposing, making him resemble a great dark mountain approaching head-on as he walked.


    Especially since Su Heng had come for nothing, his mood wasn¡¯t very good.


    His brow slightly furrowed,


    The oppressive aura he exuded grew even more frightening.


    The two Dragon Guards standing at the door felt as though dark, heavy rainclouds were rolling in. They stood as straight as rods, chests puffed out, heads held high, and even intentionally lowered and smoothed their breathing, scared of disturbing Su Heng¡¯s thoughts.


    Contrasting with Su Heng, Qin Shunying was like a hint of dawn under the dark clouds, immediately catching the eye.


    In their few meetings, Qin Shunying was always seen holding a long spear, clad in armor, exuding a warrior-like vigor. Now unexpectedly, she had changed into a simple, pure white wide-sleeved long dress, tied at the waist with just a strip of golden tassel accentuating her breathtakingly curvaceous figure.


    The hem of the dress just reached her knees, showcasing the smooth expanse of her lower legs and the sandaled feet below.


    Her toes were pale, glistening, and topped with fiery red nail polish.


    Beautiful indeed, but¡­


    Su Heng was taken aback.


    He turned his head to glance out the window.


    There was a layer of white frost covering the grassland in the distance; it was already winter.


    Miss, aren¡¯t you cold? Apparently not... Su Heng shook his head, tossing these jumbled thoughts out of his mind.


    "If the eternal heavens were likened to a vast sea, the secret realm would be a bubble within it. It appears vast but is acutely fragile amid crises in the eternal heavens. Most of the time, these realms must attach themselves to the mundane world, unable to hide in the eternal heavens for long..."


    Read new adventures at empire


    Qin Shunying shared some information she had gathered with Su Heng.


    "I see," Su Heng nodded, "If that¡¯s the case, all we need to do now is wait for news."


    "Theoretically, it should work well," Qin Shunying said with a smile, "Demon Country is no minor power. If it descends, it will inevitably cause a stir that cannot be concealed. Moreover, each entry into the eternal heavens devastates the secret realm. The same method won¡¯t work a second time for them."


    "If that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s give them a pass for now," Su Heng sneered, "We¡¯ll wait until next year to fatten them up before the slaughter."


    Even normally, his stature was extremely imposing.


    Looking down now, he caught a glimpse of snow-white at the chest of Qin Shunying.


    "Hiss..." Su Heng had held Qin Shunying in the secret realm before, already aware that she was well-endowed.


    Now, having shed her armor for a skirt, the visual impact was even more startling. Even though Su Heng¡¯s intentions lay elsewhere, he still sighed softly in his heart, "Truly hidden depths¡ªI underestimated you before!"


    The two arrived in front of a large hall on the fifth floor.


    Stopping in his tracks, Su Heng pressed a mechanism. Amid a buzzing sound, the stone door slowly opened.


    Inside the hall were the Golden Crow Divine Egg, obtained from the secret storage, surrounded by a group of people. Su Heng¡¯s lackeys, An Ran and Li Hongxiu, two Dragon Guard Leaders, Wang Xindong and Zhao Zongwu, along with several Deputy Governors were all present, eagerly observing the Divine Egg and discussing it animatedly.


    Li Hongxiu was kneeling on the ground.


    She stretched out a fair finger, about to gently touch it.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The stone door suddenly opened.


    Li Hongxiu retracted her finger like she was electrocuted and turned her head to look.


    Su Heng lowered his head and sidestepped, his imposing figure squeezing inside.


    There was some space inside initially, but with Su Heng¡¯s arrival, shadows fell, and the room instantly felt more crowded.


    Su Heng waved his hand, and the crowd made way for him. He took a step forward, and Qin Shunying slowly followed behind, a shy smile on her face as she waved and greeted everyone.


    "What are you all crowding here for?" Su Heng sat down cross-legged, looking at the big group before him, somewhat speechless.


    "It¡¯s the Golden Crow, the legendary divine beast," Luo Shuang said, awkwardly scratching her head, "Everyone heard the news and came to have a look, joining in the excitement."


    "..." Su Heng sighed, "Alright, sorry to trouble you."


    "You all back up a bit to avoid getting hurt by accident," Su Heng gestured, and the rest pressed against the wall.


    Su Heng stretched out his hand, gently placing it on the shell of the Golden Crow Divine Egg.


    Back in the secret realm, Su Heng had used his senses to briefly examine the condition of the Golden Crow Divine Egg. His assessment then was no different from Qin Shunying¡¯s¡ªthe Divine Egg had been severely damaged before birth, premature, and also tainted by demonic energy.


    It was bereft of life, a dead egg with no chance of being hatched anew.


    But at the insistence of Qin Shunying, they had brought it out.


    But now...


    After merging with the heart of the Golden Crow.


    Su Heng¡¯s constitution underwent a transformation, almost plundering part of the essence of the Golden Crow to reshape his body. His senses also enhanced in some way, and touching it again revealed some unexpected findings.


    The Golden Crow Divine Egg before him still appeared lifeless.


    But seemingly, a weak soul lingered within, exuding a sense of familiarity.


    It was like a corpse.


    The heart had stopped beating, devoid of any signs of life.


    But the soul had not completely dispersed, trapped in a state between life and death, yet utterly devoid of vitality.


    The Golden Crow before him was even more special.


    On one hand, the Golden Crow, being a naturally divine beast, could not be judged by normal standards.


    On the other hand, the little Golden Crow had yet to be born, so how could one declare it dead? It was merely that the hatching process was unexpectedly interrupted, plus thousands of years of sealing had drained its life energy, leading it into deep slumber. Thus, at initial contact, it gave off the illusion of a dead egg.


    "So, given the circumstances," Su Heng touched his chin, pondering, "just need to find a way to provide enough energy to restart the hatching process?"


    "The key is the type of energy; it needs to have the same origin," he realized suddenly where the crux of the issue lied, "the high-heat fuel contained within the heart of the Golden Crow should meet the requirements."


    "Let¡¯s try and see..."


    His second heart thumped heavily, sounding like muffled thunder.


    Su Heng closed his eyes, his chest heaving, as he extended a finger forward.


    Everyone held their breath, noticing a crack forming at the tip of Su Heng¡¯s finger, from which a drop of golden liquid seeped out. It resembled a kind of liquid metal, extremely viscous, bursting with bright light and unbearable heat.


    The temperature in the room rose quickly, and the space slightly distorted.


    Hiss!


    Su Heng pointed forward.


    His expression severe, he directed it onto the Golden Crow Divine Egg before him.


    The liquid interwove into a fine mesh over the surface of the egg, glittering, then slowly permeated the interior. Subsequently, a miracle occurred¡­

 Chapter 287: 230: The Transformation of the Five Viscera, Benefiting All Beings

    in the center of the hall, with a point of su heng¡¯s finger,the golden crow divine egg on the platform began to vibrate and burst into brilliant light.


    bathed in the intense radiance, the eggshell of the golden crow divine egg displayed a unique golden glaze texture.


    after a thousand years of silence, the disrupted incubation process was reinitiated, and a fervent, flourishing aura of life emanated from within the divine egg. everyone around widened their eyes, unwilling to look away even as the bright light brought tears to their eyes.


    "did it work?" high temperatures radiated from the golden crow divine egg, compressing the air to form waves of heat.


    qin shunying¡¯s hair fluttered in the air, her skirt clinging to her shapely, round legs, outlining the perfect curves of a woman¡¯s body. her face was adorned with a smile of delight, as the golden crow held extraordinary significance for the people of yuanxi. naturally, she was exceptionally excited about the prospect of a new golden crow being born into the world.


    "some life force is present, but to determine the exact state, we must observe further," su heng said, his brow slightly furrowed as he carefully sensed the aura within the divine egg.


    the incubation process had been restarted, and the aura of life was released.


    however, this did not mean that everything was already accomplished. within the golden crow divine egg, there was also demonic contamination that had merged into one. even though su heng cultivated the bright sun divine skill, he couldn¡¯t extract this contamination. he could only take it one step at a time, observing slowly before making any plans.


    furthermore, during the incubation process...


    su heng needed to replenish energy to the young golden crow, which was also troublesome.


    and he had a strange feeling, like a mother feeding a baby. sea??h th§× n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    shaking his head, su heng turned to see qin shunying¡¯s¡­ impressive chest¡­ such matters would be more appropriate for her to handle.


    he was somewhat at a loss for words at that moment.


    meanwhile, as the golden crow was being incubated, the temperature in the room continued to rise.


    with his strong physique, combined with the fusion of the golden crow¡¯s heart, su heng barely felt it. but the people around were beginning to find it unbearable. a few deputy governors bowed and took their leave, followed by wang xindong and zhao zongwu, the two dragon guard leaders, bidding farewell and departing.


    they hadn¡¯t come merely for the spectacle.


    instead, they were there to guard, given the invaluable nature of the golden crow divine egg.


    in the blink of an eye,


    only three people remained in what was originally a crowded hall.


    they were su heng, qin shunying, and li hongxiu. qin shunying¡¯s heavenly deceit cultivation, combined with her bright sun divine skill, made her impervious to the heat, which was understandable. but li hongxiu...


    something puzzled su heng.


    "aren¡¯t you feeling hot?" he extended a finger and gently touched li hongxiu¡¯s smooth forehead.


    it was devoid of sweat and faintly cool to the touch. it seemed the intense heat radiating from the golden crow had indeed no effect on this ghostly lady. li hongxiu appeared somewhat perplexed, sitting on the floor, first looking up at su heng, then shaking her head, "i don¡¯t know why either."


    li hongxiu pointed at the divine egg in front of her and said calmly, "it feels comfortable being near it."


    "really? could it be¡­" su heng suddenly turned to qin shunying, "is she your long-lost cousin!?"


    "uh¡­" qin shunying was momentarily embarrased, "she¡¯s probably not a descendant of yuanxi."


    "as for feeling comfortable near it, it might have to do with the demonic energy inside the golden crow divine egg," qin shunying propped her chin with one hand and pondered. her clear pupils reflected a faint red light as she deduced, "if i¡¯m not mistaken, there seems to be a demon inhabiting this lady¡¯s body." find your next read at empire


    su heng asked, "does it relate to what i saw in the secret realm, where some great lords were cultivating with the help of demonic energy?"


    "yes," qin shunying nodded, "above the formidable demons, there are the demon gods. both derive their power from the same source, so of course, it can serve as an aid. but a demon god¡¯s power is too formidable and carries its own imprint; absorbing too much can easily lead to loss of control."


    "the king entered the secret realm looking for a way to refine this power."


    wearing a thoughtful expression, qin shunying spoke softly, "now, it seems the method isn¡¯t within the golden crow itself, but within this secretly hidden divine egg."


    "i see," su heng nodded slightly, feeling that qin shunying¡¯s points were valid.


    he turned his head to li hongxiu beside him and said, "since you find the golden crow divine egg beneficial to your cultivation, stay here during its hatching process and focus on your training."


    "okay." li hongxiu hugged her knees, nodding in agreement, "thank you."


    "and you," su heng patted qin shunying¡¯s shoulder, "since the deputy governor is busy with cultivation, could you help me take care of things here?"


    "of course, no problem." qin shunying tossed her long hair and agreed breezily.


    she knew that su heng recognized the importance of the golden crow to her lineage and intentionally created opportunities for interaction. for su heng, all great powers were to his own advantage. even if the golden crow divine egg was precious, he would not expend too much thought on it.


    if it could be hatched normally, that would obviously be best.


    another divine beast that had disappeared for thousands of years might reappear, and indeed, su heng had received many favors from the old golden crow.


    if something unexpected happened midway and the incubation failed, that was fine too; it would be nothing more than a bit regrettable.


    after he had delegated his responsibilities, su heng felt much relieved.


    but what followed,


    he still had many tasks to attend to.


    firstly, there was his personal cultivation, digesting the gains from the golden crow secret store.


    the integration of the golden crow¡¯s heart was not an end but a beginning.


    the heart needed cooperation from other internal organs to function. nutrients from food, concentrated and transformed by the kidneys, were finally fed into the second heart, turning into high-heat fuel of enormous power, supplying the body with a continuous stream of energy.


    su heng had only fused with the golden crow¡¯s heart, and moreover, the heart had been tainted by a demon god, leaving it damaged.


    this body required a vast amount of nutritional substances and a great deal of energy to complete a series of mutations.


    fortunately, within the golden crow secret store, su heng had obtained sufficient nutrients.


    furthermore, the breath swamp desert still had plenty of powerful mutated beasts, providing su heng with a continuous supply of nutrition.


    the golden crow¡¯s heart strengthened his physique, increased his body weight, and granted him new attribute points.


    these attribute points could be used to enhance the bright sun divine skill.


    the attribute points gained from the secret store had already more than sufficiently strengthened the bright sun divine skill to perfection. moreover, the fusion of the golden crow¡¯s heart would also promote the growth of his internal organ mutations. as of today, su heng¡¯s physique had approached perfection in all aspects.


    next, it was time to initiate super senses and step into heavenly deceit.


    however...


    heavenly deceit was linked to longevity heaven.


    powerful, but also filled with risks.


    longevity heaven was almost the source of all extraordinary powers in this world.


    even though su heng¡¯s strength was already quite formidable, he still had to be cautious when coming into contact with longevity heaven.


    "it¡¯s best to first seek someone for detailed consultation, find a suitable cultivation technique, and then make plans," su heng ordered the message to be passed on, and then entered a secret chamber within the demon suppression tower to begin his seclusion.


    and during the seclusion process.


    su heng¡¯s second heart beat slowly and heavily, extracting nutrients from taotie¡¯s stomach.


    it drove the organs in su heng¡¯s body to mutate towards a divine beast body. the temperature of his body increased, and the high-energy reactions in his heart emitted rays that burst forth, penetrating the demon suppression tower and radiating over the surrounding mountains and rivers. eventually, it led to the entire environment of baihua county beginning to undergo some unknown transformation.


    ...


    the first to notice the changes were the fishermen on guang river.


    the cold winter was particularly tough for these boat-dwelling commoners, who did not have the habit of winter fishing. in normal times, they would have already moved downstream to warmer waters to spend the winter. but now, with the resurgence of demons, the times were changing.


    after some consideration, the leader of the commoners decided to abandon their migration plans and chose to stay put during the winter.


    although the winter in baihua county was somewhat harsh, there was no need to worry about demons.


    they¡¯d rather freeze to death here.


    than to run off somewhere else and be eaten by demons.


    the commoners had prepared to endure the harsh cold; they made dried fish, stockpiled food, bought warm clothing, and even made tools to chip through the ice, planning to fish in the winter once the ice became thick enough, all to maintain their livelihood.


    in the blink of an eye, december arrived.


    "if no action is taken in the final twenty-nine days, one can walk on the ice at thirty-nine and forty-nine," this was the coldest season of the year.


    just as the leader of the commoners was preparing to lead his people for a big haul on the river surface, something incomprehensible began to happen.


    the weather suddenly turned warm, and within a few days, the river surface, which had already frozen to a substantial thickness, completely thawed.


    then came the winter thunder and a shower of spring rain.


    the river water was murky and turbulent, and blackfish a meter long could be seen with the naked eye.


    the commoners looked at each other in disbelief, even the oldest elders in the tribe had never witnessed such a miraculous sight.


    but all in all, it was a good thing. with the river surface thawed, although the tools they had made for winter fishing were now useless, the abnormally plump river fish could fetch a good price.


    then there was canglong mountain across from guang river.


    because of the arrival of winter, the withered and lifeless canglong mountain was covered in verdant greenery overnight.


    moreover, it was enveloped in mist, appearing sacred and harmonious. wild beast roars rumbled faintly from the depths of the forest, waterfalls roared, and the originally calm scenery now seemed to carry a hint of the divine.


    hunters swore on their honor that they had seen tigers with wings and colorful feathered birds in the forest, causing everyone to laugh heartily.


    and in baihua county.


    because of its proximity to the demon suppression tower, the changes here were even more pronounced.


    the residents living in the city clearly felt that this year¡¯s winter was shorter than usual, and their bodies became much hardier.


    the old folks¡¯ chronic ailments, caused by long years of hard labor, disappeared silently. the children, too, were all bursting with energy, as sturdy as calves, seemingly possessing endless strength as they ran amok on the streets.


    thanks to su heng¡¯s orders.


    the demon suppression bureau had turned from shadow to public several months ago, and the number of people coming to sign up for martial arts had also greatly increased.


    the formerly solemn and tranquil demon suppression bureau was now somewhat overcrowded and lively. and just as everything was developing prosperously...


    on the surface of guang river.


    an old and dilapidated tower ship, carrying the yiluan bureau¡¯s covert investigators, slowly moored at the dockside.

 Chapter 288: Jiangzhou Travelogue, Spy Thriller

    read new chapters at empirebaihua county, jiujiang dock.


    the sky was slightly flawed as a dilapidated multi-storied boat docked at the shore.


    "this is baihua county, i wonder what¡¯s so special about it. it¡¯s really an overkill to send the two of us brothers here to spy," said zhou hu, blending in with the crowd, dressed in a tattered robe patched all over, his hair disheveled and his face covered in dirt. sea??h th§× nov§×lf~ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    at a glance, he seemed nothing out of the ordinary, barely distinguishable from the refugees on the dock.


    he stretched lazily on the wooden steps, hearing a crisp crack.


    that made him feel much more comfortable.


    he jumped off the steps with a relaxed posture, landing firmly on the ground.


    "look more, do more, talk less," said a middle-aged man next to zhou hu. dressed in a dark yellow cloak and wearing a small black cap, he looked like an accountant. below his chin, a mole sported three black hairs.


    this man was ding meng, zhou hu¡¯s companion.


    compared to the bright-eyed and carefree zhou hu, ding meng had a numb expression and was quite reserved, seemingly more collected.


    "i know, i know," zhou hu waved his hand, dismissing his companion¡¯s advice.


    the two had braved life and death and executed many dangerous missions, making it through to this point. in zhou hu¡¯s view, the task assigned by the yiluan bureau to spy in baihua county was more like a holiday, a paid vacation, so he felt no tension.


    "now that we¡¯ve successfully reached our destination, what¡¯s the plan next?" zhou hu casually asked while moving along with the crowd.


    ding meng¡¯s gaze swept over the various stalls on both sides of the street, "i had thought the jiang and e regions were impoverished frontiers, but this small border city turned out to be bustling, beyond expectations."


    gathering his attention back, ding meng said, "anyway, the higher-ups didn¡¯t give a specific task."


    "there must be more than just us here in baihua county. let¡¯s walk around and see if we can find anything new."


    "are there other experts here? it seems the higher-ups hold this matter in high regard, but why?" zhou hu asked, surprised.


    "i heard it was great general yuan hong who gave the orders," ding meng replied.


    "that great general is a small-minded man, lacking magnanimity, so him issuing such an order isn¡¯t surprising," zhou hu laughed heartily, his expression even more casual.


    ding meng shook his head, just about to admonish him, when he saw zhou hu¡¯s attention get captured by a group of people in the distance.


    "that is..." zhou hu suddenly said eagerly, "with such a large crowd gathered, something must have happened; let¡¯s go check it out first."


    "alright." ding meng nodded, hurrying to follow.


    when they arrived, they realized what lay before them was a square paved with bluestone.


    on the square, a group of brawny men stood, their skins bronzed and muscles oiled, faces flushed, muscles swollen, veins visibly bulging. their sweat evaporated due to their body heat, emitting a white mist that rose gently.


    it also caused the temperature around to rise significantly.


    each martial artist, their bodies like furnaces, were generating heat waves while they exercised their energy, rolling in through the square.


    "hiss..." zhou hu¡¯s relaxed expression vanished, replaced by shock.


    "such an unheard-of small place, yet it holds so many martial artists," zhou hu was astonished, "and although these martial artists are not of high realm, each one¡¯s innate physique is robust, and their foundations are extraordinary. given enough resources for nurturing, their potential would be limitless."


    "there¡¯s also a stone stele on the square," ding meng followed closely and frowned, "let¡¯s see what¡¯s engraved on it."


    zhou hu was slightly taller than ding meng.


    at that moment, he tiptoed, his gaze passing over the crowd, landing on the stele in the center of the square.


    engraved on the stele were scriptures, and below the scriptures were corresponding stances. at the very top of the black stele, there was a design of a dragon rising into the clouds, wings sprouting from its back. though it was only a simple sketch, the majesty of the winged dragon was vividly portrayed.


    caught off guard, at first glance, zhou hu saw the dragon design on the stele as if roaring explosively, then seeming to whirl over energetically towards him.


    this was incredibly startling, unprepared as he was. zhou hu¡¯s muscles tightened instantly, his pupils constricted, he opened his mouth wide, almost letting out a scream.


    "snap!"


    a big hand reached from behind, covering his mouth.


    "what was that just now, making such a fuss, what a sight you are!" ding meng said displeased.


    his emotions swinging from high to low, zhou hu felt his heart pounding rapidly. recalling the image he had just seen and felt, he panted, cold sweat breaking out on his forehead, yet there was a lingering thrill. zhou hu savored the moment quietly and, without arguing with ding meng, simply said, "check the stone stele, and you¡¯ll see what¡¯s engraved."


    "but by then, make sure you don¡¯t embarrass yourself like i did." zhou hu crossed his arms, laughing coldly.


    "ha, you think everyone reacts as blatantly as you." ding meng dismissed, patting zhou hu on the shoulder. zhou hu squatted down, hugged ding meng¡¯s legs, and gently lifted him up, following immediately with¡ª"this can¡¯t be possible, absolutely not!"


    snap!


    zhou hu¡¯s hand trembled, almost dropping ding meng.


    "you¡¯re handling this worse than me," zhou hu remarked, seeing ding meng¡¯s incredulous face.


    "i know, but¡ª" ding meng vehemently scratched his head, his reddened face slowly calming down. clenching one hand into a fist and covering his heart with the other, even though he lowered his voice, his tone still carried an undertone of horror, "that¡¯s the domineering dragon secret method, complete with the amendments from the five elements and eight trigrams. it¡¯s the fully supplemented domineering dragon thirteen forms secret method."

 Chapter 289: Jiangzhou Travelogue, Spy Thriller Part 2

    "this, this... recalling the founding of the empire by the great ancestor, numerous resources and efforts were spent in vain to complete this infinitely powerful secret technique, which became a great regret in his life. over the thousand years that followed, countless extraordinary individuals sought advancement in this secret technique, but all returned in vain.""but now, dammit, in such a trivial place, it¡¯s simply inscribed on a stone stele..." ding meng danced around, momentarily speaking incoherently.


    a martial arts secret technique is to a martial artist like a beauty is to a lover.


    at this moment, ding meng felt as if the most beautiful woman in the world had stripped naked before him, surrounded by a crowd of rough men. his feelings were extraordinarily complex, and even he, an experienced spy, found it hard to remain calm.


    "let me take another look, just one more look, and i will die without regrets!" ding meng tiptoed, trying to squeeze through the crowd.


    "we must leave immediately!"


    a cold breeze blew.


    it was zhou hu who shivered and came to his senses. the noise they had made was not insignificant. at this point, he felt the subtle glances of the people around them, and for spies, this was already quite dangerous.


    zhao hu grabbed ding meng by the arm, ignoring his screaming pleas, and dragged him away from the crowd.


    hastily, they followed an inconspicuous path.


    after a while,


    ding meng finally started to come to his senses.


    "i lost my composure just now, thanks for the reminder, brother zhou," ding meng said somberly, first sighing, then bowing to zhou hu.


    "we¡¯ve been brothers for many years, no need for such words!" zhou hu waved off the comment cheerfully.


    "wait a minute!" zhou hu scanned around, then paused. he realized that unknowingly, they had arrived next to a temple. incense smoke wafted through the air, and the temple was bustling with visitors, a lively scene truly.


    "weren¡¯t they fighting to the death with the monks from skull plain recently? how is it that the temple¡¯s incense offerings are still so thriving, completely unaffected?" ding meng blinked and caught on.


    "let¡¯s go in and see," zhou hu suggested.


    "alright!"


    the two entered the temple, following the pilgrims to the main hall.


    to their surprise, the main hall did not enshrine the dignified buddha or the wrathful and majestic arhat.


    it housed a statue of a fierce deity with a robust figure, blue face, and fangs, eyes filled with rage.


    it wore armor-like muscles boldly protruding, eyes glowing red. on its head was a crown-like set of horns, and a long tail that extended segment by segment from its back. it resembled a barbarian king who picked his victims and conquered the world, an aggressive aura rushing forth.


    though it was an inanimate object, at first sight, both felt a sudden shock in their hearts, and cold sweat broke out on their foreheads.


    zhou hu and ding meng hurriedly bowed their heads, took up the sticks of incense, and bowed fervently.


    only then did they feel slightly better as they hastily left the main hall.


    "who is enshrined in this main hall?" once outside, zhou hu grabbed an old man dressed like a fisherman and handed him a silver coin, asking in a low voice.


    the old man pushed the silver coin back to zhou hu and chuckled, "you two must be from out of town."


    "good eye," zhou hu laughed, "we brothers have come from north province to seek refuge here."


    "i see," the old man replied, "the one enshrined in this main hall is the local magistrate. there may be no gods or buddhas in this world, but the magistrate maintains the peace around here, truly possessing divine skills to calm the seas, vanquish demons, and subdue monsters."


    "it¡¯s said that praying here in this temple,"


    "with the magistrate¡¯s mana protecting you, even if you walk alone in the mountains at midnight, ghosts and spirits will flee at your presence."


    having said this,


    the old man in the straw hat waved his hand nonchalantly and left, leaving ding meng and zhou hu, both with faces stricken by horror.


    "merely by calling its true name, he could scare away ghosts and deities. what level of cultivation must he possess?" ding meng thought more and more frightened. in the end, he was even trembling uncontrollably. he reached out to support himself on a large red pillar nearby, barely managing to stand stable. yet, his face remained ashen, extremely unsightly.


    "that ordinary old man, what does he know?" zhou hu said unconvinced, "don¡¯t scare yourself."


    "though you say so, along the way, there indeed have been many unusual occurrences," ding meng said gravely.


    "such as..."


    "firstly, this place has no demons. from the deadly great lords to the newly born small fish and shrimps, not one is present. it truly feels like a forbidden area for demons, overly clean, making me quite uncomfortable."


    ding meng continued, "moreover, the climate here, despite it clearly being deep winter, doesn¡¯t feel very cold."


    "there¡¯s also the stele, the martial artist, the worship of evil deities... and a certain indescribable, unclear charm that makes my heart chill."


    "look over there..." ding meng pointed towards the distance.


    zhou hu followed the direction of ding meng¡¯s finger, only to see a nine-story high tower standing in the middle of the city. chains wrapped around the tower, and the sky above was shrouded with leaden clouds. the heavy, oppressive clouds hung low, swirling around, with occasional flashes of crimson lightning, rolling with celestial might.


    "winter thunder is booming, there must be demon spawn about. yet the people around seem to have grown accustomed to it, not even sparing it a glance."


    "i looked up the information; that originally was demon suppression tower, later repurposed as the local governmental office," ding meng said with an inexplicable expression, "now it seems, there¡¯s something strange about the demon suppression tower too."


    "hiss..." zhou hu tightened his clothes, "now that you mention it, i also feel this place is full of demonic energy."


    discover stories at empire


    "how about we leave first and then decide what to do?" zhou hu suggested.


    "good!" ding meng immediately agreed.


    they left the temple and followed the same path back. however, as they walked, they gradually began to sense something was wrong.


    whoosh!


    a cold wind blew, sweeping up the fallen leaves on the ground. s§×arch* the n?velfire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the sky had become overcast at some unknown moment; the once bustling street was suddenly left with only the two of them.


    even the bustling shops on both sides of the street, though their doors and windows were wide open at this moment, were utterly empty, pitch black inside, resembling gaping maws ready to devour anyone. even if their reactions were dull, they knew that their cover was blown and they were being watched.


    "hiss..."


    ding meng felt a chill down his spine, stopped in his tracks, and abruptly looked back.


    the street behind him was shrouded in a mist, as if leading to a boundless distance, but a locust tree could vaguely still be seen, its emaciated branches sprawling out like the claws of a demon.


    ding meng felt his heart continuously sinking, cold. his neck was stiff to a frightening extent. just turning around, such a simple action seemed to require all his strength. and when he finally managed to redirect his gaze forward, a chill surged through him once more.


    he saw a towering figure approaching from within the shadows.


    the figure was burly, almost demonic, with shoulders as high as the eaves on either side.


    upon closer inspection,


    this person had white hair, and his exposed muscular arms were covered with scars.


    his face bore no particular expression, but his eyes radiated a fierce red light.

 Chapter 290: Chapter: Inhuman Form, Indescribable

    about a month and a half later, su heng finally woke up.he slowly opened his eyes in the secret chamber of the demon suppression tower, his breathing heavy and prolonged. the gust of wind expelled from his mouth, like a pale white streamer, kicked up a bit of accumulated dust on the ground before it fluttered back down.


    the secret chamber felt somewhat hazy and emitted a strange sulfuric scent.


    su heng¡¯s brow furrowed slightly.


    he waved his hand, and the gust of wind driven by gravity,


    swept up all the dust in the chamber, arbitrarily piling it up in a corner.


    with a "bang!"


    the window above the chamber opened, and beams of golden sunlight shone in.


    the sunlight felt warmly on his skin. su heng squinted his eyes and saw tiny dust particles floating in the beams of light. his deep, dark gaze journeyed beyond the window, staring up at the golden sun suspended in the sky. a mysterious connection formed between su heng and that distant celestial body.


    he closed his eyes and sensed carefully.


    golden specks of light danced irregularly in the void.


    su heng¡¯s thoughts shifted slightly, he opened his mouth and inhaled, drawing all the golden specks into his body. a faint warmth flowed through his skin into his consciousness. he heard faint exclamations from afar, opened his eyes, and noticed that the previously bright sky was now dim.


    it was like suddenly moving from noon to midnight.


    even the sun¡¯s light no longer felt intense, more like a golden yellow full moon.


    "so that¡¯s how it is," he first felt surprised, then realization dawned on him. by harboring the heart of the golden crow, su heng had essentially usurped part of the golden crow¡¯s essence. as a divine beast nurtured by the heavens, the golden crow could draw power from the sun, and su heng had inherited the same gift.


    this meant¡ª


    from now on, even if he went for a long time without food, su heng would almost never starve to death.


    sunlight, moonlight, starlight... in essence, all are forms of energy. though each provided little power, the advantage was that they were endlessly available, twenty-four hours a day. accumulating little by little, seen over time, this gift¡¯s amplification could not be underestimated.


    moreover, as su heng had officially stepped into heavenly deceit,


    and further developed his brain domain, driving an increase in spiritual power, this gift was also strengthened.


    su heng shifted his focus away from the sun and switched this gift from active to passive mode. the minute specks of light continued to be absorbed continuously into his body, but the external brightness returned, no longer dim. s~ea??h the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    many people were still buzzing with discussions, holding great curiosity and speculation about what had just happened.


    but su heng had already shifted his attention to another matter.


    this chamber, constructed of glowstone, was filled with uneven marks.


    glowstone was a very precious and hard mineral, sometimes even used as currency for trading.


    but now, the entire room was filled with traces of melted glowstone. these marks were caused by the waste heat melted during su heng¡¯s sleep, as his organs underwent transformations.


    the somewhat pungent sulfuric smell was also emitted from it.


    su heng waved his hand.


    harnessing both the gravity talent and the white snake¡¯s demon pattern simultaneously,


    read the latest on empire


    the glowstone in the room melted at a speed visible to the naked eye and then solidified again, restored to smoothness. its surface sleek and flawless, like a mirror reflecting su heng¡¯s figure. he took a step forward and came to the wall, carefully examining his own reflection.


    first came a change in physique.


    before the retreat, su heng¡¯s normal height was six meters.


    after fusing with the heart of the golden crow and digesting a large amount of resources from the golden crow secret store,


    su heng¡¯s normal stature grew to eight meters, and his weight also reached a massive twenty-five tons.


    the tens of thousands of attribute points gained not only allowed bright sun divine skill to break through to completion but also left su heng with thousands of points as a reserve.


    beyond the growth in size,


    with the deep integration of the heart of the golden crow, su heng¡¯s appearance also changed.


    in the past, he needed to activate dragon blood or perform the domineering dragon secret method to enter the dragon transformation state, causing a mutation.


    but now it was different, even in his normal state.


    su heng¡¯s black-red muscles looked like armor, his skin transformed into iron-like spikes resembling raven feathers, covering his chest and spreading along his neck to his chin. among these black metallic spikes, a flickering crimson glow emitted intermittently.


    from a distance, he looked like a steel mountain heated to a glowing red, every move emanating immense destructive power.


    beyond that...


    the high, bulging shoulder blades, the ridged crystals protruding from the spine, the bony spikes at the joints, and fingers that mutated into pitch-black sickle claws, among other details¡ªall surged across his body, lending an offensive edge and undoubtedly transforming su heng into a monster born for slaughter.


    su heng was never concerned about his appearance.


    he was only carefully examining the impacts these changes brought, first adapting, then manipulating his muscles and bones to fine-tune certain details. like calibrating a delicate machine, he adjusted his state to its best before a satisfied smile appeared on su heng¡¯s face.


    click!


    his body trembled slightly, all the anomalies retracting into his body.


    he compressed his figure to a height of three meters and six.


    su heng closed his eyes, a long sigh escaping him, his black pupils reopening as crow-grey hair gently fell around his face.


    the reflection in the mirror had been a constant companion for twenty years, but this time, looking at the same figure, su heng felt a strange sensation...


    it was as if an indescribable monster was hidden beneath that familiar skin.


    "all conditioned existence signifies delusion; only the true heart is reality," su heng chuckled, withdrawing his fingertips from the mirror, and turned to leave.


    the time spent in seclusion was indeed lengthy, it was time to see what the situation outside was like.


    ...


    leaving the secret chamber, outside was su heng¡¯s study.


    the windows were open, golden sunlight streamed in. a breeze blew from afar, flipping the book pages in the bright sunlight, making a rustling noise. li hongxiu, who often replaced su heng in handling official work, was usually seen here, but today was an exception.


    the room was empty, the floor so polished it could be used as a mirror, and the desk was also very clean, just empty of people.


    he left the study.


    on the other side was the secret chamber used for incubating the golden crow divine egg.


    click!


    pushing the door open, the empty room housed a golden crow divine egg.


    li hongxiu, with her arms wrapped around herself, was asleep on the golden crow divine egg. her fair cheeks squeezed against the eggshell, slightly deformed.


    a red dress flowed down like water, exposing her smooth ankles and jade-white feet amidst the dim air.


    she was sleeping soundly, not even noticing su heng entering by pushing the door.


    su heng raised an eyebrow, quietly stepped forward, and reached li hongxiu¡¯s side.


    he reached out with both hands, sliding them under her armpits. like lifting a small cat, he suddenly raised her into mid-air with a swoosh.


    the latter woke up alarmed, her eyes widened, her rosy lips parted slightly. only upon seeing su heng¡¯s broad face beside her did she let out a long breath and slowly calmed down. the muscles that were once taut now relaxed as soft as cotton.


    she covered her chest with one hand, the other pulling down her skirt.


    her lips pressed tight, silent.


    her expression returned to its usual placidity.


    su heng gently put her down, his massive body leaning against the window, "where is qin shunying? why isn¡¯t she here?"


    "i heard there¡¯s been some movement at skull plain," li hongxiu looked up and replied, "sister qin went there to provide support, but technically, she should be back sometime soon."


    "is that so?" su heng nodded, "how is the situation at skull plain?"


    "the immortal sects and four major families each sent reinforcements to expel all the monk soldiers remaining in jiangzhou. the battlefield has been pushed back to the native grounds of skull plain, but it seems there has been some unexpected difficulty recently," li hongxiu cocked her head, frowning as she answered.


    "these family sects all have their agendas, and the buddhists at skull plain are no different," su heng commented dryly after listening, "these two groups of formidable figures meeting each other, truly, it¡¯s a meeting of equals, a brilliant contention of talents."


    "damn! there¡¯s a reason why the jiang-e region is looked down upon," su heng suddenly sighed.


    his gaze shifted slightly, landing on the golden crow divine egg in the center of the room.


    bang!


    su heng¡¯s finger gently flicked forward.


    the golden crow divine egg trembled, an echo coming from within.


    a phoenix-shaped shadow passed faintly within the golden glass-like shell. it was like a fish swimming in the sea, expressing a cheerful essence.


    seeing this.


    su heng slightly nodded, a satisfied smile appearing on his face, "its development is not bad, much better than i originally expected."


    the little golden crow was already formed within the divine egg, just waiting to accumulate strength to break its shell and soar into the sky. then, another true mythical beast would appear in this world. although the little golden crow was premature, infused with the essence of a demonic god, its future achievements were bound to be extraordinary.


    if given time, once it truly reached its peak, it might even surpass its mother in strength.


    "there¡¯s another matter," li hongxiu¡¯s delicate fingers gently traced the surface of the divine egg, the little golden crow inside playfully quieted down. raising her head, her clear, tranquil eyes looked towards su heng, "a few days ago, elder wang xindong captured two spies in the city."


    "with such significant changes in baihua county, plus the disturbances i have caused these days,"


    at first, su heng did not take this matter seriously, merely saying casually, "attracting some with malicious intent isn¡¯t surprising, just deal with them directly. there¡¯s no need to bother me with such trivial matters..."


    "these two spies might be significant," li hongxiu calmly stated, "elder wang xindong said, he hopes you can meet them personally."


    "is that so?" hearing this, a more interested look appeared on su heng¡¯s face.


    "since wang xindong specially instructed it, there must be his reasoning," su heng nodded, about to move. but just then, he seemed to notice something, his eyes narrowing slightly, looking outside. a familiar fiery red streak of light quickly passed over the clear sky.


    it was qin shunying returning from skull plain.

 Chapter 291: Unexpected Changes, Breaking Through Heavenly Deceit

    in the depths of the demon suppression tower, within a sunless cell.drip, drip!


    a droplet of cold water fell from the chains, making a resonant noise.


    zhou hu, who was in a daze, half asleep, shuddered and violently woke up. squinting his eyes towards the bars, he saw no one in the hallway, the door remained firmly locked, and zhou hu let out a slight sigh of relief, his tense muscles relaxing.


    even such a small movement caused a piercing pain as it tugged at his muscles, making zhou hu grimace in agony.


    "these sons of bitches are utterly inhumane," he groaned, watching the flickering flame on the candlestick.


    recalling his experience of being imprisoned during this period was like a scene from hell.


    every day, he received three beatings¡ªmorning, noon, and evening, not one less.


    in between, there were five minor beatings, each one breaking several bones and slicing open several pieces of his flesh.


    and those guys, they¡¯d beat without asking anything. even if zhou hu wanted to reveal some information to plead for mercy, it was utterly useless. in just a few short days, he had nearly lost all semblance of human form. moreover, he and his companion ding meng were imprisoned separately; he had no idea how the other was faring.


    "i hope he¡¯s still alive," zhou hu thought.


    staring blankly at the flickering candle outside the door, feeling the stabbing pains in his body, he muttered, "perhaps death would be an early release."


    after all, those in their line of work were prepared to meet such a fate.


    bang! continue reading at empire


    heavy footsteps arose from the corridor outside.


    a towering figure blocked the light and cast a shadow. zhou hu instinctively thought he was about to be beaten again; he curled up and hid fearfully in the darkness of the corner.


    immediately after¡ª


    "creak!"


    the door was pushed open from the outside, and the chains were carelessly thrown to the ground.


    an expressionless, rugged face loomed in the shadows, the person spoke solemnly, "the lord wants to see you, you¡¯d better organize your words and think about how to answer the lord¡¯s questions."


    a large hand reached out from nowhere.


    the giant in the shadows didn¡¯t take a key, he simply pinched the chains with his fingers lightly.


    the iron chains forged from pure iron snapped like rotten wood in the giant¡¯s hands. the thick chains, as thick as a child¡¯s arm, were held in one hand by the draconian guard, while the other end was looped around zhou hu¡¯s neck, oozing fresh blood from numerous wounds.


    just like that...


    zhou hu was led out of his cage like a stray dog by the draconian guard.


    long-absent sunlight poured in through the window, causing zhou hu¡¯s eyes to tear up from the brightness; his vision blurred and his body trembled slightly. he saw ding meng, also like him, being dragged by someone, crawling out of another dark corridor.


    the two exchanged glances, the silence thick with unspoken emotions.


    then they both looked away simultaneously.


    the draconian guard led him to the entrance of a spacious staircase.


    as he ascended, he pondered possible questions from the other party and how he should respond.


    "if i give satisfactory answers, will he release me?" zhou hu raised his head and asked carefully, his body hunched. the young draconian guard leading him seemed to hear a joke, his lips curling up as he almost could not contain his laughter.


    "you think you¡¯re already miserable, that the torture you¡¯ve endured makes you want to die," the young draconian guard said calmly.


    "yes, my lord," zhou hu nodded earnestly.


    "if you had seen the methods used by the great general..." the young draconian guard gave zhou hu a meaningful look, "you would understand what true hell is."


    there was no threat in the draconian guard¡¯s expression.


    but in the instant their eyes met, zhou hu felt a chill run up his spine.


    if he hadn¡¯t reacted quickly and clenched tight, he would¡¯ve nearly lost control of his bladder from that one look.


    zhou hu didn¡¯t dare to ask any more questions and continued forward with his head lowered.


    every draconian guard was unreasonably tall, with the shortest standing over three meters.


    their normal walking pace far exceeded that of a human¡¯s run, not to mention zhou hu who was now crawling on all fours on the ground. even with his cultivation, he could barely move after the continuous beatings over the past days.


    the draconian guards obviously could not care less about zhou hu¡¯s injuries.


    they were more like tools than people, molded into inhuman forms, loyally executing the commands given to them by their master.


    along the way, zhou hu was almost dragged forward by the chain around his neck, blood oozing and then wiped clean by his own body.


    he felt like a stray dog, zhou hu couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly.


    fortunately, the journey wasn¡¯t too long...


    he would rather have preferred a longer route, as the fear of the unknown was more chilling to zhou hu than physical pain.


    the draconian guard stopped in front of a large iron-black door, carved with skulls and strange patterns.


    there were also draconian guards stationed at the door.


    white-haired but even more imposing, with stern expressions.


    zhou hu quickly lowered his head, as it was the person before him who had captured them and brought them into this dreadful purgatory.


    they exchanged a few words.


    amidst a prolonged creaking noise, the gate slowly swung open inward.


    the corridor was lined with thorns, while the reflective yaoshi floor shone brightly and dark dragon pillars stood like statues on either side of the throne, forming the ceremonial corridor¡¯s dragon guards.


    atop the raised platform at the end was a bronze throne with skulls hanging above it. s§×arch* the n?velfire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the skulls varied in size and shape, but each emanated an aura of ferocity without exception.


    zhao hu shuddered.


    realizing these skulls came from demon lords and were now used as terrifying decorations.


    two stunning beauties stood on either side of the throne as the only soft embellishments in the room¡ªone clad in red with a tranquil and ethereal presence, the other in fluttering white with sword-like eyebrows and piercing eyes, exuding a majestic aura. meanwhile, the room¡¯s master stood before the window, presenting to them only an extremely majestic back.


    bang!


    the young dragon guard behind zhou hu gave a gentle kick.


    zhou hu stumbled, then quickly knelt down as it dawned on him to do so.


    he heard footsteps as the master of the city turned around, stepped up to the platform, and sat on his throne, casually crossing one leg over the other.


    every heartbeat seemed as long as eternity; zhou hu¡¯s forehead was pressed against the cold floor, and a drop of cold sweat slid down from the tip of his nose.


    a soothing voice drifted over, "what is your name?"


    zhou hu swallowed hard, keeping his head down, and answered, "this one¡¯s name is zhou hu."


    "what purpose brings you here?" before this moment, zhou hu had prepared multiple versions of his story to respond with¡ªa mix of truth and lies. but when the real test came, all the preparations failed, and zhou hu simply uttered the most honest answer.


    "we¡¯ve come to gather intelligence. some people above believe that some strange transformations are occurring within this city," zhou hu replied.


    "some people above¡ªwho would that be?" su heng¡¯s voice resonated once again.


    zhou hu dared to lift his head slightly and, using his peripheral vision, glanced at the throne. standing atop was an imposing figure, much younger than zhou hu had imagined. long hair hung slightly curled, the face not particularly handsome, but rugged with well-defined features, exuding virility and rugged appeal.


    zhou hu¡¯s pupils contracted as he noticed tiny bulges under the taut skin.


    at first glance, it seemed nothing out of the ordinary, but the longer one looked, a special feeling arose¡ª


    as if beneath this human skin hid a terrible monster that, upon finding its moment, would burst forth from its disguise, break its chains, and wreak slaughter, consuming and crunching all living creatures in sight.


    crack!


    a blood-red lightning bolt exploded in zhou hu¡¯s mind.


    his expression turned to one of extreme horror as he quickly closed his eyes and shook his head violently to break free from the involuntary hallucination. when he came to his senses, he found his back drenched in sweat and his breathing heavy.


    without hesitation, zhou hu hurriedly said, "it¡¯s the ritu¡ªuh, cough, cough, cough!"


    his expression suddenly froze, and he clutched at his throat, his eyes bloodshot and bulging in an intense struggle. zhou hu opened his mouth wide but could make no sound, his skin turning purplish, indicating excruciating pain.


    su heng arched his eyebrows, watching the scene unfold with interest.


    next to him, qin shunying, who had obviously seen similar methods before, surged forward.


    she pressed on zhou hu¡¯s philtrum, but it was a moment too late.


    bang!


    zhou hu¡¯s body collapsed to the ground.


    qin shunying sighed and withdrew her hand.


    turning to su heng on the throne, she spread her hands with a somewhat helpless expression.


    as zhou hu fell, ding meng nearby too showed black lines spreading across his neck and, after a couple of convulsions, ceased to move¡ªdead on the spot.


    "it¡¯s the forbidden heart spell," qin shunying explained softly, "a rather ancient and nefarious divine skill. once the cursed individual thinks of and speaks certain words, the spell activates, cutting off certain functions of the brain, causing rapid degeneration of the internal organs, beyond any hope of salvation."


    "i had only read about it in ancient texts and have never seen it in reality until now," qin shunying¡¯s face darkened, looking rather distressed.


    "forbidden heart spell? these two seem to have an impressive background. who do you think they could be?" su heng inquired.


    "either from skull plain or perhaps the forces behind the great general yuan hong," qin shunying mused, "but with skull plain currently overwhelmed with its own issues, i think the latter is more likely."


    "yuan hong!" for su heng, the name was but a faint memory. he stroked his chin, saying, "understood."


    "your power is increasing too quickly, and it¡¯s starting to make some people uneasy," qin shunying frowned. "this probing might just be an attempt to understand the situation or it could carry some malice. in any case, it¡¯s always good to be cautious."


    "i¡¯ll be careful," su heng nodded, smiling, "thank you."


    a hint of blush flashed across qin shunying¡¯s fair cheeks.


    she smiled, gently shaking her head, and her long hair cascaded down her shoulders like a waterfall, "didn¡¯t you say you were looking for the secret technique to break through the heavenly deceit? i have some news about that."


    "really?" su heng¡¯s eyes lit up upon hearing this, "let¡¯s hear it."

 Chapter 292: 234: The Seventh Sense - Tathagatagarbha Scriptures

    "the first step in cultivating heavenly deceit lies in unlocking super-senses. normally, the human body possesses five senses: sight, smell, hearing, touch, and taste," qin shunying began, looking up at su heng in the dim hall."that¡¯s right," su heng nodded, signaling her to continue.


    "but in some high-level cultivation techniques, one can further unearth the sixth sense of the human body, which is what we call ¡¯intention.¡¯" qin shunying said with a smile, gently tapping her temple, "intention here refers to thought."


    "once the sixth sense is developed, thought processes speed up. within the same span of time, one can handle more information and naturally gain an advantage in battle."


    human senses are like signal collectors, while the sixth sense acts as a central processor. drawing from previous life¡¯s foundational knowledge, su heng immediately comprehended the rationale behind qin shunying¡¯s words, "so, the technique you mentioned specializes in cultivating this sixth sense."


    "while techniques that develop the sixth sense are rare, they can still be found within immortal sects and major families," qin shunying slightly shook her head and said firmly, "the technique i am talking about can further refine the seventh sense based on the sixth sense."


    "the seventh sense..." su heng was taken aback, showing a surprised expression, "what is that?"


    "the seventh sense, also known as ¡¯final consciousness¡¯ in legend," qin shunying spoke softly, "in buddhist scriptures, final consciousness is regarded as the root of consciousness. refining one¡¯s perception to this realm allows one to see through the illusion of self, thereby eliminating errors."


    "to put it simply, it¡¯s foresight."


    "before dangers even arise, it enables one to detect them and take preemptive actions. one can never be ambushed, never fall into traps."


    qin shunying laughed, "of course, these are just descriptions recorded in books. how true they are, i¡¯m not entirely sure, as i have never seen a martial artist who has developed final consciousness."


    "this sounds like a secret technique from the buddhist sects."


    "yes," qin shunying nodded, "this technique is called ¡¯tathagata¡¯s hidden scriptures,¡¯ a unique and supreme skill of the dharma king temple."


    "dharma king temple..." su heng had been engaged in combat at skull plain for a while, but he had never heard of this power before.


    "is it some hidden temple not known to the world?" su heng asked, puzzled.


    "not exactly," qin shunying shook her head and replied, "dharma king temple was once a top-tier force comparable with unmarked venerable temples and the hundred buddha temple, but it completely vanished in an upheaval thousands of years ago."


    "through the ages, the once sacred buddhist site reappeared on the battlefield of skull plain, but it had turned into an extremely dangerous haunted wasteland."


    "i heard that the people from the immortal sects and the four major families encountered setbacks at skull plain due to this affair?" su heng stroked his chin, his face showing an intrigued expression. his gaze fell on qin shunying¡¯s delicate cheeks, and he suddenly let out a soft chuckle.


    qin shunying somewhat embarrassedly nodded, "indeed, it has to do with dharma king temple."


    "it sounds very dangerous, but if indeed there¡¯s something i need, the place is worth visiting." risk is only a concern to the weak. with the integration of the golden crow¡¯s heart and the fusion furnace, su heng now truly felt like he had the world at his disposal.


    besides the heavenly emperors, demon gods, and mythical beasts rumored to suppress entire realms... there were not many things that could threaten him.


    and even if he did encounter one,


    it¡¯s uncertain who would win, but su heng would certainly not shy away from a fight.


    "i¡¯m not worried about the risks, i want to get what i¡¯m looking for from there," su heng pondered, then stood up from his throne. his broad shoulders cast shadows that flickered unceasingly in the firelight, reflecting on qin shunying¡¯s cheeks.


    "thank you," su heng said to qin shunying, "the information you¡¯ve brought is very valuable. i will personally make a trip to skull plain."


    this ambitious senior sister reminded him, "at its peak, dharma king temple was no weaker than any immortal sect. and it was wiped out overnight by a force stronger than heavenly deceit. although times have changed, the shadowy figure behind the destruction of dharma king temple might not have left."


    "that¡¯s even better," su heng¡¯s smile intensified, "one trip, two gains."


    "¡­" qin shunying was silent for a moment before smiling and saying, "then i wish you immediate success and a triumphant return."


    "hmm?" su heng responded.


    his face showed a slightly surprised expression, "aren¡¯t you coming with me?"


    "not this time," qin shunying shook her head, a somewhat helpless bitter smile on her face, "my strength is too far behind yours now; even if i went with you, i wouldn¡¯t be much help. instead, i¡¯d probably distract you and be a burden."


    "however..." qin shunying changed the tone, speaking confidently, "these two spies aren¡¯t from any lesser origins, and there might be some plotting while you¡¯re away. while i might not be of much help regarding dharma king temple, i can still be of use here, taking care of some lesser nuisances for you."


    "it¡¯s rare that you¡¯re so thoughtful," su heng looked steadily at her, his face showing a trace of a smile.


    truth be told,


    su heng wasn¡¯t too worried about the safety of baihua county.


    on one hand, by this time, the dragon guards already had considerable combat abilities to handle common troubles. on the other hand, the golden crow was about to hatch. if anything truly happened during the time su heng was away¡­


    then, those nuisances,


    would have to face a real divine beast and a group of enraged muscle men.


    but what qin shunying said was also valid; another person staying behind does add an extra layer of security. in the region around the yangtze, qin shunying¡¯s power was already not weak. she outranked some family patriarchs and sect elders, and her prowess in heavenly deceit realm made her a true top-notch prodigy.


    "then may i entrust you with one more thing?" qin shunying asked with a smile.


    "speak and let me see."


    "my teacher, ling weizi, is stationed at the front line, waiting for you to go to skull plain. should anything happen, please take care of her," qin shunying requested.


    "no problem," su heng nodded, extending a hand.


    "then, it¡¯s a promise." qin shunying¡¯s smile brightened as she firmly grasped two of su heng¡¯s thick fingers with her slender, pale fingers, feeling the hard touch and warm temperature coming from them.


    the two parted immediately after the touch.


    su heng waved his hand and took a step forward.


    the bronze iron gate slowly opened, his cloak fluttered, and his burly figure vanished in a blink into the light.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    at the same time su heng was heading towards skull plain,


    in qimu state, which belongs to the same region as jiang e but is thousands of miles away, in a secluded courtyard with beautiful scenery, great general yuan hong was not feeling very beautiful.


    he was frowning at that moment, looking down at several confidential letters that his subordinates had recently delivered.


    after going through the contents of the letters, yuan hong sighed deeply.


    "sir, this is all that has happened recently in jiang e, i¡¯m afraid it doesn¡¯t look optimistic," yuan hong said respectfully, slightly bowing and speaking calmly. upon hearing his voice, a tall figure standing in front of the window turned around.


    this man looked to be about forty, with a clean face and no beard.


    he was dressed in a white robe with a blue headband, his left hand held behind him, and in his right hand, he held a cup of tea, from which ethereal smoke wafted.


    this man was jian chuan, the capital commandant of the yiluan bureau.


    the yiluan bureau, reporting directly to the imperial authority, has seven ranks, except for the great general and the commander-in-chief; the next in rank is the capital commandant.


    discover stories with empire


    in name, great general yuan hong and capital commandant jian chuan were of equal status.


    but in reality,


    whether it was personal cultivation abilities, or the resources and intelligence he could mobilize, jian chuan, as the capital commandant of the yiluan bureau, was much stronger than yuan hong.


    yuan hong, capable of both submitting and asserting, didn¡¯t care for these empty titles. thus, when facing jian chuan, he often voluntarily put himself in a subordinate position. the cooperation between the two had been pleasant so far, resulting in many accomplishments. but now, a significant problem had arisen, indicated by the contents of these confidential letters.


    "the ancients used to say, ¡¯even when the mountain collapses before their eyes, they show no joy or anger on their face.¡¯ although we can¡¯t achieve such cultivation to restrain our emotions, we must not panic when faced with problems," jian chuan said, taking the letters from yuan hong¡¯s hand with a smile, "only by doing so can we avoid errors in chaos and make the best response."


    "you are correct, sir!" yuan hong lowered his head, in an attitude ready to learn.


    jian chuan finished his tea in one gulp, then slightly furrowed his brows as he quickly went through the content of the letters.


    "interesting..." he relaxed his brows and chuckled softly, "truly interesting."


    "a small district commander in baihua county has actually managed to achieve this step. the greatness of the world and the marvels of creation really do bring out extraordinary talents in troubled times," jian chuan pinched the letters gently between two fingers, yet without igniting, they were shattered by his force, turning to ash that dispersed in the bright sunlight.


    even this subtle application of force was something yuan hong could not match. sear?h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "he now shows such ambition, and more importantly, he also has the ability," yuan hong furrowed his brows, his expression full of worry, he muttered somberly, "i am somewhat worried..."


    "you¡¯re worried he might become the next king qingyang," jian chuan said gently.


    his eyes were clear, devoid of any emotion, calm enough to instill fear. yuan hong lowered his head even more and said, "exactly."


    king qingyang, once an imperial king.


    but now, he had stirred up a rebellion that resulted in many provinces falling into chaos and misery for countless people.


    if the same thing happened in the jiang-e region, half of the empire¡¯s land could be plunged into turmoil. especially now, during a sensitive period, with emperor zhou wu severely injured, it was essential to nip potential problems in the bud to prevent similar scenarios from occurring.


    although yuan hong may not possess great strength, he was deeply loyal to the empire and had been very worried about this issue recently.


    however...


    jian chuan simply shook his head and smiled, "rest assured, such a situation won¡¯t happen."


    yuan hong was taken aback but knew that jian chuan never spoke without reason.


    "do you already have a strategy in mind, sir?" yuan hong was startled and quickly asked.

 Chapter 293: 235: Omen of a Nation’s Fall, The Demon Monk Tai Cang

    jian chuan didn¡¯t directly answer yuan hong¡¯s question, but retorted, "do you know about the recent disturbances on skull plain?""of course," yuan hong replied without hesitation, "but it¡¯s the resurgence of law palace temple that¡¯s stirring up the storm."


    "could it be..."


    yuan hong was startled and widened his eyes, "there are hidden secrets behind this matter."


    "exactly." jian chuan gazed out the window, the dappled shade casting shadows on his white robe, "over two thousand years ago, the corruption demon god marpa descended upon an ancient kingdom known as yuan xi, and engaged in a fierce battle with the guardian divine beast golden crow. he was ultimately defeated and sealed away."


    "the location of that seal is none other than the law palace temple." jian chuan said, "this incident is also the direct cause of the extinction of the law palace temple."


    "those bald monks truly had it coming," yuan hong had no good impression of those barbaric monks from skull plain. hearing this secret, yuan hong unraveled his doubts and couldn¡¯t help but remark with a sigh of relief. he quickly realized, "if it is a seal, then doesn¡¯t that mean... "


    "exactly." jian chuan smiled, "the life force of demon gods is extremely tenacious, and the corruption demon god marpa is among the toughest."


    discover stories with empire


    "even the ancient golden crow could only seal it, unable to kill it completely."


    "if we time it right during their exploration of law palace temple¡¯s secret treasures, releasing the starved and maddened corruption demon god marpa who has been suppressed for a thousand years..." in the sunlight, jian chuan spread his arms wide and made an exploding gesture.


    his features were handsome, and his slender physique paired with a white robe.


    it gave him the delicate beauty of a scholarly gentleman.


    with such an appearance, even attending a tune-play in a brothel wouldn¡¯t cost him a dime. but at this moment, the gentle and handsome smile on jian chuan¡¯s face brought yuan hong a great chill. under the swaying shades, jian chuan¡¯s calm and indifferent voice slowly came, "at that time..."


    "the monks of skull plain, the three great immortal sects, the four major families, and the one you¡¯re so worried about, that chief officer, will all perish. like ants under a giant¡¯s foot, like rotten wood under a flood, there will be no survivors."


    hiss...


    a chill abruptly rose in yuan hong¡¯s heart, frightened by jian chuan¡¯s crazy plan.


    "absolutely not, my lord!" yuan hong¡¯s dark face turned red, he hurriedly said, "if you release the demon god, even if it really could eliminate those elite sects and major families. but what about the common people of north jiangzhou? they would surely suffer greatly." s§×ar?h the n?vel(f)ire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "they are but mere ants," jian chuan frowned slightly, slightly displeased, "those mortals live such short lives, as light as feathers, hardly worth mentioning. just like leeks in the ground, cut once and a mere hundred years later, new ones will grow back."


    "compared to our empire¡¯s millennia of domination, what do their lives count for?"


    "i..." yuan hong was momentarily stupefied, not knowing what to say.


    "moreover, you don¡¯t need to worry about losing control of the situation," jian chuan patted yuan hong on the shoulder, continuing, "king dingxuan will suppress everything and clean up the aftermath. there might be some innocent casualties, but the end result will be beneficial, and the empire¡¯s borders will stabilize and could even extend further."


    "the king dingxuan ordered this!?" yuan hong widened his eyes, incredulously.


    "shh!" jian chuan placed his finger on his lips, making a shushing gesture toward yuan hong. he playfully blinked, his face bearing a gentle smile, but the implied threat was clear, chilling yuan hong to the bone.


    bang!


    jian chuan stepped forward.


    his white robe billowing, he swiftly opened the door and left.


    yuan hong stood alone in the study, his mind in turmoil.


    jian chuan had the backing of king dingxuan, and behind king dingxuan was the third prince. such significant movements, were they really just targeting a few immortal sects and noble families? or was there some other scheme behind it... perhaps a sacrifice of millions to summon an evil deity or cultivate a demonic cultivation technique?


    reminded of the recent worsening condition of emperor wudi, yuan hong shivered violently.


    he looked outside.


    the sunlight was bright, the shade lush. but in a trance, he envisioned the collapse of the empire, scenes of mountains of corpses and seas of blood, and felt a sudden chill.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    spending some time on the road, plus dealing with the impact of jetlag,


    by the time su heng crossed north jiangzhou and arrived at skull plain, it was already evening. the sun had set, and a golden full moon hung high in the clear sky. the sky was clear, with only a few patches of clouds resembling galloping horses. snow covered the distant rolling hills, and cold wind swept the yellowed grass on the ground.


    the environment of skull plain was desolate,


    but from a high vantage point, looking down, it too possessed a kind of majestic beauty.


    in the distance, a winding river flowed down the gobi, its rough channel filled with huge boulders, water rushing, making a roaring sound. several wild yaks and sheep, their fur clumped and dirty, bowed their heads to drink from the muddy riverbanks.


    su heng watched the scene with interest,


    then was somewhat at a loss for words.


    he received the news and came in such a hurry that he forgot to ask qin shunying the exact location of law palace temple.


    arriving at skull plain, su heng was utterly clueless, a bit at a loss. going back to ask wouldn¡¯t be a big issue, mainly because he couldn¡¯t bring himself to lose face in front of qin shunying...


    "just wandering around here and, as long as luck isn¡¯t too bad, i should eventually meet a couple of people who know something,"

 Chapter 294: 235: Omen of a Nation’s Fall, The Demon Monk Tai Cang_2

    su heng stroked his chin and pondered seriously. sea??h th§× n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.in the desolate skull plain, although it was su heng¡¯s first visit, it was not entirely unfamiliar to him.


    previously, when the dragon king¡¯s tomb had been opened, he had devoured the divine soul memory of xie linyuan from the demonic elephant sect. xie linyuan was born from a barbarian tribe of the skull plain, and from his memories, su heng had experienced some events from xie linyuan¡¯s perspective and was also aware of some of the taboos within the skull plain.


    for example...


    in the skull plain, when the sun rose, it was the realm of mortals.


    but once the sun went down, it became the underworld. ghosts would crawl out from the endless hell to hunt for food; it was a forbidden area for the living, survivable only under the protection of monks.


    su heng looked up at the moon in the sky, which was unmistakably in the night.


    however, the cold wind blew gently, and everything before him was peaceful; he hadn¡¯t encountered anything eerie.


    was it because his strength was too great and his murderous aura too intense that all ghosts shied away? or was the content about the night in xie linyuan¡¯s memory exaggerated, and the nights on the skull plain were not as bizarre and dangerous as rumored? su heng did not know. explore stories on empire


    "huh..." a cold breeze blew past.


    a few white clouds scudded across the sky, obscuring the moonlight, and suddenly the clear night turned gloomy.


    su heng¡¯s long hair lifted in the wind, his clothes billowing. a determination suddenly rose in his heart as he sensed an eerie atmosphere in his surroundings. the more skilled an artist, the braver he becomes; sensing the possibility of ghosts resurrecting, far from being frightened, su heng showed an expression of great interest on his face.


    "i wonder what kind of flavor these ghosts from beyond the border have when eaten," su heng wondered, eager to know the answer to this question.


    he furrowed his brows slightly, squinting his eyes.


    after a brief search of the surroundings, he quickly found the source of the problem.


    he saw grey-black mists emanating from the crevices of the rocks on a sandy beach by a distant river.


    thread by thread, wisp by wisp, like water plants swaying in the river current. but these mists were not drifting with the wind; instead, they were abnormally converging to one spot.


    su heng did not hesitate.


    following the direction where the black mist gathered, he quickly reached its end.


    it was a beige gobi covered with broken stones and dust, utterly lifeless. it was pockmarked with holes and indentations as if a great battle had just taken place there. and in the middle of the dull yellow gobi, a huge amount of black mist had converged into a sphere, obscuring the line of sight.


    within the black mist, two figures dashed rapidly past each other.


    bang!


    a loud boom!


    the gale formed by the force of compression explosion scattered the black mist that had condensed.


    as a white ring of qi formed on the battlefield, it also blew away and dispersed the concentrated black mist.


    a few white clouds swept across the vault of the sky, and the bright moonlight shone down once again, illuminating the battlefield.


    su heng stood on higher ground, hands clasped behind his back, looking down.


    when he clearly saw the situation on the battlefield, a look of surprise appeared on his face, followed by a light chuckle, "the world is so vast; indeed, there are no coincidences. i didn¡¯t expect to meet an acquaintance in such a remote place."


    ...


    bright moonlight, surging eerie black mist, fine grains of sand falling gently...


    li lingsu formed a sword with her fingers, lightly brushing them over the autumn-water-clear blade. gazing at the dark bloodstain on the edge of the blade, not only did her exquisite and indifferent face show no pleasure, but her willow brow knit slightly, her complexion darkened.


    in front of li lingsu stood a young and burly monk.


    he was clad in a white robe, untainted by a speck of dust. looking solely at the left half of his body with a fair complexion and an air of detachment, he was the very image of an accomplished, peaceful monk. yet, from the center of his brow down, split in two, the other half of his body exuded a chilling demonic qi under the moonlight, pitch-black as if made of dark, silted mud.


    from the deeply sunken eye sockets burst forth a blood-red light, and even the lips were protruding fangs, like those of a wild beast.


    this juxtaposition of black and white, good and evil,


    the two completely different temperaments forcibly condensed within the monk, emitting an eerie and indescribable aura, daunting to onlookers.


    this monk with the monstrous charm was named tai cang, born of the endless white tower temple, one of its buddha sons.


    among the three great esoteric sect powers of skull plain, hundred buddha temple had the broadest lineage, formless dharma temple had the most powerhouses, and endless white tower temple was the most mysterious, with the most ancient heritage. the widely circulated "imperial commanding way" on skull plain was first originated from endless white tower temple.


    even the stunningly impressive princess zhao yingluo from a thousand years ago was imprisoned in a white pagoda beneath the snow-capped mountains.


    tai cang looked down at the wound on his chest, then showed an air of unconcern.


    with a gentle sweep of his hand over it, the wound healed at a visible speed to the naked eye.


    "the young lady¡¯s swordsmanship isn¡¯t bad, elusive as ghosts and spirits, but unfortunately, it¡¯s useless against this monk," tai cang clasped his hands together and uttered an amitabha, his gaze at li lingsu filled with an intense, unabashedly filthy desire.


    "surrender now," he earnestly advised, "lest that fine skin of yours be ruined, which would be quite the pity."


    li lingsu formed a sword flower with her hand, the tip pointing at tai cang¡¯s forehead.


    her face still wore an indifferent expression, neither angered by tai cang¡¯s sacrilegious words just now, nor agitated by being at a disadvantage; she maintained her emotions as tranquil as a still well, completely focused on the battle before her.


    "it seems the young lady won¡¯t shed tears until she sees the coffin," tai cang shook his head and sighed, "very well, let me show you my true strength. then, you¡¯ll understand how insignificant your so-called resistance is before me."


    "om ah hum, mahakala ye, hum phat!" his muscles bulged as he brought his arms together, and a flash of black light sparked in his pupils while he chanted the sacred verses.


    with the ancient chanting echoing through the battlefield, the ground hummed and vibrated.


    tiny stones and dust hung suspended mid-air, swirling in the black mist and then settling down. amidst the grating crunching sounds, clay giants as tall as three meters, black as pitch and as if made from oil and clay, emerged from the ground, appearing on the battlefield.


    there were eighteen of these giants, each with four arms, black-faced and fanged, their eyes sparking with a bloodthirsty red gleam.


    they now surrounded li lingsu on the battlefield, trapping her within.


    li lingsu looked around her, determined, and then a light flickered in her eyes. a faint smile appeared on her lips, which, although quickly fading, still ignited a surge of desire in tai cang.


    what surprised him even more was that li lingsu voluntarily laid down her long sword.


    "miss, you have recognized the situation and given up struggling," tai cang was overjoyed, "very good, very good, amitabha."


    "take a look behind you," li lingsu stated tersely, "idiot."


    "thinking such simple tricks can fool me, is the young lady looking down on me too much?" tai cang laughed heartily, unconcerned.


    "crack!"


    a crisp sound cut off tai cang¡¯s laughter abruptly.


    his face froze, inch by inch he turned around.


    as tai cang fully took in what had happened behind him, his eyes widened dramatically, his face aghast as if he had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 295: 236: Difficult to Find a Way to Survive, Wuji Sword Sect

    the secret technique of tai cang cultivation was called "vajra protection mantra," which could summon the indestructible vajra protectors through supreme mana and great resolution. enhanced by the technique of sealing demons within one¡¯s body, each summoned vajra protector was impervious to water and fire, easily rivaling ordinary beings of the heavenly deceit realm.this secret technique was also tai cang¡¯s pride as a buddha¡¯s disciple of the white tower temple, having forced li lingsu, a well-known expert from the jiang e area, into a desperate situation.


    but now...


    the muscular four-armed vajra protector was abruptly lifted into the air by a giant hand.


    under the bright moonlight, the demon-like, muscular figure with disheveled hair had a ferocious expression. he now opened his fanged mouth wide and viciously bit down on the neck of the vajra protector. with a crisp snap, the protector¡¯s body, tough as ironstone, was easily torn apart, emitting black fog.


    crunch!


    the giant chewed a few times, swallowing the broken stones in one gulp.


    watching this scene that made him doubt life itself, tai cang also swallowed nervously.


    he felt as though someone had hit his pressure points, immobilizing him completely. he stood rooted to the spot, unable to move, until the giant had chewed a few more times and devoured half of the vajra protector. only when the giant¡¯s red eyes calmly met his did tai cang snap back to reality.


    "hiss!" cold sweat densely covered tai cang¡¯s smooth forehead.


    the man¡¯s gaze bore no intent to kill, yet it still oppressed him tremendously.


    how could tai cang not realize by now.


    the giant before him was undoubtedly a rare expert.


    with this thought, he already began to consider retreating, but tai cang¡¯s combat experience was also extensive.


    even though he was at a disadvantage and the situation was unfavorable, there was no panic or fear on tai cang¡¯s black and white face. his white robe fluttered in the cold wind as he instead laughed heartily and said, "didn¡¯t expect another expert to be here. if that¡¯s the case, this humble monk will take his leave first¡ªtill we meet again!"


    with the words "till we meet again" spoken, tai cang¡¯s tall body soared.


    his white robe was framed against the golden full moon, along with the thin clouds in the sky, lending him an air of a dashing escape.


    meanwhile¡ª


    swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    the remaining seventeen vajra protectors on the ground stretched out straight black lines, shooting towards su heng in unison.


    their bodies collided, compressed, and deformed amidst the dull and continuous booming sounds. these mud-like black vajra protectors exploded one after another, their black mud bodies squirming as if alive, transforming into dark mountains to completely encapsulate and suppress su heng within.


    "even if it¡¯s not enough to seriously injure him, it should be enough to seal and suppress him for a while," tai cang thought, seeing the success of his secret technique.


    his tight heart finally began to relax as he took a deep breath.


    among the several buddha¡¯s disciples of the white tower temple, tai cang¡¯s natural abilities were only average.


    he had reached his current strength and position through caution and prudence. therefore, after feeling the oppressive force from facing su heng directly, tai cang completely abandoned any idea of confronting him.


    even though the secret technique was successful, tai cang did not linger. he turned quickly, planning to leave the battlefield.


    however¡ª


    he had not gone ten meters when he heard a crisp cracking sound behind him.


    a blazing light burst forth, illuminating the night. stunned, tai cang froze mid-air, abruptly turning his head, his eyes widening. quickly, he saw numerous cracks spreading across the black mountains, followed by the second, third, and countless more bursts of golden light.


    "how is this possible!" tai cang¡¯s mouth fell open in shock. "my divine skill could even seal a third-step heavenly deceit expert for a while!"


    "this beast!" a chill ran through tai cang¡¯s heart; he dared not linger any longer.


    he stomped heavily, bursting through the air as he dashed forward rapidly. unfortunately, it was too late. in that moment of hesitation, life and death were divided!


    "your pathetic life is a menace; better to die here," su heng said calmly.


    he made no grand gestures, nor did he chase forward. he simply stood still, reaching out with his hand. as he exerted force, his left arm rapidly swelled with blood, scales appearing on it, and his hand turned dark and mutated into a ferocious, thick dragon¡¯s claw.


    the immense force twisted the air, forming black smoke and then further mutating into a sky-darkening black wave that surged furiously toward tai cang¡¯s escaping direction.


    in mid-air, the bright moonlight dimmed as if obscured by clouds.


    the sharp piercing sound, like the roar of a hundred beasts, exploded right next to tai cang¡¯s ears.


    "damn it!" tai cang roared furiously, his energy bursting forth as he struggled violently. "my legend has just begun; i absolutely will not die here!"


    golden buddha light and black demonic energy burst forth from his body.


    the two vastly different forces were driven to their limit, but it was in vain. the immense gray and black energy in mid-air transformed into a giant claw that tightly clenched. tai cang¡¯s tall body was instantly crushed into a twist, blood spurted wildly, dyeing half of the sky blood red, a gruesomely absolute death.


    swoosh!


    the fully realized bright sun divine skill erupted, illuminating the surroundings.


    tai cang¡¯s life force, along with the demons suppressed within him, all turned into nourishment for su heng, who devoured and absorbed them.


    as the black fog dispersed.


    the bright moonlight fell again, and in the sky, only half a torn human skin remained, proving that tai cang had once lived.


    exhale!


    a cold wind blew.


    the blood-stained human skin fluttered away with the wind.


    suddenly, a spark emerged on it and grew rapidly against the wind.


    in the blink of an eye, it burst into flames, turning the human skin to ashes, which then completely disappeared.


    li lingsu¡¯s gaze slightly narrowed as she withdrew it from the burning human skin in the sky. her character was always serene and detached, but looking at the imposing figure under the moonlight, li lingsu couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft sigh.


    if their first meeting had li lingsu as an inconspicuous sparrow and the other as a true dragon soaring in the heavens,


    the gap between them was immense at that time, yet li lingsu could still feel su heng¡¯s strength.


    now, after only a few months, upon their reunion, li lingsu remained that unremarkable sparrow, while su heng had transformed from a true dragon into the vast expanse of the sky, his presence deep and commanding, boundless.


    being the legitimate daughter of a distinguished family, her status was esteemed.


    however, in the face of su heng, li lingsu always felt an inherent sense of inferiority.


    "i have seen young master su," li lingsu bent her knees slightly towards su heng, seriously performing a bow. with a forced smile on her calm and plain face, she said, "thank you, young master su, for saving my life."


    "it was nothing but a small effort," su heng waved his hand and casually smiled, "besides, even if i hadn¡¯t intervened, that guy probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to trouble you."


    inside the longevity heaven secret realm.


    su heng and li lingsu had a brief sparring encounter.


    although it was just a touching of waters, the li family¡¯s void bloodline left a deep impression on su heng. if both were to go all out, li lingsu might not be a match for tai cang, but if she decided to flee, tai cang would definitely not be able to stop her.


    "after some time, young master su seems to have advanced further," li lingsu spoke with a deep look in her eyes. sea??h th§× novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "just a small gain," su heng modestly smiled, comparing with his thumb and forefinger. in a fleeting moment, li lingsu thought she saw a swirling galaxy between his two fingers. she shook her head to dismiss such a strange thought.


    li lingsu¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, puzzled, "what brings young master su to this place?"


    "could it also be for the matter of white tower temple manifesting in this world?" li lingsu continued without waiting for su heng to speak.


    "indeed," su heng¡¯s eyes brightened.


    "but white tower temple is to the east of the wulian mountain range, why did you come to the west?"


    "..."


    "however, it so happens that i am also heading to white tower temple to meet with my family elders," li lingsu softly smiled, not pursuing the question further, "if brother su doesn¡¯t mind, perhaps we could travel together."


    "that would be excellent," su heng smiled and nodded.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    skull plain, the temporary camp set up by the monks and soldiers of the immortal sects.


    a cold breeze blew from the distant wulian mountain as ning xiaoyu yawned, stretching her body, finally waking up a bit. she grabbed the railing in front of her, exerted a little force, and stood up from the makeshift watchtower, idly surveying the surrounding scenery.


    to the south lay wulian mountain, covered with gleaming white snow, and further down at the foot of the mountain was a lake as clear and profound as a mirror. near the dark mountain foothills, one side of the lake was frozen with white ice, while the rest had already melted.


    at that moment, a gentle breeze blew down from the mountain, causing ripples on the lake surface, breaking the moonlight into shimmering fragments, creating a serene and soft scene which ning xiaoyu never tired of watching.


    northward was their camp. your next chapter awaits on empire


    this place had once been a city, but is now deserted. the white brick walls were smeared with golden sanskrit, and the remnants of temples buried under sand and buddha statues could still be faintly seen. several young monks wielding swords patrolled the empty streets.


    looking around, a few fires could be seen rising in the city, the black smoke highly noticeable under the bright moonlight.


    ning xiaoyu was a true disciple of one of the three major immortal sects, the wuji sword sect.


    she had just entered the heavenly deceit realm not long ago, accompanying her sect elders on this training expedition outside, unexpectedly encountering mishaps.


    the emergence of white tower temple.


    this turned the battlefield at skull plain far more complex and dangerous.


    the wuji sword sect elders urged ning xiaoyu to leave the battlefield, but after some thought, ning xiaoyu chose to refuse.


    on one hand, as a sword cultivator, she should display the courage to never yield and fear no evil. on the other hand, during this period of fighting, ning xiaoyu had forged deep friendships with the monks fighting alongside her and did not want to abandon her comrades and leave alone.


    leaning on the railing, ning xiaoyu squinted her eyes and watched for a while.


    outside the city, all was quiet, with neither the monk soldiers of skull plain nor the dangerous deceit beasts that appeared with the manifesting of white tower temple. ning xiaoyu breathed a sigh of relief and jumped down from the watchtower. she seemed to think of something fun, and her lazy steps became noticeably lighter.


    waving to a patrolling elder, she greeted him.


    ning xiaoyu directly headed to a deserted temple in the city, pushed open the old scarlet doors, and entered a quiet and secluded courtyard within the temple. a slender figure in scarlet was facing away from her, her shoulders moving as if she was messing with something.


    hearing the noise outside, she hurriedly hid the object before turning around, revealing a fair, soft-oval face.


    this person was none other than ling weizi, the mentor of qin shunying!

 Chapter 296: Too coincidental, enhanced Buddha

    "master ling weizi, what are you secretly doing here?" ning xiaoyu approached with her ponytail swinging, her eyes sparkling brightly."no, nothing!" ling weizi looked around apprehensively, clearly lacking confidence.


    "next time you come, remember to knock!" ling weizi said, annoyed.


    "okay!" ning xiaoyu nodded in agreement, "i got it!" her face was the picture of eagerness to learn, yet stubbornly unchanging.


    ling weizi had always been gentle by nature, and truly had no solution for this lively young girl. she could only rub her temples and ask, "what are you here for?"


    "when will master sister qin shunying come?" ning xiaoyu admired the older sister from the fiery sun sect, who was about the same age as herself but far superior in strength.


    "qin shunying..." ling weizi smiled, "she has left this time and probably won¡¯t come back anytime soon."


    "ah!" ning xiaoyu¡¯s face immediately turned into a sour expression, and her shoulders slumped listlessly.


    "but don¡¯t lose heart." ling weizi patted ning xiaoyu on the shoulder, consoling with a smile, "although shunying is not here momentarily, it doesn¡¯t matter. i¡¯ve already talked to her, and if all goes well, an unmatched hero will come."


    "unmatched hero, how fearsome that must be!" ning xiaoyu¡¯s eyes immediately widened.


    "able to run a horse on his arm, stand a man on his fist, and must eat ten demon lords in one meal!" ling weizi puffed out her chest, lifted her chin, and gave ning xiaoyu a big thumbs-up.


    seeing her expression, ning xiaoyu suddenly felt a bit awkward and touched her nose, "ten demon lords in one meal, isn¡¯t that a bit exaggerated?"


    "not at all! ten might not even be enough for him," ling weizi flicked her sleeve and said earnestly.


    she was about to speak again, but just then¡ª


    whoosh!


    a dark shadow swept across out of nowhere.


    obscuring the moonlight, casting a shadow, carrying a strong wind, it blew ling weizi¡¯s hair around her head.


    ling weizi looked startled, covered her head, and hurriedly turned around. beside her, ning xiaoyu instinctively reached for her sword, drawing the blade and casting a cold light in the courtyard. once ling weizi turned and saw who it was, she finally breathed a sigh of relief and pressed ning xiaoyu¡¯s arm down.


    "one after the other, why are you all popping up like ghosts," ling weizi stuck out her tongue and then told ning xiaoyu beside her, "this person is the one i was just telling you about."


    ning xiaoyu was petite, not much taller than ling weizi, who stood one meter fifty.


    she looked up, and up, until her chin almost formed a straight line with her neck, only then could she see su heng¡¯s bronzed face. long hair cascaded down, features rugged, and eyes deep-set. not particularly handsome, but he possessed a distinct charm. though his build was described ferociously by ling weizi, it wasn¡¯t as bloodthirsty as she had depicted.


    master ling weizi really likes to exaggerate... ning xiaoyu couldn¡¯t help but criticize inwardly.


    "long time no see." a smile crossed su heng¡¯s face as he nodded to ling weizi, greeting her. his realm hadn¡¯t yet stepped into heavenly deceit, but with his steadily increasing strength, his senses had become much sharper. recalling the last encounter with ling weizi, her aura now seemed much fiercer and warmer.


    "it seems your injuries have healed nicely, quite the efforts from qin shunying weren¡¯t wasted."


    "thanks to the true blood you gave," ling weizi said gratefully, "qin shunying already explained everything that happened in the golden crow secret store."


    "you¡¯re welcome." su heng nodded, "it was also part of the agreement i had with her."


    "this is..." su heng¡¯s gaze fell on the young girl beside him. dressed in white and with her hair tied back in a ponytail, she looked quite young, with a flat chest.


    "ning xiaoyu, the true disciple of wuji sword sect," ning xiaoyu straightened her robe and said respectfully, "greetings, senior."


    "hmm, no need for such formalities," su heng nodded, his gaze pausing on her for a moment.


    the wuji sword sect was the strongest among the three great immortal sects in the region surrounding the yangtze river, and the only one openly under the seat of a heavenly deceit or higher-ranked master. of course, there are many levels beyond heavenly deceit, and an empire¡¯s heavenly king is among the best.


    "is li lingsu also here?" ling weizi noticed the li family¡¯s direct daughter hidden in the shadows.


    "greetings to master ling weizi," li lingsu gave a genteel greeting to ling weizi, then she nodded slightly to ning xiaoyu and remained silent.


    "how are things on your end?" su heng inquired.


    he looked up at the sky. the moon was nearly down, but the sun had not yet risen.


    the sky was clear, stars dimmed, this time being the darkest and sleepiest of the day. a vague premonition of danger started to form in su heng¡¯s senses. sear?h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    what exactly is buried in this dharma king temple, that even he could sense the danger?


    su heng squinted his eyes slightly, amused. far from feeling any threat, he was actually feeling excited about testing his skills. enjoy more content from empire


    "it¡¯s still fine," ling weizi, unaware of su heng¡¯s thoughts, responded earnestly, "the dharma king temple appeared right on the front lines. recently, whether it¡¯s the immortal sects or skull plain¡¯s three major buddhist schools, all have concentrated their focus on the excavation of the dharma king temple. surprisingly, the intensity of the war has actually decreased."


    "of course, our progress has also been hindered," ling weizi paused, then added, "but there¡¯s also another matter..."


    "what is it?" su heng shifted his gaze away from the sky.


    rumble!


    ling weizi had not yet spoken.


    the ground suddenly began to vibrate, plumes of grey-black smoke rose from the city.


    accompanied by a deep, booming horn, the quiet city suddenly awoke, as powerful forces surged skyward, with fierce fires blazing. within the range of su heng¡¯s sight, more than a dozen streaks of light soared into the sky.


    each streak of light represented a heavenly deceit powerhouse.


    the presence of so many powerful beings in a state of alarm clearly indicated they had encountered a troublesome threat.


    "what¡¯s happened?" su heng raised his eyebrows, his gaze landing on ling weizi. at that moment, ling weizi¡¯s face was taut, looking unusually serious.


    "come with me, and you will know soon enough." having said that, ling weizi did not pause.


    with a light tap of her toes, her petite body transformed into a streak of firelight, rapidly sweeping toward the city¡¯s surrounding wall.


    the sparks from her movement technique still lingered in the air. the breeze passed by as su heng and li lingsu, standing beside him, exchanged glances.


    without hesitation, they both followed suit.


    su heng also wanted to see just what the legendary fa wang temple was like.


    when their party reached the city¡¯s surrounding wall, a large crowd had already gathered. their faces were stern, muscles taut, ready for action.


    su heng followed their gazes. off in the distance, the horizon dipped slightly, with smoke rising up.


    amid the black smoke was the faint silhouette of an ancient temple.


    collapsed vermilion walls, thick smoke, piles of dark blue prayer wheels, and blood-stained buddha statues were scattered about. monk corpses lay on the ground, not decayed nor devoured by any creature, as if they were still frozen at the moment of their destruction thousands of years ago.


    and the anomaly was emanating from within the temple.


    boom!


    the courtyard walls collapsed, and swarms of black, spider-like creatures emerged from the smoke.


    each spider was the size of a young calf, their four black limbs were like long spears, gleaming coldly. they moved alternately across the ground, the swishing noise of their movements was rapid, they spread out like a black tide.


    the cultivators stationed around the wall quickly responded.


    compressed air burst forth as they bombarded forward, dust exploding on the ground. they hurled these spider creatures into the air. though the scene looked impressive, the effect was minimal. the bodies of these creatures were extremely tough; saying they had steel frames was no exaggeration.


    moreover, the black smoke emanating from them seemed to block the cultivators¡¯ force to some extent. even powerful secret techniques, when landing on these peculiar creatures, could only produce about thirty to fourty percent of their intended effects.


    in such an additive and subtractive scenario, though there were many powerful beings on the cultivators¡¯ side,


    the scene appeared somewhat unsightly for the moment, with difficulty managing on both sides. ling weizi¡¯s expression became increasingly tense.


    "what are these things?" asked su heng, seemingly in no hurry.


    "these emerged alongside the reappearance of fa wang temple. we call them deceit beasts," ling weizi issued a few commands and then found time to respond, "these are only the lowest-level deceit beasts found around the outskirts of fa wang temple. there are many, but they aren¡¯t that dangerous."


    "the real threat lies within fa wang temple. some of the stronger deceit beasts inside can even overpower elders from the cultivator sects."


    ling weizi chuckled bitterly. "not sure where these creatures came from, they are extremely troublesome."


    su heng stroked his chin, then suddenly said, "i think i¡¯ve seen something similar before."


    "impossible!" ling weizi¡¯s eyes widened; her immediate reaction was one of disbelief. only then did she cover her mouth, realizing how hasty her reaction had been. shaking her head, she lowered her hand and tiptoed to look at su heng, her bright eyes sparkling, "really, where did you see them?"


    "inside the golden crow mausoleum," su heng chuckled, his mouth twisting into a grin, "i just remembered something interesting."


    "what¡¯s that...?"


    "when was fa wang temple destroyed?" asked su heng in return.


    "probably over two thousand five hundred years ago," ling weizi frowned in thought, then responded.


    "that¡¯s just too coincidental." su heng pressed a hand against the protruding part of the city wall, "the fall of yuan xi, it seems, also occurred around the same time."


    "you mean..." ling weizi, as shunying¡¯s mentor, certainly knew quite a bit about the secrets of yuan xi. heartless as she was, and with the recent emergence of fa wang temple, she hadn¡¯t connected the two events.


    now, with a mere hint from su heng,


    ling weizi¡¯s face instantly turned pale from fright. stunned, she turned again to face fa wang temple ahead.


    su heng patted her shoulder, pulling ling weizi behind him. another change came from the distant fa wang temple, accompanied by severe trembling of the ground, cracks spreading. from the pitch-black chasms, two blind, dragon-like deceit beasts burst forth.


    the aura they exuded was immensely filthy and powerful, faintly exceeding the limits of heavenly deceit. everyone present was taken aback!


    just as everyone felt the horror, su heng had already stepped forward.


    boom!


    moments later, accompanied by a thunderous explosion.


    golden flames soared into the sky, intensely hot, all deceit beasts utterly dispersed.


    ...


    the sun rose as usual.


    looking over the battlefield, that majestic figure bathed in endless golden light.


    in the distance, on wulian mountain, two monks, one fat and one thin, both showed expressions of surprise.


    the fat monk, his small eyes flickering with soft golden light¡ªobviously practicing some sort of heavenly vision technique¡ªnow retracted his gaze, speaking softly, "it seems that the broad buddha¡¯s words were correct. with the reemergence of fa wang temple, it ultimately drew that man here."

 Chapter 297: 238: The Skynet and Treasures Everywhere

    "the buddha¡¯s hand-eyes that broaden wisdom can see through heaven, and everything is within his expectation," said the gaunt monk with long earlobes and a bronze complexion, his voice calm."what a pity..." the fat monk shook his head and sighed, "a person of such bravery may not be born in an entire era. like solban the great khan, he is a peerless prodigy who truly deserves his reputation. however, he will soon fall in this secret place and become one with the dust, which is truly regrettable."


    "what¡¯s there to pity," the gaunt monk said with a cold smile, "offending our buddha and still wishing for a good end? it¡¯s not that easy."


    "true!" said the fat monk, his expression becoming resolute, as he withdrew his gaze from the battlefield.


    "since we have now confirmed the news here, we should not delay and leave quickly to avoid further complications," the gaunt monk urged.


    "alright!" the fat monk nodded.


    he took one last look at the battlefield, and then turned around, leaving with his junior brother.


    deep within skull plain, within an ancient temple of white walls and red tiles where incense smoke curled up and the sound of bells echoed, age-old buddha statues covered with moss basked in the golden sunlight. the fat and gaunt monks passed on the news they had heard and seen to a burly staff-wielding master waiting outside the temple gate.


    the staff-wielding master nodded slightly and exchanged a few words with them.


    after confirming that the news was accurate, he hurried off, following the ancient stone path of the temple, to the foreboding great hall deep inside. there sat a middle-aged monk in the great hall, dressed in a red undergarment and a golden robe, holding a wooden fish and chanting mantras.


    the staff-wielding master brought his hands together and bowed slightly, his eyes full of reverence for the middle-aged monk.


    without uttering a sound, he maintained his posture, waiting in silence.


    your journey continues with empire


    only after the middle-aged monk finished a complete recitation of the "life and death scripture" in a low voice did the staff-wielding master gently cough. the monk came back to his senses just as the sun rose, and the golden sunlight pierced through the hall¡¯s darkness, casting upon the monk¡¯s face.


    his features were gentle, with barely any pores visible on his skin. his eyes were the color of deep blue, profound and surrounded by long, dense eyelashes. all these characteristics matched perfectly with the buddha¡¯s "thirty-two marks" and, combined with the aura of wisdom and sanctity emanating from the monk.


    this was clearly a great cultivator of divine skills, who was already on the path to proving the way and becoming a buddha.


    this monk was su heng.


    he was also the current abbot within the three major esoteric sect powers in skull plain.


    su heng¡¯s deep blue eyes lightly rested on the staff-wielding master, who felt as if his body was immersed in a warm azure sea. su heng¡¯s divine skills and mana were boundless, and all the secrets in the heart of the staff-wielding master were laid bare.


    the staff-wielding master¡¯s heart quivered, but he did not dare to avert his gaze. he considered this an honor and presented everything in his heart without reservation before su heng.


    "i understand now." without the staff-wielding master saying a word, su heng already knew everything through his memories and thoughts.


    "then i, your subordinate, shall take my leave," said the staff-wielding master respectfully.


    he remained in his bowed position, slowly backing away, and only when he stepped back into the sunlight did he realize his back was drenched with sweat.


    "indeed, just as i suspected, you are extremely confident in your own strength; even knowing the dangers, you won¡¯t give up this opportunity," su heng said, setting aside his wooden fish, and lighting up an incense from a mahogany desk, placing it in the incense burner before him.


    "since you¡¯ve come, then stay here and do not leave again," su heng spoke leisurely.


    smoke rose from the incense burner, gradually turning into a mist.


    boom!


    a muffled thunder exploded.


    the buddha statue shrouded in the darkness in front of him suddenly came to life, opening its eyes. its majestic gaze, like two golden suns, fell upon su heng. the buddha statue¡¯s glare was scorching bright, yet the surroundings were enveloped in substantial darkness.


    not to mention the previous sunlight; even the statues of bodhisattvas, arhats, and others being worshiped around were devoured by the darkness, becoming indistinct.


    and the buddha statue in the center was overwhelmingly powerful.


    once it appeared, it became the only being in the hall.


    sitting alone in the darkness, with the ferocious buddha statue staring at him with intense eyes, su heng, however, showed no sign of fear or panic on his face, which remained peaceful.


    "master," he spoke slowly, with his arms folded in prayer, recounting the recent events to the buddha statue in detail. after a brief pause, su heng continued, "this time, i will need master to personally descend with divine skills and subdue this fiend."


    the buddha statue enshrined in the great hall was not shakyamuni, but another ancient buddha.


    his name was kasyapa, who, hundreds of years ago, had already broken through the limits of the heavenly deceit realm and left this ancient land to seek the pure land in the depths of the longevity heaven. now, as the echoes of longevity heaven deepen and upheavals continue, these ancient forces are beginning to call upon their ancestors to prepare for the impending great battle.


    "this battlefield is at the temple of the dharma king; there may be something there that interests you." seeing that kasyapa had not spoken, su heng was not flustered and calmly continued, offering more incentives.


    from the nostrils of the buddha statue came two streams of white smoke, and its facial expressions became more vivid.


    it even began to show a strange sense of flesh and blood.


    "thirty years of incense offering, to guide me back from the far shore of suffering," finally, kasyapa spoke, his voice thunderous, causing the entire hall to tremble.


    "good!" su heng nodded.


    "what about white tower temple and hundred buddha temple? what are their plans?" kasyapa asked again.


    "hundred buddha temple will invite a fraction of the power of the exalted ming wang of the past three generations to return, while white tower temple has undergone turmoil and is temporarily preoccupied, but they will also provide a batch of precious resources, including emperor grade corpse fragrance." su heng replied calmly, "besides, a king from demon country will also make a move."


    "demon country?" kasyapa sounded surprised, "the green flame lion king?"


    "no," said the expanding buddha, shaking his head, "it¡¯s the yellow-tusked old elephant king who is seeking revenge for its brother."


    "it¡¯s quite skilled too," kasyapa buddha pondered briefly before saying, "taking this opportunity, we may be able to lead it to our buddhist path, which would indeed be a good deed."


    "good indeed, good indeed," said the expanding buddha with a slight smile.


    boom!


    another thunderous boom sounded, and kasyapa buddha vanished from the great hall.


    the sunlight streamed in once more, scattering the darkness, and the golden buddha statues returned to their original state.


    "whew!" the expanding buddha, as if he had accomplished a monumental task, heaved a long sigh and bore a serene smile. he looked up peacefully at the sky, where a fiery sun hung high above the snowy mountains, and murmured, "with this net cast between heaven and earth, i wonder how you will contend with it."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    meanwhile, at the frontline camp formed by the immortal sect and the aristocratic families,


    su heng¡¯s demonstrated strength during the pacification of the demon tide was shocking enough to threaten the entire camp, making it seem effortless to deal with the formidable deceit beasts that many elders from the immortal sect felt helpless against. in no time, everyone was abuzz, and su heng¡¯s name quickly spread across the entire battlefield.


    as more and more information was unearthed, these martial artists were even more astonished and found it inconceivable.


    during this time,


    some high-ranking members of aristocratic families and the immortal sect brought gifts, wishing to pay su heng a visit.


    even if they couldn¡¯t form an alliance, they at least wanted to leave a good impression.


    it was a pity that none succeeded.


    su heng was in seclusion, cultivating and assimilating the flesh of the deceit beasts, accumulating attribute points, and preparing for potential upcoming battles. these people were all met with a closed door and returned without success. even so, none dared to get angry.


    because su heng¡¯s strength had reached such a level that in the jiang-e region, he was the one who set the trend. it was everyone else who had to accommodate him, not the other way around.


    this situation persisted for a few days, and then once more, the esoteric sect temple became the site of unusual activity.


    the once-ruined secret realm completely detached from the eternal heaven realm and merged with reality, exposing many of the temple¡¯s buildings on the battlefield. not only the cultivators from the deceit realm but even ordinary martial artists were able to enter, and if lucky, could find treasures of immense value.


    some obtained precious daoist scriptures and relics from the esoteric sect temple, while others gathered priceless herbs grown from the corpses residing there.


    with these living examples before them,


    people¡¯s hearts were agitated, and more and more ventured into the temple despite the dangers.


    this ancient temple, gone for thousands of years, far from being a ghostly domain, was clearly a gold and silver mine waiting to be excavated.


    even the true disciples of immortal sects and the direct descendants of aristocratic families could not resist this unknown temptation, let alone those loose cultivators born into barren lands.


    to take a gamble could turn a bicycle into a motorcycle.


    even just digging up something from the esoteric sect temple would suffice for the cultivation needs of the next several decades.


    during this time, ling weizi also released a message. the esoteric sect temple might bury a great terror from the ancient times, and its resurrection could have unthinkable consequences. unfortunately, the warning had little effect, with some people regarding it as a conspiracy theory, believing the immortal sects wanted to monopolize the treasure.


    and for others who believed it to some extent, they still felt their fortune was deep.


    as long as they could gain something from the esoteric sect temple and leave early, the disaster would not fall upon their own heads. s§×ar?h the n??el fire.n§×t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ling weizi¡¯s attempts at dissuasion,


    not only failed to have an effect but even had the opposite result.


    driven by this sense of urgency, the cultivators became even more frenzied, pushing their explorations deeper into the esoteric sect temple.


    seeing this,


    ling weizi felt powerless.


    with a sigh, she decided to give up and quietly waited for the unfolding events.


    just like that, another two days passed, and su heng finally emerged from seclusion, stepping out from his temporary residence. in just a few days, his aura had become more terrifying. with the boost from his attribute panel, su heng¡¯s potential seemed limitless.


    as long as he had enough flesh to consume, with nearly every breath, su heng could feel his strength growing.


    and this growth had no limits, with immediate effects.


    such a pace of strength improvement was simply unfathomable and incomprehensible. it¡¯s no wonder that some cultivators with a keen sense of perception would feel fear upon seeing su heng, believing that beneath that human skin lay some indescribable, terrifying demon-god, causing them to shiver uncontrollably.


    "it¡¯s about time," su heng narrowed his eyes, looking toward the esoteric sect temple, "it¡¯s time to make a move."

 Chapter 298: 239: Seeing One’s True Nature, I Do Not Eat Demons

    the temple of the law king was enshrouded in dusk, covered in a layer of dark clouds.outside, torches were lit all around, with monks bustling to and fro. even not far away, a few small marketplaces could be seen conducting transactions, with cultivators from immortal sects maintaining order. should one obtain any treasures within the law king¡¯s temple, they could quickly be sold at a fair price.


    such an environment might seem peaceful at first glance, but su heng could sense the lurking crises beneath the gloomy clouds.


    enjoy new adventures at empire


    withdrawing his gaze, su heng took a step forward.


    whoosh!


    he quickly arrived at the towering city wall not far away.


    a girl in red sat cross-legged on the grey-black crenellations, her slender figure silhouetted in the bright moonlight that gave it a silver sheen. a chilly wind, carrying the frosty bite of distant snowy mountains, lifted a few strands of her dark hair on her pale cheeks.


    "ah!" ling weizi got such a fright that she nearly leapt off the wall.


    only after she saw it was su heng did she slowly breathe a sigh of relief. while patting her scant chest, she gasped softly, "could you not appear so suddenly next time, you scared me."


    "you seem a bit afraid of me," su heng¡¯s gaze fell, "is it because you¡¯re a demon?"


    "you¡ª"


    ling weizi¡¯s eyes widened, stunned in place.


    with a subdued chuckle, su heng crouched down, his hand gently touched her cold cheek, and brushed through a few strands of her smooth hair, "it seems my guess wasn¡¯t wrong."


    the first time su heng met ling weizi, he had faintly sensed a demonic aura about her.


    and after the contact outside the law king¡¯s temple over time, his suspicion was further confirmed.


    "don¡¯t eat me!" ling weizi¡¯s complexion paled with fright, visibly shaken.


    "do i really look that terrifying?" su heng touched ling weizi¡¯s head while she stiffened all over, like a kitten seized by the scruff of its neck.


    seeing ling weizi in such a state, su heng chuckled, leaning against the city wall he teased, "with your petite frame, eating you wouldn¡¯t add much flesh anyway."


    "phew, that¡¯s a relief," ling weizi relaxed.


    her small hands fumbled over her chest, for the first time grateful for her "meager" figure.


    "when i left baihua county, qin shunying entrusted me with taking care of you. i¡¯ll go and come back quickly; during this time, stay here and don¡¯t wander around," su heng always took his promises seriously, especially between friends. having made the promise, he intended to keep it earnestly.


    "okay," ling weizi nodded, "i understand."


    looking towards the distant marketplace¡¯s lights, ling weizi gathered a few stray hairs by her ear, "are you also preparing to set out?"


    "it¡¯s about time," su heng replied decisively, a faint glow in his eyes.


    "you seem to be in a bad mood," su heng rarely noticed that ling weizi was emotionally distressed.


    "it¡¯s alright, i just don¡¯t quite understand." ling weizi rubbed her cheeks, sighing, "i clearly told them the law king¡¯s temple was dangerous, and they believed me. yet, they still chose to delve deep into it... some juniors i valued died inside the temple."


    "that was their choice, what¡¯s there to be sad about?" su heng spoke calmly, "a human¡¯s lifespan is too short. even if one cultivates to the heavenly deceit, under normal circumstances, it¡¯s just over three hundred years, far less than a demon¡¯s."


    "that¡¯s why they must seize every possible opportunity, so they won¡¯t leave any regrets when they grow old."


    "i see, it seems there¡¯s some truth to what you say."


    ling weizi nodded as if she understood, "what about you? your life should be exceedingly long, and your cultivation progresses swiftly, so why take the risk?"


    "i just simply enjoy the fight, the thrill of life and death crises," su heng laughed, spreading his arms wide as if to embrace the twinkling stars of the skull plain and the dark vault of heaven, "i am such a monster."


    ling weizi jumped down from the crenellations and patted su heng¡¯s arm firmly, "then i wish you success!"


    "you too, take care," su heng waved his hand.


    with a single movement, he vanished from ling weizi¡¯s sight.


    ...


    sharpening an axe will not interfere with the cutting of firewood.


    su heng had not immediately entered the law king¡¯s temple but headed to a makeshift marketplace outside.


    even though it was night, there were many people in the marketplace, with a dazzling array of goods displayed on the stalls on either side. there were all sorts of treasures, remnants of scriptures, and materials from beasts gathered from within the law king¡¯s temple. there were also one-time magic artifacts, talismans, and so on made by monks.


    su heng had gained some insight, but these objects were of no use to him.


    one inconspicuous stall caught su heng¡¯s attention; it was adorned with several crudely drawn maps: the interior maps of the law king¡¯s temple.


    this was somewhat useful. su heng¡¯s primary goal was to find the "tathagata hidden sutras," and having a map would save him a great deal of effort.


    "how much for this map?" su heng inquired. sear?h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "depends on which kind you want; different conditions, different prices," the vendor was a gaunt old man with a mouthful of yellow teeth. he wore clothes that seemed not to have been washed in a long while, greasy and indiscernible in their original color, emitting a rancid smell.


    "of course, i want the best quality," su heng replied calmly.


    "great, great, great!" the yellow-toothed elder exclaimed with delight. "i like young people who are straightforward like you."


    he fished out a beast pelt scroll from the bundle behind him and, as he looked up to hand it to su heng, he saw su heng¡¯s face clearly by the light of the moon. his eyes widened in surprise. "you are the stalwart who quelled the beast tide a few days ago."


    "this is extraordinary," the old man said with a smile. "if you want it, just take it."


    "i won¡¯t take advantage of this small benefit," su heng shook his head.


    "then... let¡¯s exchange it for a piece of demon brute bone," the elder thought for a moment and extended a bony finger.


    for a martial arts practitioner, as their realm advanced, mundane things like gold and silver became almost worthless. in such a bustling market, there were no less than ten heavenly deceit powerhouses, yet the mode of trade remained the most primitive¡ªbarter.


    among all the items traded, demon brute bones were considered a relatively universal "currency".


    on one hand, they could be fused into one¡¯s body to enhance cultivation and prolong life. on the other hand, they were greatly useful whether for artifact refining or as a medicine ingredient. countless demons had fallen at su heng¡¯s hands, and his stock of demon brute bones was correspondingly substantial.


    su heng took out a fierce level demon brute bone from his bosom, the old man carefully took it, and then handed the most detailed map to su heng, thus completing the transaction. having obtained what he wanted, he didn¡¯t linger.


    leaving the market, su heng unfolded the map, browsing its contents in the moonlight.


    compared to the several maps shown previously, the contents on this beast pelt booklet were undoubtedly much more detailed.


    the scripture pavilion, artifact refining room, monks¡¯ dormitories, dharma transmission hall, and so on, each area was marked clearly and was self-explanatory. it was a mystery where the information on the map had come from.


    however, there was also a line of small print with a note.


    the secret realm where the dharma king temple originally stood has shattered, and the space within might have shifted.


    therefore, the contents of the map booklet can only be used as a reference and should not be fully trusted. if any errors occur, the seller assumes no responsibility.


    "it¡¯s enough to use it as a reference," su heng was not entering a secret realm for the first time and was aware of the bizarre environment within. he memorized its contents, and then with a "snap," he ignited the map with a flick of his fingers, turning it into a handful of flying ash that dispersed in the wind.


    without any hesitation, he strode forward, arriving outside the dharma king temple.


    the environment inside and outside the dharma king temple was distinctly different¡ªthe weather outside was clear, with a full moon hanging high, while inside it was gloomy and deathly still, with a rich stench of blood wafting in the air. just a wall apart, the inside and outside were divided into two completely different worlds.


    and moreover...


    su heng looked up at the sky.


    a broken buddha head hung in the sky, black blood seeping from its eyes.


    the clouds roiled in the sky, and some ancient buildings uprooted could be seen performing irregular movements, sometimes colliding with each other, with two mangled corpses falling out from within. it looked as if blood was raining from the sky, deeply unsettling.


    "is this the spatial turbulence mentioned on the map, or is it the further spread of the demon god¡¯s corruption?" su heng fell into contemplation, but it was difficult to arrive at a definite answer.


    "no matter the reason, there¡¯s no need to fear, just push through," su heng chuckled. the faint sense of crisis emanating from the dharma king temple didn¡¯t frighten him or stop him in his tracks. instead, it only made su heng¡¯s heart burn with anticipation for the coming battles.


    he intended to activate his hyper-senses here, step into the heavenly deceit, then devour the demon god alive and build an invincible foundation in martial arts.


    whoosh!


    with that thought, the barrier enveloping the dharma king temple rippled.


    a blood-red thunderbolt exploded in the sky, and su heng¡¯s burly figure blurred, then vanished without a trace.


    in the distance, two plain-looking secret agents from the yiluan bureau breathed a sigh of relief.


    "it seems the target has entered the dharma king temple. inform general jian and great general yuan that they can proceed with the next step of the plan," one of the middle-aged secret agents spoke solemnly with a deep gaze.


    "what a pity..." the younger agent said, "such a young powerful figure is going to die here. if the current emperor had not been injured, perhaps the empire would have gained another renowned heavenly king powerhouse."


    within the tone of this agent, there seemed to be a hint of dissatisfaction with the current ruler, prince san huang.


    "is that what you should be saying?" the middle-aged agent cast a cold glance at him, speaking emotionlessly, "remember our duty. a numb and heartless brain is the best brain. we are the eyes and hands of those powerful figures; no need to think, just execute."


    the young agent was felt intimidated by the rebuke and became a bit sheepish.


    quickly lowering his head, he did not dare to meet the gaze of his senior partner. "i understand," he replied, and then the two agents swiftly moved out to relay the message, soon disappearing into the darkness outside the dharma king temple.


    ...


    inside the dharma king temple.


    su heng didn¡¯t even blink, only feeling a slight distortion in the space beside him.


    then the scenery around him changed. white walls, red tiles, vast deserts, and the huge buddha head floating in the sky, all disappeared. what loomed before him was a gloomy bamboo forest, enveloped in black mist and dotted with a few fleeting ghost fires.


    "it seems that upon entering the dharma king temple, i encountered the spatial turbulence generated when the secret realm shattered. i¡¯ve been directly teleported here..." su heng narrowed his eyes, closely observing his surroundings. he then tapped his temple, comparing it to the map to gauge his position.


    a look of surprise quickly spread across his face; moving forward, it seemed he would reach a medicinal garden within the dharma king temple.


    and if lucky, the distance to the most central dharma transmission hall was not far.


    "it seems my luck isn¡¯t too bad," su heng said with a carefree smile. he pushed aside the lush bamboo in front of him and strode into the dense darkness as if it were tangible.

 Chapter 299: 240: Tribulation Crossing Lotus, What You See Is What You Get

    rustle! rustle!the bamboo forest swayed, and black mist surged.


    no one knew what had happened in the thousands of years since dharma king temple had vanished.


    what was once a peaceful scene had now transformed into a bizarre and perilous situation. every leaf in the bamboo forest was incredibly sharp, as if they were blades forged from divine metal. su heng walked along a cobblestone path, his robe torn and tattered.


    the robe he was wearing was woven from "bodhisattva¡¯s cut hair," impervious to water and fire, resistant to swords and blades.


    yet now, it was shredded into countless strips of fabric, its metallic luster skin exposed.


    one could imagine just how sharp these mutated bamboo leaves were.


    they could be used as divine weapons outside.


    whoosh!


    the eerie blue ghost fires within the black mist stirred into action.


    drawn by an unknown force, they flew toward su heng, seeking to incinerate him.


    these ghost fires seemed low in temperature, but in reality, they were like white phosphorus. once they clung to the body, they were difficult to extinguish, stopping only once they had melted every bit of flesh and bone. su heng frowned slightly, paused in his steps, and burst forth with a puff of dark gray energy.


    this dark energy spread like a tidal wave, whipping up a storm on the narrow path.


    the ghost fires were instantly extinguished.


    even the black mist enveloping the bamboo forest was dispersed. s§×arch* the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    strands of sinister blood light beamed down from the sky. the moon in the dharma king temple was crimson. and upon closer examination, what shone in the sky was not a celestial body, but a severed buddha head, from whose broken neck blood tears flowed¡ªan eerie sight.


    the gales spread the bamboo leaves, which grew sideways, widely clearing a path under su heng¡¯s feet.


    he continued forward, encountering no further troubles.


    he smoothly crossed the bamboo forest and arrived at the herbal garden recorded on the map.


    left unattended for thousands of years, this once vibrant place, teeming with divine herbs, was now overgrown with weeds taller than a meter and desolate. in the distance, several straw huts, probably temporarily erected by monks, now collapsed and covered in dust, with spider webs congealing over the ruins.


    su heng continued to delve deeper, hoping for some gains.


    he arrived at the center of the medicinal garden, where a pool paved with black stones lay. the source of the water was unknown, but even after thousands of years, it remained crystal clear, free of any impurities. a breeze blew, and the water shimmered.


    on it grew a black lotus, emitting a faint glow and a fragrance that captivated the heart, extremely extraordinary in appearance.


    "this thing..." su heng¡¯s eyes lit up, recognizing its history, "it seems like a tribulation crossing lotus."


    in changqing county, just as he stepped onto the path of martial arts, su li once told him that a martial artist¡¯s inherent capabilities are predestined, unchangeable, and determine the rate of strength enhancement and the upper limits one could reach. but in reality, this wasn¡¯t absolutely true.


    as his strength improved, so did his horizons.


    su heng knew of some postnatal treasures that could alter innate qualities without any side effects.


    the tribulation crossing lotus in front of him was one of them. especially since the effect of the tribulation crossing lotus was not on the flesh and bones, but on the spirit. it could enhance a cultivator¡¯s spiritual power, boost their perception, and even for a cultivator at the level of heavenly deceit realm, the effect of the soul summoning lotus was immense.


    of course...


    su heng was actually an exception.


    his figure was infinitely increasing, and with it, his spirit foundation was also growing.


    he just hadn¡¯t reached heavenly deceit yet; this hidden potential in his body hadn¡¯t been fully tapped into.


    with an attributes panel, his foundation was profound; the boost from tribulation crossing lotus wasn¡¯t significant. however, it wasn¡¯t useless. su heng could gift it to su li or other relatives and friends, which would greatly assist their future cultivation.


    with the treasure in sight, a flash of eagerness passed through su heng¡¯s mind, but he didn¡¯t act immediately.


    instead, near the pool in the underbrush, su heng spotted some bones, translucent and emitting a dense luster, belonging to a physically trained powerhouse. from the feel of them, their owner had likely died not long ago, clearly indicating su heng wasn¡¯t the first lucky one to arrive at this treasure spot.


    was there some kind of trap here? what exactly had they encountered here?


    a thought flashed through su heng¡¯s mind, followed by the sounds of footsteps, one light and one heavy.


    a dim fog swirled, and the ground weeds were trampled apart.


    two secret monks from skull plain appeared within su heng¡¯s view. the one on the left had bronze skin and a burly figure, with dense golden sanskrit inscribed all over his body, even within his eyeballs. his gaze was intense, emanating a hot and fiery breath like a gigantic furnace.


    the other was slightly shorter, draped in a red robe, with a thin layer of hair on his head. his fox-like face sparkled with a clever light, and the corners of his mouth continually held a faint smile, seeming quite shrewd and naturally warranting vigilance.


    "a tribulation crossing lotus. it seems we are quite lucky," said the monk named flack, his eyes gleaming upon discovering the treasure in this abandoned herbal garden.


    "there is also another person here," his companion named zhu fu reminded in a soft voice.


    "hm!" flack¡¯s rough eyebrows furrowed slightly, "a cultivator from the central plains!"


    as the breeze blew, he saw su heng standing amidst black weeds; a flash of anger crossed his eyes, "this is dharma king temple, the secret heritage of my skull plain, yet it is interfered with and tainted by you cultivators from foreign lands, which infuriates me indeed!"


    "you barbarians are always like this, too standoffish," su heng laughed softly, his voice gentle, "what¡¯s yours and mine, now that i¡¯ve seen it, it¡¯s all mine. you should feel honored that i deign to take your things."


    "fuck your mother!" flack, practicing the esoteric sect¡¯s body refining technique, was naturally hot-tempered. discover stories at empire


    provoked by su heng, he instantly flew into a rage. this was not just an expression; he literally spewed out a three-foot-long flame from his nostrils while his ferocious face and bloodshot eyes clearly showed his extreme anger, which was quite frightening.


    "a mere cultivator who isn¡¯t even from the heavenly deceit realm dares to spout madness in front of this buddha!" flack roared, immediately saying, "watch me tear you to pieces alive."


    "you¡¯re welcome to try," su heng said with a smile on his face.


    the strength was too weak; even the angry threats seemed somewhat laughable to him.


    "something¡¯s not quite right with this guy," zhu fu whispered beside him, "there¡¯s been a strange change in the bamboo forest outside the garden. it¡¯s very dangerous, but this person got here with hardly any injuries."


    "i know," flack took a deep breath and responded coldly, "but under the gaze of the buddha, i cannot retreat."


    zhu fu heard this and no longer spoke.


    "boy, you¡¯ll regret coming here," flack was furious to the extreme, but suddenly calmed down.


    each sanskrit inscription on his body burst into light, his body swelled rapidly, reaching nearly four meters. his muscles bulged, blood vigor roiled, and in this ancient garden, it rose like a beacon, even dispersing the few thin clouds above, revealing the blood moon once more.


    "dush!" flack let out a light grunt and immediately threw a punch towards su heng¡¯s face.


    he activated all the secret techniques he mastered to their limits and struck with all his might. yet, before him, su heng still wore a look of sparse interest, his expression calm, his slightly curled hair lifting in the wind, and a black light rapidly expanding before his eyes¡ª


    only when flack¡¯s peak punch almost hit him did su heng nonchalantly yawn.


    "not bad!" he nodded slightly, then casually swung his hand forward.


    "you fucker!" those two light words infuriated flack enough to choke. thankfully he was bald, or else his hair would be standing up by now. for a mere junior not even from the deceit realm to look down on him like this, it was too arrogant!


    "vajra demon suppressing fist! fuck you, go to hell!" flack roared, his extremely fast punch colliding with the back of su heng¡¯s hand.


    boom!


    the collision of tremendous force, compressing the air.


    clouds of dust mixed with pebbles and dirt from the ground burst forth like a fountain, scattering noisily to the ground.


    "what¡¯s happened, did we win?" zhu fu felt a sudden pang in his heart.


    shua!


    a streak of blood light swept past rapidly.


    zhu fu instinctively dodged to the side, the smile disappearing from his face.


    "what was that thing that just flashed past?" zhu fu felt a warm wetness on his neck and shoulders and instinctively reached up to touch it.


    he spread his fingers and saw¡ªblood!


    whose blood?


    zhu fu turned around and then his pupils suddenly contracted.


    in the black soil overgrown with weeds, a straight gouge stretched outward.


    it reached the distant thatched cottage before finally exploding, embedding flack¡¯s robust body into the ruined earthen wall. his face was pale, his muscles twitching non-stop, his eyes wide open, no longer showing his previous vitality, his face frozen with horror and pain.


    as if he had faced a great terror, encountered something beyond his understanding.


    "hiss¡­" zhu fu¡¯s pupils trembled, seeing a fresh red pool of blood spreading beneath flack, seeping into the soil.


    from the waist down, his lower half completely vanished, cleaved at the waist!


    "can it be¡ªshua!" zhu fu turned sharply.


    he saw the falling soil around su heng repelled by an invisible force, not landing on him.


    his appearance was meticulous, his expression still calm as if no battle had occurred. and beside su heng, two thick legs still held a forward-moving stance, fresh blood oozing out from the severed pelvis.


    "just a casual fist, and flack was instantly killed!" watching the bloody scene before him, zhu fu felt a chill run down his spine.


    with no desire to fight left in his heart, he turned and fled.


    but su heng didn¡¯t pursue. during his frantic escape, zhu fu accidentally stepped into a trap. the entire garden came to life suddenly, the ground boiling like water, the black weeds growing wildly, rubbing against each other, spreading like mud.


    these black leaves were extremely tough, like living things, piercing zhu fu¡¯s body like countless sharp blades.


    he struggled desperately, reaching out one hand and letting out a bone-chilling scream of agony.


    but it was in vain, under the blood-colored moonlight.


    the weeds wrapped around zhu fu¡¯s face and body, quickly enclosing him. the sounds of tearing flesh and breaking bones came simultaneously, the struggling quickly weakened. in just a few breaths of time, a deceit realm master was reduced to just a few dry bones, dead beyond doubt.


    and the killing of zhu fu was clearly not enough for this bizarre garden.


    masses of black vine leaves still grew wildly, transforming into a tide that surged towards su heng.

 Chapter 300: Unrestrained and Reckless, Obtaining the Secret Technique

    "it seems my guess was correct; the demon god was indeed sealed here by the golden crow. the echoes of longevity heaven are growing stronger, and it has begun to struggle, attempting to break free."deceit beasts lack intellect and act purely on instinct. your next journey awaits at empire s~ea??h the n?vel?ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    however, the tribulation crossing lotus before us was clearly a deliberately set trap. whoever secretly orchestrated everything is very likely the sealed demon god behind it all.


    rustle rustle!


    the sound of rustling leaves continued to come from all directions.


    such white noise, which usually sounded comfortable, was now somewhat fatal. these vines were more dangerous than venomous cobras, and even for heavenly deceit, becoming entangled meant certain death. but su heng¡¯s physique was so strong that he didn¡¯t fear traps.


    whoosh!


    he took a deep breath, his chest heaving.


    without struggling or trying to break free, he instead spread his arms, letting the tentacle-like vines wrap around his body.


    in an instant, su heng was wrapped up in three layers inside and out into a black zongzi.


    the myriad sharp leaves trembled slightly, trying to break the skin and pierce into his body to draw fresh blood. unfortunately, it was futile, as su heng¡¯s body was like a reef under the waves. no matter how much the black tide surged, the reef stood unyielding.


    instead, he reached forward with one hand, his eyes shining with a fierce light as he executed the bright sun divine skill.


    an immense force filled the air, pulling along shadows, twisting the air around him and rapidly increasing the temperature. the vines struggled violently, trying to escape, but they were powerless.


    moments later, with a "hiss," all the vines and leaves turned to a handful of ash and vanished without a trace.


    "burp!" su heng let out a satisfied belch, a contented smile on his face.


    "that bite just now should have gained at least a thousand attribute points." not staying put any longer, he took a step forward, reached out to grab the tribulation crossing lotus from the pond, and then gently placed it into his bosom.


    "i¡¯ll need to find a way to get a space-related item in the future; carrying these things around is always a bit inconvenient." the thought crossed su heng¡¯s mind. he remembered that ling weizi had a similar item that was very convenient. he would find an opportunity to ask her about it when he got out.


    su heng devoured all the mutated plants in the medicinal garden, and although this left it barren, it was no longer dangerous.


    following the direction indicated on the map, he continued forward.


    the way was unobstructed, and su heng quickly arrived at a spacious bluestone square.


    at the end of the square was an ancient-looking, magnificent hall. the golden-yellow, glazed roof shone brightly, and the walls depicted the ten great wrathful kings and the four dharma assemblies without a trace of fading after a thousand years. on either side stood eighteen lifelike bronze figures, each over three meters tall with bulging muscles and fierce expressions. their faces looked so alive that ordinary people didn¡¯t dare meet their gazes.


    one glance was enough to know that this place was extraordinary.


    it stood out from the surrounding buildings, situated in the very heart of the esoteric sect¡¯s core area.


    the grand doors at the center of the building were wide open, the interior pitch black and the layout unclear. the sign hanging above bore the words "gijion" in large letters.


    legend says that the buddha, siddhartha gautama, once attained enlightenment and disseminated his teachings to living beings in the gijion grove of jetavana park. in some longstanding temples, "gijion" is also considered a site for transmitting the dharma¡ªa cornerstone of a temple¡¯s lineage.


    if the "sutra of the tathagata¡¯s treasury" su heng was searching for was indeed preserved, it would most likely appear within this building.


    however...


    the doors to gijion were open.


    scattered about the square were a few individuals, close to a hundred in total, yet all stood still.


    they dared not rashly enter, obviously aware that the area around gijion was special and concealed some danger. it made the strong heavenly deceit practitioners from skull plain and the hereditary cultivators¡¯ families hesitate, standing on the square and staring at the treasure trove before them, unable to do anything.


    in the past, the practitioners of skull plain and the hereditary sect masters fought each other fiercely, nursing deep grudges, but now they had ceased hostilities and were collectively contemplating how to tackle the situation.


    "if i don¡¯t enter hell, who will?" along with this buddhist chant echoing in the distance, a cultivator from the esoteric sect with flowing hair and a gold band on his head, rugged face stepped forward from the crowd. in his monastic robes, his blood surged powerfully, exuding the grandeur of a dragon and the fierceness of a tiger, his eyes full of life.


    the aura he emitted was even stronger than the two monks su heng encountered earlier combined. he was a well-known ascetic from skull plain, named da xutuo.


    "these scriptures shouldn¡¯t be covered in dust; it¡¯s my duty to take them out and spread them to the world," da xutuo declared solemnly.


    risking his life, he stepped into gijion, not just for himself, but also to complete some broken cultivation systems. his actions earned him respect from the cultivators within skull plain, and even some from hereditary sects showed admiration.


    "your courage is commendable, senior. i hope for your triumphant return," a swordsman clad in white stepped aside slightly, making way for him.


    "this man is he xingyun, the senior master brother of wuji sword sect!" a lama from skull plain recognized him with a wary expression. among the three major hereditary sects, wuji sword sect was unequivocally the strongest. had the fiery sun sect not produced a freak like qin shunying, the title of the strongest among the young generation would belong to no one but him.


    he xingyun had an extraordinary demeanor, exuding grace even when dealing with foes.


    surrounding him was a large group of hereditary sect disciples, including ning xiaoyu. the girl was friendly and approachable and, spotting su heng in the distance, she tiptoed and waved at him. su heng returned the greeting with a slight nod and a smile.

 Chapter 301: Unrestrained and Reckless, Obtaining the Secret Technique_2

    da xutuo brought his hands together in prayer and gave a nod to he xingyun, uttering "amitabha" before he no longer paused, leaving behind a broad back, walking alone towards the dark entrance that opened into "gion". every heart was in their throat, and even su heng¡¯s face took on a more serious expression as he stood alone in the distance, straining to discern the dangers hidden within the building.one step, two steps, three steps...


    your adventure continues at empire


    da xutuo, with his burly and robust figure, took large strides. in just a few steps, he had covered a hundred meters and stepped onto the white jade staircase leading down to "gion".


    boom!


    almost at the same moment, sudden chaos erupted.


    mist enshrouded the area around gion, rumbling loudly and engulfing da xutuo.


    the latter, clearly having anticipated this, was not panicked. his fierce eyes wide open, he recited ancient scriptures, his thick fingers formed the fearless seal, his long hair moved without wind, and behind his head, a golden halo opened, making him look like an arhat descending, capable of suppressing all demons in the world.


    da xutuo, resisting the assault of the black mist, continued up the stairs.


    "will he succeed?" everyone clenched their fists nervously, holding their breath instinctively. especially the ascetics from skull plain, who trembled with excitement, "could the secrets sealed for a thousand years finally be unleashed upon the world?"


    these ascetics did not belong to any of the three great esoteric sects. lacking clothing and food, resources were scarce. they had reached this stage solely through their formidable willpower and mutual support among peers.


    da xutuo was their leader, highly respected. for the sake of a broader horizon, he willingly took risks to pave the way for future generations.


    watching as da xutuo ventured deeper into danger.


    at that moment, these ascetics were both thrilled and worried, their entire bodies trembling.


    truly, da xutuo was a man of extraordinary strength. his buddha light dispelled the black mist, standing before gion, with only one more step to go. however, he suddenly stopped, his face clouded with confusion, as if trapped in place. the buddha light around him began to dim, and within the mist, terrifying creatures with fierce faces emerged.


    there was a blind true dragon, a hound with bared fangs, a rotting demon bull with tentacles, and more.


    their presence was extremely formidable, shaking the void, all charging towards da xutuo. his body shuddered violently as his consciousness returned and he regained his senses.


    but when he opened his eyes, he saw demons from all directions biting at him.


    da xutuo¡¯s muscles tensed up, blood vessels in his eyes burst open, and his golden-red vital energy soared into the sky.


    he unbuckled his patch-covered robe and flung it back with a roar. his muscles and bones emitted a burst of divine light as he threw punch after punch, fighting desperately against the demons in the mist, trying to carve out a path of survival from this perilous situation.


    but it was too late, powerless to change his fate. the origin of the demons in the black mist was unknown, nor was it clear whether they were true living beings. their numbers seemed infinite, and their bodies were frightfully robust. a full-powered strike from da xutuo might slay a heavenly deceit, but it only repelled these demons.


    after prolonged fighting, fatigue was inevitable.


    suddenly, a hound as large as a calf leaped forward, fiercely biting into one of da xutuo¡¯s thighs.


    da xutuo¡¯s speed immediately dropped by a notch, followed by seven or eight more demons rushing forward, frantically biting and then pulling together.


    rip!


    the most horrific thing happened.


    before everyone¡¯s eyes, da xutuo¡¯s stout body was torn to shreds.


    within moments, the flesh on da xutuo¡¯s body was devoured completely. then the black mist dispersed, and the demonic creatures vanished. only a blood-stained patchwork robe lightly fell onto the staircase, narrating the tragic scene that had just unfolded.


    some ascetics outright cried aloud.


    and a young lama attempted to retrieve the patchwork robe but was quickly overwhelmed by the black mist, obliterated without a trace.


    "among all in skull plain, da xutuo was one of the top powerhouses...even he..." everyone was chilled to the core.


    "this isn¡¯t a place for transmitting teachings, it¡¯s clearly a demon cave." a cultivator from the celestial sect said softly, "whoever goes, dies!"


    "it seems the scriptures of the law king temple are not meant for us." in the end, even he xingyun shook his head. his handsome and graceful face showed a hint of helplessness, but he still made a calm decision, unwilling to waste more time on this hopeless pursuit.


    he was about to turn around with his junior brothers and sisters and leave, preparing to explore elsewhere.


    "eh! someone dares to go there, does he truly not fear death?" someone uttered with light surprise, and he wushuang also stopped in his tracks. a flash of astonishment crossed his eyes as he looked towards the direction of gion, only to see a figure in a black robe striding forward up the stairs without hesitation.


    though it was just a back view and his face was unclear, an aura of unrivalled dominance and confidence still radiated from his figure.


    boom!


    black mist swept over, enveloping everything.


    su heng stepped onto the staircase and immediately encountered the same predicament as da xutuo. sear?h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the short pathway of white marble stairs, when actually standing upon them and looking up, resembled a towering mountain. this was the blocking of spatial patterns, combined with the earth¡¯s veins and the corruption brought by demonic powers. the moment su heng set foot on the stairs, he felt as if his body had shrunk to the size of an ant.


    moreover, soon a black mist spread, obscuring his vision, and su heng couldn¡¯t even discern the directions anymore.


    terrifying beasts emerged from the black mist, each extremely ferocious, with glaring fangs and eyes, bursting with fury, bringing a storm of bloody wind, and attacking su heng from all directions.


    "another overconfident fool, thinking himself to be a lucky man, has to pay the price with his life," remarked a lama from skull plain, shaking his head and sneering at su heng standing dumbfounded on the spot. if da xutuo couldn¡¯t do it, this man was even less likely.


    but soon another person scornfully spoke, a senior from the immortal sect, "do you know who he is?"


    "does this man have some special background?" the lama¡¯s eyes widened as he stared blankly.


    "fool!" the immortal sect elder slightly lifted his chin with a look of haughty contempt, "the tens of thousands of monk soldiers and two buddha masters from your skull plain were beaten in retreat by this man alone. it can be said that he at least contributed seventy percent to the reversal of the situation in northern jiangzhou."


    "what, he is that bloodthirsty great demon!" the red-robed lama felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave, trembling all over.


    he certainly had heard of su heng¡¯s name before.


    this was indeed a major affliction to the entire skull plain and the three major esoteric sects.


    however, hindered by the obstacles in information transfer, very few had actually seen su heng¡¯s real face.


    "back then, when the deceit beasts besieged the city, several of our sword sect elders were powerless. it was this mr. su who took action, quelled the beast tide with his own power, and since then, there has not been another major beast tide," ning xiaoyu also spoke up beside he xingyun, her eyes filled with admiration.


    "is that so? that¡¯s indeed impressive," he xingyun looked at su heng with complex eyes.


    he had been infatuated with qin shunying of the fiery sun sect for many years, and the elders within his sect were also keen to matchmake them. unfortunately, during this period, qin shunying had been staying close to su heng in baihua county.


    this was not much of a secret, and anyone could find out with a little inquiry.


    moreover, the combat power su heng displayed was truly terrifyingly fierce, like a humanoid true dragon, fiercely dominating all opposition. those bizarre creatures that had stumped da xutuo didn¡¯t even have time to gather before being obliterated by su heng¡¯s punch.


    in the end, su heng roared.


    once again displaying the bright sun divine skill, his entire body shone brightly.


    he opened his mouth and inhaled, and a vast expanse of black mist was sucked into his body, instantaneously refined. along with the surrounding buildings trembling thunderously, billowing smoke rose, and the local earth¡¯s veins were affected. with a clear path all the way, he finally arrived in front of the gate to gion and stopped.


    he took a long breath, his arms gradually lowering, pressing down the boiling blood inside his body.


    his clothes fluttered, and his demeanor slowly returned to calm.


    su heng looked down for a moment and then reached out his hand, pulling the blood-stained monk robe left by da xutuo toward him. a strand of his strength merged into it, flick of the fingers, and the lightweight robe flew away, eventually landing in the hands of an elderly ascetic.


    the ascetic¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, his arms as thin as dry twigs. the frail monk robe seemed like a burden of a great weight in his hands, causing his shoulders and arms to tremble gently. the ascetic brought his hands together, bowed deeply to su heng, then draped the robe over himself and turned to leave with the other ascetics.


    meanwhile, at the steps.


    su heng raised his head to look at the huge plaque above the door frame and, without pausing, took a step forward.


    under the gaze of everyone present, he entered gion, his towering figure swallowed by the darkness, disappearing from view, and everything finally settled down completely.

 Chapter 302: 242: Above Heavenly Deceit, Encountering the Barbarian King

    in the burning gazes of the onlookers, su heng entered the gion and vanished from sight."that¡¯s too exaggerated. da xutuo is considered a top-ranked powerhouse in skull plain, but compared to him, it¡¯s like a chasm of heaven and earth, not on the same level at all," someone swallowed hard, their face filled with awe, their mind wavering.


    "forcing a breakthrough, the black mist shrouding the outskirts of gion has weakened." another person¡¯s eyes shone with a sharp light, eager to try, "a moment ago, attempting it was certain death, but now it might not be the case. i must consider this as the sole opportunity of my life, to reforge the glory of skull plain, it is a responsibility we cannot shirk!"


    a little something from the dharma king¡¯s temple could bring benefits for a lifetime.


    even with great danger, it couldn¡¯t make everyone shrink back.


    "let me try!" finally, after a moment of silence, another person made a decision, taking a step forward.


    this was a secret monk of skull plain, draped in a bright red monk¡¯s robe, holding an iron staff in his hand. his eyes were pitch-black as if they had been gouged out by someone.


    within his hollow eye sockets, a mysterious and eerie fog wafted, clearly a cultivator who walked the path of "imperial control," suppressing a powerful demon within his body.


    "dragon serpent tuo from the hundred buddha temple, a figure only second to the level of esoteric king," recognized an elder from the immortal sect, his eyebrows slightly furrowing. his feelings were mixed; he was interested in the secrets within gion but apprehensive about the inheritances falling into the hands of the three esoteric sects of skull plain, bringing trouble.


    "brother he?" ning xiaoyu also looked up at he xingyun.


    "don¡¯t worry, this is not so simple," he xingyun shook his head slightly, with a calm expression, as if he had anticipated what would happen next.


    under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, dragon serpent tuo was the third to step down the stairs into gion.


    one step, two steps... the first few steps went smoothly, dragon serpent tuo¡¯s ugly face revealing a smile, as if the treasures within gion were within easy reach. but as he stepped onto the last stair, a sudden change occurred, the ground buzzing and vibrating, accompanied by spreading fissures.


    grey light, like fog, erupted from the cracks, accompanied by a tremendous suction force.


    dragon serpent tuo¡¯s face turned pale.


    his leg muscles, like springs, compressed and burst forth rapidly.


    he tried to dash away from this strange stairway, but it was too slow.


    light enveloped his entire body, and the suction force emerging from the crack stretched dragon serpent tuo¡¯s figure elongated, followed by a scream.


    whoosh!


    under the attentive gaze of everyone, dragon serpent tuo¡¯s figure disappeared into thin air.


    "hiss..." the onlookers¡¯ faces revealed shock, among them were seasoned and knowledgeable old powerhouses. quickly, some realized what had just happened, "the earth vein array patterns went berserk, coupled with the residue of the secret realms within the dharma king¡¯s temple, and the dissipation of the black fog has made this place even more dangerous."


    "never mind, it seems we¡¯re indeed fated not to have it," some secret monks from skull plain felt helpless and ultimately chose to sigh and accept their fate.


    "let¡¯s leave as well," he xingyun retracted his gaze, saying calmly, "let¡¯s go visit other places; maybe we can collect some precious medicines."


    "brother he." ning xiaoyu followed close to he xingyun, tightening the clothes on her body, her brows knit, "i always feel that there¡¯s something strange about this place, a cold chill on my body, like something dangerous is about to happen."


    "really?" he xingyun stopped in his tracks.


    several junior brothers and sisters from the wuji sword sect also quietly said, "i have a similar feeling."


    "looks like it¡¯s not unfounded," he xingyun rubbed his temples, "just to be safe, you all should leave here quickly and stay with the elders outside; that¡¯s more secure."


    "we!?" ning xiaoyu was surprised, her eyes widening, "what about you, brother he, aren¡¯t you coming with us?"


    "there are a few junior brothers scattered in the dharma king¡¯s temple, as the big brother of the sword sect, i can¡¯t abandon them if there is indeed danger," he xingyun patted ning xiaoyu¡¯s head gently, for he was also quite fond of this lively and lovely junior sister.


    "don¡¯t worry," he xingyun waved his hand and turned to leave, leaving them with a dashing back, "i am strong, nothing will happen to me."


    "i..." ning xiaoyu still felt uneasy.


    a senior sister gently placed her hand on her shoulder, "let¡¯s leave quickly, we don¡¯t want to become a burden to brother he."


    "okay then." ning xiaoyu had no choice but to nod in agreement.


    ...


    within gion.


    the same premonition streaked across su heng¡¯s mind, too.


    "it seems i need to speed up," su heng touched his chin, muttering to himself, "the structure of this teaching ground seems to have grown somewhat unstable; if the demon god revives, this place will likely be completely destroyed, which would be a real pity."


    he had an attribute panel that could swiftly advance a cultivation technique to a profound level.


    but the attribute panel wasn¡¯t omnipotent; inscribing a cultivation technique onto it still took a bit of time.


    thinking this way...


    su heng took a step forward, entering deeper into gion.


    passing the threshold, the light inside was dim.


    thousands of years had passed, and even the so-called eternal lamps were dimmed, their ancient bronze holders encrusted with dust and cobwebs.


    the only source of light came from some cracks in the dome, beams of blood-red moonlight pouring through, barely dispersing the darkness.


    a musty, moldy smell pervaded, enveloping su heng like a fog.


    continue your adventure at empire


    in front of him, the hall was lined with rows of wooden bookshelves.


    the shelves were filled with books.


    fawang temple, too, was part of the esoteric sect lineage.


    though outwardly it wore the guise of buddhism, inside it was fairly brutal.


    as su heng approached for a closer look, he found the books on the shelves were all made from human skin, emitting a faint stench of decay. time had made this skin fragile, and when su heng merely touched it lightly, it turned to ash and vanished.


    "these contain some kind of scripture; they¡¯re probably not specific cultivation techniques."


    looking at the ancient, winding script, su heng felt a headache coming on. he had made some preparations before his arrival, familiarizing himself with some of the sanskrit found in skull plain. s~ea??h the novel?ire(.)ne*t website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    but now, when it was time to use this knowledge, he encountered difficulties.


    on one hand, the evolution of the script had produced variants, and on the other, these ancient texts were too faded to read clearly.


    "this may hold records of some secret technique, but it¡¯s not important. first, i must find the hidden scriptural treasury of the tath¨¡gata; that is the most critical part of my mission here," su heng murmured, having skimmed through a few relatively intact human leather scriptures with meager findings, and then decided to move on.


    he passed through the rows of bookshelves, continuing towards the deeper parts of the room.


    the expanse of gion was vast, with towering shelves and volumes outside, while further in lay a spacious resting area.


    outside, the windows were open, allowing the blood-colored moonlight to enter, in which the dust in the air was visible. the wooden floor bore black marks, like dried blood.


    the place was empty, with no particular decorations.


    there was only a bronze incense burner at the end of the room, about half the height of a man, crammed full of white incense ashes.


    besides that, there were only a few black steles standing silently in the room, quietly bathing in the blood-red moonlight. thousands of years had passed for fawang temple, and this region seemed to be frozen in amber, unchanged.


    su heng¡¯s gaze lingered on the black steles, a mantra resonating in his mind, echoing through the long and ancient years.


    "it seems the dharma vein is right here," su heng breathed a sigh of relief.


    he was lucky; in the vast fawang temple, he had quickly found what he needed.


    although there were some troubles, they weren¡¯t difficult to deal with and were easily resolved. so far, nothing had gone awry.


    "hmm?" just then, it seemed like su heng sensed something.


    he raised an eyebrow, lifted his head, and a smile full of interest curved on his lips as his eyes shone brightly, peering into the distance.


    his intense gaze, as palpable as the scorching sun, passed over the ancient steles in the moonlight, landing on a pitch-black shadow at the far end of gion. there sat a figure, whose presence was indistinct, akin to a piece of deadwood, blending in with the surroundings.


    su heng had just arrived and after a glance, had actually overlooked this person. it was only now that he quickly realized it.


    just this fact alone meant that the person¡¯s strength was terrifying, almost ineffable.


    moreover, considering that the outside of gion was shrouded in mist, the space was in disarray, tainted by demonic gods, and had become a land of certain death. when this person had arrived, or how he had come here, su heng naturally did not know.


    but one thing was certain:


    his strength was immense, and he could very well have already broken through the limits of heavenly deceit, entering a wholly different realm.


    "quite intriguing," su heng mused, unfazed by the unexpected encounter, his mind still serene.


    the man was strong, but he was stronger. he had the confidence to resolve any trouble that came his way.


    he cleared his throat and then spoke in a deep voice that rippled like water, distorting the moonlight as it resonated from afar, "who are you, a cultivator of fawang temple?"


    the mist dispersed, and the figure jolted ever so slightly.


    awakened by su heng¡¯s voice and returning from a deep state of cultivation.


    he opened his eyes, his dark golden pupils flashing with surprise. it seemed that he, like su heng, had not anticipated that someone could penetrate the blockade and reach the depths of gion to inherit its legacy.


    "you are¡­" he stood up, taking a step forward.


    his imposing figure blocked the moonlight, casting a shadow that stretched all the way to su heng¡¯s feet.


    copper-colored skin, robust muscles. his black hair, wild like a horse¡¯s mane, was tied with a simple golden band. his facial features were handsome, surpassing any sculpture, imbued with divinity. however, there was no air of haughtiness or arrogance, instead, they were filled with compassion and gentleness.


    su heng¡¯s penetrating gaze paused momentarily on the man, and then he smiled, "i have seen this face in portraits; i know who you are now."


    "talihuitai sorban," su heng¡¯s smile widened, "or perhaps, it is more appropriate to address you by another name, the barbarian king of skull plain. indeed, your reputation is well-earned, formidable in strength."

 Chapter 303: Blood Rebirth, He Becomes Heavenly Demon

    "although i have never seen you before, i should be able to guess your origins."solban took a deep breath, and the slight furrow in his brows smoothed out. his gaze fell upon su heng¡¯s rough face, and a smile appeared on his face as he said calmly, "jialan gunna died by your hand, you are su heng."


    "you¡¯ve caused the three esoteric sects quite a bit of trouble; they planned for many years to invade the jiangbei region. but because of your arrival, their efforts were in vain." beneath the blood-colored moonlight, solban and su heng, two giants, stood less than thirty meters apart, with the former speaking somberly, "those people consider you a thorn in their side, an itch they cannot scratch."


    "is that so?" su heng replied calmly, "i never care about the thoughts of ants; crushing them underfoot is enough."


    "indeed, such spirit, but you also have such strength," solban laughed heartily, and then his gaze became focused, "i am not your enemy, and i do not wish to complicate matters here."


    "and what makes you believe that?" su heng tilted his head slightly.


    "at the very least, not now, our goals do not conflict," solban said, stroking his chin, a serious look of contemplation crossing his face.


    "you¡¯ve yet to reach heavenly deceit, and by coming here, you must be seeking the scriptures of the tathagata¡¯s hidden texts to make a breakthrough¡ªgood insight," solban said, extending his hand to point at a stone stele in the corner, "the scriptures you need are engraved on that stone stele. how about we do not disturb each other, okay?"


    after some serious consideration, su heng nodded and said with a smile, "okay."


    "then..." solban¡¯s eyes steadied, and he took a step back.


    he slowly turned around, and in the moment of his turn¡ª


    whoosh!


    the floor cracked open simultaneously, and both men burst into action.


    two dull and exaggerated iron fists collided, compressing the air with immense force as if a thunderclap sounded out of nowhere.


    the ripples from the clash of force distorted the moonlight, radiating outward, causing the floor to explode along its path, with large cracks also spreading across the surrounding walls.


    although both were deliberately containing the leakage of their power, the structure itself was quite extraordinary. it managed to withstand the aftermath of their battle, with golden symbols emerging in the void, anchoring the pavilion in place and preventing it from collapsing.


    solban felt a slight numbness in his arm and his face darkened, "you breaking your word like that is not very nice."


    "aren¡¯t you the same? never thought about ending this amicably."


    su heng let out a chuckle and then said, "in our part of the world, there¡¯s an old saying you might have heard of. how can i permit someone to snore beside my bed? i thought about it, and it seems better to eliminate you here¡ªmore secure." s§×ar?h the n??elfir§×.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "..." solban was speechless, "this heritage of skull plain is mine, and by rights, i was here first. how has it become your territory?"


    "heaven and earth¡¯s treasures belong to those with virtue," su heng said, slightly lifting his chin and casually tossing his robe.


    he shifted to the side, uttering a low grunt, his arms suddenly tensing.


    on his broad and solid shoulders, muscles tightened; dark, dragon-like veins pulsated and crackled loudly. swelling, condensing, reconfiguring, they eventually formed a large "virtue" character.


    "see? this is the virtue of martial virtue!" su heng laughed menacingly, baring his ghastly white fangs. he spread his fingers and clenched them violently, causing a loud bang in the air.


    the entire pavilion, along with solban at its side, trembled fiercely.


    "alright, alright, alright, you want to play like this!" solban laughed furiously as he rolled up his sleeves.


    he said coldly, "i have cultivated for so many years, earned this reputation, ruled over skull plain, defeated the demon suppression army, and countless masters from the immortal sects and noble families have fallen by my hand."


    "you are the first who dares to be so arrogant in front of me, treating me like a pushover," solban said in a low voice, "i admire your courage, but that¡¯s all."


    "your legend ends with me."


    su heng stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, his eyes blazing with bloodlust, like a beast scenting blood; his facial expression was terrifying, and intense fighting spirit burst forth from his robust body.


    "bring it on, i can hardly wait," su heng¡¯s voice emerged gutturally, filled with a bloodthirsty excitement, "let¡¯s see just how strong the legendary barbarian king is, don¡¯t disappoint me now."


    "fine!" solban roared with laughter, his platinum aura exploding around him, "then you shall have your wish!"


    boom!


    solban made the first move, breaking the floor beneath his feet.


    a wide-reaching punch turned into a white incandescent waterfall, crashing down upon su heng¡¯s head.


    with this punch, solban¡¯s spirit, energy, and essence were elevated to their peaks; even a real mountain in his way would be utterly flattened by this blow. however, he was facing su heng, who spread his fingers and met the attack, capturing solban¡¯s punch securely in his hand.


    swinging up, then smashing down!


    bang!


    the ground burst violently, stones and splinters flying everywhere.


    golden runes emerged throughout the pavilion, barely blocking the shock waves scattered from the collision.


    su heng applied a force, sealing it. gaining the upper hand, he showed no mercy, lifting his leg to stomp at solban¡¯s head, aiming to kill him on the spot.


    at the critical moment, solban¡¯s power surged, allowing him to dodge by a hair¡¯s breadth.


    even so, a slash wound appeared on his face.


    blood spurted from the cut.


    "you don¡¯t seem as strong as you claim," su heng said coldly, his bronze skin reflecting a dense metallic glow under the moonlight.


    "again!" shouted solban, "you¡¯ll see my real strength now."


    he held nothing back, unleashing his full aura.


    in the blazing white light, a figure emerged that resembled solban by about seventy percent, but it was even more rugged and brimming with a metallic texture.


    explore stories at empire


    solban swung his fist forward, and the divine form did the same, matching his strength without the slightest reduction, and even more ferocious.


    boom!


    caught off-guard, su heng couldn¡¯t react in time.


    he traded a hard blow with solban, only to be struck heavily in the chest by the divine form¡¯s fist.


    su heng¡¯s towering body was sent flying backward, crashing into the wall, which collapsed thunderously, submerging him into a darkness untouched by moonlight, dust filling the air. golden runes, formed from the earth¡¯s energy, faintly emerged in the void, quickly dimming as their energy was nearly rubbed out.


    "hm! what¡¯s going on here?" solban held the upper hand, but his heart felt no joy.


    his brow furrowed deeply, a feeling of oppressive weight materialized on his chest, making it difficult to breathe. a cold, suffocating sense of crisis grazed his skin, causing his hairs to stand on end in an instant. solban¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly, "just now, i clearly caught him off-guard, so why..."


    hiss!


    solban didn¡¯t have time to figure out the answer.


    the heavy breathing of a beast echoed through the chamber, interrupting solban¡¯s thoughts.


    bang!


    he looked up abruptly, his gaze intensely fixed ahead.


    as the ground shook violently, a massive hand covered with pitch-black scales and protruding nails emerged from the darkness, slamming into the left wall.


    cracks spread swiftly across the wall with a snap, and immediately after, the wall in front was torn open with a blast, the dust revealing an eight-meter-tall figure standing before solban.


    jet-black, sharp armor, horns, a pronounced spine, and a long tail swinging back and forth¡ªsu heng had not even resorted to enhancing himself with secret techniques, merely reverting to his normal state.


    the aura naturally emanating from him already forced a change in solban¡¯s expression, over and over until his eyebrows were deeply knitted together and his face became utterly grim.


    "no wonder, no wonder jialan gunna, leading tens of thousands of monk soldiers and with formation enhancement, still died by your hand," solban took a deep breath, almost empathizing with the despair the future buddha must have felt at that time.


    "to force my true form out is indeed a matter of pride for you," su heng said gloomily, yet even so, his voice grated like steel, resembling the collision and roar of thousands of soldiers on the battlefield.


    "are you a man or a monster?!" solban looked up, his eyes burning as he stared at him.


    "for a man about to die, does it matter?" su heng replied calmly, then immediately slapped down with his hand.


    thump!


    solban raised his hand to block, and the platinum divine form did the same.


    then both of them exploded simultaneously, as su heng¡¯s physique exaggerated to a level of terror, rivaling a demon god, forcefully pressing down.


    boom!


    the entire building trembled violently, a crater appearing on the ground.


    flecks of dark red firelight shimmered around the edge of the crater, a result of the intense friction of the air.


    "it¡¯s over!" su heng glanced at the blood on his hand, flicked it off casually, and then his figure gradually shrank, returning to a three-meter-six humanoid disguise. the constant battles had nearly pushed gion to the limit. maintaining his true form, just the surging blood aura alone was enough to cause this place to collapse into ruin.


    su heng turned and walked towards the stele recording the sutras of the tathagata.


    but he halted abruptly after taking one step.


    a look of surprise, rarely seen, passed across su heng¡¯s face.


    "how can this be possible!?" he whirled around abruptly, looking back.


    under the blood-red moonlight, solban, who had been reduced to a mess of flesh and bones, miraculously reappeared. his flesh was reconstituting, and his aura hardly weakened.


    "it seems you do not fully understand the realm beyond heavenly deceit." watching the confusion on su heng¡¯s face, solban spoke calmly, "the first step of this realm is to temper the indestructible nature. the body is immortal, capable of blood rebirth, such things are within reach."


    "i don¡¯t believe that kind of resurrection comes without a cost," su heng said coldly, "if i can kill you once, i can kill you a hundred times, a thousand times, even ten thousand times."


    "what a madman." solban began to laugh, "too bad, i can¡¯t afford to continue playing with you."


    "my goals are almost achieved, goodbye," solban flicked his finger.


    a white force burst forth like a whip, not heading towards su heng, but targeting the stele inscribed with the sutras of the tathagata beside him.


    su heng reached out to grasp the force, pulverizing it. but in that moment of distraction, solban had already darted out the window like a fish.


    whoosh!


    he pressed down with his hand, activating the formation below.


    the grey-white light re-emerged, and without resistance, solban was swallowed by a rift in space, disappearing from su heng¡¯s view.


    "to escape from my grasp, you¡¯re somewhat capable," su heng chuckled, "indeed, the well-known are not undeserving of their reputations, but you won¡¯t be so lucky next time."


    "what¡¯s this plan he mentioned?" su heng stroked his chin.


    he moved to where solban had been sitting and inspected the stele. after some contemplation, a line of grey text appeared on su heng¡¯s attribute panel¡ªheavenly demon transformation technique (uninitiated).


    looking at the contents, su heng¡¯s expression turned odd, because this cultivation technique turned out to be a top-tier demonic practice specifically designed to counter the buddha¡¯s strength by practicing in reverse.

 Chapter 312: 251: The Golden Crow Hatches, Twin Suns in the Sky (2)

    Wu Yanzi¡¯s expression turned to shock as she halted, the wall before her melted into surging lava. The jet-black flames burned fiercely in the void, warping the air and completely sealing off the path of retreat. She turned around and saw Li Hongxiu gazing at her as well.The moment their eyes met, Li Hongxiu gently stroked the feathers of the Golden Crow.


    "Take her down," said Li Hongxiu, calmly.


    Screech!


    The Golden Crow flapped its wings, its pupils blazing red.


    It spat out a black flame, initially only three feet long.


    But upon meeting the wind, it suddenly ballooned into a flaming tornado, filling all the space before it, generating massive suction.


    Wu Yanzi mustered all her techniques, her strength erupting as she desperately struggled, but she couldn¡¯t escape and managed only to let out a wretched scream before her body was enveloped and devoured by the pitch-black flames.


    Bang!


    The flames persisted for only a moment.


    But it was enough to grievously injure Wu Yanzi, rendering this Yiluan Bureau thousand households powerless to resist.


    All the flames were reabsorbed into the Golden Crow while on the lava-covered floor beneath, wisps of blue smoke twisted upwards, and the air filled with the smell of sulfur.


    Li Hongxiu walked forward across the blaze. Ever since Su Heng brought back the Golden Crow¡¯s egg and it hatched, Li Hongxiu had been together with the Golden Crow the whole time. Her body was special, having imbibed some of the Crow¡¯s aura, so she did not fear the high temperatures and fierce flames it produced.


    But Wu Yanzi wasn¡¯t so lucky.


    Moments before, this alluring spy was imposing and charming, but now she was nearly a charred corpse. Her limbs had all been burned by the fierce fire, utterly losing her ability to resist. Only her Heavenly Deceit endowed resilient body was barely clinging to life.


    Li Hongxiu¡¯s toe gently hooked onto Wu Yanzi¡¯s side, and with a push, she flipped her over.


    "If there¡¯s still a breath in you, then let¡¯s leave it at that," Li Hongxiu said condescendingly as she looked down at her. Even from such an angle, the girl¡¯s cold and detached face remained impeccably stunning.


    The reason she spared Wu Yanzi¡¯s life was not due to Li Hongxiu¡¯s compassion.


    Instead, it was because she knew about the experiments Su Heng was conducting on the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower. Wu Yanzi was quite powerful, and she might be kept as a test subject. To squeeze out every last bit of utility and avoid waste, Li Hongxiu thought, as a subtle sensation of moisture spread through her toes.


    It felt as though a giant snail had crawled over her foot, leaving behind a wet, slimy trail, bringing a wave of discomfort to Li Hongxiu and almost raising goosebumps on her fair skin.


    Her elegant brows furrowed slightly as she slowly looked down¡ª


    Wu Yanzi astonishingly stretched out her tongue, struggled to turn her face, and licked Li Hongxiu¡¯s toes, savoring the arch delicately.


    This individual truly had unusual talents, her snake-like tongue long and nimble. Despite her near-paralysis, she managed to lick up along the girl¡¯s tensed and translucent arch to her ankle, leaving a glistening trail of saliva.


    "..."


    "..."


    Seeing Li Hongxiu looking down at her,


    Wu Yanzi¡¯s mouth stretched into an ingratiating smile on her charred visage.


    "Let¡¯s forget it..." Li Hongxiu sighed, stepping back, her exquisite face full of revulsion, "Such vermin only waste the air they breathe."


    She lightly nudged the Golden Crow¡¯s chin with her hand.


    The Golden Crow opened its mouth.


    Another burst of flame swept over, reducing Wu Yanzi¡¯s body to a clump of pitch-black char.


    The Golden Crow then spread its wings and flew out from the Demon Suppression Tower. The sky suddenly darkened, and a fierce wind tore through the air, as storm clouds gathered. A black sun hung amidst the leaden clouds, igniting the entire sky, as raindrops of raven-feather black fire fell from nowhere.


    Each flame was accompanied by a woeful cry of agony and despair.


    Whether it was the Heavenly Deceit warriors undergoing sensory metamorphosis or slightly less powerful monster embryo masters, everyone touched by the black fire released from the Golden Crow met the same fate.


    They became burning human torches, their flesh falling off like wax. In the end, there was nothing left but piles of bones scattered in the black dust, leaving bloodied and twisted human-shaped impressions on the ground.


    ...


    Swish!


    The war started abruptly and ended just as abruptly.


    Li Hongxiu reached out to push open the shattered window, and the cold wind blew in from the cloudy sky, lifting the girl¡¯s hair.


    Amid the closely packed buildings, a light of fire flitted past and arrived in front of her.


    Qin Shunying¡¯s spirited face was glistening with a bit of sweat as she panted heavily. Although she had not sustained any injuries, her appearance alone made it clear that she must have just endured a tough battle, surrounded by many experts.


    But the turnaround was too swift, only in a blink, all these experts turned into flying ash...


    "This is the power of the Golden Crow, inconceivable," Qin Shunying marveled.


    The Golden Crow was the guardian spirit of Yuanxi, and although Yuanxi had perished over two thousand years ago, such a special sentiment,


    Still flowed through generations, through culture and bloodline.


    The Golden Crow swooped back down from the sky and once again perched on Li Hongxiu¡¯s shoulder. Qin Shunying¡¯s gaze flickered slightly as she reached out to touch it.


    But at the moment of contact, her fingertips stung sharply, as if shocked by electricity, and a pink blister suddenly appeared on her fair fingertip.


    "So hot!" Qin Shunying grimaced, looking at Li Hongxiu with a hint of envy.


    "Quack~ Quack quack~ Quack quack!" suddenly, the Golden Crow raised its head, flapped its wings at Qin Shunying, and let out a few odd caws. Qin Shunying cocked her head with a big question mark popping up on her forehead.


    "Is it speaking, what did it say?" Qin Shunying wondered, just thinking aloud, but Li Hongxiu actually understood it.


    "Skull Plain..." Li Hongxiu furrowed her brows, translating, "It says it sensed the presence of that demon god in the direction of Skull Plain."


    "The Corruption Demon God Marpa, the chief culprit of Yuanxi¡¯s destruction, has broken free from the seal," Li Hongxiu said calmly.


    Boom!


    The wind outside suddenly grew fierce, blowing the broken window sashes away.


    And Qin Shunying¡¯s complexion also turned pale at once.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Skull Plain, Dharma King Monastery.


    The battle between Su Heng and the Corruption Demon God Marpa, two monsters, had been going on all night.


    Whether it was physical strength or attack power, they had both reached the limits of ordinary human comprehension. They were living calamities, gods of destruction. And such a fight was only about life and death, not victory or defeat. Therefore, they both drove their bodies, spirits, and wills to the limit, testing each other¡¯s capacity for destruction.


    But in the end...


    Su Heng was slightly superior.


    He pressed down on Marpa¡¯s neck, filled with boils, with one hand and lifted it up.


    Then he swung his fist down hard.


    With a "thud," Marpa¡¯s half face exploded, blood splattered. The fierce impact force swept through half of the monastery, reducing hundreds of houses to ruins. Numerous clouds of dust and smoke rose up, obscuring the moonlight. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marpa¡¯s shattered body fell heavily to the ground, struggled a couple of times, but failed to stand up.


    Crack!


    A heavy foot stomped down, breaking ribs.


    Su Heng, breathing heavily, had a ferocious smile on his face, "Do you have any last words to say?" Your next chapter awaits on empire


    Marpa struggled fiercely a couple of times but failed to break free. Eventually, he chose to give up and just lay on his back on the ground, watching the blood moon that was gradually falling from the sky.


    "Hahaha, what a, monster!" The guy suddenly burst into laughter, his thunderous laughter echoing on the battlefield.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Heng pressed down harder with his foot, and the creature¡¯s laughter abruptly stopped.


    "Do you know why, over two thousand years ago, the Golden Crow didn¡¯t kill me but chose to seal me here instead?" Though already defeated and unable to struggle,


    Marpa¡¯s face was still filled with confident brilliance, as though he had some certainty that Su Heng would not choose to kill him there.


    And Su Heng was indeed curious.


    Because as he understood it, even the weakened Golden Crow was far stronger than Marpa.


    It should have been able to kill Marpa easily, but it did not do so. Instead, it went to great lengths to weaken and seal him in Skull Plain.


    "So, what exactly did the Golden Crow do all this for, at such a cost?"

 Chapter 305: 245: Brain Domain Development, An Outcome!

    "finally succeeded!"at the dharma king monastery, in gion, su heng¡¯s gaze was profound as he slowly opened his eyes, gradually emerging from a deep meditative state.


    his face bore an expression of weariness as he exhaled a mouthful of stale air.


    looking up at the bright moonlight outside the window, su heng massaged his temples, which made him feel somewhat better.


    "tathagata¡¯s treasury, this scripture is harder than any cultivation technique i¡¯ve ever practiced," su heng murmured to himself.


    on the one hand, the cultivation methods of the heavenly deceit realm are inherently difficult, and the tathagata¡¯s treasury is among the best of them. on the other hand, su heng lacked a foundation in esoteric sect¡¯s cultivation, and trying to comprehend it without this was like building a pavilion in the sky, naturally a tremendous challenge.


    "but now..."


    su heng looked at the line of text that appeared on his attribute panel and cracked a smile.


    with his own panel updated, what to do next was a domain all too familiar to su heng.


    "panel, assign my points!"


    from the golden crow secret store until now, the tens of thousands of attribute points accumulated.


    at this moment, they all poured into the tathagata¡¯s treasury, causing a storm to rise in su heng¡¯s consciousness. with each passing moment, countless thoughts were born and extinguished. washed by these tumultuous thoughts, su heng¡¯s spiritual potential was gradually unlocked.


    his eyes shimmered with a hazy light, his mind crystal clear.


    a halo even appeared behind his head, his demeanor serene, resembling an enlightened monk with a newfound understanding, his aura as tranquil as smoke.


    su heng noted that his breathing had slowed, and the sound of his heart beating was heavy and distinct.


    in fact, he had not intentionally slowed his breathing. rather, his perceptions had become sharper, and his thought processes quicker. such rapid enhancement, backed by his attribute panel, was too much for su heng to adjust to at once, hence producing an illusion that the flow of time had slowed.


    "this is the heavenly deceit realm indeed, truly intriguing," su heng thought to himself, looking toward the window.


    in the moonlight, he could clearly see numerous tiny dust particles suspended in the air. with his heightened senses, su heng¡¯s thinking was unbelievably fast. the particles simply floated without movement, as if someone had pressed a button to halt time itself around the whole world.


    activating these enhanced senses was not without cost.


    on one hand, it involved the intense consumption of spiritual power, which wasn¡¯t much of a concern since su heng¡¯s own spiritual potential was already immense, and he had the support of a top-tier secret technique such as the tathagata¡¯s treasury.


    maintaining this heightened perception would not be easily deployed by a regular heavenly deceit practitioner, as it was one of their ace skills in reserve. but for su heng, it was nothing significant; he could even use it as a passive skill for prolonged periods.


    the key issue lay in the second point: within the realm of heightened senses, many strange and inexplicable hallucinations appeared.


    in su heng¡¯s field of vision, an uncontrollable distortion began to take hold. the sound of children¡¯s laughter echoed, everything seeming at a standstill, the laughter having a peculiar eeriness to it. bloody handprints appeared on the courtyard walls, and in the shadows, the figure of a woman in white, stained with blood, flashed by.


    "this is..."


    as su heng delved deeper into his super-sensory perception.


    the strange illusions grew more numerous, eventually swarming and clustering like a tide of blood, entirely filling his vision.


    bang!


    there was a slight pain at su heng¡¯s brow.


    he was pushed out from the heavenly deceit¡¯s unique enhanced perception, and the moonlight outside remained the same.


    but the harrowing afterimages that had filled his sight a moment ago vanished completely, and all returned to calm. su heng¡¯s chest rose and fell, and after several deep breaths, he calmed down. he squinted his eyes and reached for his forehead, finding a thin layer of sweat on his fingertips.


    "i... was terrified in the hallucinations just now." su heng¡¯s consciousness remained calm, but his body¡¯s instincts could not be deceived. he was even more astounded¡ªsince embarking on the path of cultivation and rampaging until now, he rarely had such sensations, almost forgetting what this experience was like.


    recalling the scene he just witnessed, his brow furrowed in contemplation. "what i just saw wasn¡¯t merely simple illusions. it was a part of the everlasting power manifested in the present world..."


    "longevity heaven¡¯s power is vast and profound, unfathomable. even with my haphazard contact, my body instinctively responded to the impending crisis."


    with this in mind, su heng couldn¡¯t help but chuckle softly to himself, "i¡¯ve heard some people say before that heavenly deceit is the real start of the path of cultivation. i used to not care much for that saying, thinking those people were just posturing, but now it seems, there¡¯s truth to it."


    "this world holds too many mysteries. above heavenly deceit there are realms, like solban whom i encountered before."


    it may seem that su heng easily smashed solban with one slap.


    but upon careful reflection now.


    in their previous encounter, solban probably didn¡¯t exert his full power.


    he had plans in the dark and did not want to reveal his whereabouts too soon and startle the snakes.


    therefore, he did not entangle and simply wanted to leave. and indeed, solban managed to do so quite effortlessly, even without much cost. among the many opponents su heng had faced so far, this was quite an elegant exit.


    "however, the same move will only work once in front of me. next time we meet, escaping won¡¯t be so simple," su heng sneered coldly, etching this matter into his memory.


    he opened the attribute panel.


    in the realm section, apart from the previous six realms of tendons, bones, flesh, blood, viscera, and viscera.


    a new entry for "brain domain development" had appeared, displaying a progress of 218%.


    this progress so far only pertains to the cultivation of the tathagata¡¯s hidden scriptures, an ancient tradition from the dharma king temple that has a total of seven layers, corresponding to the five senses of humans, as well as the sixth sense of intent and the seventh sense of manas consciousness. su heng has now perfected the first five layers of cultivation and has just stepped into the sixth.


    "this is too exaggerated..." even though su heng¡¯s family and business were substantial, witnessing the sudden disappearance of tens of thousands of attribute points made his heart ache.


    the same amount of attribute points had previously been enough to perfect the bright sun divine skill at the six viscera realm.


    now, su heng estimated that he had only pushed the tathagata¡¯s hidden scriptures by about one-third of their potential. because the vital sixth sense, "intent," and the seventh sense, "manas consciousness," were the true crux of this scripture. naturally, the final two realms also consumed a considerable amount of attribute points.


    "such a massive need for attribute points, where to obtain them from is truly a headache!" su heng furrowed his brows, deep in thought.


    snap!


    it was as if a droplet of water had fallen out of nowhere.


    it caused a ripple in the calm waters of su heng¡¯s heart.


    "hm!?" a faint premonition of danger arrived, startling him out of his contemplation.


    he looked up to find that the gion in front of him was unnaturally quiet and still. there was no wind, and even the several bodhi trees planted around him seemed to be frozen in amber, motionless. the world was silent, void of any sound, inducing panic.


    "interesting," su heng noted the unusual circumstances around him, sensing someone intended to make a move on him, yet he was not afraid.


    after all, the tathagata¡¯s hidden scriptures were now in his possession, and this mission was successfully concluded.


    whatever happened next, he was indifferent.


    he could even take this opportunity to replenish his attribute points and elevate the tathagata¡¯s hidden scriptures to a higher realm.


    with this thought, su heng¡¯s expression suddenly became solemn, and he said coldly, "come out, there¡¯s no need to hide anymore. let this governor see what level you¡¯re really at."


    read exclusive adventures at empire


    and in the instant su heng¡¯s words fell¡ªboom!


    an overwhelmingly fierce surge of energy swept past, directly upending the entire gion. the blood-red moonlight poured down, and the accumulated pages of various books all flew into mid-air, scattering about as if they were large snowflakes falling in the harsh winter season.


    but su heng¡¯s gaze passed directly over these fluttering leaves and landed in the distance.


    it was on an ancient and flourishing bodhi tree.


    at that moment, a tall figure in a golden monk¡¯s robe stood erect.


    though hairless, his skin was fair, and his features extremely handsome, arguably the most beautiful person su heng had ever seen in his lifetime. especially with the gentle golden halo suspended behind him, highlighting the monk¡¯s serene and ethereal temperament, as if a celestial being had descended, commanding worship.


    "who are you?" su heng¡¯s brows frowned. the monk looked young and peaceful. but the power and momentum emanating from him was exceedingly ferocious, like a volcano on the verge of eruption. a huge shadow rose behind him, covering the sky and blocking the sun. s~ea??h the n?velfire(.)net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    the gion has always been a sacred place for the dharma king temple, guarded by earth¡¯s veins, standing unruined for a thousand years, yet it was directly slapped into the sky by the monk.


    it must be known that not long ago, cultivators at the third step of heavenly deceit, like da xutuo and he xingyun, couldn¡¯t even step into it.


    this monk, almost without thinking, must be an existence beyond heavenly deceit. moreover, with an ancient heritage, he was one of the best among them, displaying his strength without restraint, treating su heng as an ant.


    "i am the ancient buddha kasyapa," the monk spoke, looking very young, but his eyes were filled with the weight of ages as he revealed his origin.


    "ancient buddha kasyapa..." su heng¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, "i think i¡¯ve heard this name before."


    the third mighty monarch of the great zhou dynasty had ambitious aspirations. at the beginning of the founding of the country, he did not hesitate to send troops to conquer skull plain, but ultimately, they returned without success and suffered heavy losses.


    deep within the skull plain lay great terrors, but that was only one of the reasons.


    the second reason was that in that era, skull plain also suppressed all top-tier strong figures, among which was ancient buddha kasyapa. but these events took place a thousand years ago and were legends recorded in ancient books. how could he be appearing before su heng?


    was this a title that could be passed down, or was it...


    "no need to ponder further, i am indeed the same ancient buddha kasyapa who swept through armies a thousand years ago, safeguarding a pure land," the monk seemed to guess su heng¡¯s thoughts and spoke coldly, "the younger generation is incompetent, performing thrice prostrations and nine bows, calling upon my true name."


    "i have come from across the bitter sea, and today i should have decapitated you, skinned and deboned you, pulverized your flesh and suppressed your soul, condemning you to an eternity of never transcending. but out of the buddha¡¯s compassion, i spare you a thread of life."


    ancient buddha kasyapa¡¯s eyes widened ferociously as he took on the stance of vajrayana subduing demons. he roared like rolling thunder, "will you not hurry and kneel to thank buddha¡¯s grace? lay down your butcher¡¯s knife and follow me into the life of a monk!"


    roar!


    his roar was laced with the spirit secret technique.


    the air filled with buddhist chants, and an immense spiritual force turned into golden waves, sweeping across the void, furiously pouncing towards the tianling of su heng.


    it aimed to forcefully erase his senses, twist his consciousness, and turn him into a puppet, an extremely vicious buddhist secret technique. for the mighty, it was even more despicable than dying at his hands.


    "god or buddha! regardless of your prestige, how dare you behave recklessly in front of me, there¡¯s only one outcome," su heng took a deep breath, his face becoming colder. ancient buddha kasyapa¡¯s spirit secret technique was formidable, but useless against him, for his spiritual foundation was profound, and now he had even unearthed it, stepping into the heavenly deceit realm.


    "that is, death!!!"


    boom!


    su heng let out a long howl, his hair flying wildly, and then he threw out a punch forward, furiously bombarding it.


    "my vajra demon crossing divine skill is useless against this person, how is that possible!?" ancient buddha kasyapa was astonished but had no time to ponder.


    as su heng¡¯s punch was thrown, it carried a mountainous torrent-like immense force. the whole square trembled with a buzzing sound, cracks spreading, with dark lightning flashing wildly in the sky, and yin winds howling, exaggeratedly as if it were the end of the world. feeling the dominating authority contained within, ancient buddha kasyapa¡¯s face was grim, and his complexion utterly changed!

 Chapter 306: 246: Ten-foot Golden Body, Radiating Divine Might

    su heng let out a long scream, and a terror-inducing, exaggerated force swept across the sky. the air was instantly compressed into solids and dispersed, suddenly creating a suction effect that whipped up a raging wind. in the dimness, bodhi trees as thick as seven or eight meters were uprooted, and whole buildings flew in the sky.it was merely a casual punch in his normal state, yet the gravity across the entire plaza seemed to be reversed, a sight incredibly horrifying.


    boom!


    the spot where kasyapa had stood was completely blown apart, turning into a black dust storm.


    at the critical moment, his body shifted sideways, traversing the void and flickering to a protruding eave elsewhere. at the crucial moment, he still felt fear and didn¡¯t dare to take the hit head-on, avoiding the terrifying strike.


    but even so, he had paid a price.


    scratches appeared on the fair cheeks of kasyapa, oozing bright red blood.


    "i take back what i said earlier; you are indeed extraordinary, no wonder those incompetent disciples of mine are powerless against you. even if it were a thousand years ago, during the founding era of the great zhou dynasty when powerful figures emerged like dragons, you probably could have made your own legend," kasyapa¡¯s voice eerily traveled under the moonlight.


    he touched his face lightly with his hand, looking at the vivid blood on his fingers, then his tone abruptly turned cold, "but that¡¯s all you have, you cultivate the ¡¯come tathagata¡¯s sutra,¡¯ are my spirit secret techniques ineffective against you? no matter, i can erase you just the same physically."


    as he spoke, the serene smile on kasyapa¡¯s face disappeared.


    he slowly grinned, revealing a dense set of white teeth, veins throbbing violently on his forehead and spreading rapidly all over his body.


    experience new tales on empire


    whoosh!


    he flung his robe into the air, casting a shadow.


    in that shadow, kasyapa¡¯s body swiftly expanded, exceeding five meters in a blink, his body full of explosive muscles, every throbbing vein as thick as a python. rolling heat waves surged on his body, then turned into a substantial white-hot mist, spreading in all directions.


    "you are just a frog at the bottom of the well, not knowing the vastness of the heavens and the endless permutations of fate," said kasyapa as he confidently walked forward with powerful strides.


    feeling the violent and surging power within, kasyapa was incredibly confident.


    for he was now deploying the secret technique called ¡¯ten-foot golden body,¡¯ a direct teaching from the buddha, invincible even in dire extremes, easily repelling demons. his golden body was undefeated, forcefully unstoppable. even among the immortals of the immortal realms, few could match him, let alone in this remote wilderness.


    yet the reality was still brutally harsh.


    "you¡¯re too confident," su heng said with his long hair disheveled, watching as kasyapa approached him aggressively instead of running away. he almost couldn¡¯t hold back a laugh, "if you had spent more time gathering information, i guarantee you wouldn¡¯t have made such a foolish choice."


    su heng¡¯s voice was mocking, his lips curling up. ignoring the terrifying aura emanating from kasyapa, he simply threw a long punch forward.


    "not bowing to the buddha, you¡¯re no ordinary demon indeed!" kasyapa bellowed, "be vanquished!"


    boom!


    the two struck at the same time, in a straightforward collision.


    a terrible noise like the splitting of heaven and earth came from the battlefield, the surrounding space trembling violently, black lightning exploding. the ground first spread with cracks like shattered glass, then burst explosively, sending large clumps of black soil and rocks into the sky, rising hundreds of meters high.


    "the legendary invincible golden body, is this all?" in the rolling black smoke, came su heng¡¯s boisterous laughter.


    he stood still, his burly body like a majestic demon mountain casting a shadow. meanwhile, kasyapa staggered, unable to suppress his backward fall. his entire arm spasmed, with drops of bright red blood sprinkling from between his fingers, clearly shaken to the core.


    "insolence!" kasyapa roared in anger.


    he had broken through the limits of heavenly deceit hundreds of years ago, his vitality immensely vigorous.


    although there were traces of blood on his hands, it was not serious and healed in the blink of an eye. in fact, the power displayed by kasyapa was already quite terrifying, few dared to confront su heng head-on till now. kasyapa was one of them, but he could only barely withstand.


    whoosh!


    su heng¡¯s body moved like lightning, speeding forward.


    he activated ultra-sensation, boosting his reaction speed to the limit. time seemed to slow down, and in that instant, su heng threw hundreds of punches forward. each punch created black lightning, shaking the void and shattering the earth. at this moment, the power of hundreds of punches combined, sweeping across.


    bang! bang! bang! bang!


    kasyapa struggled to defend, pushing his hyper-sense and undying golden body to the extreme. s~ea??h the n??efire.¦Çet website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    but still, he was powerless, the gap in strength and speed insurmountable. amid the thunderous booms, blood burst continuously from kasyapa¡¯s body.


    his muscles tore, his face twisted, bones broke... and finally, as su heng vibrated his arms, a crisp snap sounded, golden blood burst forth, and kasyapa¡¯s body was torn apart by su heng, split into two.


    various organs splashed down like heavy rain, a thick smell of blood enveloped the battlefield.


    "die!" su heng¡¯s eyes filled with murderous intent, he opened his mouth and inhaled sharply.


    having previously fought with solban, he knew that the powerful beings of heavenly deceit possessed immortality, not to be judged by conventional standards. even if beheaded or smashed into pieces, they could undergo blood rebirth, restoring to peak condition. their vitality was bizarrely strong, therefore this time, su heng directly used the bright sun divine skill to refine.


    he refused to believe this evil, after swallowing this so-called undying golden body of the ancient buddha, could the other still be alive!?


    shua!


    the bright sun divine skill had been perfected by su heng.


    in this cultivation technique, he had even surpassed ling weizi and her disciple, qin shunying.


    light burst forth from su heng¡¯s body, but it was no longer golden, rather it was pitch black. his body seemed to transform into a black hole, devouring even light. at this moment, the black light swept across the remains of blood and flesh of kasyapa buddha. however, the usually invincible bright sun divine skill surprisingly met resistance this time.


    in the void, densely packed ancient sanskrit words emerged, locking the activity within the blood and flesh, firmly contesting the gravitational pull brought by the bright sun divine skill.


    then the flesh regrouped, as all rivers flow into the sea.


    the golden tide surged, and the body of kasyapa buddha, as if forged from gold and iron, emerged from within.


    his aura was not diminished, in fact, it was even stronger. his body radiated dazzling light, turning into dense smoke, while sacred and peaceful sanskrit resonated throughout the void. only kasyapa buddha¡¯s facial expression was somewhat unpleasant, being obliterated into debris by a junior was undoubtedly an insult to him.


    and even if his wounds were able to heal, the pain that accompanied them still lingered, causing his muscles to twitch and anger to grow within him.


    "i have shed the mortal coil and ascended to the other shore. you are merely a mere mortal, trapped in the mundane world. plagued by birth, aging, sickness, death, the five aggregates flaming intensely, how can you compete with me," murmured kasyapa buddha, extinguishing the rage in his heart, gradually calming down.


    "my vitality is endless, and yet the strength within your body is depleting," kasyapa buddha said, "you still stand no chance in this battle."


    dang!


    he stretched out a finger and pointed forward.


    in the void, densely packed golden runes intertwined, forming a demon-subduing pestle.


    su heng spread his five fingers, wide like the heavens, and with a single slap, he shattered the incoming demon-subduing pestle, letting it explode to stir up a fierce wind next to him. his slightly coiled hair fluttered, his expression was cold, and the corners of his mouth held a hint of a cold smile, "you say your vitality is endless, i don¡¯t think so!"


    "hmm!?" kasyapa buddha¡¯s heart suddenly skipped a beat, a premonition of danger surfacing.


    the corners of su heng¡¯s mouth twitched, and a terrifying, kind smile appeared on his face. his long breathing, the slow beating of his second heart, the high thermal energy hidden within his glands was pumped into his bloodstream. from the outside, golden patterns spread on su heng¡¯s body, and hot smoke wafted upwards.


    roar!


    a roar, like thunder exploding.


    su heng recklessly unleashed his power, causing everything within a three hundred meters radius, whether buildings or the ground, to blast apart. countless air currents were instantly exploded by this roar, and terrifying shockwaves continuously exploded, turning the battlefield into a pit of inferno and abyss.


    the self-confident kasyapa buddha, almost defenseless, facing this terrifying strike was even more tragic.


    his body instantly shattered, as if countless sharp knives were falling on him. the flesh was first torn by the wind, then peeled off inch by inch, until only buddha bones covered in golden color remained. in the skull, within the black hollow sockets, flickered two glazes of fierce flames.


    the jaw of the buddha bone moved, the voice seemed to come from the void, "how many times have i told you, such attacks are useless. you still refuse to give up, making some futile struggles."


    shua!


    his body once again ignited golden smog, shooting up to the sky.


    determined to recover to the peak state, this time he planned not to hold back anymore, intending to employ his full strength to end this farcical war.


    however¡ª


    kasyapa buddha¡¯s buddha bones cracked.


    pupils flickering with firelight, even though only a skeleton remained, visible surprise could be seen, "what is going on!"


    the usually abundant vitality was suppressed by an unknown force, the flesh on his body was regrowing, but the healing was very slow. and a feeling of powerlessness emerged within his spirit, especially since su heng was clearly standing still, yet he was still being harmed.


    the golden skeleton had cracks spreading, like cracked porcelain, filled with a sense of fragility.


    "that heart inside you¡­ it¡¯s a bit peculiar." kasyapa buddha¡¯s gaze fell on su heng, the second heart emitting a dazzling golden light, piercing through flesh, and even if he didn¡¯t want to notice, it was hard not to.


    the heart beat heavily and slowly, continuously emitting some substance, bringing him harm, severely weakening the undying nature above heavenly deceit.


    thinking of this, kasyapa buddha suddenly felt horrified, "what exactly is this heart."


    "wait a minute!" kasyapa buddha suddenly widened his eyes, recalling what the previous buddha mentioned that the king of demon country would also take action.


    he had not taken this matter seriously before, but now, combining the current abnormalities together, he suddenly realized the answer to the problem.


    "this is the heart of the golden crow!" kasyapa buddha¡¯s body shook, his eyes wide and even the tone of his voice became somewhat distorted, involuntarily raising by three degrees, "you installed the heart of the mythical golden crow into your own body!?"


    "how is this possible! madman, monster!? what exactly are you!"

 Chapter 307: 247: The Demise of the Bright King, The Demon God Appears

    although the immortality was suppressed by the strong radiation emitted from the heart of the golden crow, kasyapa, the ancient buddha, managed to heal and recover by exerting all his strength. however, his complexion was far from good now, pale-faced with contracted pupils, wearing an expression as if he¡¯d seen a ghost in broad daylight.mythical beasts!


    such creatures are born and nurtured by nature, capable of calling the wind and summoning the rain.


    governing the laws of the material realm, they are innately powerful, with only a few to be found in the whole world.


    the deeper one¡¯s cultivation, the more one understands the strength and terror of such creatures.


    but now, this young man in front of him had carved out the heart of a mythical beast and transplanted it into his own body. the idea was insane, and what was even more terrifying was that he could actually unleash the innate divine ability of the golden crow. did this not mean that the strength of his physical body had reached a realm comparable to that of mythical beasts?


    the more kasyapa, the ancient buddha, thought about it, the more horrified he felt, his pupils trembling involuntarily. he was beginning to regret his arrogance and rashness in coming here, which had trapped him in a dilemma, unable to advance or retreat. watching kasyapa, the ancient buddha¡¯s wonderful expression, su heng felt thoroughly satisfied.


    "snap!" he snapped his fingers, his cold laugh echoing ominously, "you guessed right, but unfortunately, there¡¯s no reward."


    "now kneel down and kowtow in front of me. perhaps i¡¯ll leave you a sliver of a chance to pick up the butcher¡¯s knife and become a devil there and then," said su heng, repeating the words kasyapa, the ancient buddha, had said earlier.


    kasyapa, the ancient buddha¡¯s nose was nearly bent out of shape with rage, "just an evil demon, even if by some fluke you¡¯ve merged with the heart of a mythical beast, so what. do you really think you are invincible? you should know that even the real golden crow has fallen for thousands of years, let alone an imposter like you."


    "haha!" su heng laughed loudly, "killing you is more than enough!"


    boom!


    his stature grew inch by inch.


    black dragon scales and crown-like antlers emerged on his body, his shoulder blades protruding high behind him, and ridged crystals grew along his spine, extending downward. with a crisp "snap," his black bony tail shattered the air, causing the whole battlefield to tremble.


    "this is my true power, my complete form." razor-like teeth burst forth from his grinning maw, mixing with a stream of black and red smoke, "try to struggle a bit; you might bring me more joy."


    "evil demon, how dare you be so rampant!" kasyapa, the ancient buddha, roared in anger. for centuries, no one had dared to provoke him like this; it was courting death.


    crackle!


    with a fierce clap of his arms, two more muscular and twisted arms burst forth from his back.


    kasyapa, the ancient buddha, boosted his momentum to the peak, fighting tooth and nail with su heng. while launching heavy punches, he murmured incantations, ceaselessly casting buffs on himself. at the same time, his other two hands rapidly formed seals, moving so fast they almost left afterimages.


    the demon-subduing pestle, magic swords, fires of calamity, treasure pagodas, scripture flags and more - numerous magic artifacts were summoned, shining brilliantly. each artifact possessed infinite might, capable of easily leveling a mountain or evaporating a vast lake, and now there were dozens, if not hundreds, all converging on su heng and overwhelming him.


    "hahaha, exhilarating, exhilarating!" kasyapa, the ancient buddha, gave it his all. even if su heng¡¯s skin was thick and tough, he couldn¡¯t withstand it entirely. blood light erupted continuously from his body, scales burst apart, and even his shoulder blades were penetrated by the demon-subduing pestle, causing half his body to throb with piercing pain.


    yet, he became even more ferocious, his dragon blood activated, and the surging vitality spread from his spine throughout his entire body.


    while it wasn¡¯t as exaggerated as the blood rebirth of heavenly deceit, it was incredibly powerful, healing his injuries at a rapid pace. moreover, dragon blood could stimulate latent potential, evolving continuously in battle, becoming ever braver, until reaching the legendary ultimate realm.


    initially, a single strike from kasyapa¡¯s demon-subduing pestle could smash a bloody pit into su heng¡¯s body.


    but after a dozen or so exchanges, the same move left only shattered scales and minor, superficial scratches on su heng.


    kasyapa, the ancient buddha, watched the scene unfold before him, his face turning green.


    su heng¡¯s aura became more turbulent, his strength seemingly endless, while kasyapa himself was nearing his limit.


    "an shelie¡¯s dragon blood, i never thought it would be in you!" kasyapa, the ancient buddha, sighed. he was from almost the same era as an shelie, thus he knew full well the formidable power of dragon blood. among all mythical beasts, dragons were considered the strongest, even a small piece of dragon marrow was enough to dominate an era.


    spurt!


    after another dozen or so moves, kasyapa, the ancient buddha, couldn¡¯t hold on any longer.


    his four arms were successively chopped off by dual blade hands, blood spraying wildly, and then his entire body was torn apart. golden blood scattered everywhere, and su heng opened his mouth to inhale. the immortality suppressed by the radiation from the heart of the golden crow got absorbed and refined by the bright sun divine skill, as he sucked in a large mouthful of flesh and essence. s§×ar?h the novel(f~)ire.net website on google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    whoosh!


    kasyapa, the ancient buddha¡¯s figure reappeared a hundred or so meters away.


    though he managed to reassemble and recover completely, his face was pale, his pupils filled with exhaustion, visibly far from his peak.


    "if it were just me alone, this is where it would end, and i would be considered defeated. even continuing on, it¡¯s very likely that i would die by your hand," kasyapa, the ancient buddha wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and sighed, "it¡¯s true that every generation produces its own new talents that rule the roost for hundreds of years."


    "are you giving your last words?" su heng¡¯s gaze was intense, greedily fixed on his heart.


    "no, i¡¯m saying that this fight was never fair from the start," kasyapa, the ancient buddha spoke softly, "now, please show yourself, ming king of the three worlds, let us together put an end to this farce." explore new worlds at empire


    "you think you can divert my attention with such a crude trick?" su heng sneered, "the mighty ones above heavenly deceit aren¡¯t as common as cabbages, you can¡¯t just summon them at will."


    bang!


    before his words could fall, a violent black lightning flashed.


    a premonition of danger passed through su heng¡¯s enhanced senses, and his expression changed slightly, "there really is one! did the baldies from skull plain really go to such lengths?"


    whoosh!


    almost with an instinctual reaction, su heng dodged to the side.


    his body was massive, but after entering the realm of heavenly deceit with his heightened perception, he possessed an agility that completely contradicted his size. he moved almost like teleporting, tracing a straight black line, and reappeared hundreds of meters away on the other side of the plaza. where he had previously been standing, the ground exploded with a bang, sending up black smoke.


    the roaring wind swept through, dispersing the black smoke.


    the clattering of small stones and dirt fell to the ground, and under the bright moonlight, a majestic, green-faced giant stood amidst the twisting smoke.


    he had three faces and six arms, his figure almost resembling su heng at the moment. behind him, a ring of blazing flames surrounded him, and in his hands, he held extraordinary magic artifacts such as bows and arrows, long halberds, bronze maces, and vajra bells. his presence filled the sky with an overwhelming majesty as soon as he appeared, and in the background, terrifying visions such as a blazing sun, mountains of corpses, and seas of blood unfolded behind him.


    the mighty virtue demon-subduing king, known as the most superior vajra, ranked second among the five protector kings of the hundred buddha temple.


    moreover, it was not an inheritor of the demon-subduing king that stood before su heng, but the original entity, or at least a portion of the original¡¯s power projection, an existence even older than kasyapa the ancient buddha.


    "a mere junior has actually injured you to this extent." the demon-subduing king¡¯s gaze lingered on kasyapa the ancient buddha for a moment, showing anger, "several hundred years have passed, and you seem to be regressing, not even half as impressive as you used to be."


    kasyapa¡¯s face alternated between shades of green and purple, ridiculed so directly, yet daring not to retort. because the demon-subduing king¡¯s ancient origins, honored status, and strength were all greater than his own.


    "protector king, be careful, this man is a bit strange, not as simple as he seems on the surface." kasyapa swallowed his anger, speaking in a low voice.


    "heh, merely a mortal." the demon-subduing king¡¯s gaze fell distantly upon su heng, "evil demon, no matter your background. within ten moves, if you don¡¯t die, i will take my own life."


    "everyone seems so good at talking big, but it¡¯s a pity that your strength doesn¡¯t quite match." su heng put out his little finger, digging at his ear. he yawned lazily and with a look of sudden realization whispered with a smile, "i¡¯ve heard that you baldies from the skull plain boast about doctrine entirely on bluster, no wonder your claims are so grandiose."


    "bluster? hmph!" the demon-subduing king¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, flames raged around him, quickly spreading throughout the battlefield, "when i tear off your head later, you¡¯ll know whether or not i was bluffing."


    "bring it on." su heng waved his hand dismissively.


    bang!


    the firelight flickered fiercely for a moment.


    the demon-subduing king¡¯s body suddenly vanished, causing su heng¡¯s pupils to constrict slightly.


    this guy was indeed stronger than kasyapa the ancient buddha, with such speed that even su heng¡¯s heightened perception barely caught it. a sharp whistle burst before him, and with a sweep of fire, the green-faced, six-armed demon-subduing king swung his bronze mace directly at su heng¡¯s crown.


    confident in his physical prowess, su heng did not dodge or flinch but directly pressed a fist into the center of the demon-subduing king¡¯s body. black thunder exploded between them, the ground collapsed, and the terrifying boom of their collision sounded incessantly, clashing several times in the blink of an eye.


    "hiss..." su heng¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    this guy had six arms, and he was wielding weapons in all of them, which made trading blows a bit disadvantageous for su heng.


    su heng threw a punch forward, but the demon-subduing king¡¯s bronze mace, vajra bell, long halberd, and demon-subduing pestle all came smashing down fiercely.


    the power was terrifying, and even with dragon blood activated, which could fend off kasyapa¡¯s secret techniques, su heng was still hammered to the point of breaking bones and felt a tingling pain continuously spreading through his body.


    but as much as su heng was surprised, the demon-subduing king was even more shocked.


    they had clashed seven or eight moves in the blink of an eye, and he had thrown heavy punches that would have pulverized a common demon into dust. yet su heng, although seemingly bleeding profusely, actually only had superficial wounds. under the stimulation of dragon blood, they would heal in the blink of an eye, and his strength and defense kept increasing.


    the demon-subduing king remembered his previous declaration that he would defeat su heng within ten moves, and with kasyapa watching from a distance, he couldn¡¯t lose face.


    "hiss¡ª"


    with that thought, impatience rose in the heart of the demon-subduing king.


    the two exchanged a punch and simultaneously retreated. the demon-subduing king stomped heavily to offset the impact and stood his ground, unmoving. his six arms drew circles, all coming together in unison. he threw aside all other magic artifacts in his hands, holding only a bow in the left and an arrow in the right.


    at that moment, as he drew the bow and set the arrow, the bronze arrow pointed straight at su heng.


    "if you can take this strike, you win." the demon-subduing king spoke from a distance, really intending to keep his promise.


    "so you really intend to take your own life, interesting." su heng¡¯s eyes narrowed, sensing a threat from the glowing arrow. as flames, runes, and vigor were infused into it, the light on the arrow grew stronger. it elongated and thickened until it became like a light-forged spear that could pierce through the void.


    whoosh!


    the battle desire in the demon-subduing king reached its pinnacle, and then he released the bowstring.


    and just as the arrow shot out, at the moment of relaxation...


    splurt!


    a claw-like hand, shining with black and green hues, viciously stabbed forward. the indestructible body of the demon-subduing king was nothing but decayed wood before this outstretched hand, effortlessly punctured in an instant. what was worse, streaks of pitch-black corruption spread out from the wound, rapidly encasing his entire body.


    the demon-subduing king¡¯s eyes widened, his face frozen in shock as he slowly lowered his head, "you are¡ª"


    bang!


    the large hand withdrew from the body, pulling out a mass of viscera and flesh.


    even more terrifyingly, the undying nature of the demon-subduing king was completely suppressed by an ancient and decaying force, rendering it ineffective. he didn¡¯t even have the chance to turn and see who the assailant was before his body burst apart, his essence drained, disintegrating into black fragments that burned fiercely on the ground.


    a protector king perished, vanishing into oblivion.

 Chapter 308: 248: Peak Showdown, Wrath of the Demon God

    The great and powerful Bright King, representing sanctity, was directly blown apart. His immortality suppressed, turned into bloody chunks of flesh, emitting a sickening smell of decay. The holy tranquility was no more, as all the essence from his flesh and blood had been fully absorbed.Such a drastic change, let alone for Kasyapa the Ancient Buddha.


    Even Su Heng, standing as the opponent, felt somewhat horrified, his pupils trembling slightly.


    Bang!


    He waved his hand.


    Deflecting an arrow shot at him by the Bright King just before his demise.


    Then, his figure blurred, moving swiftly, shifting thousands of meters in an instant to reappear at the other end of the square, evading the aftermath of the explosion.


    The glaring golden light dimmed, and the dust settled.


    The mastermind behind killing the Bright King finally appeared on the battlefield, entering the sight of Kasyapa the Ancient Buddha and Su Heng.


    The person had black hair and blood-red eyes, wearing a blood-colored robe. The tight-fitting garment outlined his muscular and robust body, exuding a charming and demonic aura. At that moment, his long fingers tinted with blood, his serpent-like tongue flickered out to lick them lightly, revealing a sickly flush on his face.


    "Corruption Demon God, Marpa!" Kasyapa the Ancient Buddha looked at the shadow floating in the void, taking a deep breath.


    He attempted to calm himself with this action.


    But it was futile.


    His heart still sank, a chill spread throughout his body, causing a subtle tremble.


    He knew, under the Law King Temple, a demon god was suppressed¡ªthis was hardly a secret among the higher echelons of Skull Plain. What surprised Kasyapa, however, was that the seal left by the Bright Sun should have lasted much longer, yet Marpa had somehow escaped from it.


    And without any warning, he appeared so abruptly on the battlefield.


    Taking advantage of the moment the Bright King was most drained, launching a sneak attack to kill him and harvest his terrifying essence, braving his weakest stage.


    Now, the Corruption Demon God was extremely difficult to deal with.


    Not someone he could handle at the moment.


    "A trap¡­" With this thought, Kasyapa already started to think of retreating.


    But he was puzzled about one thing: who had let the demon god out.


    "Su Heng? It seems not!" because Su Heng¡¯s face also bore a slightly gloomy look, his eyes filled with undeniable surprise.


    After a brief contemplation, Kasyapa had a probable direction, "It must be someone from the Zhou imperial family. They released the demon god to deal with Skull Plain¡­ It seems a bit of an overkill. More likely, it was to divert attention, merely a part of another plan." Explore stories at empire


    In a fleeting moment, numerous thoughts crossed Kasyapa¡¯s mind, engulfing him in a slight chill.


    For such a colossal entity like the Zhou Dynasty, being overly cautious was never excessive.


    "Hiss¡ª"


    Kasyapa completed his thoughts and was about to move.


    Looking up, he saw the demon god Marpa watching calmly, who smiled and said, "Little monk, you were just calling my name."


    "Indeed, truly indeed."


    "Unexpectedly, after so many years, someone still remembers this great deity."


    Marpa extended his tongue to lick his lips, his smile widening, his blood-colored pupils filled with unabashed greed, "Since that¡¯s the case, as a reward, let me offer you this honor ¡ª I will devour you first, merge you into one with me. How do you feel about that!"


    "A prisoner trapped in the Law King Temple for over two thousand years is merely yapping wildly before me."


    Kasyapa, even in his inner fear, was unwilling to be verbally inferior. His expression turned stern as he retorted without hesitation, "Two thousand years have passed, and the times when you could wantonly commit atrocities are long gone."


    "It won¡¯t be long before you¡¯re suppressed again, and your end will be even more miserable." Kasyapa said coldly, his aura becoming increasingly severe.


    "Is that so?" Marpa didn¡¯t get angry but just licked his lips, "Too bad, you won¡¯t have the chance to see me being suppressed again."


    "Hm!?"


    Kasyapa heightened his alertness to the maximum, sensing Marpa¡¯s imminent attack.


    He instinctively shifted, trying to escape from the battlefield. But it was useless, as the space around him was corrupted by Marpa¡¯s Innate Divine Ability. The dark red moonlight seemed to become tangible. Kasyapa struggled intensely but could not escape, surrounded by dense, blood-red runes.


    Bang!


    Marpa extended his hand and pointed forward.


    This was his Innate Divine Ability, the Corruption Light, which could turn everything divine into decay, and even suppress the immortality of those who live eternally.


    The Bright Sun was tormented to death by this divine skill, and the previous Bright King perished because of it. Now, the same attack fell on Kasyapa.


    The gray-white beam was like an invisible blade, distorting the air, sweeping across.


    Kasyapa, the ancient Buddha, took a deep breath, his expression stern. He mobilized all his strength to its extreme and once again deployed the Secret Technique of the Ten-foot Golden Body. His entire body radiated light, appearing as if it was crafted from glaze and gold, with his four arms crossed, staunchly resisting the Innate Divine Ability of the Corruption Demon God.


    Pfft!


    The Corruption Light swept across his body.


    "Hiss!" Kasyapa¡¯s pupils suddenly froze and contracted, "Did it hold?"


    He felt a chill sweep across his body, but he hadn¡¯t been cut in two and remained intact; moreover, the crimson runes that bound him began to dim.


    He was about to leave when a sharp pain suddenly transmitted from his waist. Looking down, he saw a deep, bone-deep scratch on his abdomen.


    Kasyapa¡¯s expression drastically changed as he invoked immortality and suppressed it with all his might, but to no avail.


    Just like the situation with the Maha Kasyapa just moments before, dark, corrupt traces spread outward from the wound, his immortality was restrained, and he was rapidly weakening.


    In the blink of an eye, he could no longer maintain the Ten-foot Golden Body, and black lines spread before his eyes, an illusion produced as death approached.


    "I... am not reconciled!" Kasyapa¡¯s face contorted; he had survived through dangers everywhere in his hundreds of years in the celestial realm. Having returned to the Wilderness, where he once lived, he thought he was returning triumphantly, to rule over all.


    But unexpectedly, he encountered doom before he even left his doorstep.


    Bang!


    Ultimately, he couldn¡¯t hold on, and his body exploded all at once.


    At the same moment, Su Heng and Marpa acted together, spreading their fingers and reaching forward.


    With his last strength, Kasyapa struck against Marpa, while Su Heng seized the opportunity to deploy the Bright Sun Divine Skill; a black hole rose behind him. All the blood and essence of Kasyapa were devoured by Su Heng, instantly refined, and the latter¡¯s aura rapidly returned to its peak.


    "You mere ants dare to snatch food from the tiger¡¯s mouth; I admire your courage," Marpa said, his face expressionless, as he looked towards Su Heng, his smile fading.


    "Haha!" Su Heng laughed loudly, having come to the monastery this time prepared to face a demon god.


    Although things had developed unexpectedly, Su Heng showed no fear in the face of Marpa. Feeling the formidable aura and terrifying intent to kill emanating from his body, Su Heng grew increasingly excited.


    "Actually, it tastes very ordinary." Su Heng smirked, his voice cold, "Only a mountain pig like you, locked up for thousands of years, would consider it fine grain."


    "A youth who has just entered Heavenly Deceit, daring to be so disrespectful in front of me."


    Marpa, furious yet amused, had stormy clouds swirling behind his robust body, releasing dense black thunders. His voice was low, carrying a divine authority, "In my prime, an ant like you wouldn¡¯t even have the privilege to kneel before me."


    The patience of the Corruption Demon God was wearing thin, and before his words finished, he moved to attack again.


    The same move, but fueled by anger, this strike was even more powerful¡ªgrays and blacks filled the void like a cascading waterfall, crashing down overwhelmingly.


    Su Heng took a deep breath, his gaze sharpened, and he raised his hand in defense.


    Boom!


    The ground exploded, the terrifying blast instantly submerged Su Heng¡¯s figure. Dust mixed with fragmented stone shot up under the impact, like a volcanic eruption. The area shook violently, the ground sinking and fracturing, nothing was visible.


    Only a furious, muddy tide-like explosion spread outwards, swallowing all surrounding trees, buildings, and everything else, entirely obliterated.


    Boom boom boom!


    A series of continuous explosions echoed.


    But amidst the terrifying blast that devoured everything, a towering figure stood still.


    Like a rock in the tide, immovably solid, giving an impression of being indestructible. This was somewhat beyond Marpa¡¯s expectations; he deeply furrowed his brows. Despite facing great foes like the prior Maha Kasyapa and Kasyapa in his hands, they were merely instantly killed. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet now, this young man, freshly admitted into Heavenly Deceit, merely an ant, was able to stand unyielding under his wrathful strike.


    "No matter who you are, there¡¯s only one outcome for those who oppose me," Marpa spoke in a low tone, "Since one beam of light can¡¯t kill you, then a hundred, a thousand, I refuse to believe you can withstand them all!"


    Snapping his fingers, Marpa stretched out his hand and swiped forward.


    The void trembled, fissures spreading. Behind his tall and muscular body under the crimson moonlight, numerous millstone-sized eyes opened, glimmering with greed and emitting a grayish white haze. At Marpa¡¯s command, all of them dilated.


    Beams of grayish white light, dense like a sci-fi weapons array, bombarded intensely.


    The spot where Su Heng stood was directly engulfed, turning into a cold, dazzling gray-white sun, too brilliant to stare at directly.


    The ground beneath his feet cracked and evaporated layer by layer. When the light faded, the entire plaza had vanished, replaced by a massive pit a hundred meters deep.


    And all the buildings around the battlefield fell outward like weeds, emitting dense smoke amidst the thunderous explosions.


    An apocalyptic scene of a disaster coming, the end of the world.


    "This should completely settle him," Marpa panted, cold sweat on his forehead. Having just broken free from his seals, such attacks were greatly taxing for him. But now that the enemy had been dealt with, what came next...


    "Hahaha, truly exhilarating," a deep laughter echoed; Marpa¡¯s expression turned ice cold!

 Chapter 309: 249: Invincible in the World, How Lonely!

    "How is this possible!?" Marpa felt a thrill of terror, convinced that no one could survive under his Innate Divine Ability. Yet that deep and robust laughter echoed across the battlefield, a stark contradiction that could not be feigned.Whoosh!


    His gaze suddenly sharpened as he reached out and swept his hand forward.


    The grey-white fog enveloping the battlefield was blown away by a powerful breath of air, allowing the blood-red moonlight to spill back into the crater.


    A hundred meters deep with a diameter of over a kilometer, the crater was surrounded by winding, web-like cracks, as if formed by a meteoric impact. At the bottom stood a towering figure, charred and seeping blood.


    Despite his severe injuries, he was laughing. Excitement caused his body to quiver slightly.


    "What are you laughing at?" Marpa asked. The laughter reverberated on the battlefield, distorting the moonlight, creating ripples, and stirring threads of air to rise.


    For some reason, a feeling of panic surfaced in Marpa¡¯s heart, instilling him with a sense of unease.


    "I¡¯m laughing at the vastness of this world, the infinite twists of fate¡ªtruly wonderful." The laughter subsided, and Su Heng¡¯s hoarse voice drifted leisurely. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "On what basis do you see that?" Marpa asked, seizing the opportunity to hasten his recovery.


    Su Heng ignored the minor actions of his opponent, allowing him to gather his strength.


    At this moment, Su Heng did not regard Marpa as an adversary but rather as someone to confide in.


    He didn¡¯t answer the question; instead, he began to speak on his own accord, "I have been living in fear, consumed by thought, day and night. Whenever I think about that event, which is bound to befall me in the not-too-distant future, I tremble with fear, lose all appetite, and struggle to find restful sleep..."


    "Afraid!?" Genuine puzzlement appeared on Marpa¡¯s handsome face, "Your power is almost at the peak of this realm, and there are very few beings capable of defeating you. What in this world is there for you to fear?"


    "What you¡¯ve mentioned is precisely the root of my fear."


    Su Heng spread his arms wide, taking in a long breath, as his wounds began to heal rapidly, letting the cold wind blow his shoulder-length hair loose.


    He looked calmly at Marpa, his eyes flickering with a faint cold light, "From an unnamed nobody to standing here conversing with you, it took me just under a year. Invincibility is not an illusory goal for me, but rather an inevitable fact that will happen in the next year... or maybe a few years."


    Experience more tales on empire


    "I¡¯m afraid of the day¡¯s arrival, do you understand that?"


    Su Heng paused slightly, observing Marpa¡¯s disbelieving and perplexed expression, and continued, "At that time, truly standing at the pinnacle, overlooking the vastness of the world, the endless machinations of fate. Searching throughout the eight wastelands, sweeping across the four seas. In heaven and earth, finding no worthy opponent."


    "Such a life, how empty it would be, how lonely, and how dull!"


    "And now, your arrival has undoubtedly opened a new door for me. Like a lamb entering a tiger¡¯s den, a fierce beast unleashed." A terrifying sneer spread across Su Heng¡¯s eternally thirsty mouth as his lips twisted.


    He extended his hand, fingers splayed, then clenched suddenly.


    Bang!


    A sharp crack!


    The entire void trembled, immense power compressing the air, creating astonishing gusts that ravaged the landscape, lifting Marpa¡¯s hair and revealing his face, a mix of shock and anger, "What the hell do you take me for!?"


    Even demon gods, when they descended, were considered catastrophic events.


    The deaths of hundreds of millions of people might not suffice to calm this disaster. Mountains crumbled, and the lives within were nearly wiped out; this was not an exaggeration but a blood-soaked reality that had unfolded in history. Even if mythical beasts provided shelter, the once-hopeful lands would turn into barren wastelands.


    But now, in Su Heng¡¯s words, Marpa was being treated like a sheep, a prey, even planning a reverse invasion into the time-space realm from where Marpa originally came.


    This was like reversing the natural order, unthinkable. Yet Su Heng spoke of it, moreover, vowing to turn it into reality.


    "Nonsensical, utterly foolish!" Marpa raged to the point of exploding, with bloodlight surging in his pupils.


    "Die!"


    Boom!


    A long-accumulated strike was delivered through the air.


    This time, it was not dark but an intensely rich blood color. Trailing black lightning along its path, the void trembled as it slashed down directly at Su Heng.


    Bang!


    Su Heng waved his hand, no longer concealing his aura.


    The blood-colored Corruption Light, which should have been formless, was slapped away by his palm, causing a violent explosion behind him.


    Within the rising bloodlight, Su Heng took a step forward.


    His muscles swelled, his second heart beat rapidly, and a golden network of blood swiftly covered his body. Dragon Blood activated, Supreme Martial Body, second heart overloading¡ªin a single breath, Su Heng had activated all his power enhancements, instantly boosting his battle strength to its peak.


    After the complete integration of the Jhinwu heart, Su Heng¡¯s usual height already exceeded eight meters.


    With all enhancements activated, his size surged again, growing close to fifteen meters.


    Whoosh!


    A pair of pitch-black dragon wings unfolded behind him.


    His hair, like a lion¡¯s mane, fluttered slightly in the wind. He tilted his chin up slightly, looking down from his lofty height at Marpa, who stood in the void before him. That lofty gaze was like that of a king looking down on a rebellious subject.


    "Do you have any last words you wish to entrust?" Su Heng sighed and asked calmly.


    The blood-red moonlight, the ruins of the collapsing temple, and the massive, inhuman body casting a shadow¡ªall made Su Heng, with horns on his head and wings on his back, standing at fifteen meters tall, seem like the undisputed demon god. In contrast, Marpa was just a mortal trembling in the shadow of death.


    "When you fought those two waste products from the Esoteric Sect, you didn¡¯t use your full strength!" Marpa looked up at the immense and ferocious face in the void.


    His heart felt as if it was gripped by an invisible hand, violently quivering.


    "Just playing with those two guys," Su Heng said with a smile, "and besides, if I had finished them both off in a flash, it wouldn¡¯t have been fun if you sneaked away in the meantime."


    "Do you think you¡¯ve already won?" Marpa said in a low voice.


    "Hahaha!" A series of resounding laughter burst forth from Su Heng¡¯s mouth. He gestured invitingly, his gaze even bearing encouragement, "You¡¯re more than welcome to try, since you¡¯re the notorious Corruption Demon God. I mean, just imagine, what if, just if you could win?"


    "Damn it, how did I run into such a monster!?" Watching the easy smile on Su Heng¡¯s face, Marpa¡¯s expression turned ugly, as the thought of retreat began to sprout in his heart.


    He had been suppressed by the Golden Crow for over two thousand years, and indeed wasn¡¯t at his peak now.


    Moreover, the Corruption Light, which Marpa was most proud of, for some reason, was ineffective against Su Heng. And the oppressive aura freely emanating from Su Heng, as well as the pitch-black might filling the entire sky, made it even harder for Marpa to breathe.


    "I¡¯ve just gained my freedom; I can¡¯t take risks here." Marpa muttered to himself, his mind made up.


    Whoosh!


    He reached out his hand, summoning twisted moonlight, which formed a curved Arc Blade in his palm.


    Behind him, in the void, those grey-white eyes reemerged. A dense mass of Corruption Light interweaved, bombarding Su Heng in a relentless barrage. The resulting smoke engulfed the entire battlefield. Marpa took a deep breath, intending to leave right then.


    However¡ª


    Boom!


    A loud explosion sounded, the earth trembling non-stop as if it were a beating heart.


    The Corruption Light hadn¡¯t even reached Su Heng before it was twisted and repelled by the fiery vigor that enveloped him¡ªlanding far away and causing explosions.


    With dragon wings unfurled behind his muscular frame, Su Heng was already exceedingly fast. Now, stepping into Heavenly Deceit, even the shortcoming of his agility was compensated for.


    Leaving a residual image behind, Su Heng appeared in front of Marpa in almost an instant teleportation.


    Moonlight drizzled down, casting a layer of blood-red hue over him.


    That lofty gaze inexplicably made Marpa¡¯s heart tremble.


    "Do you think you can escape without my permission?" Su Heng spoke in a deep voice, a hint of anger flickering in his eyes.


    "I¡ª" Marpa¡¯s muscles twitched violently as he was about to speak. Suddenly, he saw Su Heng¡¯s hand come crashing down out of nowhere.


    Fingers splayed wide, thick as copper columns.


    Dragging along the force, the twisting of moonlight formed into a substantial exaggeration of smoke. Indeed like the legendary colossal hand from the tales, sealing off everything, unstoppable, unavoidable.


    "Then let¡¯s have a battle!" Marpa, as a mighty demon god, still had some hot blood in him.


    At this moment, pushed to a desperate situation by Su Heng, he finally chose to abandon flight and fight to the death.


    His body swiftly swelled, with massive amounts of fat growing and rotting beneath his skin, emitting a black-green poisonous fog.


    The once suave and dashing blood-clothed demon god transformed in a blink of an eye into a huge frog-like monster over ten meters tall, with a wide mouth and thick tongue, and a body covered with festering sores¡ªraising its hand to collide with Su Heng.


    Boom!


    Both parties unleashed their full strength, clashing with immense force.


    The catastrophic shockwaves twisted the moonlight, the surrounding buildings tossed into the air like children¡¯s play blocks. First, they froze, then they utterly disintegrated. Everywhere the shockwave passed, black smoke billowed, the earth cracked and mountains crumbled, presenting a terrifying scene as if the end of the world had come.


    The King Buddha Temple, having disappeared for two thousand years, was already riddled with scars, severely damaged.


    Now, it could no longer withstand this force, further causing collapses, with the battle¡¯s aftermath even spreading beyond the King Buddha Temple.


    The upheaval turned many faces pale. Hearing the roars emanating from within, everyone felt consumed by fear and unease.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Screech!


    In Baihua County, north of the riverlands.


    As the sun was rising, the fiery glow of dawn bathed the landscape, a black crow with ruddy eyes skimmed over the mist-enveloped river surface. It circled briefly, then landed on a small hilltop close to the riverbank.


    Wu Yanzi, a thousand households officer from the Yiluan Bureau, extended her arm to catch it, then unraveled a secret message tied to its ankle.


    Wu Yanzi wore a tight black outfit that fully accentuated her voluptuous and mature feminine curves.


    Her round, full thighs, smoothed hips, narrowing suddenly to a slender waist, and then upwards, her ample and firm bust.


    Although she was covered from head to toe, the skin-tight fabric only incited more lascivious thoughts, with even some private details faintly visible.


    Combined with her fair skin and that striking touch of purplish-red eyeshadow.


    A true enchantress, exuding an alluring aura.


    However, despite her beauty, this officer was known within the Yiluan Bureau for her ruthless and licentious reputation.


    Falling into her hands meant a dire fate. Not to mention enemies, even colleagues from the Yiluan Bureau were extremely careful around her, fearing to inadvertently offend the beloved champion of the Capital Commandant.


    Wu Yanzi quickly skimmed the contents of the secret message, then with a flick of her hand, turned it to dust, scattering with the wind.


    "The target has been confirmed,"


    Wu Yanzi licked her lips excitedly, "Our target this time is the Golden Crow¡¯s remnant egg. Although it is predicted to be lifeless, the offspring of a divine beast is still of great value. At all costs, bring back the Golden Crow¡¯s remnant egg. If met with any obstruction, kill without mercy!"


    "Do you understand!?"


    "Understood!" The members of the Yiluan Bureau replied in unison.

 Chapter 310: 250: Capturing the Divine Egg, Unparalleled Delicacy

    "Indeed, very good!" Wu Yanzi clapped her hands, quite satisfied with the vigorous and confident bearing of her subordinates.However, that was to be expected.


    After all, it was just a minor place among the seven states of Jiang and E.


    And the biggest threat here was no longer present, perhaps already killed by a demon god.


    So...


    For Wu Yanzi, this operation seemed like capturing something with minimal effort.


    Without any surprises or threats.


    "Since everyone is ready, let¡¯s start now¡ªwait a moment!" Just as Wu Yanzi was about to give the command to move out, a skinny, dry palm abruptly raised in the crowd, interrupting her speech. All eyes instantly fell upon the person who raised their hand.


    Wu Yanzi¡¯s heavily made-up brows furrowed deeply, her tone displeased, "Chang Hong, you¡¯d better have a good reason, or else..."


    Wu Yanzi let out a cold snort, the threat in her eyes speaking volumes.


    Chang Hong was a slight, swarthy young man with sharp features and deep-set, yet spirited eyes, his muscles like steel. Meticulous by nature and on par with Wu Yanzi in rank, he was a thousand households of the Yiluan Bureau and, aside from Wu Yanzi, the strongest among this group.


    "Miss Wu Yanzi!" Chang Hong, unfazed by her threat, simply bowed and said calmly, "Although the main culprit has left, there are two threats in Baihua County that are worth special mention."


    "Let¡¯s hear them!"


    "The first threat is the Dragon Guard created by the main culprit."


    Chang Hong said, "As for the second, it¡¯s the Eldest Senior Sister of the Fiery Sun Sect, Qin Shunying. Despite her young age, she has a celebrated reputation in this area and it¡¯s not just an empty name."


    "Qin Shunying!" Wu Yanzi¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, licking her lips, "I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s a beauty that doesn¡¯t grace the world with her presence often."


    "Uh..." Chang Hong said, "Well-known names live up to their reputation, so she should be noteworthy."


    "Excellent, excellent!" Wu Yanzi immediately burst into laughter, clapping, "I didn¡¯t expect to gain such a prize from this operation."


    "Since she mingles with the rebels, she too is a rebel. For such rebels, they should be arrested by me, thoroughly interrogated, and brought to repent," Wu Yanzi said, extending her pinkish tongue, licking her lips.


    On her pale face, a visibly red flush rose, looking somewhat unhealthy.


    Despite her voluptuous figure and striking beauty, Wu Yanzi¡¯s action did not seduce but made those around her shiver.


    It was because Wu Yanzi was known for one of the worst temperaments within the twisted ranks of the Yiluan Bureau.


    Indiscriminate in her pursuits, and her methods knew no bounds.


    Her favorite thing was to torture those high and mighty beauties into senseless, irrational animals.


    Seeing Wu Yanzi visibly excited, those around her began to mourn for the Eldest Senior Sister of the Fiery Sun Sect.


    "You¡¯re responsible for finding Qin Shunying, hold her, and don¡¯t let her escape," Wu Yanzi instructed Chang Hong, "Leave the rest to me."


    "Understood!" Chang Hong nodded slightly.


    "Very good!" Wu Yanzi nodded with satisfaction. Now, there truly were no problems. Wu Yanzi waved her hand, "Advance!"


    Boom, boom, boom!


    With her order,


    The explosives hidden throughout Baihua County soon detonated, sending up billows of smoke and causing chaos.


    "Who dares to intrude upon Baihua County uninvited!" The many disciples and elders of the Demon Suppression Bureau quickly reacted, making their appearances to counterattack.


    They clashed with the spies of the Yiluan Bureau, the sounds of battle and killing rising to the heavens. Blood sprayed, and injuries were sustained on both sides.


    Meanwhile, taking advantage of the chaos, Wu Yanzi and her elite forces rushed straight for the Demon Suppression Tower.


    As perverse as she was, Wu Yanzi still prioritized completing the mission above all. This was why, despite everything, she was still valued within the Yiluan Bureau.


    Boom!


    She activated her Heavenly Deceit supersense and executed a burst of speed.


    She burst through the windows of the Demon Suppression Tower, charging in, facing a dark, deep tunnel. The walls and floor around her were built of black radiant stones, which provided excellent sound insulation. The noisy tumult of the battle outside was completely blocked the moment she entered the Demon Suppression Tower.


    It was as if she had passed through a thin membrane and entered a new world shrouded in darkness.


    "So much radiant stone, that¡¯s quite the haul," Wu Yanzi remarked with a click of her tongue, pulling out two black daggers from seemingly nowhere, tossing them lightly in the air before catching them in a reverse grip.


    "According to the intelligence we¡¯ve gathered, the Golden Crow¡¯s legacy egg should be on this floor." Confident in her formidable strength and the accuracy of the information, Wu Yanzi didn¡¯t wait for her teammates to regroup and surged forward rapidly. She also extended her senses, searching for the whereabouts of the Golden Crow¡¯s legacy egg.


    "Found it!"


    She moved through corridors, rounding corners.


    In another dark passageway, the temperature was significantly higher.


    Wu Yanzi felt a surge of elation, "Indeed, it¡¯s just a trivial place, even easier and smoother than I initially anticipated."


    Whoosh!


    Her form streaked forward, heading for the room where the Golden Crow¡¯s legacy egg was kept.


    Just then¡ªBang!


    As the ground shook violently, a warning flashed through Wu Yanzi¡¯s mind. She had no time to think and swiftly moved to the side. Then, the wall to her left burst open amidst dust and debris, and an elderly man with white hair and a burly figure strode out.


    His eyes gleamed with a dark golden color, filled with coldness and murderous intent.


    "Are you from the imperial court?" Wang Xindong had served the imperial court for a hundred years and was extremely experienced. He deduced her background from the traces of energy flowing through Wu Yanzi.


    He was first shocked, then became furiously enraged. His full head of gray-white hair stood on end as he barked, "During these chaotic times, we have created a sanctuary, protecting the peace of the citizens. Why do you attack us!?"


    "The high and mighty lords on the imperial court, they couldn¡¯t care less about the life and death of common folk."


    Wu Yanzi had a cold smile on her face, but inside, a note of surprise arose. Despite the fact that the old man standing before her, with his burly, tall frame, clearly hadn¡¯t entered Heavenly Deceit, Wu Yanzi could sense dangerous auras radiating from him.


    "This must be the Dragon Guard Chang Hong mentioned, a bit more troublesome than I anticipated," Wu Yanzi thought, her heart growing chill.


    The corner of her mouth curled into a mocking smile.


    Seizing the moment when Wang Xindong was distracted by her words, she lunged forward with a fierce thrust.


    Two thin, cicada-wing-like black lights overlapped, slicing through the air almost silently. In the nick of time, Wang Xindong managed to narrowly dodge. Strands of his white hair floated to the ground, his brow furrowed deeply, his face dark with rage.


    Immediately after¡ªBoom!


    With a heavy punch slamming down, the walls collapsed and the floor trembled. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wang Xindong and Wu Yanzi engaged in fierce battle, with the former¡¯s energy filling the space around them, and the latter displaying even swifter speed, barely visible to the naked eye. In the blink of an eye, they clashed a dozen times. Several Dragon Guards from the Demon Suppression Tower quickly gathered, sealing off the area and encircling Wu Yanzi.


    "What a nuisance!" Wu Yanzi took a deep breath and said coldly, "Game over, I have no interest in playing along with you any longer."


    Hiss¡ª


    Accompanied by countless bloodlines bursting in her pupils.


    Wu Yanzi flexed her arms, the muscles in her back tensed rapidly, tearing through her clothes, and eventually, two pairs of flesh-colored wings emerged. Her flesh mutated, with black feathers glistening metallically breaking through the skin and protruded outwards.


    Swish!


    The wings quivered gently, creating a white surge of air.


    Wu Yanzi¡¯s speed surged in an instant, breaking through the encirclement of several Dragon Guards.


    Wang Xindong let out a roar, his face contorted with ferocity, prepared to give chase. But at that moment, the remaining secret agents of the Yiluan Bureau finally caught up, throwing down several resilient nets, made of an unknown material, to block the way and plunged into battle with the Dragon Guards in the blink of an eye.


    "Phew, ran into a bit of trouble." Wu Yanzi¡¯s figure disappeared down the corridor.


    It wasn¡¯t until she looked back and saw no sign of Wang Xindong and the others that she finally exhaled in relief, "Thankfully, things went mostly smooth."


    Swish!


    With a flick of her fingers, Wu Yanzi placed the two daggers back into her bosom.


    The sounds of battle grew fainter, settling down to silence. A dark corridor lay before her, its end opened with a window, through which slivers of sunlight poured in. Apart from that, there was no other light source, giving it a somewhat dim appearance. Stay connected via empire


    Step!


    Wu Yanzi moved forward with cat-like steps, her posture elegant.


    Before an ancient stone door, Wu Yanzi¡¯s heart stirred slightly, and she paused, "This should be the place."


    She licked her lips, excitement at the prospect of nearing success blooming on her face. However, the closer one is to success, the more prone they are to fail due to relaxation. As an experienced secret agent of the Yiluan Bureau, Wu Yanzi wouldn¡¯t make such a rookie mistake.


    Click!


    She pressed a mechanism, extending her hand to push open the stone door before her.


    At the same time, her muscles tensed, and the wings on her back trembled gently.


    Her vigilance was at its peak, ready to face surprises and combat at any moment.


    Finally...


    Amidst the frictional noise, the stone door fully opened.


    Inside was a slightly empty hall with no extra decorations.


    On the central platform stood a translucent golden egg, about as tall as a person, bathing in the sunlight and glowing itself, with the temperature around it so high that the air started to show slight distortions.


    The aura of a divine beast couldn¡¯t be faked.


    Without needing other means of verification, Wu Yanzi was almost certain that this was the goal of her mission.


    Besides the solar phoenix egg, there was a young girl in the room. She was clad in red, looking no older than eighteen, with pearly pale arms cradling the solar phoenix egg, lost in slumber. Her black hair spilled over her shoulders like cascading clouds or waterfalls.


    Her skin was already fair, but against the backdrop of the solar phoenix egg, it looked almost translucent, emitting a delicate, jade-like sheen.


    The moment Wu Yanzi laid eyes on the girl,


    Her heart gave a fierce jolt, as if she had been jabbed with a spear


    Her gaze trailed down the girl¡¯s delicate frame to her porcelain-white ankles, almost unable to pull her eyes away¡­

 Chapter 311: 251: The Golden Crow Hatches, Double Suns in the Sky

    "Hiss¡ª"She really wanted to be disdainfully stepped on by her.


    The moment Wu Yanzi saw that girl, such an intense emotional stimulation inevitably rose in her mind.


    She opened her mouth and swallowed.


    Fortunately, at this time, Wu Yanzi had not lost her senses to lust and still retained a certain level of rationality.


    She let out her perception, lingering briefly on the girl.


    Wu Yanzi let out a sigh of relief; the girl was not a powerhouse from the Heavenly Deceit Realm and posed no threat to her. Instead, the girl¡¯s constitution seemed somewhat special, impervious to the high heat emanating from the Golden Crow Divine Egg.


    The small brush-like eyelashes trembled gently.


    Seemingly awakened by the noise Wu Yanzi made, Li Hongxiu opened her eyes.


    Li Hongxiu, unexpectedly coming face to face with a stranger in her room, did not panic but maintained her usual cold demeanor.


    She just slowly got up.


    The girl¡¯s slender and graceful figure stood next to the Golden Crow Divine Egg, calmly observing her with deep eyes.


    "Indeed, just as I had imagined..."


    Li Hongxiu¡¯s face had been mostly hidden by her long hair before, unclear. But now as she gracefully stood up, Wu Yanzi couldn¡¯t help but swallow. Delicate and three-dimensional features, a remote and celibate demeanor, with a hint of mysterious aura added in.


    It was precisely Wu Yanzi¡¯s favorite type.


    "Not bad, really not bad!" Wu Yanzi chuckled gleefully, saliva almost running down the corner of her mouth.


    "Don¡¯t resist, I won¡¯t harm you. I¡¯d be heartbroken if you were injured," Wu Yanzi covered her chest with her hand, speaking to the girl in front of her in the softest tone and manner she could manage, "Tell me your name, and I will take you and the Golden Crow Divine Egg from here."


    Li Hongxiu tilted her head, pointing to the Golden Crow Divine Egg beside her, and said, "You want to take this?"


    "Correct." Wu Yanzi nodded, adding, "And you."


    The undisguised greed and desire in the other¡¯s gaze made Li Hongxiu feel a subtle discomfort, and some not-so-good memories surfaced in her heart. Li Hongxiu¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and a faint trace of disgust crossed her face.


    And it was such a subtle change in expression.


    That made Wu Yanzi so excited she almost shouted; she subconsciously clenched her plump and full thighs.


    "I won¡¯t stop you, but if you want to take it away¡­" Li Hongxiu gently tapped the Golden Crow Divine Egg and calmly said, "then you better ask for its opinion, this little guy has quite a temper."


    "What do you mean!?" Wu Yanzi took great effort to move her gaze away from Li Hongxiu¡¯s face, her heart skipped a beat, and her complexion changed.


    "This Golden Crow Egg¡ªdamn it!"


    Before embarking on the mission, the intelligence collected had clearly indicated.


    Due to the pollution brought by the Corruption Demon God, the Golden Crow Egg had long since lost its vitality, its magic gone.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have sent such a small force; a living divine beast, even in its infancy, could attract the presence of a heavenly king.


    But now, the stark reality was right before her eyes.


    The egg considered dead was hatching, with cracks spreading across its crystal-like shell. Intense, dazzling light burst forth, and the surrounding air temperature rose sharply, to the point where the fluorite floor and walls began to melt, dripping down bit by bit.


    An infinite life force burst forth from within the divine egg, too dazzling to look at directly, as if a golden sun had been crammed into a cramped house.


    And beside this miniature sun.


    Li Hongxiu¡¯s red dress fluttered, her long hair flying, her eyes flashing with an unconcealed coldness and disdain.


    "Damn it, what are those information gatherers doing, to get such outrageous intelligence all wrong." Raging heatwaves hit her, charring Wu Yanzi¡¯s skin and hair. She felt as though she had been thrown into a furnace, yet her heart was filled with coldness.


    Divine beast! S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A divine beast, no less!


    One had not appeared before the public eye for at least hundreds of years.


    What did she do to deserve witnessing the birth of a divine beast?


    Even if it was just born, its weakest stage, it was still not something Heavenly Deceit could counter. Wu Yanzi struggled to swallow, turned, and attempted to flee.


    Crack!


    Continue reading at empire


    A crisp sound, and the divine egg shattered.


    A bizarre black-feathered, three-legged bird flew out from the broken egg, flapping its wings and issuing its first cry.


    In that instant, the entire Baihua County, and even all of Jiangzhou and the surrounding counties, everyone instinctively looked up at the sky.


    And then they saw the unique spectacle of their lives.


    Next to the rising, fiery red sun, another black one loomed high, looking down on the living beings below, bursting forth with endless light and heat. It altered the celestial event, brazenly announcing its existence without restraint.


    And within the Demon Suppression Tower in Baihua County, the scene unfolding was akin to hell descending.


    The divine egg was as tall as a grown person.


    The Golden Crow that hatched from it, perhaps due to being premature or for some other reason, was only about a foot long.


    But the aura it exuded was incredibly strong, and unlike the pure tranquility of a divine beast, its black corona carried strands of strangeness and fierceness.


    The piercing cries shattered stone and gold, shaking the Demon Suppression Tower so violently it nearly collapsed.


    It circled around the great hall, melting all the walls.


    Only then did it contentedly flap its wings, landing on Li Hongxiu¡¯s shoulder with a grace inherent at birth, and began preening its feathers.

 Chapter 312: 251: The Golden Crow Hatches, Twin Suns in the Sky (2)

    Wu Yanzi¡¯s expression turned to shock as she halted, the wall before her melted into surging lava. The jet-black flames burned fiercely in the void, warping the air and completely sealing off the path of retreat. She turned around and saw Li Hongxiu gazing at her as well.The moment their eyes met, Li Hongxiu gently stroked the feathers of the Golden Crow.


    "Take her down," said Li Hongxiu, calmly.


    Screech!


    The Golden Crow flapped its wings, its pupils blazing red.


    It spat out a black flame, initially only three feet long.


    But upon meeting the wind, it suddenly ballooned into a flaming tornado, filling all the space before it, generating massive suction.


    Wu Yanzi mustered all her techniques, her strength erupting as she desperately struggled, but she couldn¡¯t escape and managed only to let out a wretched scream before her body was enveloped and devoured by the pitch-black flames.


    Bang!


    The flames persisted for only a moment.


    But it was enough to grievously injure Wu Yanzi, rendering this Yiluan Bureau thousand households powerless to resist.


    All the flames were reabsorbed into the Golden Crow while on the lava-covered floor beneath, wisps of blue smoke twisted upwards, and the air filled with the smell of sulfur.


    Li Hongxiu walked forward across the blaze. Ever since Su Heng brought back the Golden Crow¡¯s egg and it hatched, Li Hongxiu had been together with the Golden Crow the whole time. Her body was special, having imbibed some of the Crow¡¯s aura, so she did not fear the high temperatures and fierce flames it produced.


    But Wu Yanzi wasn¡¯t so lucky.


    Moments before, this alluring spy was imposing and charming, but now she was nearly a charred corpse. Her limbs had all been burned by the fierce fire, utterly losing her ability to resist. Only her Heavenly Deceit endowed resilient body was barely clinging to life.


    Li Hongxiu¡¯s toe gently hooked onto Wu Yanzi¡¯s side, and with a push, she flipped her over.


    "If there¡¯s still a breath in you, then let¡¯s leave it at that," Li Hongxiu said condescendingly as she looked down at her. Even from such an angle, the girl¡¯s cold and detached face remained impeccably stunning.


    The reason she spared Wu Yanzi¡¯s life was not due to Li Hongxiu¡¯s compassion.


    Instead, it was because she knew about the experiments Su Heng was conducting on the ninth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower. Wu Yanzi was quite powerful, and she might be kept as a test subject. To squeeze out every last bit of utility and avoid waste, Li Hongxiu thought, as a subtle sensation of moisture spread through her toes.


    It felt as though a giant snail had crawled over her foot, leaving behind a wet, slimy trail, bringing a wave of discomfort to Li Hongxiu and almost raising goosebumps on her fair skin.


    Her elegant brows furrowed slightly as she slowly looked down¡ª


    Wu Yanzi astonishingly stretched out her tongue, struggled to turn her face, and licked Li Hongxiu¡¯s toes, savoring the arch delicately.


    This individual truly had unusual talents, her snake-like tongue long and nimble. Despite her near-paralysis, she managed to lick up along the girl¡¯s tensed and translucent arch to her ankle, leaving a glistening trail of saliva.


    "..."


    "..."


    Seeing Li Hongxiu looking down at her,


    Wu Yanzi¡¯s mouth stretched into an ingratiating smile on her charred visage.


    "Let¡¯s forget it..." Li Hongxiu sighed, stepping back, her exquisite face full of revulsion, "Such vermin only waste the air they breathe."


    She lightly nudged the Golden Crow¡¯s chin with her hand.


    The Golden Crow opened its mouth.


    Another burst of flame swept over, reducing Wu Yanzi¡¯s body to a clump of pitch-black char.


    The Golden Crow then spread its wings and flew out from the Demon Suppression Tower. The sky suddenly darkened, and a fierce wind tore through the air, as storm clouds gathered. A black sun hung amidst the leaden clouds, igniting the entire sky, as raindrops of raven-feather black fire fell from nowhere.


    Each flame was accompanied by a woeful cry of agony and despair.


    Whether it was the Heavenly Deceit warriors undergoing sensory metamorphosis or slightly less powerful monster embryo masters, everyone touched by the black fire released from the Golden Crow met the same fate.


    They became burning human torches, their flesh falling off like wax. In the end, there was nothing left but piles of bones scattered in the black dust, leaving bloodied and twisted human-shaped impressions on the ground.


    ...


    Swish!


    The war started abruptly and ended just as abruptly.


    Li Hongxiu reached out to push open the shattered window, and the cold wind blew in from the cloudy sky, lifting the girl¡¯s hair.


    Amid the closely packed buildings, a light of fire flitted past and arrived in front of her.


    Qin Shunying¡¯s spirited face was glistening with a bit of sweat as she panted heavily. Although she had not sustained any injuries, her appearance alone made it clear that she must have just endured a tough battle, surrounded by many experts.


    But the turnaround was too swift, only in a blink, all these experts turned into flying ash...


    "This is the power of the Golden Crow, inconceivable," Qin Shunying marveled.


    The Golden Crow was the guardian spirit of Yuanxi, and although Yuanxi had perished over two thousand years ago, such a special sentiment,


    Still flowed through generations, through culture and bloodline.


    The Golden Crow swooped back down from the sky and once again perched on Li Hongxiu¡¯s shoulder. Qin Shunying¡¯s gaze flickered slightly as she reached out to touch it.


    But at the moment of contact, her fingertips stung sharply, as if shocked by electricity, and a pink blister suddenly appeared on her fair fingertip.


    "So hot!" Qin Shunying grimaced, looking at Li Hongxiu with a hint of envy.


    "Quack~ Quack quack~ Quack quack!" suddenly, the Golden Crow raised its head, flapped its wings at Qin Shunying, and let out a few odd caws. Qin Shunying cocked her head with a big question mark popping up on her forehead.


    "Is it speaking, what did it say?" Qin Shunying wondered, just thinking aloud, but Li Hongxiu actually understood it.


    "Skull Plain..." Li Hongxiu furrowed her brows, translating, "It says it sensed the presence of that demon god in the direction of Skull Plain."


    "The Corruption Demon God Marpa, the chief culprit of Yuanxi¡¯s destruction, has broken free from the seal," Li Hongxiu said calmly.


    Boom!


    The wind outside suddenly grew fierce, blowing the broken window sashes away.


    And Qin Shunying¡¯s complexion also turned pale at once.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Skull Plain, Dharma King Monastery.


    The battle between Su Heng and the Corruption Demon God Marpa, two monsters, had been going on all night.


    Whether it was physical strength or attack power, they had both reached the limits of ordinary human comprehension. They were living calamities, gods of destruction. And such a fight was only about life and death, not victory or defeat. Therefore, they both drove their bodies, spirits, and wills to the limit, testing each other¡¯s capacity for destruction.


    But in the end...


    Su Heng was slightly superior.


    He pressed down on Marpa¡¯s neck, filled with boils, with one hand and lifted it up.


    Then he swung his fist down hard.


    With a "thud," Marpa¡¯s half face exploded, blood splattered. The fierce impact force swept through half of the monastery, reducing hundreds of houses to ruins. Numerous clouds of dust and smoke rose up, obscuring the moonlight. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marpa¡¯s shattered body fell heavily to the ground, struggled a couple of times, but failed to stand up.


    Crack!


    A heavy foot stomped down, breaking ribs.


    Su Heng, breathing heavily, had a ferocious smile on his face, "Do you have any last words to say?" Your next chapter awaits on empire


    Marpa struggled fiercely a couple of times but failed to break free. Eventually, he chose to give up and just lay on his back on the ground, watching the blood moon that was gradually falling from the sky.


    "Hahaha, what a, monster!" The guy suddenly burst into laughter, his thunderous laughter echoing on the battlefield.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Heng pressed down harder with his foot, and the creature¡¯s laughter abruptly stopped.


    "Do you know why, over two thousand years ago, the Golden Crow didn¡¯t kill me but chose to seal me here instead?" Though already defeated and unable to struggle,


    Marpa¡¯s face was still filled with confident brilliance, as though he had some certainty that Su Heng would not choose to kill him there.


    And Su Heng was indeed curious.


    Because as he understood it, even the weakened Golden Crow was far stronger than Marpa.


    It should have been able to kill Marpa easily, but it did not do so. Instead, it went to great lengths to weaken and seal him in Skull Plain.


    "So, what exactly did the Golden Crow do all this for, at such a cost?"

 Chapter 313: 252: Seed of Destruction, Mythical Battlefield

    "Because of this." Marpa¡¯s mouth spewed fresh blood wildly, showing extreme pain, but he still managed to squeeze out a bloody, hideous smile.Struggling, he lifted a finger and pointed at his own chest.


    Following Marpa¡¯s gaze, Su Heng slowly moved his foot off Marpa¡¯s chest.


    Successfully freed.


    Marpa breathed heavily but did not struggle.


    His two blood-drenched palms pressed against a long, charred scratch between his ribs.


    Crack!


    Accompanied by a spray of fresh blood.


    Marpa suddenly ripped open his own chest in front of Su Heng.


    "What are you doing? Let me see how many bowls of noodles you¡¯ve really eaten..." Seeing him act so crazily, Su Heng was first stunned and then narrowed his eyes slightly, even his heavy breathing unconsciously slowed down.


    In the middle of Marpa¡¯s bloody chest.


    A black-green heart was beating slowly yet heavily.


    A corrupt and evil power continuously radiated from this heart, strands of black mist condensed in the air. Wherever the black mist traveled, the trees remaining on the battlefield quickly grew, covering themselves with highly aggressive black spikes.


    Then, these plants, as if possessing their own consciousness, began hunting amidst the rustling sound.


    "This is... a Deceit Beast."


    Su Heng¡¯s brows furrowed deeply.


    He had always been curious about how those Deceit Beasts were born.


    And now, the answer was in front of him. What he had always thought was a demonic infection was actually not accurate. The source of the Deceit Beasts¡¯ power came from this bizarre heart inside Marpa. This ancient, decayed heart was the source of all corruption and the chief culprit that tormented the Golden Crow to death.


    "What is this thing that can kill a divine beast?" Su Heng¡¯s voice was low, a dangerous dark red light condensed at his fingertips.


    "This is the ¡¯Seed of Destruction¡¯." Marpa panted heavily, a hint of reminiscence appeared on his ugly, bloated face, "It is a Divine Artifact from deep within the Eternal Heaven. I was exiled for stealing its power and banished to this world."


    "Only I can suppress the power of the Seed of Destruction."


    Marpa¡¯s expression turned serious and his gaze burned into Su Heng, saying, "If I die, its power will be out of control."


    "And then what?"


    "Do you know about the Mythical Battlefield?" Marpa did not answer directly but instead asked back.


    "Do you think I¡¯m a very patient person?" A sinister smile appeared on Su Heng¡¯s face, and the red light concentrated at his fingertips burst forth. The force, mixed with the intense heat from the heart of the Golden Crow, vaporized one of Marpa¡¯s arms on the spot.


    "Ahhh!!!"


    The latter emitted a miserable scream, and bloody sweat emerged from Marpa¡¯s body.


    "Once the Seed of Destruction goes out of control, its destructive power will be enough to destroy the barriers between Eternal Heaven and the real world."


    Severe pain made Marpa¡¯s body tremble, he dared not play coy any longer and blurted out, "This means a Mythical Battlefield will be born here. By then, countless demons from Eternal Heaven will be able to pass through here into the mortal world, including some even more powerful and ancient demons than me."


    Marpa¡¯s words plunged Su Heng into deep silence.


    The Mythical Battlefield, he certainly knew it.


    Even for the powerful Great Zhou Dynasty, the Mythical Battlefield was an absolute dire threat. The past ten Heavenly Expeditions, though countless enemies were killed and unparalleled military exploits established, the Great Zhou Dynasty also paid a terrible price. Especially during the tenth expedition, the current Martial Emperor was severely injured.


    Stay updated with empire


    It is said that he was not long for this world, and all state affairs were completely handed over to the Third Prince to manage.


    If a new Mythical Battlefield appeared in Skull Plain.


    Even if it was a bit smaller, it would still be a protracted calamity.


    ...


    Meanwhile, under Su Heng¡¯s feet.


    Marpa quietly hid a glint of hatred in his eyes, a sinister smile emerging in his heart. The words he had just told Su Heng were partly true, partly false. The Seed of Destruction was real, so was the Mythical Battlefield.


    Initially, when he arrived here, the Golden Crow had weakened and sealed Marpa for this reason.


    But over two thousand years had passed.


    In this prolonged seal, Marpa had learned how to coexist with the "Seed of Destruction."


    He stripped out the power of the "Seed of Destruction" that was beyond his control and released it to the external environment. This power corrupted the life in the Law King Temple into the Deceit Beasts that Su Heng and others had encountered. Moreover, the environment of Skull Plain was special, already tightly linked with Eternal Heaven.


    Furthermore, with the pollution brought by the "Seed of Destruction," it wouldn¡¯t take long for the Law King Temple to turn into a Mythical Battlefield.


    This was actually not contingent on Marpa¡¯s will.


    In Eternal Heaven.


    Marpa, being a demon god, was already considered a powerhouse.


    But in the eyes of even more ancient beings, he was still merely a pawn, exiled to this Wilderness to forge a gateway between the mortal realm and the realm of eternal life.


    As for what happened after he left the temple, even if Su Heng really wanted to slaughter him elsewhere, Marpa was fairly confident he could escape by shedding his skin. With the "Seed of Destruction" granting him talents and strength, Marpa¡¯s power could recover swiftly, and even surpass his previous state.


    At that time¡ª


    The humiliation he endured today, he would repay a hundredfold, a thousandfold!


    Marpa swore vengeance in his heart, yet his face remained expressionless. Seeing Su Heng lift his gaze, Marpa shuddered violently and hurriedly pleaded, "Release me, and I swear I will never set foot in this place or appear before you again."


    "I don¡¯t want to die, and you don¡¯t have to clash to the death with those monsters from the eternal realm," Marpa repeated, his voice laced with enticement.


    "You speak well¡­" A sigh escaped from Su Heng¡¯s fanged, gaping maw.


    "Yes, just like that!" A flicker of wild joy appeared on Marpa¡¯s face, but Su Heng¡¯s next words cast him into a frigid abyss.


    "But, I still think it¡¯s better to just kill you here," Su Heng said, stretching out a massive hand and seizing Marpa by the neck. His head tilted, like a butcher eyeing the sliced pork on his chopping board, that indifferent, blood-red gaze made Marpa shudder.


    "Why?" Marpa¡¯s neck creaked ominously, his facial boils burst open, leaking fresh blood.


    Had his plan been exposed?


    It shouldn¡¯t have, he hid every detail so thoroughly, without a single slip.


    "Peace through struggle endures, peace through compromise perishes," Su Heng scraped at the necrotic flesh on Marpa¡¯s face with his rough fingernails, displaying a cold smile as he said, "There¡¯s no sacrifice too great to accept, no compromise too small to concede."


    "If war must come, then it should be I who initiates it," Su Heng said, slapping Marpa¡¯s cheek with his other hand, "Understand, mongrel?"


    Like a thunderbolt, the realization exploded within him.


    Staring into the horrific visage that filled his field of vision, Marpa felt his mind in disarray.


    From his birth until now, he had never felt the threat of death so intimately. He had thought of many possibilities and countermeasures, yet he had never anticipated someone willingly initiating war with the eternal realm. This madman, this monster¡­


    Marpa opened his mouth to say something, but all that surged from his throat was crimson blood and filthy chunks of innards.


    Intense pain pierced his brain, stirring his consciousness.


    In a dazed moment¡ª


    Marpa remembered something Su Heng had said¡ªthe world was but a cage for him, and he was the key, releasing a beast eternally ravenous. At this thought, Marpa felt a chilling dread, cold creeping up his spine.


    Snap!


    Su Heng snapped Marpa¡¯s spine, and fear was quenched in an instant.


    He opened his mouth, then exhaled, the blazing True Sun Fire drying up Marpa¡¯s innards. Following this, Su Heng delivered several blows in quick succession, tearing off Marpa¡¯s limbs, chopping off his head, leaving nothing on the ground but a large puddle of blackened, filthy blood and flesh.


    The heart-shaped "Seed of Destruction" still pulsed, emanating wisps of gray-black Corruption Light.


    Su Heng grasped this heart in his hand, feeling the astonishing power bursting within.


    His expression altered slightly.


    But now was not the time to study this object.


    "I¡¯ll keep it for now¡­ After I¡¯m done here, I¡¯ll take a proper look at it," he said.


    Moreover, there was one more thing.


    Marpa was dead, but there was no significant change within the temple.


    "As I thought, he was deceiving me," Su Heng remarked, looking down at the bloody chunks at his feet, a cold smile curling his lips.


    But what Marpa said wasn¡¯t entirely false; the Corruption Demon God had died, yet the corruption he left behind couldn¡¯t be eradicated, clinging to the bones like poison deeply seeping into the void.


    This was the source of many abnormalities within the temple.


    Soon, this place was destined to evolve into a new Mythical Battlefield.


    But that wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing, depending entirely on the balance of power between the two sides. If powerful enough, the Mythical Battlefield would be a goldmine of continually refreshing resources. Otherwise, it would become a calamity, with the entire Skull Plain and the seven states at risk of becoming apocalyptic wastelands.


    "If war is inevitable, then let the Skull Plain burn," Su Heng took a moment to digest this news; once his eyes reopened, he was prepared.


    But first, it was time to clean up the Deceit Beast infesting the temple. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though unstoppable, he could maybe garner some extra preparation time.


    Swish!


    With that thought, Su Heng immediately set into action.


    "Roar!" A massive aura of billowing black smoke erupted from him, his wounds rapidly healing. Then, employing the Bright Sun Divine Skill, he devoured all of Marpa¡¯s remnants, leaving nothing behind.


    "The taste is rather good, despite the ugliness," Su Heng sneered, his wings unfurling as his immense body soared into the sky.


    The blast it created was like an ocean tide sweeping across the battlefield, pushing aside the ruins and raising a swirling dust curtain. When the dust settled, Su Heng¡¯s towering figure had vanished, leaving behind only streaks of dawn¡¯s golden sunlight shining down on the heavily scarred battlefield.

 Chapter 314: 253: Healthy Sunshine, Pursuing the Culprit

    Boom!An intense explosion kicked up a blast wave from behind.


    A gigantic stone lion flew towards him like a cannonball amidst the force of the impact.


    He Xingyun, as if having eyes on the back of his head, ducked low and avoided the stone lion that narrowly missed the top of his head and crashed heavily into a distant wall, setting off a cacophony and a cloud of dust and debris.


    "Cough, cough!" He Xingyun waved his hand, his face etched with shock.


    "This is so exaggerated. This is just a corner of Fawang Temple. What on earth is happening inside?" Sensing that something was amiss, he had left the central area of Fawang Temple early to search for his scattered fellow disciples, and now only one was left.


    However, for some reason, the feeling of danger deep within him grew even more intense.


    When one cultivated to Heavenly Deceit, the five senses became incredibly sharp.


    Especially for someone like He Xingyun, a prestigious sect¡¯s prodigy, his intuition for danger far exceeded that of ordinary people.


    This premonition of danger was certainly not unfounded. Yet, after a brief contemplation, He Xingyun decided not to abandon this last disciple. Instead of leaving, he quickened his pace. His whole body flew forward, leaping over the fallen wall, and soon he arrived inside another area of the temple.


    Bang!


    With a wave of his hand, force surged.


    Huge chunks of collapsed rubble and shattered tiles hung suspended in midair.


    A young disciple, grey and dusty with a white robe and a sword scabbard embroidered on his chest, was pulled out from the ruins by He Xingyun.


    He touched his nose to check for breath, and feeling a faint one, He Xingyun relaxed slightly.


    He poured a large handful of medicinal pills into his mouth and pinched the Philtrum.


    A moment later...


    The young disciple¡¯s body trembled slightly and then his eyes flew open in terror.


    "Senior Brother!" Upon seeing He Xingyun¡¯s familiar face, the young disciple named Lin Xiaoye gradually calmed down. His eyes suddenly reddened, and he tightly grasped He Xingyun¡¯s arm, whispering, "I got separated from the others and was trapped here. I thought..."


    "Don¡¯t be afraid; your senior brother is here," He Xingyun said, patting Lin Xiaoye¡¯s back to comfort him.


    "There has been a change in Fawang Temple, and many people have been leaving one after another. It¡¯s no longer safe to stay here; we need to hurry and leave," He Xingyun added, "Can you stand up now, move on your own?"


    "No problem, Senior Brother," Lin Xiaoye replied, pushing aside the slabs of stone that lay on top of him and then getting to his feet.


    "That¡¯s good..." He Xingyun nodded slightly.


    As he stood up, a breeze blew, the clouds in the sky scattered, and sunlight poured down, casting a massive shadow over him. The palpitations in his heart pounded almost tangibly. He Xingyun took a deep breath, his muscles tensed, and his left hand instinctively reached for the hilt of his sword at his waist.


    "Senior Brother, what¡¯s happened?" Lin Xiaoye saw the change in his expression and quickly asked.


    "No need to ask now. Just stay behind me later," He Xingyun used a Spirit Secret Technique to transfer his voice directly, as if he was afraid of alarming something.


    Lin Xiaoye obediently stood behind his senior brother and followed his gaze.


    In the sunlight, a large brass statue with wide ears, a long nose, and tusks reaching to the sky stood alone amidst the ruins. Flecks of golden sunlight dusted its body, making it appear as if it were made of brass and shimmering with a sacred, peaceful light.


    Crack!


    A loud snap, and the giant brass statue suddenly looked down.


    A pair of dark yellow eyes stared intently at He Xingyun and his disciple Lin Xiaoye.


    From the gaping maw, with tusks reaching to the sky, came a human voice as thunderous as rolling thunder, "I never expected to find two snacks at a time like this."


    "You..." He Xingyun took a deep breath, recognizing the origins of the giant elephant. He spoke coldly, "You are the second-ranked Yellow Tooth old elephant, King of the Demon Country. What are you doing here!"


    "Correct!" The Yellow Tooth old elephant King laughed heartily, "Since you know of this king¡¯s fame, why not surrender?"


    With that, his trunk swept forward.


    The sturdy trunk swelled in the wind like a soaring dragon and pressed down towards He Xingyun and his disciple.


    "Run!" He Xingyun pushed his disciple behind him and then drew his sword; the blade gleamed like a waterfall, striking towards the Yellow Tooth old elephant King. As the current eldest disciple of the Wuji Sword Sect, He Xingyun¡¯s strike could perhaps cut through rivers and split seas, but it was unable to inflict any notable damage on the formidable demon before him.


    In the Demon Country, the Yellow Tooth old elephant could dominate even a golden-winged great peng bird with his indestructible physical body.


    "Just a dying struggle," the Yellow Tooth old elephant sneered, his trunk sucking fiercely.


    A pale whirlpool appeared out of nowhere in the air, exerting tremendous suction force.


    He Xingyun¡¯s graceful movement technique suddenly stiffened, slowed down, and then he was engulfed by the trunk. The Yellow Tooth old elephant opened his wide mouth, about to swallow He Xingyun whole.


    "No!" Lin Xiaoye was beside himself with urgency, thrusting out slashes of Sword Qi, but to no avail¡ªthey only left insignificant scratch marks on the rough skin of the Yellow Tooth old elephant. Not to mention inflicting substantive damage, he couldn¡¯t even cut off a single hair from his body.


    "The struggle of the weak is all the more delightful to the strong," the Yellow Tooth old elephant laughed wickedly as he went to devour He Xingyun in front of Lin Xiaoye.


    But just at that moment¡ª


    Splat!


    A pitch-black dragon-claw-like hand stretched out from nowhere.


    It brought powerful force with it, distorting the sunlight, then grabbed one of the Yellow Tooth old elephant¡¯s long nostrils and tore it fiercely.


    Rip!


    Blood, like a fountain, sprayed skywards.


    The Yellow Tooth old elephant King opened his mouth, emitting a painful, piercing roar.


    The roaring stopped abruptly as another punch from the shadows shattered two tusks and knocked the Yellow Tooth old elephant to the ground, followed by a heavy foot stomp. The Yellow Tooth old elephant¡¯s chest caved in, his front sticking to his back as countless ribs snapped in an instant.


    The indestructible body he took pride in was as fragile as a toy in front of Su Heng.


    "You¡ª" Overcome with shock and rage, the Yellow Tooth old elephant looked to the newcomer.


    Su Heng¡¯s cold and ruthless face suddenly appeared before him, "You¡¯re right, the strong should humiliate the weak without mercy. Now struggle for me, damn it!"


    "Are you the murderer who killed my younger brother? How are you still alive!?" The old yellow-toothed elephant turned pale with shock.


    He had previously agreed with the Descending Third World Ming King and Ancient Buddha Kasyapa to jointly deal with Su Heng. But the old yellow-toothed elephant was not adept at moving quickly, and by the time he arrived, the three were already fighting. When the demon god revived and joined the battlefield, the old yellow-toothed elephant was certain that Su Heng would undoubtedly die.


    He stayed here just to confirm the news.


    And to take this opportunity, he planned to capture some blood food from the monastery to enhance his cultivation.


    Little did he expect that Su Heng, this god of slaughter, would suddenly kill his way to him, startling the old yellow-toothed elephant.


    The war deep within the monastery ended, and Su Heng was alive. What did this mean? It meant the person before him had butchered the demon god himself!


    At this thought,


    A chill ran through the old yellow-toothed elephant¡¯s heart, and he couldn¡¯t muster the will to resist.


    "Don¡¯t kill me," the old yellow-toothed elephant screamed, pleadingly, "I am willing to bow down as a slave, to be your mount and runner."


    "Damn smart, finding yourself a position," Su Heng said as he patted the old yellow-toothed elephant¡¯s face with a sneer, "Too bad you¡¯re just too ugly. You¡¯d disgrace my image if I brought you out, so forget it."


    Bang!


    The old yellow-toothed elephant opened his mouth as if he wanted to say something.


    But Su Heng had already smashed down with a punch, draining all the essence from his flesh and blood, killing him on the spot so he couldn¡¯t be deader, leaving nothing but a tattered hide.


    Su Heng turned around, looking down at He Xingyun who had fallen to the ground.


    "Senior!" He Xingyun swallowed hard, raised his hands in a salute, and bowed deeply forward.


    "Thank you, Senior, for saving my life!" Lin Xiaoye rushed forward, shouting as he knelt on both knees and kowtowed to Su Heng with such force that blood seeped from his forehead, smashing a bowl-sized hole into the temple floor.


    "The disciples of Wuji Sword Sect sure have some loyalty," Su Heng "huh" with a tone of approval in his eyes.


    "Leave the monastery and convey a message to Ling Weizi. Tell her to lead the people away."


    "Disciple understands," He Xingyun paused briefly, then still spoke up, "It¡¯s just that the junior has something he doesn¡¯t understand and wonders what has happened in the monastery. After all, as a junior, my words carry little weight. If Senior could explain, it would lend more credibility when I relay the message."


    "The monastery is turning into a Mythical Battlefield, and soon, Skull Plain and the entire seven provinces of Jiang E will likely be affected," sighed Su Heng, "Tell them to prepare early."


    "What! A Mythical Battlefield!?" He Xingyun, no longer graceful, widened his eyes.


    The expression on his face was almost as if the sky had fallen as he stared blankly at Su Heng, not sure if he had misheard or if the imposing figure before him had misspoken.


    "Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?" Su Heng said in a deep voice.


    "Disciple wouldn¡¯t dare!" He Xingyun took a deep breath, managing to suppress his tumultuous thoughts.


    But he couldn¡¯t calm down completely, as if he could already see the horrific scenes of mountains of corpses and rivers of blood. A simple sentence, and it was as if the whole world had entered another fork in the road.


    "Now go, and quickly!" Su Heng urged.


    "Disciple understands," He Xingyun waved at Su Heng, not daring to delay further, and grabbed Lin Xiaoye¡¯s hand to dash outwards.


    ...


    Whoosh!


    Once the two had left, Su Heng moved again.


    He quickly arrived in a destroyed forest of stone within the monastery.


    Thick stone pillars soared skyward, adorned with chains and skulls, though most had collapsed. At the very center, a deep fissure had split open, with streams of crimson chaos surging out, spreading into the surroundings.


    Although Su Heng knew nothing about formations, by merging with the second heart, he was highly sensitive to the power of the Golden Crow.


    Without doubt, this was where the Golden Crow had suppressed the demon god Marpa.


    Indeed, this was also the most contaminated area of the monastery.


    Before long, these crevices would be completely torn open, and legions of demons like tidal waves would emerge from within. This was a cataclysm, but also an opportunity¡ªespecially for Su Heng who saw this as an endless source of attribute points, as long as he could withstand the initial onslaught.


    Afterward, leveraging the multitude of demonic flesh and blood from within the Mythical Battlefield to grow stronger, he wouldn¡¯t fear even if multiple demon gods joined hands against him.


    So...


    "Hmm!?" Su Heng¡¯s gaze suddenly sharpened.


    At the edge of the stone forest, within an inconspicuous thicket, he found a piece of torn grey cloth. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He waved his hand, pinching the soft fabric in his hand, brought it to his nose and sniffed gently, Su Heng¡¯s expression gradually darkened.


    "When Marpa escaped the seal, I felt something was off."


    The seal constructed by the divine beast Golden Crow wouldn¡¯t be so easily broken. Now seeing the traces left here, Su Heng could almost be certain that Marpa had been deliberately released. Behind this act, there was another layer of planning and scheming.


    "Who exactly is it... No, it doesn¡¯t matter who. Since you¡¯ve done this, I¡¯ll make you pay the price!"


    Su Heng closed his eyes and pushed his mutated sense of smell to the utmost.


    His spirit foundation had already grown with his increasing size, becoming impressively vast to an unimaginable degree. And now, having tapped into his potential with the highest level Spirit Secret Technique, his perception was nearly ghost-like, stirring a chilling fear.


    Within his formidable, non-human sense of smell,


    Strands of a woman¡¯s lingering fragrance, like wisps of smoke, pointed far off in one direction.


    "Found you," a bright, sunny smile appeared on Su Heng¡¯s mouth full of ferocious fangs.


    ...


    Meanwhile,


    On a desolate hill outside the monastery,


    Yiluan Bureau¡¯s Heavenly Contract Master Yu Qing stopped in her tracks, her brow furrowed slightly, a profound unease suddenly arising in her heart, almost making it difficult for her to breathe.

 Chapter 315: 254: Such a grand gift, the miner slaves

    Boom!Su Heng let out a cold snort, spread his five fingers, and clenched them fiercely.


    A tremendous force compressed the air, forming white streamer-like gusts that dispersed in all directions. The surrounding bamboo forest quivered and shattered into pieces, exploding around him.


    With wings outstretched, he was about to take off. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But a rustling sound from beneath his feet drew Su Heng¡¯s attention back.


    He stopped in his tracks and looked down.


    Amongst the cracked and sinking ground, in the midst of the scarlet chaos, strange, eyeless rats the size of calves, their claws and teeth gleaming with a metallic luster, were emerging from the fissures. These creatures seemed to lack any notable intelligence.


    They relied entirely on their sense of smell and the two whiskers on their mouths to discern their surroundings, and at that moment, they lifted their heads to sniff the air outside.


    Upon detecting Su Heng¡¯s presence, they opened their mouths and bit towards him.


    Spurt!


    Su Heng stomped down with his foot.


    The rat-shaped demon exploded on the spot, turning into a splash of fresh red.


    "These things are ¡¯Mole Crickets¡¯!" Su Heng frowned slightly, recognizing the origin of these rat demons by their external features.


    Mole Crickets were a very common type of low-level demon in the Eternal Heavens.


    Their individual strength was ordinary; even a normal person armed with a weapon could kill one on their own.


    However, these demons were numerous, appearing in swarms. And Mole Crickets¡¯ sharp teeth and claws could penetrate the barriers around the Mythical Battlefield. If left uncontrolled, these demons could keep widening the cracks and expand the range of the Mythical Battlefield.


    In the worst-case scenario,


    Mole Crickets could pull an entire world into the Eternal Heavens.


    Then, apart from a few mighty beings of the Heavenly Deceit, for the common populace of this world, it would undoubtedly be an absolute disaster.


    When the nest is overturned, can any egg remain intact?


    "It seems the situation is worse than I imagined," Su Heng murmured.


    Everything happening here seemed premeditated. On one side, the Corruption Demon God Marpa had just escaped confinement, and on the other, some powerful beings couldn¡¯t wait to summon Mole Crickets in large numbers, seeking to pierce through the barrier and invade.


    They really considered his side a pushover.


    However...


    On the other hand,


    Without Su Heng, relying solely on the several immortal sects and noble families of the Jiang E region to hold off a sector of the God Demon Battlefield was indeed a hopeless endeavor.


    After all, these people couldn¡¯t even pacify Skull Plain, engaging in an evenly matched, indecisive struggle with the three Esoteric Sects.


    Let alone the Eternal Heavens¡¯ Mythical Battlefield, which was far more dangerous and bizarre than Skull Plain.


    "But, since you are so eager. Then, I¡¯ll send you a big gift as well," Su Heng said with a corner of his mouth pulling into a fierce smile.


    He took a deep breath.


    And within his chest, his second heart beat slowly and heavily.


    A dangerous buzzing sound filled the air, and the gathered dust in the sky dispersed, but the sunlight at dawn suddenly dimmed. Bits of dark red light floated in the void, then converged and collapsed in Su Heng¡¯s mouth, turning pure white, exposing the unstable core inside¡ª


    Boom!


    A blazing beam of light burst forth from Su Heng¡¯s mouth.


    It followed the fissures in the ground into another section of the barrier, causing a violent explosion.


    An angry roar, filled with extreme rage, came faintly from the void, but was quickly drowned out by the violent aftermath of the explosion.


    Rumble, rumble!


    The ground vibrated with a humming sound, undulating up and down.


    Blinding white beams of light, sharp as blades, shot straight up through the cracks into the sky.


    A catastrophic event was triggered here¡ªthe ground collapsed as if doomsday had arrived. Huge chunks of the ground and rocks were thrown hundreds of meters into the air; violet plasma clouds exploded violently, heating the air and forming a towering curtain of flames that surged upward.


    Black smoke billowed; the heat-expanded air created a great suction force, pulling ground dust into the sky and further dispersing it across the vast, clear firmament.


    From afar, it looked like a huge mushroom cloud slowly rising in the darkened sky, overlooking the vast expanse of the steppe below.


    Whoosh!


    In the instant the explosion occurred,


    Su Heng flapped his wings, catching the rapidly ascending current to fly high into the sky, then hovered in place.


    He spread his arms wide, feeling the hot airflow scattering his long hair. Intense light mixed with high temperature and radiation fell on Su Heng¡¯s formidable and burly frame, bringing a tingling sensation, but it only sharpened his consciousness.


    His eyes glowed with a faint red light as he looked downward.


    The tremendous destructive force of his breath had turned the space on the other side of the Fa King Temple into a fiery abyss. The high temperatures and frightening radiation burned the ground, preventing weaker demons from moving in the explosion¡¯s core area for a while, thereby impeding the invasion from the other side.


    However, the aftermath of the explosion inevitably damaged the barrier as well. The two effects neutralized each other, and whether the final outcome was good or bad, Su Heng couldn¡¯t be sure.


    But that was just his character.


    Since the war was inevitable, he would be the one to instigate it.


    He was unwilling to lose the initiative in this war.


    However...


    The Mythical Battlefield had not been fully opened after all.


    Reaching this point was already Su Heng¡¯s limit.


    Next, it was time to think of a way to thoroughly clean up the various scattered issues and integrate all the usable forces within the Jiang E Seven States. Only by resolving the internal conflicts could he fight a satisfying battle without any concerns for what was behind him.


    Swish!


    With that thought, Su Heng no longer lingered.


    His broad wings slightly spread out, flapping violently before circling around the rising column of flame in the sky and quickly disappearing into the clouds on the other side.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    On the other hand, outside the Temple of the King of Dharma on Skull Plain.


    After Lin Xiaoye and He Xingyun left, they hurriedly rushed with Su Heng¡¯s orders to the temporary camp built at the foot of Wulian Mountain.


    After all, this matter involved the Mythical Battlefield and was extremely urgent; neither of them dared to delay.


    In a makeshift meeting hall converted from a monk¡¯s quarters.


    The two of them found Ling Weizi.


    But before He Xingyun could even knock on the door, they heard heated arguments coming from inside the meeting room.


    Crack!


    The door was opened by a disciple of the Fiery Sun Sect standing outside.


    He Xingyun whispered a word of thanks and entered the room.


    The small room was slightly dim, illuminated only by two candles on the table. The windows and doors were tightly closed, creating an unusually serious atmosphere.


    There were three groups of people inside. One was Ling Weizi, dressed in red, standing by the window with a teacup in hand and an expression of slight helplessness on her face. Another group consisted of three young monks in tattered robes and injuries on their bodies, their origins unclear.


    As for the last person, he was the most domineering.


    This man had a rat-like face, a slight frown, and a gloomy air about him, wearing an exquisite brocade robe. Though not particularly burly in stature, the aura he exuded was quite strong. His eyes shone with a cold light, and every time he spoke, his unyielding refusals gave off an oppressive vibe.


    Lin Xiaoye and He Xingyun, after briefly listening to a few exchanges, quickly understood the situation.


    The man in the brocade robe with a rat-like face was named Wu Weihan, an elder of the Wu Family from the Northern Jiang Province.


    In the land of Jiang E Seven States, there were three great immortal sects and four great families.


    Among the three great immortal sects, Wuji Sword Sect, where He Xingyun belonged, was the strongest, with an exceptional Sword God residing above Heavenly Deceit.


    And among the four great families...


    The strength of the Wu Family from the Northern Jiang Province was undoubtedly number one, also presenting an ancestor above Heavenly Deceit.


    The Northern Jiang Province was closest to Skull Plain, and the Temple of the King of Dharma had manifested there.


    The Wu Family was hosting a temporary market outside the temple while recruiting a large number of people to excavate Daoist heritages within. A pact was signed between the two parties: the Wu Family would provide resource maps, and these Loose Cultivators would return an agreed portion of their findings to the elders of the Wu Family.


    While the Wu Family oversaw the market¡ªsimply offering some mass-produced resources¡ªthey could continuously obtain precious Daoist treasures from within the temple, which seemed like a guaranteed profit.


    But with the resurgence of the Corruption Demon God and Deceit Beasts running rampant,


    Not to mention the opening of the Mythical Battlefield and the repercussions of Su Heng¡¯s interactions with the demon god,


    If at first some ordinary monks could try their luck inside the temple, by now, the temple had become a place of absolute peril. Even a top powerhouse in the third step of Heavenly Deceit like He Xingyun could encounter danger within, let alone those ordinary Loose Cultivators who weren¡¯t even at the level of Heavenly Deceit.


    The dispute arose from this.


    Those Loose Cultivators wanted to leave the temple, unwilling to venture further and needlessly sacrifice their lives.


    But how could an elder from the Wu Family agree to such a thing?


    Within the Jiang E Seven States, the four great families were high above; they never regarded these ordinary monks from humble backgrounds.


    Moreover, among the noble families, the Wu Family from Northern Jiang Province stood alone at the top, exceedingly confident.


    What you Loose Cultivators would lose are just your lives, but what my Wu Family would be losing are resources and money¡ªwhere in this world would you find the strong suffering losses?


    "You want to leave, you can," Wu Weihan said coldly.


    The leader of the Loose Cultivators was named Guan Luo, from a small sect in Liuzhou.


    Upon hearing this, he was about to breathe a sigh of relief, a look of joy appearing on his face. But the next sentence from Wu Weihan made his heart sink, "However, you must return tenfold the resources you owe to my Wu Family, as listed."


    "You merely provided some maps and charms, and you want us to pay such a price." Seeing his aggressive attitude, anger rose in Guan Luo¡¯s heart.


    Yet he still suppressed his anger and humbled himself, "We are willing to do our best to repay, but the listed items are too extensive, beyond our capacity to bear."


    "If you are unable to bear it, no problem," Wu Weihan seemed just to be waiting for this response, smiling, "You can ask for assistance from the elders of your sect, or alternatively, you can join my Wu Family¡¯s treasure digging team and become a miner. There are many ways to repay; there will always be one that suits you."


    "Whether you¡¯ll be able to live through it..." Wu Weihan¡¯s mouth twitched as he spread his hands, "That I don¡¯t care about."

 Chapter 316: 255: Catastrophe for the Wu Family in Jiangbei

    "You!" Guan Luo instantly became furious.Behind him, two Loose Cultivators also wore expressions filled with righteous indignation, but the power of the Wu Family was so great that these Loose Cultivators were like ants at the feet of giants in their presence, truly daring to be angry but not daring to speak.


    One of them looked to Ling Weizi with slightly reddened eyes and pleaded, "I hope Elder Ling Weizi can uphold justice for us."


    "I..." Despite her kind nature, Ling Weizi also felt quite troubled.


    "I provide you with resources, and you give me returns. These things are clearly written on paper, so what does it have to do with Ling Weizi?" Wu Weihan said coldly, though he spoke to Guan Luo and his two companions, he was actually addressing Ling Weizi.


    Just then, Ling Weizi heard a strange noise coming from outside the door.


    She looked up to see He Xingyun and his brother Lin Xiaoye, both of whom she recognized.


    Sensing that the atmosphere was amiss, Ling Weizi put down her teacup, cleared her throat, and attempted to change the subject, addressing He Xingyun, "You both seem to be in quite a hurry, has something troublesome occurred in Dharma King Temple?"


    "I saw Ning Xiaoyu earlier; she has been very worried about you." Ling Weizi added, her voice softer, filled with concern.


    "Thank you for your concern, Elder Ling Weizi."


    He Xingyun first expressed his gratitude to Ling Weizi, then nodded slightly to Wu Weihan on the side.


    The previously stern-faced Wu Weihan suddenly showed a genial smile.


    He stroked his beard and nodded slightly.


    "This junior has rushed here because there has been a change within Dharma King Temple," He Xingyun relayed what Su Heng had told him to Ling Weizi, and then murmured, "To be on the safe side, it¡¯s better to evacuate from Dharma King Temple first to prevent the situation from worsening."


    Immortal Heaven and the mortal realm are two sides of the same mirror.


    Separated yet dependent on each other, they are not worlds that exist independently.


    Monster aberrations and the power of human Cultivators all stem from Immortal Heaven. Intense emotional fluctuations in the mortal realm can also create ripples in Immortal Heaven. Especially the death of large numbers of people can provoke the descent of Immortal Heaven¡¯s power.


    This is why the original sacrifices were performed during the descent of deadly monsters.


    And on battlefields with heavy casualties, the occurrence of mysterious reanimated corpses is a common reason.


    "In that case, we should do as you say. Retreat first, then consider our next steps after the situation is confirmed," Ling Weizi had a somewhat weak character, but she knew the gravity of the situation. Hearing that the message came from Su Heng within Dharma King Temple, she issued orders without hesitation.


    "That would be for the best," He Xingyun nodded.


    Guan Luo and the other three Loose Cultivators showed signs of relief. They didn¡¯t know what the Mythical Battlefield was, but it seemed they wouldn¡¯t have to continue marching to their deaths at Dharma King Temple, which was excellent news.


    Just as Ling Weizi was about to issue the command, Wu Weihan on the side frowned and spoke again, "Making a decision based solely on the word of one individual seems improper."


    "Do you not know what it means for the Mythical Battlefield to open, Elder Wu?" Ling Weizi¡¯s fair face rarely displayed such severity.


    "Of course, I¡¯m aware," Wu Weihan replied calmly, "but it¡¯s precisely because I understand the horrors of the Mythical Battlefield that I find this hard to believe."


    "And besides..."


    Wu Weihan paused for a moment before continuing, "I¡¯ve heard of the stories surrounding that regional governor from Jiangzhou. Although his strength is indeed not weak, he is ultimately too young, and as a self-taught cultivator, his experiences are limited, and making a mistake in judgment is quite normal."


    "If we uproot and retreat just based on an outsider¡¯s word..."


    "Once this news spreads, what will become of the prestige of us, the three great immortal sects and the four great families? Won¡¯t we become the laughingstock of others?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You just can¡¯t bear to give up the benefits before you," Ling Weizi said coldly.


    "You can¡¯t speak irresponsibly," Wu Weihan snorted with a scoff, "How about this: If you all want to leave, you can evacuate first. But our Wu Family¡¯s people will not leave, and these Loose Cultivators must fulfill the agreed tasks."


    "I don¡¯t care about what happens in Dharma King Temple, I only care about¡ª"


    Boom!


    Wu Weihan didn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    The ground beneath their feet suddenly shook violently, followed by a sudden gale.


    Through the windows, they could see the outside sky was a hazy gray, with various screams intermingling and flooding into the room. Ling Weizi frowned slightly, feeling an inexplicable sensation of panic. The trembling that had just subsided became fierce again, and this time even cracks spread across the ground.


    Whoosh!


    A black sandstorm swept in, an apocalyptic scene.


    The wild winds raged, and the makeshift housing was uprooted and tossed into the air. Ling Weizi¡¯s long black hair whipped frenetically, and as she looked up, she saw countless fragments of stone, trees, and even torn houses all flying in the sky, boundless and endless.


    Although the people present were experts, none of them had ever witnessed such an exaggerated scene.


    Moreover, it came without any warning, leaving them utterly unprepared.


    "What in the world is this!?" Wu Weihan yelled, but no sound came out as the violent wind pulled at his tongue, causing him a sharp pain.


    Fortunately, the pitch-black sandstorm didn¡¯t last long. It howled as it swept up various debris and stones, moving rapidly into the distance. After the sandstorm passed, the sky was a clean azure blue, with such clear light that it brought tears to the corners of one¡¯s eyes.


    Whoosh!


    Another surge of potent air currents.


    Amid the flying sand and rocks, a shadow with spread wings swiftly flew past.


    With a "bang," the ground shook violently, forming a depression. Su Heng had already dispelled the augmentation of his Warlord¡¯s True Body and Dragon Blood, but even in his normal state, his towering stature was still imposing like a mountain.

 Chapter 317: The Wu Family of Jiangbei, Catastrophe_2

    Especially since he had just activated his second heart and completed his exhalation, his body was filled with terrifying waste heat. The air twisted around him, forming rolling waves of heat. Martial Artists who were slightly weaker could hardly approach; they sat down directly on the ground, kicking the earth desperately with their legs, their expressions filled with fear as they struggled to move away.Watching Ling Weizi, He Xingyun, and these people standing there stupidly, Su Heng¡¯s heart suddenly flared with anger.


    His eyes faintly reddened, and his voice was low and powerful, "Didn¡¯t I tell you to lead people away and not to come near? Why are you still lingering here, unable to handle even such a trivial matter?"


    Despite Su Heng usually addressing Ling Weizi as a senior,


    When glared at condescendingly by Su Heng, Ling Weizi acted like a young girl caught by her father after staying out all night, immediately petrified with fear, standing at attention with a pale face, unable to say a word for a long time.


    In the end, it was He Xingyun who relayed the sequence of events to Su Heng.


    Su Heng took a deep breath, and after his anger subsided, he gradually calmed down. His gaze ice-cold, he stared at Wu Weihan, "So you think the words of this commander are to be disregarded as farts?"


    "I..."


    This was Wu Weihan¡¯s first encounter with Su Heng.


    Before this, although he had heard of some of Su Heng¡¯s exploits, he thought they were exaggerated, with some elements of truth possibly inflated.


    But now, facing Su Heng for the first time and being stared down by those beast-like crimson pupils,


    Wu Weihan felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave, cold sweat seeping down his back. With his head lowered, he stuttered, "It is indeed true that I failed to recognize a great figure, but... but the Mythical Battlefield is after all of great significance, and my Wu Family has invested heavily in the Fawang Temple, to withdraw so easily is really"


    Smack!


    Before Wu Weihan could finish his rambling,


    Su Heng had run out of patience, opened his hand wide, and viciously slapped Wu Weihan across the face.


    Even without using any Secret Techniques or strength, just pure physical power, it was not something a mere family elder could withstand. Wu Weihan¡¯s body flew up, spinning like a top in the air, blood spraying wildly, teeth scattering everywhere.


    When he landed, his face was bloodied, his hair disheveled, devoid of the authority he held earlier.


    That slap had completely stunned him.


    For a moment,


    Wu Weihan covered his cheek with his hand, looking at Su Heng with eyes full of fear and resentment.


    "Not convinced?" Seeing his expression, Su Heng was amused. He sneered, "I like tough guys like you!"


    Noticing the strands of murderous intent emanating from Su Heng,


    Wu Weihan felt as if he had fallen into an ice cave again, his expression drastically changing as he hurriedly said, "Senior, please calm your anger, spare¡ª"


    Splurt!


    Before he could finish begging for mercy,


    Su Heng had already lifted his leg and stomped down, and the latter¡¯s body exploded on the spot, turning into a pulp.


    "If your body was as tough as your mouth, you wouldn¡¯t have been crushed to death by my foot," Su Heng scoffed, sneering.


    To kill a family elder as if it were nothing, such dominance silenced everyone around. A few Wu Family Disciples were even paler, trembling, no longer boasting their earlier bravado. While the remaining Loose Cultivators like Guan Luo had their fists clenched, their joy apparent on their faces.


    Su Heng¡¯s attention didn¡¯t linger on these people; instead, it fell on Ling Weizi.


    "Now there should be no problem, right?"


    "Yes, yes!" Ling Weizi nodded incessantly like a frightened hamster, "I assure you, the task will be completed."


    "What about you, what are you going to do?" Ling Weizi looked at Su Heng with concern, bit her teeth, and still couldn¡¯t help but ask before Su Heng turned to leave.


    Seeing her hesitation, Su Heng sighed.


    He squatted down and gently ruffled Ling Weizi¡¯s long hair before saying, "The demon god was deliberately released by someone. There¡¯s something strange behind this incident, and I must investigate it thoroughly."


    "Be careful in everything," Ling Weizi said.


    Su Heng waved his hand, took two steps, then fiercely took a running leap.


    With the ground shaking violently and dust flying everywhere, Su Heng¡¯s burly figure had shot up into the sky and disappeared among the mountains in the blink of an eye.


    ...


    On the other side of Wulian Mountain.


    Upon a desolate hill, a young disciple dressed as a Taoist priest, Zhang Gu, looked at Yu Qing, who had suddenly stopped walking.


    He frowned slightly, puzzled, and said, "Master, has something happened?"


    Yu Qing reached up to gather a few strands of long hair that had fallen by her ear and looked back. At that moment, the sky was eerily dark red, and a cold wind blew from the snowy cover of Wulian Mountain, lifting the grey robe of the woman, outlining her slender and curvaceous mature figure beneath the thin clothing.


    "I don¡¯t know..." Yu Qing¡¯s delicate eyebrows furrowed slightly as she murmured, "It seems like something bad is going to happen."


    "Could it be the resurgence of the Demon God, but we should have already left the danger zone?" Zhang Gu pondered, looking up in the direction Yu Qing was gazing.


    "Wait!" His gaze suddenly fixed, "What is that!"


    In the expanse of crimson sky, a black speck had suddenly appeared. In the span of a few breaths, the speck drew closer and grew larger. From the initial size of a green bean, it expanded to the size of a brick, then to something as large as a house.


    Due to intense friction with the air, its surface was covered with a dark red halo.


    It resembled a meteorite falling from the sky.


    Its velocity was faster than sound, so it first hit the ground, causing the mountains to shake violently, sending shockwaves sweeping across, kicking up dust. Then, the thunderous roar spread out like rumbling thunder, echoing around the mountaintops and triggering a small avalanche.


    "Cough, cough!" Zhang Gu instinctively covered his face with his sleeve, coughing twice.


    When he lowered his arms and lifted his head, the black dust gradually dispersed, revealing a giant with a stature and ferocity akin to a demon god standing in the melting crater.


    The giant¡¯s eyes flickered with hellish fire, full of fierce might and cold murderous intent, fixed on Yu Qing.


    "Found you!" Su Heng said in a low voice, taking a step forward.


    Yu Qing¡¯s complexion turned pale, her body trembling slightly. But she was locked in place by an invisible force, unable to move. The vast difference in strength left her incapable of any struggle.


    Behind Yu Qing, the disciple Zhang Gu sensed danger, his eyes widening. Almost without thinking, he lunged forward.


    "Master, run away! I¡¯ll hold him back!" Zhang Gu shouted, reaching out to push Yu Qing away.


    Thud!


    A black bony tail with sharp claws pierced through his chest.


    Then, with a fierce sweep, blood spurted wildly, and Zhang Gu¡¯s body was instantly shredded into pulp, some of the bloody remains even splattering onto Yu Qing¡¯s face, body, and hair.


    The brilliant red blood completely ruined the inherent scholarly aura of Yu Qing.


    But her expression remained calm.


    Trembling, she raised her hand, wanting to tidy the blood-soaked strands of hair.


    Thud!


    A flash of black light sliced through.


    Yu Qing¡¯s arm was severed entirely, falling to the ground.


    "Boom!" Su Heng stomped down, turning her severed arm to mush. He then reached out and grabbed Yu Qing like a toy doll.


    With just a bit more pressure from his fingers, a delightful and crisp series of bone-breaking sounds came from the woman¡¯s body, along with a large amount of blood gushing from her severed arm.


    Yu Qing¡¯s face turned ghastly pale, twisted from the severe pain, the veins under her fair skin bulging.


    Her vitality rapidly weakened until she nearly lost consciousness. Only then did Su Heng stop and slightly loosen his grip.


    Forcing her to open her eyes, their gazes met.


    "Who sent you to do these things, what is your purpose?" Su Heng asked. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let it end here..." Blood seeped from the pale corners of Yu Qing¡¯s mouth, her expression pained, but she still whispered softly, "Kill me, don¡¯t continue to investigate. Otherwise, you and your family will face a disaster."

 Chapter 318: 256: Reading Memories, General Yuan Hong

    "Catastrophic disaster?" Su Heng sneered, saying, "In my practice so far, there have been quite a few who have said those words to me, but in the end, not one survived, and you will become one of them."Crack!


    Amidst the sneer, Su Heng¡¯s fingers exerted force once again.


    A broken rib pierced through the chest cavity, and droplets of fresh blood spread out like blooming red plums on the grey robe.


    "Cough cough!" Yu Qing coughed painfully, but it was solely a natural bodily response to the rib piercing into her lungs. Her voluptuous and attractive body was nearly twisted into a knot by Su Heng, with bright red blood dripping from her hanging toes, forming a small pond like a clear mirror on the desolate desert.


    Yet Yu Qing¡¯s face remained calm, with even a hint of pity showing through the bloodshot in her eyes.


    Such a condescending look infuriated Su Heng immensely.


    The temperature of his fingers rose, emitting radiation, charring the woman¡¯s flesh and turning her innards into stewed soup. But this tough cookie, even when tortured to the brink of death, didn¡¯t make a sound, didn¡¯t beg for mercy, just calmly looked at him.


    "It¡¯s useless, you won¡¯t get any useful information from me," Yu Qing¡¯s voice grew weaker, her vision blurring, bleeding out.


    A spark flashed through Su Heng¡¯s mind, "Forbidden Heart Spell!?"


    Yu Qing didn¡¯t answer, but her pupils shook slightly.


    This slight reaction didn¡¯t escape Su Heng¡¯s keen perception, and he touched his chin, "It seems I¡¯ve guessed correctly."


    The Forbidden Heart Spell was an ancient and evil Spirit Secret Technique, used to keep certain information confidential. Previously in Baihua County, Su Heng¡¯s Dragon Guard had captured two spies who had been subjected to the Forbidden Heart Spell. Upon uttering their origins, they had died violently on the spot.


    If Yu Qing had been subjected to the Forbidden Heart Spell, or something similar or even more severe, then extracting information from her would indeed be troublesome.


    However...


    It was just a bit troublesome and not entirely impossible.


    "Luckily, now that I have stepped into the Heavenly Deceit Realm and explored the potential of spirit, I can now try to make use of some Spirit Secret Techniques recorded in the Esoteric Scriptures," Su Heng frowned in contemplation. To be safe, he invested all his remaining attribute points into the Esoteric Scriptures.


    This ancient Daoist practice had been cultivated by Su Heng to the sixth layer, that is, the stage of "Intention."


    This stage could not only strengthen thought and quicken reflexes, increasing insight, but could also invade someone else¡¯s "Intention" to read their memories, in simpler terms, to Soul Search.


    But this was, after all, a confrontation at the level of the spirit; the risks were enormous regardless of victory or defeat.


    It was not recommended unless it was truly a last resort.


    It was only because Su Heng considered himself to have a substantial foundation in spirit and had cultivated the Esoteric Scriptures to a relatively profound realm that he dared to attempt it. But he was also ready to immediately retract his spiritual power from Yu Qing if the situation turned dire.


    After making all preparations, Su Heng¡¯s facial expression gradually calmed.


    "Look into my eyes," he said to the woman before him.


    Yu Qing¡¯s heart quivered, and a struggle flashed across her face, "What do you want to do?"


    "It seems you¡¯re not as strong as you claimed," Su Heng smiled, but combined with his fierce appearance at the moment, it nearly resembled a devil that had crawled out of the depths of hell in Yu Qing¡¯s eyes.


    Yu Qing instinctively wanted to turn her head away.


    Crack!


    Su Heng¡¯s fingers tensed slightly, breaking her spine.


    The spinal fracture made it impossible for the brain¡¯s nerves to control the muscles. Yu Qing, already gravely injured with her organs burning, could not hold back.


    Immediately, several unseemly sounds spread through the air, as foul waste flowed down her thighs, with a strange odor gradually permeating the surroundings.


    "Disgusting," Su Heng frowned slightly, his face full of disgust.


    Fortunately, none of it had gotten onto his fingers.


    No matter how composed Yu Qing tried to be, such an incident made it impossible to maintain her composure. Immense shame and pain washed over her, staining her gaze with faint redness. And in that moment of vulnerability, Su Heng suddenly widened his eyes, invading the woman¡¯s spirit with his own "Intention."


    With a powerful spiritual origin and the support of the top-tier Esoteric Scriptures technique.


    Even though both were of the Heavenly Deceit Realm.


    And Yu Qing had stepped into this realm even earlier than Su Heng.


    But the magnitude of their spiritual power was not on the same level; Su Heng¡¯s was utterly overpowering.


    He invaded Yu Qing¡¯s thoughts; her memories became like a book open for him to peruse at will. Su Heng browsed quickly, searching for useful information.


    In her memories, time seemed to flow backward...


    Encountering Su Heng on the desolate desert, escaping from the King¡¯s Monastery, using secret techniques from the Heavenly Contract Master line to unseal a demon, and so on. During Yu Qing¡¯s conversation with a disciple, when a certain name was mentioned, "Bang!" A loud noise suddenly erupted.


    Even after severing the nerve and spinal cord connection, Yu Qing¡¯s body convulsed as if a fish thrown ashore.


    Blood oozed from her facial features, her appearance twisted in fright.


    And her spirit world began to collapse; memories no longer connected, key information erased.


    Ah!!


    Along with a painful howl.


    Yu Qing¡¯s head burst open, blood and bone splattering, suspended in mid-air by an invisible force.


    Su Heng waved his hand, and the chunks of flesh along with Yu Qing¡¯s remains were thrown together, then ignited by his forceful fire, burning fiercely and soon turning into a handful of ashes, dispersing in the wind.


    "Some key information has been erased," Su Heng¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, as a Heavenly Contract Master of the Heavenly Deceit Realm, destined for great prospects, but treated as disposable once. It seemed that what Yu Qing said was indeed correct; this person had a significant background.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although key information was hidden, Su Heng still found a series of clues from the fragments of Yu Qing¡¯s memory.


    It included who had been sending spies to Baihua County all along, harboring ill intentions. The answer to this matter was also clearly presented in Yu Qing¡¯s memory, right in front of Su Heng. Following this clue, if he continued to investigate, he would eventually find an answer.


    Moreover...


    The mythical battlefield was about to open.


    Su Heng also planned to unify some forces of Jiang E¡¯s seven states and even Skull Plain, to fight together against common foes. It would be a good opportunity to completely root out some of the troublemakers in these forces.


    "Then, without delay, let¡¯s begin now!" Su Heng¡¯s expression shifted slightly as he took a step forward.


    Accompanied by the whistling of his vigorous power, he quickly disappeared into the desolate wilderness.


    ...


    ...


    Qimu State, General¡¯s residence.


    Due to the time difference, Skull Plain had already been daylight for a while.


    But Qimu State, the closest of Jiang E¡¯s seven states to the south, was still in the night. The moon was setting, and the sun was about to rise but had not yet, making it the darkest time of the day.


    In a bedroom deep within the General¡¯s residence.


    A solid wood floor and an octagonal incense burner stood in the corner with a faint, dark red light flickering inside, the only source of light in the room. Wisp after wisp of smoke rose from the perforated metal cover, carrying a sleep-inducing effect.


    Swish!


    A breeze blew through the window outside.


    The bamboo rustled, making a rustling noise.


    Streaks of dawn light from the eastern horizon passed through the window and landed on a large bed to the south.


    A burly figure was lying on the bed, covered with a thin quilt, not closing his eyes, looking as if he hadn¡¯t slept all night, with bloodshot eyes. His eye bags were dark, and his overall aura was very haggard.


    The wind outside the window grew fiercer, and the branches hit the window, making a banging sound that sounded as if a vengeful ghost outside was knocking on the door.


    A heavy sigh.


    The person lying in bed finally slowly propped himself up and got out of bed.


    This burly figure was the Great General of the north, Yuan Hong.


    His original task was to have Skull Plain and several immortal sects and noble families in the Jiang E region consume each other, maintaining the stability of the empire¡¯s border areas.


    At first, Yuan Hong¡¯s work was quite good. Three great Esoteric Sects and noble families and immortal sects fought, with masters from both sides falling.


    But ever since the future Buddha Jialan Gunna fell on the battlefield, the situation had completely spiraled out of control.


    First, the war escalated, and then mysteriously, the Dharma King Temple appeared, followed by the Demon Gods... Logically speaking, with the situation having developed to this point, the Zhou Dynasty had enough reason to send out Heavenly King-level experts to suppress everything and extinguish the flames entirely.


    Yet, the approach suggested by Jian Chuan, Capital Commandant of the Yiluan Bureau, was entirely the opposite.


    Far from seeking a peaceful resolution, he even wanted to add fuel to the fire when the situation had already become dire.


    And then...


    Once the Demon Gods broke free, and the noble families and immortal sects suffered heavy losses,


    How should the situation in Jiang E¡¯s seven states develop, and how should it end?


    Yuan Hong indeed had his selfish desires, but he was not a beast without a bottom line. Plus, he was born in Beie State and had lived on this land for a very long time. Otherwise, the position of the Great General of the North would not have fallen to him.


    But now...


    "Alas!" Yuan Hong sighed again.


    He hadn¡¯t slept for several days and nights, which wasn¡¯t a big deal in terms of energy consumption for a Heavenly Deceit expert.


    It was mainly the spiritual pressure, the torment of conscience that made him very uneasy, mentally sensitive, and fragile. He felt that his eyes were extremely dry, and he saw double images when looking at things.


    He approached the desk, intending to pour himself a cup of cool tea to moisten his throat.


    Then, he would contact the Yiluan Bureau again to see how things were developing and if there was still a chance for some change. At the very least, prevent things from moving in the worst direction.


    Bang bang bang!


    Just as he picked up the cup, a rhythmic knocking came from outside the door.


    Yuan Hong¡¯s hand trembled slightly with the cup in hand, and his brows furrowed¡ªhe was resting, and someone dared to disturb him at this time.


    "Who is it!?" Yuan Hong shouted outside.


    There was silence, no response.


    A surge of anger welled up in Yuan Hong¡¯s heart, and his brow darkened subtly.


    He took a step forward and pushed open the room door with a "bang," finding the hallway outside empty, the window at the end open, with a few bamboo leaves drifting in with the wind.

 Chapter 319: 257: The Mastermind Behind the Scenes, An Impassable Chasm

    No one!?Did I hear wrong?


    Or has the tension lately been so extreme that I¡¯ve started to hallucinate?


    Yuan Hong looked around, widened his perception, and indeed saw no one approaching. His eyebrows furrowed slightly, sensing that something was amiss, but he couldn¡¯t put his finger on it. After hesitating for a while, he could only give up and go back inside the house.


    Something seemed different inside the room, his head pounding fiercely, throbbing with sharp pain.


    He staggered over to the desk.


    His mouth was extremely dry, as if he had swallowed coal.


    Water!


    Yuan Hong could no longer focus his thoughts.


    All he wanted was to drink some water, then lie down on the bed and have a good rest.


    He lifted his cup, which had been empty just a moment ago, but now it felt strangely heavy, filled with some thick liquid.


    Yuan Hong froze on the spot, his heart sinking slowly.


    He looked down.


    In the bronze wine cup, there was blood, full to the brim.


    Soaking in it was an eyeball, veined with blood, staring blankly at him.


    Boom!


    It was as if something had exploded in his head.


    Yuan Hong suddenly snapped back to awareness, he dry-swallowed, overturning the wine cup onto the floor, and the distinct iron scent of blood began to permeate the room.


    "Who!" Yuan Hong shouted, looking around, "Who in the world is it!?"


    "Appointed by the imperial court, the great General of the Northern Defense, to be my enemy is to be the enemy of the Great Zhou Dynasty!" Yuan Hong roared in a low voice, fierce yet innerly fragile, unable to hide the fear on his face. He felt a "whoosh" of cool air on his back, turned around sharply, and the window was empty.


    Just when he thought he could relax, he felt something was dreadfully wrong and turned back¡ª


    Gurgle!


    The teapot poured out amber tea, forming a spout of liquid falling into the expensive ceramic cup.


    The giant held the teacup between two fingers, smiling, raised his hand to toast Yuan Hong from afar, and then gulped down the tea.


    "You seem a bit flustered, need some tea?" Su Heng spoke with a comforting smile, "Panicking won¡¯t help you, death is certain for you today, not even a god could save you."


    He poured another cup of tea.


    Laid it on the table and pushed it gently forward, the teacup coming to a stable stop in front of Yuan Hong, not even a drop of tea spilled onto the desk.


    Yuan Hong looked down at the amber tea, and suddenly let out a long sigh of relief.


    In an instant, it was as if he had been reborn.


    All the weariness vanished like smoke, and the throbbing pain in his head was gone. He suddenly relaxed, feeling an unprecedented sense of calm. Though he knew his life was nearing its end, what was unexpected was that Yuan Hong didn¡¯t feel much fear in his heart.


    Instead, there was a sense of release.


    Whoosh!


    Yuan Hong pulled a chair from under the table and sat down on it.


    Across a solid wood long table, the giant sat before Yuan Hong. He didn¡¯t sit on a chair, but directly on the clean floor. The rooms in the General¡¯s house were designed for burly warriors. Even so, fitting this person was somewhat forced.


    He sat cross-legged, his head nearly touching the ceiling, his massive frame like a solid wall, filling up the space in front of Yuan Hong.


    The man¡¯s gaze looked down from up high.


    His face bore a feigned smile, but his eyes were filled with cold light, as if he were interrogating a criminal with many sins.


    "Although it¡¯s our first meeting, I know of your background," Yuan Hong coughed twice and took the initiative, "The Capital Commandant from Baihua County in Jiangzhou, who almost single-handedly repelled the allied forces of the three Esoteric Sects on Skull Plain. Since you are now before me, it suggests¡ª"


    Yuan Hong hesitated on his face, "either Yu Qing¡¯s mission failed, or the Corruption Demon God Marpa fell by your hand."


    "Perhaps both are true," Su Heng answered.


    Yuan Hong thought he no longer feared life or death, and would not be swayed by external things.


    But upon hearing this simple response, he still couldn¡¯t help taking a deep breath to calm the tumultuous thoughts within, "Compared to the Demon God Marpa, you are the true monster. It seems my loss is not a disgrace."


    Yuan Hong wore a bitter smile, "Then, what is your purpose for coming here?"


    "Who sent Yu Qing, who released the Demon God from his seal, and what for?" Su Heng asked.


    "One intent was certainly to weaken the overall power of Skull Plain and the seven states of Jiang¡¯e, but there must be other schemes behind this affair, beyond what I can access," Yuan Hong answered, "As for the person behind Yu Qing, it is the Capital Commandant of Yiluan Bureau, Jian Chuan."


    "Including the order to release the Demon God, it was also issued by Jian Chuan."


    "Jian Chuan..." Su Heng¡¯s brows wrinkled slightly, recalling the name from Yu Qing¡¯s memories.


    "Jian Chuan also sent people to attack Baihua County, trying to seize the Golden Crow¡¯s legacy, but they failed," Yuan Hong retrieved a document from the desk and handed it to Su Heng.


    Su Heng took it, glancing through briefly.


    The incidents in Baihua County didn¡¯t surprise Su Heng.


    After all, when he left Baihua County, the Golden Crow was already at the stage where it could hatch at any moment. Read the latest on empire


    Moreover, even a freshly hatched divine beast is still a divine beast. Not something an ordinary Heavenly Deceit could handle, and actually, even at a level above Heavenly Deceit, the young Golden Crow should not be considered weak.


    Although this incident had taken place less than a day ago.


    The appearance of the Golden Crow, causing such a sensational phenomenon, Yuan Hong getting the news was within reason.


    "Truly audacious."


    Su Heng sneered, saying, "What level of power does this Jian Chuan have."


    "Much stronger than me, he¡¯s at the third step of Heavenly Deceit but has not broken through to the level above Heavenly Deceit," Yuan Hong answered.


    "If that¡¯s the case, then he¡¯s not qualified to be the real mastermind," Su Heng said, "Since he gave the orders, there must be a backup plan. I doubt Jian Chuan, as the head of Yiluan Bureau, lacks the judgment to do that."


    "You make a valid point," Yuan Hong said, "Jian Chuan is backed by the Firmament King of Qing State, and each Sovereign of the empire stands above Heavenly Deceit, possessing the strength to suppress demon gods and dominate the Mythical Battlefield. Although the Firmament King has only recently been titled a Sovereign, his achievements are solid and unquestionable."


    "Somewhat interesting¡­" Su Heng snorted coldly, a dangerous red light flickering in his eyes.


    The last time he heard this name was from Qin Shunying in the Golden Crow Secret Store. It was merely a verbal decree that brought the enormous Fiery Sun Sect to a critical juncture, even preparing them for a desperate struggle.


    Truly overbearing, one can¡¯t help but fathom the oppressive feeling it brought.


    "Of course, this is just my speculation," Yuan Hong emptied the tea from his cup in one gulp and gently set it down, "As for the specific situation, I do not know. It¡¯s possible that by killing Jian Chuan, you might obtain the information you desire. However, this Jian Chuan is extremely crafty, and it won¡¯t be easy to extract information from him through interrogation."


    "I know," Su Heng nodded.


    "Is there anything else you want to clarify from me?" Yuan Hong asked.


    "No more," Su Heng replied with a smile, "But to ensure the information I¡¯ve obtained is correct, I still need to proceed with caution."


    "What are you planning to do?" Yuan Hong lifted his head, a trace of unease flickering in his heart.


    "Don¡¯t worry, it will be over soon." In the shadows, Su Heng¡¯s smile grew wider. A large hand materialized out of nowhere and rapidly expanded in Yuan Hong¡¯s field of vision.


    Ah!


    A scream echoed alongside.


    After a moment, Yuan Hong¡¯s body, his features seeping blood, collapsed to the ground.


    Just now, Su Heng had used a Secret Technique from the Tathagata¡¯s Hidden Sutra recorded within to probe Yuan Hong¡¯s memory.


    Surprisingly, Yuan Hong had not concealed anything or lied. The words he had just spoken were almost entirely true.


    "That¡¯s for the best, saving quite a bit of trouble."


    According to Yuan Hong¡¯s memory, with Jian Chuan¡¯s character, he should have already sensed the danger and left the region of Jiang E.


    And the most likely place he would head to was Qing State, where Firmament King personally oversaw the Xuantian Prefecture.


    If he set off now, moving swiftly,


    He should be able to intercept Jian Chuan before he reached Xuantian Prefecture.


    Yet, even so, it was inevitable that doing so would attract the attention of Firmament King.


    Eliminating his people in front of him, regardless of whether the Firmament King was the mastermind behind this, a conflict was unavoidable, leading to an inevitable clash.


    Sovereigns are almost the pinnacle under the empire¡¯s standard battle strength.


    Not only do Sovereigns have exceptional individual abilities, matching or even surpassing that of demon gods, but they also represent the empire¡¯s dignity.


    To be an enemy of a Sovereign is to be an enemy of the empire itself.


    But Su Heng was fearless.


    Ultimately, it all came down to strength.


    If the empire could not afford him the respect he desired, then he would have to take it himself.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Qimu State belonged to the region of Jiang E, while Qing State was one of the Thirteen States of Changyue.


    The two states were adjacent, separated by the Qinglan River in the middle area.


    The sun had just risen, and a fine mist still enveloped the Qinglan River, unrevealed. Through the mist over the river, one could faintly see the colossal beast-like Xuantian Prefecture on the other side. The river was wide, with boats plying back and forth. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On both sides of the riverbank, the vegetation was lush, and farther out lay the barren hills known as "Qimu Ridge."


    Swish!


    The breeze blew, causing the grass by the water to sway.


    A figure in white robes, with handsome features and a slender build, appeared on the riverbank.


    This person was Jian Chuan.


    He was sweating profusely with rapid breathing, clearly panicked and almost paranoid on his journey here.


    Yet, when he saw Xuantian Prefecture in the distance, Jian Chuan gradually relaxed, and an involuntary smile crept across his face.


    "Though unexpected events occurred, fortunately, they came without harm, and I have made it back."


    Jian Chuan had two plans in the works.


    The first was to release a demon god; the second was to snatch the Golden Crow¡¯s legacy egg.


    Unexpectedly, both plans had failed, and Yu Qing, the Heavenly Contract Master, had not managed to return.


    Realizing that he might have been exposed and was in danger, Jian Chuan didn¡¯t hesitate a moment before withdrawing from the front lines and heading straight for the headquarters of Xuantian Prefecture.


    As long as he could enter Xuantian Prefecture,


    With the Sovereign¡¯s protection, he would fear nothing, even if his actions were truly exposed.


    "However, it¡¯s wise to be cautious in the upcoming period. It would be best to request a transfer from the Thirteen States of Changyue. With such a vast world, a change of scenery means a new life of carefree pleasure." With the crisis behind him and a clear path emerging, Jian Chuan relaxed.


    Only then did he realize how the easy life of the past seemed so wonderful, worth savoring in detail.


    He took a step forward, ready to employ his movement technique and cross the Qinglan River.


    But at that moment¡ª


    Swish!


    The river wind blew in gusts, dispersing the fog.


    Within the undulating grass by the water, a tall figure with long hair and a broad build stood before him. It was Su Heng.


    A round, fiery sun rose slowly behind him, casting a shadow that spread and seemed alive.


    Stretching, growing, spanning a distance of tens of meters.


    Crawling up Jian Chuan¡¯s legs, enveloping his body, and finally spreading across his face, marked with astonishment, fear, and shock, until darkness completely engulfed him.

 Chapter 320: 258: Fist Dominates the Sky King, Tearing the Firmament

    "I found you!" A long howl spread through the water plants, causing ripples to stir.Swish!


    Su Heng stepped forward.


    He spread his five fingers and fiercely struck toward Jian Chuan¡¯s spiritual apex.


    The gap between them was so vast that Jian Chuan felt like an insect trapped in amber.


    Unable to struggle, unable to resist, he couldn¡¯t even open his mouth to beg for mercy.


    He could only watch, trembling violently, as the pitch-black hand rapidly enlarged and came straight at him, covering everything!


    Jian Chuan¡¯s facial muscles trembled violently, his clothes fluttered, and his pupils suddenly contracted and solidified.


    At the critical moment,


    He raised his head and shouted, "King Qingyang, save me!"


    Boom!


    A golden streak of light at the edge of the sky, like dawn piercing through fog, swept across the river and then transformed into a spear made of kinetic energy. Jian Chuan¡¯s face bore a hint of relief, but quickly it turned to despair, as the spear was not aimed at Su Heng but¡ª


    Pfft!


    The golden spear pierced through Jian Chuan¡¯s spiritual apex and drilled into the ground, vibrating with a buzz.


    Jian Chuan¡¯s head exploded on the spot, blood splashing everywhere. Su Heng¡¯s pitch-black claw, driven by a massive force, streaked through the mist of blood, and eventually grabbed at thin air, making a dull sound. The collision of his fingers generated gusts that lifted patches of weeds and branches into the air.


    With the mountains behind him, Su Heng slowly turned around.


    His expression was slightly gloomy as he looked up above the river.


    A buzzing sound came from afar, and a narrow crack suddenly split open in the heavens. Brilliant rays of light burst forth like blades from it. Everywhere the light beams passed, the river water, mist, reeds, and even the boats and fishermen on the river seemed to be captured in a painting, instantly solidifying.


    Crackle!


    In the void, a flash of light revealed a towering figure over five meters tall stepping out from the narrow crack.


    It was an imposing middle-aged man with a face like a fierce tiger, wearing pitch-black beast armor and draped with a tiger pelt on his shoulders, a trophy torn from a demon god. The tiger¡¯s mouth was opened wide as if it could swallow the sun.


    His eyes glowed red, and his overwhelming presence seemed to solidify, filling the entire sky.


    In the void, thunder rolled, and blinding white light pierced through the heavens. Beams of light fell upon Su Heng, bringing him a slight stabbing pain. Su Heng felt a shock in his heart. As the beams illuminated him, even his thought process seemed to slow down.


    It was as if he was stuck in a muddy swamp, and every movement required tremendous effort to resist the sensation of delay.


    It was merely the natural aura emanating from his body, yet it caused such a tremendous sense of oppression.


    "Worthy of being an Imperial Sky King!" Su Heng sneered coldly, his heart growing hotter and hotter. He freed himself from his restraints, expanded inch by inch, and quickly returned to his original eight-meter height. The surging force in his blood roared like rivers, his strength billowing with black smoke, pulling him free from the Imperial Sky King¡¯s oppression.


    And it didn¡¯t stop there¡ª


    The vast force rose upward like a beacon of smoke.


    Then it transformed into a pitch-black tidal wave, swelling in the wind and swiftly spreading in all directions, eventually filling the entire sky.


    The rolling blood and black mist mixed with the spirit-generated glaring white light, starkly contrasting each other. From afar, it looked as if the sky had been slashed by a blade, split into two, a spellbinding spectacle.


    King Qingyang showed a trace of surprise on his face.


    Su Heng had only recently entered Heavenly Deceit, yet the strength of his aura was incredibly rare, matching him evenly in their confrontation. Moreover, seeing Jian Chuan rushing over in haste, even without asking anything, King Qingyang knew that things on Skull Plain had turned into a total mess.


    The Rebellion of King Qingyang in the Long Yue region was already giving him a considerable headache.


    And now, this matter added on...


    At that thought,


    King Qingyang¡¯s frown deepened, and he sighed internally, "Good for nothing, causing more problems than solving."


    Meanwhile, Su Heng was also pondering.


    The Sky King was the typical peak combatant of the Great Zhou Dynasty, and from the oppressive feel of King Qingyang¡¯s appearance, the title was well-deserved. Apart from the deceased Golden Crow and the Tyrant Dragon phantom he encountered in Eternal Heaven, King Qingyang was the strongest opponent Su Heng had met so far.


    The aura he emitted, that incredible oppressive feel, was even stronger than that of Marpa, the recently freed Corruption Demon God.


    However, Marpa had just been released from his seals and was not at his peak.


    It was still hard to say which of them was stronger or weaker.


    Moreover, one more thing stood out¡ªKing Qingyang¡¯s appearance was not to rescue Jian Chuan but rather to kill and silence him. This gave Su Heng the impression he was hiding some truth. Even with the dignity of a Sky King, he did not appear to be the mastermind behind this incident.


    It seemed this matter was much deeper than he had imagined.


    "What are you hiding, and what are you afraid of?" Since he couldn¡¯t figure it out, Su Heng decided not to think about it further. His pupils blazed with scarlet fury as he stared at King Qingyang, his voice hoarse as he began, "The events that occurred at the Skull Plain temple¡ªare you planning to simply gloss over them?"


    "So, what do you want, an explanation?"


    King Dingxuan stood in the void, high above, looking down upon all beings. He possessed an inherent majestic aura, full of rage. At this moment, he was not willing to discuss this matter further with Su Heng but instead said coldly, "In my life, King Dingxuan has never needed to explain himself to anyone."


    "Hahaha!" Hearing this, Su Heng laughed loudly.


    Under the rolling dark clouds, Su Heng¡¯s already towering figure swelled even further, his pupils bursting with veins of blood. His body boiled with vigorous Spirit, and golden-red light surged through the gaps in his black scales. He resembled a walking volcano, exuding a destructive power. Experience tales at empire


    Even his voice became inhuman, more like waves crashing against rocks, ancient and imposing like a natural disaster, "Since you refuse to explain, then fine, pay with your life!"


    "Let¡¯s see what the so-called Imperial Heavenly King is really capable of!"


    Bang!


    He stepped forward.


    The ground shattered like a mirror, mountains swayed, rivers rolled backward.


    The mere recoil of his body¡¯s natural strength was too much for the land to bear.


    Huge cracks spread, mountains collapsed, and dense smoke billowed upward. Qinglan River was severed in two, its waters roaring and forming a massive waterfall along the fractures.


    Boom!


    As Su Heng¡¯s body and the air frantically rubbed together, it drove thunder.


    Like a meteor flying backward, he hurtled toward King Dingxuan in the sky. He took a deep breath, his left hand rapidly engorged with blood, and his fingers mutated into dragon claws, carrying a torrential force. The thick, black scales expanded outward, emitting dark red smoke.


    Hiss¡ª


    Before he even arrived, the ferocious wind of his punch howled like a tidal wave.


    King Dingxuan¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, his robes fluttering wildly, his expression growing more solemn. He felt the astonishing power contained in this punch but chose not to dodge. He was the Imperial Heavenly King, with a city to defend behind him; how could he retreat in the face of an enemy?


    Bang!


    With a long howl, King Dingxuan also threw a punch forward.


    It exploded like a devastating missile in the air, the shockwave rolling, tearing a huge hole in the sky.


    The result was brutal.


    King Dingxuan was directly sent flying by the punch, crashing heavily to the ground like a meteor.


    The ground exploded on impact, dust and smoke billowed, web-like cracks spreading in all directions. Even the ancient and towering walls of Xuantian Mansion fractured, trembling violently. A commotion spread through the city as people thought an earthquake had occurred, screaming in terror as they rushed out of their homes.


    "Is that all you¡¯ve got? It seems the Heavenly King is nothing special after all!"


    A thunderous roar spread across the sky. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    King Dingxuan had just climbed out of the crater, his face showing shock. His left arm spasmodically twitched, bleeding profusely. In the pure physical clash that had just occurred, he had been utterly defeated and injured.


    Of course, for someone above Heavenly Deceit,


    Vibrant life force, in a sense, arguably immortal, such injuries were truly nothing.


    But this was the Imperial Heavenly King, punched harshly to the ground. The battle had just begun, and falling into a disadvantage so quickly was enough to surprise, even frighten, many.


    As Xuantian Mansion was the State Mansion of Qingzhou, it was ancient and bustling with many strong individuals. At this moment, they were all drawn out by the tremendous noise outside. Each stood on the city walls or even farther away, looking toward the battlefield, expressions of shock on their faces.


    "The sky has been torn apart!"


    "King Dingxuan was actually smashed to the ground with a punch!"


    "It¡¯s terrifying; that person... is he even human, what kind of being is he?"


    His exaggerated physique, massive dragon horns, majestic wings covering the sky like dark clouds, and the sky filled with burning black smoke. With Dragon Blood combined with the supreme warrior essence and the golden radiance from a second heart, from the eyes of the people in Xuantian Mansion, Su Heng no longer resembled a human at all. He looked utterly like the Supreme Sky Demon, born for slaughter and destruction, the demonic majesty emanating from him causing shivers.


    "Come again!" With the upper hand from the blow, Su Heng grew more courageous in battle.


    He crossed his arms, and with a fierce clap, his vast physique surged forward, diving down.


    The ground exploded on impact, utterly unable to withstand the force. Chunks of the floor were flung into the air, and intense explosions occurred repeatedly, sending terrifying dust blasts sweeping in all directions.


    In the pitch-black dust clouds, King Dingxuan swiftly adjusted his stance, his eyes shimmering with a faint cold light, clashing with Su Heng.


    Both activated their super-sensory perception, exchanging hundreds of blows in the blink of an eye.


    The air burst with a series of booms.


    "I admit I was somewhat careless earlier, but not anymore." King Dingxuan spoke coldly, waving his hand, dispersing all the dust. Behind him, his blood-red cape fluttered in the dying sun, and several golden spears formed and hovered in the air.


    At the same time, he chanted a heavenly command.


    Watching Su Heng, who rapidly approached, his body nearly a straight black line, King Dingxuan extended a finger forward.


    "Freeze!"

 Chapter 331: 268: Creating Deceit Beasts, Rampant Magic Tides

    At this moment, within Su Heng¡¯s body, three hearts arranged in an inverted triangle shape were beating slowly and rhythmically, pumping endless power throughout his body. At some moments, Su Heng even felt that what was flowing in his body was no longer blood, but rather a raging tide of scorching energy.It was fortunate that Su Heng, thanks to his cultivation up to this point, had always possessed a formidable physique.


    This allowed him to endure the terrifying shock brought about by the simultaneous pumping of three hearts.


    Even so, even in a fully victorious state, utilizing secret techniques and obtaining blessings, Su Heng was somewhat fearful to drive the power of the three hearts to their limits simultaneously. He feared that the high blood pressure and the consequent strong impact force might cause some blood vessels to fail to withstand the pressure, thus leading to a terrible chain reaction.


    After all, at this time, Su Heng had just stepped into Heavenly Deceit.


    Between him and the immortality achieved through transcending mortals above Heavenly Deceit, there was still a considerably long journey to walk.


    Hiss!


    As Su Heng gradually came to his senses.


    The bloody light in his eyes disappeared, and his expression became calm.


    The special ability of "Bodhisattva¡¯s Cut Hair" took effect, as a multitude of black threads interwove in the void. A simple black robe appeared on Su Heng¡¯s body. The cold black fire emitted by the third heart was also covered by the robe, and thus disappeared from view.


    Su Heng waved his hand, and a mass of dust was swept up by the airflow and flowed out the window.


    Bang!


    The window swung open outwardly.


    The hazy, cool mist from the outside city flowed in.


    The sound of rain, interspersed with occasional thunder, filled the air, and Qin Shunying took several deep breaths before gradually recovering from the shock.


    "That power just now was..." Qin Shunying¡¯s expression flickered, sensing a familiar undertone to it. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After Marpa¡¯s death, he left behind a heart," Su Heng did not conceal it, calmly stating, "That heart was the source of Marpa¡¯s power, and also the prime culprit that killed the Golden Crow over two thousand years ago. I tried to integrate and control it within my body, and it seems the results are satisfactory."


    Snap!


    Su Heng snapped his fingers.


    He spread his fingers, and a ball of black fire blazed ferociously in his open palm.


    An infinite and corrupting cold aura emanated from this flame.


    Even though the power within the flame was well controlled by Su Heng, Qin Shunying still felt a bone-chilling sensation; even the white, smooth skin under her long dress was covered in fine goosebumps.


    "This flame feels very dangerous," Qin Shunying shivered.


    On the other hand, the little Golden Crow and Li Hongxiu appeared normal, with no special feelings. The Golden Crow tilted its head inquisitively while Li Hongxiu reached out a finger, wanting to gently touch it. But she was gently pushed aside by an invisible force from Su Heng.


    Over a span of a month.


    Su Heng refined the Seed of Destruction with his own blood energy and force.


    As refining succeeded, Su Heng¡¯s own force changed as well, tainted with the aura of the Seed of Destruction.


    The core authority of the Seed of Destruction was "Corrosion."


    Based on this authority, Su Heng¡¯s force acquired two different effects.


    The first effect was this Yin Fire, which could greatly suppress the immortality of Heavenly Deceit Martial Artists. As for the second effect, it was like the earlier Corruption Demon God Marpa, creating Deceit Beasts.


    At this thought, Su Heng¡¯s mind slightly stirred.


    He looked around, his gaze finally landing on a spider plant on the windowsill.


    The spider plant, well-taken care of by the servants, had grown very well, hanging down lushly, gently swaying with the wind.


    Swish!


    Su Heng waved his hand.


    The cold black fire landed on this ordinary species of spider plant.


    A sound of rapid growth due to friction emitted from within the spider plant. White petals fell off, transforming into long, greasy-glossy tongues. The green stems and leaves of the plant swiftly swelled and tore apart, erupting with a glossy black and red flesh, and grew large numbers of barbs and sharp teeth all at once.


    In just a moment¡ª


    A giant tentacle monster, resembling a twisted octopus, burst through the flowerpot, emerging from within.


    It moved back and forth on the floor, making squelching sounds, flailing its tentacles, and showing a strong desire to attack. Li Hongxiu and Qin Shunying instinctively stepped back, their faces tinged with disgust. Meanwhile, the Golden Crow¡¯s blood-red eyes displayed immense curiosity.


    It flapped its wings, intending to lightly touch it with its sharp beak.


    However, bang!


    The spider plant turned tentacle monster, like an overly inflated balloon, burst open outright.


    A great amount of Yin energy flowed and was re-absorbed by Su Heng. The remaining parts turned into a cloud of black ash, drifting away with the wind, disappearing from sight.


    "It¡¯s still lacking a bit," Su Heng raised his eyebrows, pondering in his mind, "Waiting to practice the Sword Refining Technique, integrating spiritual power into my force. At that time, I will be able to perform more subtle and in-depth control over the Deceit Beasts I create."


    And moreover¡­


    Between this release and reabsorption.


    Su Heng actually felt an extremely subtle increase in his force.


    The powerful assimilation function of the Seed of Destruction, like a huge vortex, as long as it was released, could continuously draw power from the external environment. Of course, having too much power was not necessarily a good thing. The important thing was to be able to control it, and the growth of his spiritual foundation still took precedence for Su Heng.


    Next, he continued to develop the Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique based on integrating the Seed of Destruction.


    At this thought, Su Heng¡¯s gaze landed on Qin Shunying.


    "How long was I in seclusion this time?"


    "Exactly one month," Li Hongxiu spoke from the side, raising three fingers to him, "plus three days."


    "It is actually the first time I was in seclusion for so long." Su Heng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, "Did anything happen?"


    "King Dingxuan and King Qingyang fought again, the outcome is unknown. Over in Skull Plain, golden light filled the sky, suspected to be a powerful martial artist returning from the sea, causing peculiar phenomena..." Li Hongxiu patiently narrated the recent events to Su Heng.


    "What about the Mythical Battlefield? Any changes?" Su Heng asked.


    He had discussed it with Meng Huan before.


    The Mythical Battlefield would fully open, at shortest in three months, and at longest... it would not exceed half a year.


    "The Fiery Sun Sect had sent someone to check, the rift expanded again, and some low-level demons appeared around the ruins of Fawang Temple. The situation is still under control." This time, Qin Shunying was the one who answered Su Heng. Speaking of official matters, Qin Shunying¡¯s expression became much more serious.


    "On the other hand, there have been many cases of demons harming people recently in Jiangbei Province. This situation is somewhat abnormal."


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded.


    He walked to the window, letting the cold wind mixed with rain blow in from the dim edge of the sky, sweeping up his long hair.


    After a period of silence, Su Heng digested all of this information.


    He now had a rough understanding of the current situation.


    "What about the Deceit Beast Sect? I had asked you to gather information on it," Su Heng asked again.


    "Here it is." Li Hongxiu went barefoot to a cabinet by the side, pulled open a drawer, and took out a scroll.


    Su Heng reached out to take it, his gaze quickly sweeping over the lines of text.


    "Interesting," Su Heng¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he handed the scroll back to Li Hongxiu. It so happened that he now needed to integrate the Seed of Destruction and required combat to specifically measure its power. Plus, with the special circumstances in Jiangzhou, it was best to investigate on the spot. Moreover, there was the Deceit Beast Sect¡¯s control of the idols...


    Speaking of which.


    Back in the "Clouds Above Sky" secret realm, the Deceit Beast Sect had also sent an assassin.


    Although that assassin had been killed by Su Heng, the grudge between them had not yet dissipated.


    "I need to go out for a while; if there is any emergency, you can inform me immediately," Su Heng gestured with his hand and tied a black wooden antique scabbard around his waist, then passed a chant to Qin Shunying.


    Qin Shunying silently recited it in his mind, noticing a slight vibration from the scabbard at Su Heng¡¯s waist.


    "Is this the Wuji Sword Sect¡¯s Flying Sword Messaging!?" Recognizing the origin of the wooden scabbard due to her wide knowledge, Qin Shunying was impressed.


    "It seems Master Meng Huan holds you in high regard; such a scabbard, there are at most not more than five in the Wuji Sword Sect," Qin Shunying lifted her head, speaking softly.


    "Is that so?" Su Heng smiled, "This scabbard is indeed very useful."


    As long as one knew the corresponding chant, with the scabbard in hand, messages could be transmitted through the immortal skies. However, these chants could only be recited by warriors of Heavenly Deceit level. Moreover, the farther the distance, the more intense the drain on spiritual power.


    Carrying the scabbard, even if something special truly happened here in Baihua County.


    Su Heng would instantly be informed and could be more at ease during his journey.


    "Then, I¡¯ll leave the matters here to you," Su Heng waved his hand, his cloak¡¯s wide hem lifted, and with a gust of wind, his towering figure turned into a black streak and disappeared at the rain-clouded end of the sky.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In Jiangbei Province, aside from the highly esteemed Wu Family, there were a few smaller powers.


    The Deceit Beast Sect was one of them.


    Although not comparable to the mighty sects and immortal clans in strength.


    Yet within the Deceit Beast Sect, there were several Heavenly Deceit level warriors stationed. Coupled with following the demonic path, bold and wilful, under normal circumstances, truly not many dared to provoke them.


    But today was different.


    The Deceit Beast Sect was located within deep mountains, like a bandit stronghold.


    At this moment, cries of battle and occasionally terrifying sounds of flesh tearing echoed through the air.


    Accompanied by splattering blood, dismal screams rang out, shaking the surrounding leaves, which trembled as if someone was being torn apart alive by a giant wolf.


    In the center of the stronghold,


    A massive wooden pavilion was burning fiercely, billowing thick smoke.


    Some of the supporting octagonal pillars inside snapped, and the pavilion collapsed with a loud crash, kicking up a large cloud of dust and sparks. The wooden materials crackled in the fierce fire, the heat waves rolled, distorting the air. Ke Yulan, the leader of the Deceit Beast Sect, donned in a mysterious black dress, fluttered dynamically, creating ripples around her.


    She held two slender stabbing swords in her hands, her face blood-stained, which, set against her fair skin, made her look even more striking.


    At that moment, her gaze was fierce, her brows slightly furrowed, and her eyes, like autumn waters, brewed with crimson fury.


    She lifted her head, looking towards two black-robed figures on the hillside not far ahead, and coldly said, "For so many years, my Deceit Beast Sect has had no grievances with your Wu Family, why have you attacked us?"

 Chapter 332: 269: Erosion Ability, Supreme Sky Demon (Please Subscribe)

    Two black-robed figures on the hillside.One had a burly figure, nearly three meters tall, with a square face and a solemn expression, named Wu Duanbei. The other was slightly shorter, but still over two meters tall. With arms reaching past his knees, a long and narrow face, and a dense goatee on his chin, his eyes shone with a lecherous yellow light.


    This man was called Wu Duanjiang, and he and Wu Duanbei were brothers born of the same mother.


    Apart from these two brothers of the Wu Family.


    Around them roamed more than ten giant wolves, each one taller than a man. These wolves were entirely blood-red, their muscles bulging, and their fur had fallen off cleanly. The fangs bared at the corners of their mouths were like daggers, eerily white, and the thick saliva dripping down sizzled upon hitting the ground, emitting white smoke.


    A sinister, bloodthirsty aura emanated from these fearsome hounds.


    They were like demons, yet with some subtle differences. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the Northern Jiang Province.


    The Demon Gate Sect was a demonic sect that struck fear into the hearts of many.


    But the Sect Leader, Ke Yulan, was an out-and-out beauty, with fair skin, a full figure, and a mysterious and cold demeanor. Wu Duanjiang had to exert a lot of effort to swallow his saliva and reluctantly moved his gaze away from Ke Yulan¡¯s prominent chest.


    "Destroying you, what does that have to do with you?" Wu Duanbei sneered first, then continued, "Also, have you forgotten what you have done in recent times?"


    "What are you talking about?" Ke Yulan¡¯s cold eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    "Do I need to remind you?" The burly Wu Duanbei crossed his arms and kicked the bloody giant wolf beside him.


    The giant wolf let out a mournful howl and growled in irritation.


    "These demons!" Ke Yulan was suddenly startled, her eyes widening as if realizing something.


    Recently, for some unknown reason, a large number of bloodthirsty demons appeared in Northern Jiang Province. Villages and towns were slaughtered, and calamity struck. Although the Demon Gate Sect was a demonic sect, they mostly carried out assassinations and actually tended to protect commoners.


    After all, the great hide within the public, and they needed to recruit followers from these commoners to help collect information.


    When the tide of demons reached the Demon Gate Sect¡¯s sphere of influence, they naturally could not sit idly by.


    The Demon Gate Sect dispatched experts.


    They slaughtered those demons to extinction, investigating the cause.


    Before they could figure out the reason, the experts of the Wu Family came to attack.


    The Demon Gate Sect had already suffered heavy losses in several operations and was caught completely off guard by this sneak attack.


    The outcome was expected.


    Fully at a disadvantage, they were forced into their current predicament.


    "I was puzzled before why the Wu Family, as the hegemon of Northern Jiang, ignored such bloody events,"Ke Yulan clenched her teeth, her slender hands tightly gripping the sword hilt. Veins on the back of her hands stood out, her knuckles turning pale, and she said in a low voice, "So that¡¯s how it is..."


    "Turns out, behind this incident, it was your Wu Family¡¯s doing all along."


    "Tinkle!" On the hillside, the sleazy-looking Wu Duanjiang clapped his hands and laughed mockingly, "Too bad, you found out too late."


    "Capturing her comes first!" While Ke Yulan was distracted, Wu Duanbei spread his fingers and swiftly pressed his hand down.


    Awooo!


    A wolf howl explosively burst forth.


    In the midst of the blazing fire curtain that rose up beside them.


    A vast black shadow of a bloody wolf tore through the air, leaping out fiercely, carrying with it a storm of blood and the stench of fresh meat.


    Hiss!


    Ke Yulan reacted quickly, activating her heightened senses.


    She blocked with one sword in her hand, while the other stabbed at the blood wolf.


    An overwhelming force pressed down. Ke Yulan¡¯s face changed slightly; she only felt a sharp pain on her shoulder as bright red blood spurted out.


    At the same time, Ke Yulan¡¯s sword also pierced the blood wolf¡¯s heart. The beast convulsed violently and fell to the ground with a thud, raising a cloud of dust.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye.


    A blood wolf was slain, yet from within the smoke, more than ten blood wolves bared their teeth, emerging.


    Their speed was extremely fast, almost on par with those of the Heavenly Deceit experts. Moreover, they were well-coordinated and highly intelligent. In addition to the presence of the Wu brothers on the outskirts, exerting a faint sense of pressure, Ke Yulan quickly found herself at a disadvantage after a bout of scuffles.


    Whoosh!


    She dodged a vicious attack from a blood wolf.


    Channeling strength into her sword, fire blazed as she sliced off another giant wolf¡¯s head.


    "Whew!" A sharp, ear-piercing whistle came, and Ke Yulan looked up. On the hillside above, Wu Duanjiang was puckering his lips, his face wearing a twisted smile.


    Swoosh¡ª


    A sinister wind struck from behind, and Ke Yulan¡¯s expression suddenly changed, a bad premonition in her heart.


    She turned and stabbed backwards.


    But a sudden sense of powerlessness overcame her. The wound left by the blood wolf had already healed under her formidable Heavenly Deceit physique, but there was a persistent Blood Poison hidden within, lurking in her body. Now, in conjunction with another powerful blood wolf¡¯s surprise attack, it suddenly erupted, plunging her into grave danger.


    Wu Duanjiang¡¯s smile grew even wider, clicking his tongue, seemingly already planning how to play with his prey.


    Thump!


    A streak of black light flashed from afar.


    Like a bullet erupting from a sniper rifle, it traversed a distance of over a thousand meters in an instant.


    It struck the head of the blood wolf, which burst open on the spot, just like a ripe watermelon being smashed to the ground. Red blood and white brain matter, steaming slightly, splattered on Ke Yulan¡¯s face, body, and even across the ample rise of her chest, creating chaos everywhere.


    From the brink of death to a shocking turn of survival.


    Ke Yulan gasped for breath, her chest heaving, her mature and enchanting face wearing an expression of shock that simply wouldn¡¯t fade away.


    Suddenly, she looked up¡ª


    In the distance, on the desolate cliff, against the backlight of the setting sun.


    Experience more tales on empire


    A tall figure in a black robe loomed high, silently overlooking the entire battlefield.


    Despite the fact that they were at least a thousand meters apart, the invisible presence emanating from the figure was like thunder and rain, filling the entire battlefield. Instantly, everything fell quiet. Even the frenzied blood wolves were slightly bowing down, their eyes showing clear anxiety and restlessness.


    If Ke Yulan and the others from the Sect of the Heavenly Deceit felt fortunate to have escaped death,


    Then, on another cliff,


    The Wu brothers were completely caught in a climax of frustration and rage, unable to advance or retreat.


    "Who exactly are you?" the stout Wu Duanbei asked coldly.


    "No matter who you are," Wu Duanjiang interrupted his brother¡¯s words, angrily saying, "I assure you, offending our Wu Family here is not a wise choice."


    "Leave now, and there won¡¯t be any trouble. Otherwise, I assure you, just like her, you will all die." Having said that, Wu Duanjiang bared his teeth, his eyes gleaming with a faint red light, making the threat self-evident.


    "Is that so?" Su Heng replied calmly, "I can leave, but you¡¯ll have to explain first. Where exactly do these demons come from?"


    "Hahaha, what a joke!" Wu Duanjiang burst into laughter, his face twisting with dense, dark patterns, contorting into a frightful visage, "With centuries of power, in this Northern Jiang Region, my Wu Family is the law of the land. We do as we please. Why would we need to explain anything to an outsider like you?"


    Su Heng was momentarily speechless.


    Daring to speak to him like that, child, you¡¯re looking to court death for your whole clan.


    Seeing that Su Heng didn¡¯t respond, Wu Duanjiang subconsciously thought he was intimidated by the reputation of the Wu Family in the Northern Jiang Region.


    "Playing the great master, it seems you¡¯re nothing much after all," Wu Duanjiang snorted coldly, transmitting his voice to his brother, "This guy just broke through the Heavenly Deceit. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to finish him off, another unexpected gain."


    Wu Duanbei nodded slightly, a hint of murderous intent flashing in his eyes, "Good!"


    Awoo!


    He suddenly lifted his head and let out a wolf howl.


    Seventeen or eighteen giant blood wolves emerged from the Sect of the Heavenly Deceit¡¯s stronghold. Their green eyes all focused on Su Heng.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    The next moment, all the blood wolves lunged forward.


    Leaving behind afterimages, stirring up dust, their fanged mouths reflecting the red light of the setting sun as they howled fiercely towards Su Heng.


    While these blood wolves charged with all their might, Su Heng didn¡¯t make a move;


    Even when their aura subtly linked together, forming a surging blood wave rushing towards him, Su Heng still didn¡¯t make a move;


    Only when the Wu brothers revealed a cruel, bloodthirsty smile on their faces¡ª


    All the blood wolves leaped high from different directions, casting shadows almost enveloping Su Heng within, their sharp fangs touching his body¡ª


    That¡¯s when Su Heng finally lifted his head, opened his mouth, took a deep breath, and then let out a roar.


    Roar!


    Like thunder tinted with blood, it fell from the heavens and exploded with a bang.


    An endless terror of Yin Wind surged out from the void behind him, like a black tsunami, instantly filling the entire sky.


    The rocks beneath Su Heng¡¯s feet burst apart, great swathes of ground were flung into the air. In midair, the previously withered plants came into contact with the Yin Wind and grew wildly, thick masses of blood-red tendrils filling the sky.


    And the blood wolves that had dared to bare their fangs at Su Heng were immediately corrupted and transformed by the Seed of Destruction, turning into even larger mythological wolves, blazing with black fire. Like loyal hounds beneath the hunter¡¯s feet, they surrounded Su Heng and snarled angrily at the people before them.


    The heavens and earth darkened, and the Yin Wind howled furiously.


    Beneath a dim sky, surrounded by countless Deceit Beasts, stood Su Heng.


    Although he still bore a human face, to everyone else, he had clearly become a terrifying Supreme Sky Demon.


    "This is the authority of the Seed of Destruction. Life is but a toy for me to knead and manipulate at will," Su Heng spread his hands open, his face gradually revealing a sinister smile, "Very good, quite marvelous. This world is too noisy and boisterous¡ªonly my voice is sufficient."


    That feeling of dominating everything was indeed intoxicating.


    Regathering his thoughts, Su Heng lowered his head, his smile fading from his face.


    His aloof gaze from high above traversed the thousand-meter distance, finally settling on the bodies of Wu Duanjiang and Wu Duanbei.


    Their hearts stopped in an instant, and the overwhelming fear nearly made them forget how to breathe.


    Only when Su Heng¡¯s indifferent voice came drifting with the mountain wind did they finally snap out of it, thinking of escape.

 Chapter 323: 260: Heavenly King Severely Injured, Third Prince Appears

    Although it was a tie, anyone with clear eyes could see that King Dingxuan was in bad shape.His body was bathed in blood, his eyes bloodshot, and his aura fluctuated violently¡ªit was obvious he had fallen from his peak state.


    Especially painful were his several bouts of coughing, black blood spilling from the corners of his eyes and mouth like little snakes.


    A Heavenly King, covered in blood!


    He did not stay long on the battlefield.


    After casting a deep glance at Su Heng, he turned and left.


    His robust body transformed into a streak of blue light, disappearing into the Void Mansion.


    In front of King Dingxuan, Su Heng stood in the void. As the Dragon Blood surged through the course of the fight, he grew increasingly fiercer, and his injuries were almost completely healed, even the dragon wings that had been torn off and swallowed had regrown.


    They naturally extended outward, casting a shadow as he stood above the clouds, obscuring the sun with reckless abandon.


    The enormous, pitch-black rolling clouds seemed to envelop the entire Void Mansion within them.


    On the city walls of the Void Mansion,


    Whether it was ordinary martial artists who had just broken through their physical limits or a Heavenly Deceit master, everyone trembled internally when they looked up at Su Heng. That innate majesty, towering above, felt almost tangible, heavily pressing on their chests, making it hard for them to breathe.


    Su Heng certainly wasn¡¯t about to vent his frustration on these unrelated people.


    He glanced at the blazing azure flame in the distant sky, then turned around. The Dragon Transformation State was deactivated, and his body quickly shrank. Stepping forward, he disappeared from the battlefield with a piercing whoosh sound.


    The battlefield fell silent.


    The few cold presences lingering around seemed somewhat disappointed.


    After a sigh, they quietly dissipated.


    At the edge of the sky far away, the substantial menacing presence of King Qingyang also gradually retreated.


    Splash!


    The Sword Qi that had cut through the Qilan River dispersed.


    The river water resumed its flow, creating a thunderous roar.


    Hearing the thunderous, dull roar, the crowd gradually regained their senses from the aftermath of the battle. Seeing the earth riddled with holes and the mountains that were forcefully split and collapsed, they fell silent again.


    Then a few began to whisper.


    The whispers grew louder as more people joined in until they finally exploded like a resounding blast.


    "The Heavenly King is injured, at a disadvantage, unbelievable!"


    "Who is that person with such vigorous blood and sharp spirit? Definitely young," said an elderly man with white hair, "yet he already possesses the combat ability of a Heavenly King. His future is... simply immeasurable."


    "Isn¡¯t it said that the Wilderness is a desolate place, scarce in resources and where martial arts do not prosper? I heard that many people living there don¡¯t even know what demons are. How could such a monster suddenly emerge?" said a young man born into a prestigious family.


    Very strong for his age and considered exceptional in cultivation skills.


    He had once heard his family elders disdainfully comment on the Wilderness, but now, he felt his worldview was being reshaped.


    "King Qingyang appeared too but did not make a move, just leaving like that," another person said with a frown, sounding troubled, "His demeanor was quite peculiar, I wonder what he is contemplating."


    "The matter of the Heavenly King is too distant from us," another replied, "It¡¯s better to focus on cultivating and handle the matters at hand first!"


    Some could not withstand the aura unleashed during the battle between the Heavenly King and Su Heng, which tore through the sky, and their spirit crumbled right there.


    Yet others had a bright gleam in their eyes, swearing in their hearts that with arduous cultivation and some luck, in these turbulent times, they could perhaps take his place. The flame named ambition burned within them, urging them to keep moving forward.


    ...


    Meanwhile, at this very moment,


    In an ancient and gloomy mansion within the Inner City of the Void Mansion,


    Bang!


    King Dingxuan staggered as he stepped out of the dissipating blue light.


    The bluestone-paved floor seemed unable to bear his weight, cracking forcefully with spreading fissures. In the center of the courtyard was an octagonal well with a wooden crank for drawing water, and next to it stood a large vat, over three meters high, seemingly cast from bronze.


    A locust tree grew in the corner of the yard wall, lush and broad-leaved, casting shadows that shielded the sunlight.


    The entire courtyard was unusually quiet.


    There were no birds singing or insects chirping, nor even the sound of leaves rustling as the breeze blew.


    Snap!


    King Dingxuan stepped forward, his hands tightly grasping the edge of the vat.


    The bronze-cast vat was extremely sturdy. Yet in his hands, it was as fragile as decaying wood, crackling, twisting, and shattering.


    The vat, filled with well water, stirred ripples.


    You could vaguely see the shattered tree¡¯s shadow and a grotesquely twisted face.


    Ahh!


    King Dingxuan felt his internal organs spasming violently.


    A wave of intense discomfort surged up from his stomach along his esophagus.


    Opening his mouth, he spewed forth a gush of black blood into the vat, where it slowly spread. Staring at the dark red blood stains in the well water, spreading like ink, King Dingxuan¡¯s twisted face gradually calmed.


    He unfastened the armor on his hands and set it aside.


    Scooping water from the barrel, he washed his face.


    But as he washed away the blood on his hands and face, fresh blood continued to seep out.


    In the end, the entire barrel was dyed a strange, dark red. Looking at his crimson reflection in the water, King Dingxuan suddenly let out a long sigh. He squinted his eyes, lifted his head, and through the gaps between the leaves, he looked up at the gradually rising fire-red sun in the sky.


    "Turbulent times are coming, and with them, demons," King Dingxuan¡¯s chapped lips moved slightly as he whispered softly, "The ancients did not deceive me." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Snap!


    Footsteps approached from behind.


    A young servant dressed in blue appeared under the archway of the courtyard.


    He bowed his head, first bowing to King Dingxuan and then lowered his voice as he spoke, "My lord, there is a secret letter from the third prince."


    Whoosh!


    A sudden cold wind blew.


    At the edge of the courtyard, the lush locust tree swayed gently, making a sound.


    "My lord?" The young servant, sensing that something was amiss, trembled slightly and looked up. A blood-drenched, beast-like face appeared in his vision, now turning back to look at him. Bloodshot filled those authoritative pupils, and two black streams of blood flowed down from the cracked corners of his eyes.


    "Ah! My king, you¡ª" the young man felt as if he had been heavily struck on the head.


    The ground stirred with flying dust and stones.


    An intense aura of authority surged through the air.


    The young man was terrified, his vision darkened, and he nearly screamed out loud. It took all his strength to control his muscles from collapsing on the spot. Yet despite not stumbling, he felt utterly panic-stricken, his face pale.


    For in that moment of eye contact, he had distinctly detected an icy intent to kill in King Dingxuan¡¯s wounded, beast-like gaze.


    "The third prince..." King Dingxuan nodded slightly, "I understand."


    The icy killing intent dissipated.


    The young man breathed an imperceptible sigh of relief, "Then, my king, this subordinate will take his leave first."


    "Go," King Dingxuan said.


    The young servant bowed his head to King Dingxuan and slowly backed away. As he neared the archway behind him and was about to leave the courtyard, he turned around.


    At that moment¡ªthud!


    A powerful force flashed, piercing his heart. The young man collapsed into his own pool of blood, eyes wide open, dead.


    "Even you disdain me, thinking I should not lose, not even be wounded, haha," King Dingxuan stayed briefly by the young man¡¯s corpse, coldly chuckled, and shook his head. He then stepped over the body and quickly disappeared into the quiet courtyard.


    Rustling sounds came.


    Black vines with thorns crawled out from the soil, covering the young man¡¯s body.


    With a wriggling motion, the blood-drenched vines retracted back into the flower bed, leaving no trace of the young man, not even the bloodstains and remnants of his clothes on the ground. The courtyard was once again as calm as if no one had ever been there.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    King Dingxuan stepped into a ceremonial hall situated at the rear of the mansion.


    This hall was specially built for communication with the third prince; the ceiling was over nine meters high, supported by red dragon-encircled columns.


    In the shadows on either side stood statues of ancient generals, each clad in scale armor, their faces fierce, surrounded by dragons and tigers.


    At the center of the room was a long altar table.


    On it were placed an incense burner, candlestick, and a plaque of the God of Eternal Heaven. Two Heavenly Contract Masters in white robes stood guard beside the altar.


    They bowed slightly to King Dingxuan, then lit the incense in their hands and placed it in the incense burner.


    The two of them chanted softly, bowed earnestly towards the plaque and the incense burner on the altar.


    Afterwards, they stepped back slowly and left the hall.


    Bang!


    Behind King Dingxuan.


    The heavy doors closed shut.


    The originally bright room instantly became dim, a substantial aura of authority flowed through the shadows. The spacious hall seemed unable to bear it, buzzing as dust fell from the walls and beams overhead.


    Under the shadows, the statues of the generals on either side seemed to come to life, their eyes reddening, angrily staring at King Dingxuan at the center of the room.


    Even though King Dingxuan was a revered Heavenly King.


    When he felt the tremendous power descend from the Heavenly Realm, his heart faltered slightly.


    Bang!


    His knees buckled, and he knelt on one knee on the ground.


    He directly broke through the floor, leaving a huge crater.


    Wisps of smoke rose from the burning incense, growing more and more intense, eventually forming a curtain-like plume. Accompanied by a long sigh, flames ignited in the void.


    An imposing figure, somewhat ethereal but extremely majestic, emerged from the smoke.


    It was like the War Witch or Giant from the myths, only a torso filling the nine-meter-tall hall to the brim.

 Chapter 324: Unsettled Times, Creating One’s Own Cultivation Technique

    As the heir to this great empire.The third Prince was not handsome, but he was certainly intimidating enough to inspire fear.


    It was not only his massive body that was frightening, but also the pitch-black war armor that covered him. Crimson flames burned around him in the void, and the dense black energy dripped from his body like liquid. Accompanied by a hissing sound, it splattered into sparks of electric fire and white-hot rage.


    His eyes were blood-red, and he had no hair. But under the smooth scalp were thick blood vessels bulging out like writhing dragons.


    In his left hand, the heir to the empire held a scepter the size of an oak tree ¡ª though calling it a scepter, it more closely resembled a colossal warhammer. A cruel, sanguine halberd had impaled a formidable demon god, the laws of time crystallizing it in the moment before death, subjecting it to eternal torment thereafter.


    The demon god¡¯s flayed, twisted, and horrifying body became the main structure of the scepter.


    When this scepter waved in the hands of the third Prince, a bone-chilling shriek erupted from the void.


    The right hand of the third Prince, on the other hand, had mutated into a claw.


    That claw, capable of tearing apart the world, held a dark sword bathed in black flames.


    Since the empire was established, through a thousand years of war and ten heavenly campaigns, no less than one hundred demon gods had perished under this sword.


    The third Prince took a deep breath.


    He exuded a searing breath of sulfur and blood, which he exhaled onto King Dingxuan.


    The inhuman strength it contained almost singed his hair.


    "You¡¯re injured." Although the third Prince appearing through the ritual was but an ethereal being, the strong authority he radiated in conversation made one subconsciously overlook this fact. In contrast, King Dingxuan, who was kneeling before him, seemed somewhat insignificant.


    "Reporting to my lord, I had a confrontation with King Qingyang not long ago," answered King Dingxuan, bowing his head and speaking softly.


    "No, you¡¯re hiding something from me." The third Prince¡¯s brows furrowed, "Look into my eyes, you are afraid of something. You think I cannot tell, but another person¡¯s aura lingers on you. So young, fervent, and vigorous, it is an enviable power."


    "The event on Skull Plain, you¡¯ve failed," the third Prince said after a pause of silence.


    King Dingxuan¡¯s forehead broke out in dense cold sweat, "Marpa has just been released, only to be slain. Due to the Seed of Destruction, Skull Plain will soon transform into a Mythical Battlefield, and at that time, Jianghuai¡¯s seven provinces will fall, and even Changyue¡¯s thirteen provinces could be threatened."


    "So, my Blood Pill..." The voice of the third Prince grew deeper, and within his blood-red pupils, it seemed as though two flames were burning.


    Release the demon god and then use the Seed of Destruction to incite chaos.


    And in the midst of that chaos, to harvest flesh and essence on a large scale, refining the legendary forbidden Blood Pill from the lives of eight hundred and eighty-eight thousand people. All this to aid in his breakthrough, ensuring a smooth succession to the throne during this turbulent period of power transfer.


    The events that occurred on Skull Plain appeared to have King Dingxuan as the mastermind behind the scenes.


    In reality, he was merely covering for the third Prince.


    But unexpectedly, Su Heng emerged out of nowhere.


    And the demon god Marpa, imprisoned for over two thousand years, failed to realize that the present day was no longer the same as the past.


    Gone were the days when demon gods reigned supreme, wreaking havoc wherever they went. Instead of stealthily regaining his strength with the Seed of Destruction, the demon god brazenly rushed forward.


    As a result, within less than a half-day of breaking free, he was promptly killed by Su Heng on the spot.


    All these coincidental circumstances converged to create the current situation.


    The third Prince lapsed into silence, but his complexion grew increasingly dreadful. His pallid face was shrouded with a dark red glow, making him look like a swollen, inhuman corpse. Even King Dingxuan, powerful as he was, felt a profound discomfort in the presence of the third Prince.


    He bowed his head deeply, enshrouded in shadow, "Taking advantage of the opening Mythical Battlefield, perhaps the Blood Pill refinement process can be restarted."


    "No!"


    The third Prince shook his head, "That¡¯s too dangerous."


    "If this gets out of hand and Father learns of it, he will be very disappointed with me," the third Prince shook his head and said, "My elder brother is already dead, and Father hasn¡¯t much time left. I don¡¯t want, and I cannot afford to disappoint Father. It must not happen."


    "Then..." King Dingxuan appeared anxious.


    "The matter is not your fault," the third Prince then said, shaking his hand dismissively, "For someone to have injured you, it shows they have touched the realm of a heavenly king."


    "Tell me his name."


    "Su Heng," King Dingxuan replied.


    "Su Heng..." The third Prince nodded slightly, "Later, pass me all the detailed information on him."


    "There¡¯s another matter I¡¯ve called you for," the third Prince said gravely, "According to the intelligence collected by the Yiluan Bureau spies, King Qingyang seems to be attacking Hunxi Mountain. Behind Hunxi Mountain lies the Dragon Abyss, which is said to be where true dragons lie dormant, true or false though it may be."


    "Find out what¡¯s happening there for me and tell me what King Qingyang plans to do."


    "Understood," King Dingxuan breathed a sigh of relief and said solemnly, "I will not fail the trust my lord places in me."


    "The empire may seem to prosper in glory," the third Prince suddenly sighed, a trace of imperceptible weariness flashing in his pupils, "but in reality, it is riddled with internal and external troubles, teetering in the storm. Now that I am in the Eastern Palace, every move I make is watched by countless people." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Immortal sects, destructive powers from Longevity Heaven, and the various foreign countries out at sea... Heh."


    The third Prince patted King Dingxuan on the shoulder, "There aren¡¯t many people I can trust, and you are one of them. Don¡¯t disappoint me again."


    "I will lay down my life for the cause," King Dingxuan replied.


    "Just do the best you can with what¡¯s within your power," the third Prince nodded in satisfaction, "And about the injuries on your body..."


    "Later on, I will have someone send you a Dragon and Tiger Great Rejuvenation Pill, and from the royal treasury of divine weapons, you may choose one. Even if you face King Qingyang again, you will have the power to fight and not end up as pitiful as today," the third Prince said leisurely.


    The incense in the burner was almost burnt out, leaving behind large patches of white ash, and the figure of the third prince became increasingly ethereal.


    Upon hearing this news,


    Even the composed King Dingxuan couldn¡¯t suppress a trace of joy that flickered across his face.


    He was about to express his thanks when the third prince waved his hand, "There¡¯s no need for such formalities between us."


    Bang!


    The last thread of incense burned out and went dark.


    In the hall, the phantom of the third prince scattered completely.


    The door behind him opened, and King Dingxuan stood up, stepping out onto the threshold of the hall.


    Streaks of golden sunlight fell upon his face, softening his furrowed brows slightly as he clenched his fists. His chest rose and fell several times as he gradually calmed his boiling emotions, soon disappearing under the bright sun.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Elsewhere, outside Xuantian Mansion.


    On the Qinglan River, Su Heng took a step and left the battlefield.


    He landed on a barren mountain in the distance, took a deep breath, and freed himself from various enhanced states to return to normal. His second heart also fell silent, and a great deal of waste heat was released through his skin. The entire mountain top ignited, and then further, molten rock melted.


    From afar, it looked like a volcanic eruption, with billowing black smoke and large quantities of dark red magma rolling down the slopes.


    This astonishing spectacle continued for a full quarter of an hour before gradually dissipating.


    During this process, Su Heng also reflected with furrowed brows.


    Compared to the Heavenly King, his spiritual foundation was still somewhat lacking. Though it seemed he had the upper hand against King Dingxuan,


    In reality, he had benefited from an advantage; if King Dingxuan hadn¡¯t been injured, then even if Su Heng could have won, it wouldn¡¯t have been as easy, and he would have been in a sorry state.


    "How to quickly enhance my spiritual foundation? Relying solely on the natural growth of my physique seems too slow."


    After all, apart from the Heavenly King,


    The Mythical Battlefield on Skull Plain was about to open, and it was inevitable he would run into demon gods skilled in the Spiritual Domain.


    He still needed to prepare in advance and not leave himself with any weaknesses.


    Swish!


    Just then,


    Su Heng raised an eyebrow, a flash of light crossing his mind.


    "I remember before the tomb of Dragon King An Shelie was opened, I had swallowed Xie Linyuan¡¯s divine soul. Checking his memories, I saw a Buddha statue in them. Once the statue shattered, my spiritual power seemed to have gained a rather noticeable increase..."


    Su Heng stroked his chin, his eyes gradually lighting up, "I wonder if this method can be replicated."


    It¡¯s worth a try.


    This is also simple: locate the Deceit Beast Gate.


    The former Deceit Beast Gate was considered a formidable opponent, seemingly housing some Heavenly Deceit-level experts.


    But now, the Deceit Beast Gate was as insignificant as an ant in his presence. He could crush seven or eight of them casually as if he were just relieving himself¡ªno threat at all. And furthermore... Su Heng¡¯s thoughts began to spread, and soon he had even more ideas.


    He took the "Seed of Destruction" out of his bosom.


    The heart-shaped "Seed of Destruction" throbbed slowly and rhythmically in Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    The "Seed of Destruction," being the origin of the birth of the Deceit Beast, left such contamination that it tortured the divine beast, the Golden Crow, to death.


    Being one of the ancient divine artifacts from the realm of eternal life, it exhibited the powers of "corrosion" and "assimilation."


    What a coincidence!


    In Law King Temple, Su Heng also obtained a secret technique¡ªthe Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique.


    This technique, somewhat similar to the Absorption Star Method, can forcefully plunder someone else¡¯s power and transfer it to oneself.


    Su Heng previously thought this secret technique was lackluster.


    The reason being that an assemblage of mismatched powers would conflict with each other inside the body, leading to harm rather than help.


    However, if he could merge and control the "Seed of Destruction," utilizing its powers of "corrosion" and "assimilation" to contaminate and blend these forces, then theoretically, the Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique would have no limitations and transform into a powerful and promising new cultivation technique.


    If he based the new technique on this newborn power, and additionally seized the special power enshrined in the Buddha statue, then...


    At that moment, various thoughts flashed through Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    He felt an irresistible urge to find a place for seclusion and make a big push forward.

 Chapter 325: Chapter Meng Huan’s Invitation, Wuji Sword Sect

    Whoosh!A desolate cold wind blew past, causing the wild grass to sway.


    Su Heng extinguished the chaotic thoughts in his mind and carefully put away the Seed of Destruction, which pulsed like a heart, tucking it into his chest.


    The wildfire at his feet died out, black smoke dispersed, and the faint sounds of stones shattering echoed in the air.


    Amidst the sharp, piercing sounds of the air being cleaved,


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Two figures descended and then rose, appearing before Su Heng.


    It was Li Hongxiu and Qin Shunying. The little golden crow that had just hatched was also circling in the sky. It let out a loud, clear cry before it landed on Li Hongxiu¡¯s shoulder, scratched its feathers with its claws, and then, cocking its head, seemed quite interested in Su Heng.


    Though the golden crow had only been born a short while ago, it was very smart, its intelligence by no means inferior to that of an ordinary adult.


    The little guy sensed a familiar aura coming from Su Heng.


    It was their first meeting,


    But it knew that during its critical hatching process, when it was on the brink of death, it was Su Heng who had provided help and energy.


    The interrupted hatching process had restarted, which allowed it to be born successfully. However, Su Heng had just fought a great battle with an imperial Heavenly King, and his body was permeated with a persistent, murderous aura.


    This made the little golden crow somewhat frightened, and now it rested on Li Hongxiu¡¯s shoulder, appearing a bit restless.


    "Your aura is a bit scary to it," Li Hongxiu said, looking up calmly.


    "Is that so?"


    Su Heng took a deep breath and raised his eyebrows.


    The agitation in his blood slowly calmed, and his gaze became serene. Strands of golden sunlight fell upon him, making him resemble a solemn and majestic statue in a temple.


    Su Heng reached out, and the golden crow tilted its head before flapping its wings and landing on his sturdy knuckles. It gently rubbed its obsidian beak against Su Heng¡¯s fingertips, showing a rather affectionate behavior.


    Su Heng thought for a moment.


    He took out the Tribulation Crossing Lotus he had brought from the temple.


    This lotus had a medicinal power of at least two to three thousand years and was enough for many people to refine and absorb.


    The golden crow was considered a rather important force in battle, and because it was born prematurely, it had an innate deficiency. The special medicinal properties contained within the Tribulation Crossing Lotus might be able to make up for it, definitely worth the value.


    The black Tribulation Crossing Lotus had twenty-four petals in total.


    Su Heng plucked one and fed it to the golden crow, which sniffed it lightly before directly tilting its head back and swallowing it whole.


    Squawk!


    Accompanied by a piercing cry that could split the clouds,


    Black flames rose from the body of the golden crow, crackling sounds emanated from the void, and its eyes sparkled vividly as it appeared even more majestic.


    "An elixir of legendary grade indeed has extraordinary effects," Su Heng marveled.


    He plucked another two petals from the Tribulation Crossing Lotus and handed them to Li Hongxiu and Qin Shunying, respectively. With a wave of his hand and a smile, Su Heng said, "For you two, no need to be polite."


    Li Hongxiu took a small bite and found it sweet.


    The corners of her eyes immediately curved up, and a subtle smile flashed across her face as she swallowed the petals in a few bites.


    The cherry-red foxfire in her pupils burned bright, and two flame-engulfed fox ears emerged from her soft, jet-black hair. After a violent fluctuation in her aura, it gradually calmed down. It seemed that the fearsome ghost "Yingying" that resided within Li Hongxiu also benefited, as some of its power manifested.


    Qin Shunying, on the other hand, appeared a bit restrained as she took a petal, "Thank you."


    However, Qin Shunying didn¡¯t immediately gulp it down and instead planned to save it for when she was in secluded cultivation, taking her time to adjust her breath in order not to waste the medicinal power.


    "I heard that Baihua County was attacked," Su Heng said in a low voice.


    "Indeed," Qin Shunying nodded and replied, "It was people from the Yiluan Bureau. Thankfully, the little golden crow showed its divine might, otherwise, we would have really been in danger."


    "The golden crow could sense the aura emitting from you, so we followed," Li Hongxiu added.


    "What about the demon god..." Qin Shunying seemed particularly worried. She was at a loss now; the golden crow first led them toward Skull Plain, but then halfway through, they switched direction toward Qing State. Qin Shunying couldn¡¯t keep up with Su Heng¡¯s cultivation speed, and it was a tough chase all the way.


    When they arrived at the border of Qing State and Qimu State, what they saw was the aftermath of Su Heng¡¯s battle with the Heavenly King.


    She still didn¡¯t know what had happened on Skull Plain.


    "You mean the Corruption Demon God Marpa?" Su Heng sighed, "That guy has been slaughtered by me. But the more troublesome matters are still to come."


    He briefly shared the events that unfolded in the temple with the two.


    Qin Shunying¡¯s smile froze, and she paled slightly. Pressing her lips together, she clenched her fist, and very seriously said to Su Heng, "Although I am of little influence and might not be of much help, whatever decision you make, I will support you."


    "Don¡¯t worry, girl from the Fiery Sun Sect," a hearty laugh sounded, and everyone looked towards the source of the voice, only to see the master of the Wuji Sword Sect approaching with a swagger.


    He appeared to be in his forties, with a robust and tall physique. His features were rugged, his demeanor dashing, a scar trailing down over his left eye, and his collar slightly open, revealing a swathe of bronze skin as the mountain winds howled.


    The blade of grass in his mouth spat out, the sheathed long sword planted in the ground, his posture breezy and carefree.


    "Even if the sky falls, there are tall ones like us to stand firm in front." Meng Huan took off the bamboo hat on his head, his black and fine hair tied into a short braid at the back of his head. He tilted his head slightly and said with a smile, "You¡¯re so young, and there¡¯s plenty of good times ahead, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of."


    "I¡¯ve made a fool of myself in front of Mentor Meng." Qin Shunying said with a hint of red on her face as she bowed to Meng Huan.


    "Mentor?" Su Heng was somewhat surprised; he had thought the leader of the Wuji Sword Sect was some old monster from hundreds or even a thousand years ago.


    "Mentor Meng and Uncle Wu Cuicheng are contemporaries, they were good friends when they were young," Qin Shunying explained, seeming to understand Su Heng¡¯s thoughts, "But for a hundred years thereafter, Mentor Meng travelled around Changyue and Linjiang, and by the time he returned to Jiang E, he was already a Cultivator above Heavenly Deceit."


    "Impressive," Su Heng¡¯s expression became slightly more solemn.


    By this account, Meng Huan¡¯s cultivation journey amounted to no more than over two hundred years.


    And that sword he had just slashed was breathtaking, he must be a standout even if not a Heavenly King, definitely superior to the likes of Kasyapa Buddha and Marpa the Three-Worlds King, the Great Zhou Dynasty surely is a den of crouching tigers and hidden dragons.


    "I did have some undeserved reputation when I was young, but it seems laughable compared to you, my young friend," Meng Huan waved his hand dismissively.


    Although he was the leader of the number one immortal sect in Jiang E.


    He didn¡¯t put on airs at all, and his whole demeanor was quite amiable.


    "My visit this time, apart from breaking up the fight, is also to have a chat with you about the Mythical Battlefield," after exchanging pleasantries with Qin Shunying, Meng Huan lifted his head to look at Su Heng, the smile on his face fading, a lot more somber.


    "Of course," Su Heng said seriously, "the Mythical Battlefield, realms above Heavenly Deceit and cultivation, I indeed have many confusions that I wish to resolve. If I could have a detailed discussion with my senior, that would be more than great."


    "This isn¡¯t a good place to chat." Meng Huan surveyed the area, then invited with a smile, "We¡¯re not far from the Sword Sect, if you don¡¯t mind, how about a visit to my place?"


    "Thank you for the invitation, Senior," Su Heng nodded, with no objections.


    "What about you two..." Meng Huan¡¯s gaze fell on Qin Shunying and Li Hongxiu.


    Li Hongxiu shook her head.


    The immense medicinal power of the Tribulation Crossing Lotus dissipated in her body.


    Her constitution was ordinary, not as exceptional as the divine beast like the Golden Crow; her eyes were already clouding over, feeling somewhat sleepy.


    "Then I¡¯ll escort sister Hongxiu back," Qin Shunying said. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So quickly she started calling ¡¯sister, sister¡¯... Su Heng sneered internally; these two women had only known each other for a few days, but their relationship seemed quite good.


    "That would be good." Su Heng lightly lifted his hand, and the Golden Crow landed on Qin Shunying¡¯s shoulder with a flap of its wings, "Let the little Golden Crow accompany you back, just in case, better safe than sorry, to avoid any mishaps in Baihua County again."


    "Sure!" Qin Shunying nodded, then bowed to Meng Huan.


    The two women, accompanied by a Golden Crow, turned into a streak of fiery light and vanished over the distant mountains.


    "That girl is very fond of you," Meng Huan, watching the two depart, suddenly spoke to Su Heng with a smile.


    "Who, Qin Shunying?" Su Heng wasn¡¯t a block of wood; of course, he could sense Qin Shunying¡¯s favorable impression of him.


    "Nowadays the world is in turmoil, calamity is coming, there¡¯s no room to talk about these romantic matters," Su Heng shook his head.


    "Haha, you¡¯re right," Meng Huan seemed to recall something, his eyes showing a hint of melancholy, filled with reminiscence. He let out a wry laugh and said quietly, "But as one goes through more and more, and keeps growing, some things, if missed, will never feel the same as they did... there will always be regrets."


    "I apologize," Meng Huan shook his head, snapping back to himself.


    Speaking too deeply for a shallow relationship is a major taboo, he naturally understood this.


    "Ignore my foolish words," Meng Huan uncorked the wine gourd hanging at his waist, took two swigs, then cupped his fist in salute toward Su Heng, the smile on his face apologetic.


    "It¡¯s fine," Su Heng nodded, quietly shifting his gaze away from the direction of the distant mountains where the two had vanished.


    "Without further delay, let¡¯s set off too, no need to waste time here," Meng Huan spoke to Su Heng, taking a step forward, arriving at the cliff¡¯s edge. Facing the rustling cold wind, he threw the sword in his hand, the blade glowing green as it hung in mid-air.


    Meng Huan leaped gracefully, landing firmly on the flowing green glow of the sword blade.


    Whoosh!


    Accompanied by a long, resonant cry.


    The sword, cleaving the air, vanished into the clouds carrying Meng Huan.


    "Sword Cultivators really do it in style," Su Heng said quietly with a smile, watching Meng Huan¡¯s receding figure, his face showing rare envy.


    When he was young, he had his fair share of aspirations towards being a Sword Immortal.


    But with the reinforcement of his mask, Su Heng¡¯s path became increasingly crooked, strength so great bricks flew ¨C clearly nothing like the light and ethereal image of a Sword Immortal.


    No matter though, he had long gotten used to it, it was just a moment of reflection.


    Rumble!


    With a forceful step from Su Heng, the mountains crumbled.


    Massive dark dragon wings unfurled behind Su Heng in a ¡¯swoosh,¡¯ stirring up rolling thunderstorms, and he followed in Meng Huan¡¯s wake.


    Being highly skilled, their speed was incredibly fast, and it didn¡¯t take long before Sword Casting Peak, location of the Wuji Sword Sect, loomed into view ahead.

 Chapter 326: Above Heavenly Deceit, One May Attain Immortality

    The Wuji Sword Sect was located on the border between Qimu State and the state of E.From afar, clouds and mists veiled the view, but upon closer inspection, this mountain range hid a unique paradise.


    Towering stone peaks, thousands of meters high, stood straight like swords driven into the ground. Vegetation blanketed them, lush and green. Cascading white waterfalls, like flowing ribbons, thundered down in a resonant crash. Within the clouds, cranes glided by, and atop the peaks ancient and distinctive halls could be found.


    Just from the environment alone,


    The Wuji Sword Sect was somewhat similar to the "Celestial Cloud" secret realm that Su Heng had previously visited.


    Both were formed by many straight, towering stone peaks.


    However, there were fewer mountains in the Wuji Sword Sect compared to the "Celestial Cloud" secret realm, but the aura here was much more majestic. Each peak was like a strangely shaped long sword, magnified countless times, all naturally formed with rough exteriors and no signs of human polishing.


    As Su Heng approached,


    He even felt an overwhelming sword intent coming from these stone peaks, facing him head-on.


    Whoosh!


    The mountains rapidly enlarged in his field of vision.


    Meng Huan arrived at the very center of the Wuji Sword Sect, atop the largest grey-white peak.


    He quietly landed on a protruding Yin-Yang Taiji platform, with a sweep of his hand, his green-glowing longsword "shing" returned to its sheath, and Meng Huan held it in hand upside down.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng flapped his wings,


    Following closely behind, kicking up a ring of dust on the ground as he followed Meng Huan.


    "This place really has a nice view," Su Heng remarked as he looked down at the dark, unfathomable abyss beneath his feet, feeling the cold gusts that clung to the mountain walls and the mist of water from the waterfalls mingled within.


    His physique was so robust that standing here, he didn¡¯t feel dizzy at all; instead, he felt relaxed and exhilarated, even harboring the idea of trying a free-fall from this spot.


    "My Sword Peak cannot withstand such treatment from a young friend like you," said Meng Huan, seeing him looking around at the edge of the cliff and seeming to guess Su Heng¡¯s thoughts, and chided him jokingly.


    "Senior flatters me," Su Heng withdrew his gaze from the abyss.


    On the platform, there was a stone table, tea utensils, and a twisted pine tree. Beneath the pine, there was a pool of clear water, with several peculiarly shaped rocks placed around; the setting was simple yet very pleasant to look at. With just a few decorations, there was an indistinct sense of Daoism emanating outward.


    The stone table was of regular size, suitable for Meng Huan, but a bit small for Su Heng¡¯s stature.


    Meng Huan spread his five fingers and made a sweeping gesture.


    Sword Qi crisscrossed.


    He carved out a massive piece of rock directly from the cliff and quickly fashioned it into a stone table and stools.


    Then with a flick of his sleeve, the dust dispersed.


    "Please forgive the inadequacies," Meng Huan said with a slight smile.


    "There¡¯s no issue at all," Su Heng pulled out a stone stool and sat down at the massive stone table.


    Gurgle!


    Meng Huan took tea utensils from another smaller stone table, poured out the tea, and then pushed forward a cup brimming with curling tea fragrance, steadying it right in front of Su Heng.


    "Since you¡¯ve called me ¡¯Senior,¡¯ I will brazenly accept this address," Meng Huan said solemnly. "You may ask me about anything related to Heavenly Deceit and beyond, or any other questions. I will have no reservations and will share all I know."


    "Thank you, Senior!" Upon hearing these words, Su Heng¡¯s heart leapt with joy.


    Although he already had powers that were on par with the Heavenly Deceit realm, even barely comparable to a Heavenly King in battle prowess, his understanding of this realm was truly scant. He knew only that those like Solban, who had just stepped into the realm beyond Heavenly Deceit, had an exceptionally vigorous life force, making it difficult to eliminate them with ordinary means.


    However, he was unaware of where this immortality came from.


    As for the specific weaknesses, Su Heng didn¡¯t know.


    Having a senior like Meng Huan to answer his questions was naturally of great benefit to him.


    "I want to know exactly what the realm beyond Heavenly Deceit is and how it differs specifically from the Heavenly Deceit experts," Su Heng bowed to Meng Huan, asking for guidance humbly.


    The mountain breeze blew gently, dispersing the aroma of tea.


    On the other side of the stone table, Meng Huan put down his teacup and smiled, "Since ancient times, seeking immortality has been the ultimate pursuit for cultivators, and people refer to beings of this realm as ¡¯Immortals.¡¯ In a sense, transcendence of Heavenly Deceit already touches the threshold of immortality, and one may be called ¡¯Immortal.¡¯"


    "Breaking through Heavenly Deceit grants immortality!?" Su Heng¡¯s eyes widened in shock.


    "Theoretically, if one stays in the Eternal Heaven realm, they¡¯re not bound by lifespan," Meng Huan answered. "However, if they stay in the mortal world, even with immortality, they will still age. Thus, this realm isn¡¯t considered true longevity, nor is it the complete ¡¯Immortal¡¯ state."


    "To distinguish it, in most cases, people generally refer to it as ¡¯Earth Immortal Realm.¡¯ Over in Skull Plain, this realm is also known as ¡¯Buddha Master.¡¯"


    "I see," Su Heng put down his tea cup, his face carrying a sense of reflection, "Although the Eternal Heaven is dangerous, it truly is full of mysteries."


    "Just like the realms of Demon Shape, Demon Seed, and Heavenly Deceit, the Earth Immortal Realm can be divided into three different stages as well, namely Transcendence, Manifestation, and Sealing Heaven," Meng Huan paused briefly before continuing to explain. "The cultivation of the Earth Immortal Realm still focuses on the Spiritual Domain."


    "The immortality of the Transcendence Realm, you should have seen before. A Martial Artist at this stage, even if decapitated or their body smashed to pieces, can still avoid death. The reason for this is the integration of the Martial Artist¡¯s powerful spirit into the eighty trillion ¡¯micro elements¡¯ within the body."


    "The so-called ¡¯micro elements¡¯ are what ancient sages believed to be the smallest units that make up the human body."


    "Even if decapitated or the body is smashed to pieces, these ¡¯micro elements¡¯ still exist. Under the pull of spiritual power, they can reassemble. With the consumption of some energy, they can be restored to their original state."


    Meng Huan took a sip of his tea, his face wearing a smile, and spoke leisurely.


    Su Heng listened attentively on the other side.


    In his heart, many insights were emerging.


    The "micro elements" that Meng Huan just mentioned, aren¡¯t they the cells in the field of modern biology from my previous life?


    As long as the spiritual power is strong enough to precisely control every cell in the human body, and even guide highly specialized cells to revert to their original state and redifferentiate, one can indeed achieve a certain degree of "immortality."


    "So that¡¯s how it is..." Su Heng¡¯s eyes brightened, "Then, to kill a cultivator in the Transcendence Realm, there are only two methods. One is to attack the Spiritual Domain directly, eradicating the spirit¡¯s will. The other, is to eliminate the Martial Artist¡¯s life force at an extremely minute level."


    "Exactly," Meng Huan nodded, his gaze towards Su Heng carrying a hint of admiration, "Young friend, your understanding is truly astonishing."


    "It¡¯s all thanks to the senior¡¯s clear explanation, which enlightened me," Su Heng complimented with a smile.


    "As for the second stage, Manifestation, it involves a high degree of integration of spirit, energy, and body, displaying a range of the strongest states. A Martial Artist¡¯s experiences, cultivation techniques, personality, and thinking will all affect their Manifestation. The final form of their Manifestation is both wondrous and varied, each with their own Divine Skills."


    Meng Huan¡¯s face bore a reminiscent expression as he continued, "To speak the truth, I haven¡¯t truly entered this domain, so my understanding isn¡¯t extensive."


    "However, I¡¯ve been traveling outside for many years and have indeed seen some Manifestations that left a deep impression."


    "Some are born cautious, lacking in a sense of security, focusing all their cultivation techniques on defense. Thus, their final Manifestation is a huge turtle. Even when attacked by seven or eight peers of the same realm, they could leave the battlefield unscathed, renowned throughout the world."


    "Then there are those who have deep yearnings for their deceased loved ones. The Manifestation they finally condense is human-shaped, becoming a beautiful story." Continue your saga on empire Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As for the final stage, Sealing Heaven, I¡¯ve only heard about it in rumors and ancient texts. Legends say that at this stage, one can call upon the power of Eternal Heaven to descend into the mortal world, to create a realm of one¡¯s own, twist laws, and become incredibly powerful."


    Meng Huan said, "Sealing Heaven has two types. The first is the ordinary Sealing Heaven, and the second is the kind that can control a realm within the Eternal Heaven, the Sealing Heaven that rules a realm."


    "What¡¯s the difference between these two kinds of Sealing Heaven?" Su Heng asked.


    "The so-called Sealing Heaven that rules a realm is when one¡¯s spirit is imprinted on a small world within the Eternal Heaven. With every movement, the power of a world is bestowed upon oneself, almighty, making even Immortals and Buddha Masters yield."


    Meng Huan¡¯s face bore a trace of emotion, "I have only heard of such beings and never seen one in action."


    "In the Great Zhou Empire, only some ancient, hereditary families and Immortal Sects, or the mighty Celestial Kings who have made great contributions to the empire on the Mythical Battlefield, are qualified to receive the gift of a complete world.


    Even among the myriad powerful beings of the Earth Immortal Realm, such existences are considered legendary."


    "When I encountered the Corruption Demon God Marpa, he once told me that my power was approaching the pinnacle of this Wilderness. Now it seems, he was merely ignorant," Su Heng exclaimed, but inside, excitement was welling up even more.


    The more he understood about Eternal Heaven, the more he saw it as an ocean of infinite treasures and possibilities, waiting for him to delve deeper and explore.


    "That¡¯s not surprising," Meng Huan replied. "I¡¯ve heard of the Corruption Demon God¡¯s name. When it was sealed, not even a unified empire existed on this land. People lived in a dark, ignorant era, treated as mere livestock."


    "But now, more than two thousand years have passed, times have changed."


    "A time when a demon god could descend and wreak havoc at will has passed. We can even strike back at Eternal Heaven through the Mythical Battlefield, seizing land and resources from them, and continuously cultivating powerful warriors."


    "However..." Meng Huan paused slightly, his face unexpectedly revealing a touch of melancholy and fear.


    "However, what?" Su Heng couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "Ripples have been stirred deep within the Eternal Heaven, echoes deepening, with many changes unfolding.


    Moreover, with Emperor Wu of Zhou gravely injured from his efforts to suppress everything, and the Third Prince, ambitious but lacking his father¡¯s fearsome power of unmatched dominance in both heaven and earth.


    Great families are restless, storms brew, and several strong figures return from the Eternal Heaven."


    Meng Huan sighed and said, "I fear that one day, the world will descend into chaos. Endless disasters and declines, countless wars and destruction. If our traditions are severed and the sparks of enlightenment dim, we may return to the days of savagery, to a time of darkness and ignorance.


    In that case, the blood of many ancient sages will have been shed in vain."

 Chapter 327: 264: The Essence of the Eternal Heaven, Stabilizing Pillar

    "I apologize, age has a way of inviting nostalgia. I hope you can forgive my sentimental moment," Meng Huan said with an apologetic smile, raising his tea cup and saluting Su Heng from across the distance before lifting his head and downing the tea in one gulp."Seniors being so candid is admirable," Su Heng said with a smile.


    As for what Meng Huan had just said,


    Su Heng wasn¡¯t hearing it for the first time, and combined with what he had observed,


    Those speculations certainly weren¡¯t unfounded. Various ominous signs had started to emerge, though the Jiang-E region was too remote, so the impacts were less felt there. But as the situation developed, the future was bound to get worse and deteriorate.


    But there was nothing to be afraid of.


    Focus on the matters at hand and improve your strength. If that day really comes, you can just plow through and sweep across the opposition.


    "Senior,"


    Su Heng set down his tea cup, his eyes sparkling, "I¡¯ve heard more than once that the echo from the Realm of Eternal Life is deepening, but the specifics elude me."


    "You mentioned earlier that powerful beings would be returning from the Realm of Eternal Life, and I hope you can clarify this for me," he added.


    "The Realm of Eternal Life is sometimes referred to as the Boundless Ocean. You can think of it as an ocean, and our current world as an island atop this ocean," Find adventures at empire


    Meng Huan dipped his finger in the tea, drawing a circle on the table to represent the island, and then added a few wave lines beside it to symbolize the ocean. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Upon reaching the Earth Immortal Realm, if one continues to stay in the current world, under normal circumstances, they would have a lifespan of about five hundred years. To achieve eternal life, one must go to the Realm of Eternal Life, and that¡¯s the origin of its name," Meng Huan explained.


    "What is in the Realm of Eternal Life?" Su Heng asked.


    "It¡¯s hard to say, as both time and space there are chaotic," Meng Huan replied, "Every individual experiences and sees different things. But there¡¯s one certainty, and that¡¯s the Realm is rife with danger."


    "Demon gods, chaotic currents, ancient races, broken worlds, and so on..."


    "An Earth Immortal may seem powerful, but navigating through it is like sailing a wooden boat in a stormy and murky ocean, always at risk of perishing at any moment. Of course, where there¡¯s crisis, there¡¯s opportunity, and no one can say for sure what they might find in the Realm of Eternal Life¡ªit¡¯s even possible to stumble upon a fragment of a broken world."


    "As for the deepening echo of the Realm of Eternal Life,"


    Meng Huan wore a contemplative look before gently tapping the wave lines on the table:


    "If you think of the Realm of Eternal Life as an ocean, this ocean has periods of stability and periods of tides. The deepening echo is like the sea transitioning from a calm state to churning waves, turning an already perilous environment even more brutal."


    "The ripple effects from the depths of the Realm of Eternal Life can extend to our current world. The manifestations include the birth of more demons and monsters, and the conditions for the descent of great rulers and demon gods become much simpler and easier."


    "Of course, there are also benefits,"


    Meng Huan said, "Various martial resources will become more abundant, and cultivation will be easier."


    "Those strong explorers of the Realm of Eternal Life, unable to endure the turmoil deep within, chose to return to the current world."


    Su Heng nodded in understanding, slowly grasping the concept, "Then, how do they return?"


    "The Realm of Eternal Life is an ocean, and the most important thing for navigating through an ocean is an anchor point," Meng Huan explained, "Have you heard of ¡¯paying homage to Buddha¡¯?"


    "I know there are some Buddha statues in the Northern Jiang Province that seem to help people break through to the Heavenly Deceit," Su Heng replied eagerly.


    "Those statues of deities and Buddhas serve as anchor points for their return," Meng Huan nodded and said.


    "Some of the strong beings who leave this world leave a legacy. As long as the incense continues and their descendants or disciples call their names, they will sense it in the Realm of Eternal Life."


    "I see,"


    Meng Huan said, "Of course, there are many intricate details involved in this. It¡¯s very complicated and can¡¯t be explained in a short time."


    "Is there anything else you would like to understand?" Seeing Su Heng¡¯s enlightened expression, Meng Huan gently placed his tea cup down.


    "Is ¡¯Heavenly King¡¯ a specific realm, or simply an honorary title?" Su Heng asked amidst the gentle breeze.


    "Only the eminent ones in the Earth Immortal Realm are qualified to be conferred the title of Heavenly King,"


    Meng Huan replied, "On the one hand, it¡¯s a matter of strength, at least the second stage of the Dharma Realm, capable of suppressing demon gods. On the other hand, it¡¯s about maintaining a certain degree of, at a minimum, superficial loyalty to the empire. Under specific circumstances, they can be deployed."


    "Dharma Realm... I don¡¯t recall seeing his Dharma image on King Dingxuan," Su Heng wondered aloud.


    "That¡¯s because King Dingxuan had a serious battle with King Qingyang before, which left him severely injured, shattering his Dharma image," Meng Huan answered.


    "Hiss..."


    Su Heng immediately took on a solemn expression, "From this perspective, it seems King Qingyang is far stronger than King Dingxuan by no small margin."


    "As an old-guard Heavenly King of the empire, even in the Central Region where strong contenders and dark horses proliferate, King Qingyang still commands significant renown," Meng Huan responded thus.


    "If King Xuan was at his peak, beating him would not be easy," Su Heng appeared quite serious.


    "My young friend, you needn¡¯t sell yourself short," Meng Huan said, raising his teacup. "I have traveled extensively and visited the Central Plains several times, rarely encountering someone as physically robust as you. Moreover, during your battle with King Xuan, it seemed as if you were still not exerting your full strength... which is even more terrifying."


    "Your prowess is also unfathomable," Su Heng looked deeply at Meng Huan and smiled.


    The two exchanged compliments, both in good spirits.


    "However, to firmly overcome King Xuan at his peak, it¡¯s necessary to increase one¡¯s spiritual foundation," Meng Huan said. "You¡¯ve only stepped into Heavenly Deceit recently, and there is still a long road ahead."


    "That¡¯s true," Su Heng nodded, sharing the same thought.


    "The second step of Heavenly Deceit is Qi Control. This realm involves integrating the power of longevity¡¯s heaven with one¡¯s martial arts will into one¡¯s energy, achieving a preliminary transformation. Afterward, the martial artist¡¯s energy will carry a trace of vitality, possess many variations, and it¡¯s also the foundation for the Dharma Realm later on."


    Meng Huan briefly explained the features of this realm and then asked, "As for the cultivation technique required for this realm, do you have any plans?"


    "Not at the moment," Su Heng honestly replied.


    After all, he had not yet perfected the first step of Heavenly Deceit, the Tathagata¡¯s Treasure Sutra.


    "If you¡¯re not in a hurry, you might want to try cultivating our Sword Sect¡¯s ¡¯Sword Refining Technique.¡¯ This technique is quite profound," Meng Huan suggested, twirling his wine cup with a self-satisfied smile on his face.


    He would not refuse such a beneficial offer.


    Su Heng was moved, quickly clasping his fists and saying, "Then I shall respectfully follow your advice."


    "No need for formalities," Meng Huan waved his hand casually. "Cultivation techniques are like divine weapons; they only shine in the hands of the right person. It¡¯s our honor to have a young man with your abilities inherit our Sword Sect¡¯s technique."


    "There¡¯s another matter I wish to consult you on," Meng Huan stroked his chin, his smile gradually fading away.


    Their gazes met, and Su Heng asked, "About the Mythical Battlefield?"


    "Yes!" Meng Huan nodded.


    Su Heng, treated earnestly by Meng Huan, naturally would have no secrets to keep.


    He then recounted in detail everything that had happened in the Dharma King Temple.


    Once the Mythical Battlefield descends, the seven provinces of the Jiang and E regions will face severe threats. In actuality, Su Heng¡¯s situation was not too bad ¨C if truly unable to withstand it, he could simply take his family and friends and flee.


    But for the likes of immortal sects and noble families, with great establishments to their name,


    Their subordinate forces and the intricate web of interests would make fleeing a complex affair. Even if there was the option to flee, leaving their current sphere of influence would inevitably mean relying on others in new lands. Not only would the sect¡¯s vitality be greatly diminished, but they would also face many humiliations.


    Unless absolutely necessary, they would certainly be unwilling to give up without a fight.


    "The Mythical Battlefield can lead to two different situations," Meng Huan said seriously after listening. "The first is a direct connection to the void in Longevity Heaven. The second is to a specific small world within Longevity Heaven."


    "Based on your description, it¡¯s very likely we¡¯re facing the latter situation."


    Seeing his expression turn slightly grim, Su Heng asked, "Is the second situation very bad?"


    "The small worlds in Longevity Heaven are usually occupied by demon gods or are the homelands of ancient races; either way, they¡¯re extremely dangerous," Meng Huan said with a bitter smile.


    "It seems our luck isn¡¯t very good," Su Heng responded breezily.


    "However, it¡¯s not entirely disadvantageous," Meng Huan shifted the conversation. "Do you remember what I told you earlier? Being able to imprint your spirit in one of the small worlds of Longevity Heaven gives you the qualifications to become Sealing Heaven."


    "Even in the Great Zhou Dynasty, that¡¯s considered a legendary figure. Not to mention the myriad of unique resources within a small world; they¡¯re invaluable."


    "These things are a bit too far off, let¡¯s focus on surviving the initial onslaught first," Su Heng chuckled.


    He had noticed something.


    Meng Huan had his own considerations, promising various benefits in the hopes of keeping Su Heng by his side.


    With the potential for king-level combat power and limitless prospects, whether the Sword Sect could survive this catastrophe or even flourish and expand depended on keeping a firm grip on this powerfully muscled support.


    Of course, neither of them explicitly stated this arrangement, with an implicit understanding between them.


    "When the tide recedes, you¡¯ll see who¡¯s been swimming naked," Meng Huan frowned slightly and sighed before speaking again. "The three great immortal sects and four major families have never been particularly united. Now that the Mythical Battlefield is upon us and a calamity approaches, the choices to be made will probably differ."


    "How so?" Su Heng inquired.


    "Some people may choose to stay while others might decide to leave. This involves the distribution of interests, and a lot could happen. Before the enemy even arrives, the immortal sects and noble families might already erupt in a small-scale conflict internally."


    "If such a conflict does erupt, we might need a Stabilizing Pillar," Meng Huan said, his gaze intense as he looked at Su Heng.

 Chapter 328: 265: King Qingyang, Integrating the Seed of Destruction

    Hunxi Mountain, stretching from south to north, spans thousands of kilometers.It begins in the northern part of Yuezhou and ends in the Liuzhou area of Jiang¡¯e.


    Located within the thirteen states of Changyue, Northern Yuezhou was once the domain of the Emperor of Heaven, King Qingyang.


    Since King Qingyang openly initiated a rebellion and betrayed the empire a year ago, his title of Heavenly King was revoked by the empire.


    However, King Qingyang¡¯s power remained, and the several attempts by the empire to send masters to suppress him ended in failure. These incidents only made King Qingyang¡¯s authority even more formidable, to the extent that even ancient and influential families dared not offend him.


    After all, though a Heavenly King is powerful, he still needs to compromise with various forces. But a Heavenly King who openly rebels against the empire has far fewer concerns.


    Anyone who encounters such a powerful but unconstrained figure would be filled with dread.


    At this moment¡ª


    In a border city outside Northern Yuezhou.


    Outside the ancient towering city walls, Hunxi Mountain rose abruptly, thousands of meters high.


    Its entire body was fiery red, devoid of any vegetation, with flames blazing upon it, sending up plumes of black smoke. It resembled the mythical Flame Mountain, and from a close distance, its impact was even more forceful. It was like a crimson wave of fire, overwhelming and sweeping everything before it.


    Even a mighty one who had cultivated to the Heavenly Deceit Realm, standing before this ancient and majestic mountain, would feel their own insignificance.


    But Qin Yi wouldn¡¯t¡ª


    Not because her cultivation was profound, but because the person next to her had an aura even more towering and grand than the Hunxi Mountain before them.


    This person was clad in a black robe, tall and lithe. His loose black hair fluttered heroically, his deep eyes shimmering with a faint azure glow, as if he ruled the entire world. One hand stretched forward flat, while the other held an ancient spear covered with rust.


    Behind him, a blue fierce sun hung in the void,


    Releasing endless light and heat.


    Half of the sky seemed to be ablaze.


    Boom!


    Hunxi Mountain, sensing some threat from that person, trembled violently.


    Massive cracks collapsed on the mountain, and giant boulders rolled down, the booming noise echoing like dull thunder. Smoke and flames formed a curtain, and monstrous fiery beasts roared as they charged out from within.


    Bang!


    Below the city walls, a group of burly warriors clad in dark iron heavy armor was already waiting.


    Each of them nearly three meters tall, they were like towering iron fortresses, heavily armed with thick tower shields in their hands.


    In the loud clanking of steel,


    Accompanied by the trembling of the ground, these tower shields were deeply planted into the earth.


    And connected as one, they emitted a black light, rising upwards. The shield wall, which appeared somewhat flimsy before the monstrous beast tide, stood firmly in place like a reef in the tide, even managing to push back the beast tide.


    A giant fiery bull over five meters long was thus sent flying into the air, crashing heavily to the ground.


    Before he could even grunt, he was torn into pieces by the ferocious beast behind him.


    While their collision sent blood flying through the air.


    The archers on the city wall behind them, Martial Artists from Heavenly Deceit, and spearmen in military formations, among others, all took action. For a moment, the battlefield beneath Hunxi Mountain seemed like it was being bombarded with missiles, with continuous explosions sending herds of beasts flying through the air.


    And as numerous beasts were slaughtered, with corpses strewn everywhere, the flames on the seemingly impassable Hunxi Mountain gradually dimmed.


    Bang!


    King Qingyang placed his palm on the city wall, his solemn gaze slowly withdrawing from the battlefield.


    "My king," said a young girl named Qin Yi, who stood beside him with a gentle temperament, "there¡¯s something I don¡¯t quite understand."


    "What is it?" King Qingyang asked.


    His voice was deep and magnetic, not arrogant as his appearance might suggest, but instead, it carried a special charisma.


    "Earlier, when Duke Dingxuan was fighting that young man, why did you choose to release your aura?" Qin Yi asked, "Among the next generation, some major families are still restless. If they had attacked in secret and the Prince had fallen, wouldn¡¯t that have solved a big problem for you?"


    "Though a Prince as well, hehe, Duke Dingxuan is somewhat lacking and hardly a match for me," King Qingyang shook his head, "Rather, it¡¯s that young man who is somewhat impressive."


    "Wouldn¡¯t taking this chance to eliminate an enemy be a good outcome?" Qin Yi shook her head, her face still puzzled.


    "It would disrupt the balance in Changyue," King Qingyang responded, "I¡¯m not afraid of challenges, but it would inevitably lead to a lot of trouble. Right now, attacking Hunxi Mountain and exploring Dragon Abyss is more important to me."


    "Dragon Abyss..."


    The girl looked worried and raised her head.


    She stared at King Qingyang¡¯s composed face, bathed in the flickering flames, and momentarily spaced out before whispering, "Is it very important to you? There are great terrors inside, and even if you are a Prince, you might..."


    "I have reasons I must do so."


    King Qingyang interrupted the girl, his gaze profound, and he slowly continued, "Before the Martial Emperor had died, I had already started the rebellion. Everyone thinks I¡¯m ambitious and impatient, but that is not actually the case."


    "Sigh!"


    King Qingyang sighed deeply before continuing, "The Crown Prince met his demise in the Eternal Heaven, and among the remaining heirs, the Third Prince lacks capability but is overly ambitious, wanting to prove himself not inferior to his brothers. The result of this will only hasten the empire¡¯s collapse."


    "It¡¯s like a dam filled with water, with cracks spreading over it, yet the water inside keeps rising," Qin Yi said anxiously.


    "Right," King Qingyang nodded.


    With a slight exertion of his palm, the bricks in front of him crumbled as though they were made of tofu.


    "When the Martial Emperor dies and the Third Prince ascends the throne, that will be the moment the edifice collapses, the flood breaks through. This calamity will be unprecedentedly severe, sweeping across the entire dynasty, and no one will be able to remain untouched. I must prepare in advance."


    "In fact, if it were just me alone, it wouldn¡¯t matter. Even if I travel far to Eternal Heaven and stay out of it, living in a safe corner, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible."


    "But although I have no desire to compete, I still understand the suffering of the common people."


    King Qingyang added, "Since the people here are willing to call me a Prince and offer me their homage, then I cannot simply ignore them."


    "Therefore, the Dragon Marrow, I am bound to obtain it!" King Qingyang¡¯s voice was soft yet carried an undeniable conviction.


    "Recalling the days of the Eight-Armed Dragon King An Shelie, who had only a piece of Dragon Marrow and yet could establish the Dragon Guard and dominate far and wide. With a complete Dragon Marrow to aid me, perhaps I will have the foundation to protect a territory."


    Boom!


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from empire


    Just at that moment, the mountain collapsed.


    Amidst rolling dust, a gigantic snake, over a hundred meters in length and covered in red scales, violently burst forth.


    Its skin was marked with dark yellow stripes, and it spewed poisonous smoke from its mouth. Most peculiarly, this monster had a single head but two long bodies beneath it.


    Qin Yi¡¯s expression changed slightly as she recognized the monster¡¯s origin, "Demon God Fei Yi!"


    "I didn¡¯t expect there to be such a creature hidden within Hunxi Mountain. Was it sealed here, or¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence,


    King Qingyang had already stepped forward.


    He stood in the void, arms spread wide, and viciously hurled a long spear forward.


    Bang!


    The head of the Fei Yi was instantly pierced, pinning it in place.


    Its two snake bodies struggled violently, tearing and submerging the vast land, dust billowing everywhere. Regardless of whether they were gigantic beasts or elite martial artists, all were flung into the air and torn into pieces. The battlefield immediately descended into chaos, bodies and horses overturned.


    "Evil beast!" King Qingyang snorted coldly, a round of blue sun rising behind him, casting thousands of feet of blue light.


    Where the blue light passed,


    The flesh on Fei Yi¡¯s body melted like snow, leaving behind only a massive, ghastly white skeleton.


    And with the death of the Demon God Fei Yi on the battlefield, the remaining monsters and strange beasts finally began to feel fear.


    They all tucked their tails and fled back into Hunxi Mountain, leaping into the giant crevices within the mountain. Accompanied by the rumbling sound of rocks grinding, they disappeared from sight.


    Meanwhile, on the battlefield,


    With the arrival of victory, cheers quickly erupted. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking at the flames on Hunxi Mountain gradually extinguishing, King Qingyang¡¯s face also revealed a smile.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Wuji Sword Sect.


    Su Heng had spent over half a month here.


    On one hand, he practiced the Sword Refining Technique, engraving it on his attribute panel.


    On the other, during this half a month, Su Heng had also sparred with Meng Huan a few times. Although they were only minor sparring sessions, Su Heng learned much more about the realm above Heavenly Deceit, including how to restrain and guard against it, and many ideas emerged in his mind.


    Overall, his gains were significant.


    But the time for parting eventually arrived¡­


    "I thank you for your guidance during these days," Su Heng bid farewell to Meng Huan.


    "It won¡¯t be long before we meet again," Meng Huan smiled, "Here, take this with you."


    He took a black object from his bosom and handed it to Su Heng.


    Su Heng reached out to take it.


    It was actually an ancient-looking sword scabbard.


    "This scabbard is used for sword transmission," Meng Huan explained, seeing the puzzled look on Su Heng¡¯s face. "Keep this item with you, and if any urgent situation arises, you can contact me anytime."


    "I see," Su Heng placed the scabbard in his bosom, "Then, I shall take my leave now."


    Su Heng waved to Meng Huan.


    With a leap, his robust body disappeared into the sea of clouds.


    ...


    With Su Heng¡¯s current speed, traveling from Ezhou back to Jiangzhou would not take even half a day, even if he leisurely walked.


    He set off in the morning, and by the time he reached Baihua County in Jiangzhou, it was not even noon yet.


    Although it had only been a little over half a month,


    The changes in Baihua County were significant. Firstly, the population had increased. Secondly, the environment had transformed; rivers had thawed, and flowers bloomed profusely, fully embracing spring. It was a beautiful scene of vibrant life everywhere.


    Especially at the Demon Suppression Tower, where two strange beasts were circling.


    One was a winged tiger, and the other was a colorful-feathered bird.


    "Where did these things come from?" Su Heng wondered.


    Li Hongxiu, sleepy-eyed, emerged and came up to Su Heng, glanced at them and said, "These are Little Golden Crow¡¯s animal friends."


    Su Heng: "..."


    "Don¡¯t let them defecate everywhere," Su Heng said somewhat exasperatedly, but did not comment further.


    He returned to the Demon Suppression Tower, and as his stature had grown, the originally roomy Demon Suppression Tower gradually felt cramped.


    "I need to find an opportunity to knock it down and rebuild it," Su Heng thought and then entertained another thought, "If I could overthrow that small world in the Longevity Heaven through the Mythical Battlefield and make it my own backyard, wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?"


    This thought ignited a flame in Su Heng¡¯s heart.


    It took quite an effort for Su Heng to suppress it. He wedged himself into the fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, in a secluded room meant for closed-door cultivation.


    In the dark room, Su Heng took out the Seed of Destruction.


    Although he had already emblazoned the Sword Refining Technique onto his attribute panel,


    After much deliberation, Su Heng decided to first merge with the Seed of Destruction, attempting to initiate the Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique.


    The formidable physique and the unique abilities of the Seed of Destruction gave him the confidence to take a radical approach.

 Chapter 329: 266: The Power to Destroy the World, Reverse Dragon Style

    The Seed of Destruction was an ancient Divine Artifact from the Eternal Heaven, with immense power.More than two thousand years ago, the Corruption Demon God Marpa was able to kill the Golden Crow, and the "Seed of Destruction" was credited with more than ninety percent of the feat.


    In comparison,


    The Corruption Demon God Marpa didn¡¯t seem like the master of the "Seed of Destruction."


    Instead, it seemed more like an ornament attached to it.


    During the sealing of over two thousand years, the power of the "Seed of Destruction" was somewhat weakened. But since leaving the Dharma King Temple and carrying the Seed of Destruction close to his body, Su Heng keenly felt that this artifact was self-healing, like a living creature.


    At this moment¡ª


    Deep within the Demon Suppression Tower, in a dark chamber glowing dimly,


    Su Heng¡¯s expression was somewhat solemn as he pulled the Seed of Destruction out of his chest, spreading his fingers.


    A strange force diffused, like tangible dark green light shimmering in the room, casting reflections on Su Heng¡¯s face. The source of the light was the "Seed of Destruction" floating in the void in front of him.


    The Seed of Destruction was about the size of an adult¡¯s head.


    It had a flesh-like texture, resembling the exterior of a heart.


    And with every pulse of the Seed of Destruction, a force was pumped out, spreading outward, seeking to corrode and assimilate everything around it.


    On one hand, Su Heng¡¯s physique was robust.


    On the other, with the enhancement of his attribute panel,


    Su Heng¡¯s body was essentially invulnerable and immune to all poisons. He did not fear contamination of this level.


    It was only with these two prerequisites that Su Heng dared to carry the Seed of Destruction close to his body at all times. Otherwise, even an Earth Immortal strong enough to break through Heavenly Deceit could not withstand being with the Seed of Destruction for an extended time and would be eroded and corrupted into a puddle of rotten flesh.


    "Hu..."


    He took a long breath and invested his spirit into the Seed of Destruction.


    The moment the two connected, an endless torrent of hatred and crazed will washed over Su Heng¡¯s mind. This will, so desperate and mad, struck Su Heng¡¯s head like a heavy hammer slamming down hard.


    "Interesting!"


    This was the first time Su Heng had experienced such a degree of mental contamination since he began his cultivation.


    He immediately snorted coldly, a gleam flashing in his eyes.


    Muttering the Tathagata Treasury Scriptures,


    Su Heng mobilized the origin of his spirit to suppress the maniacal and chaotic will within the Seed of Destruction. Afterward, he carefully probed its internal structure and the origin of this power. Moments later, Su Heng slightly wearily withdrew his own will and stretched out his hand to rub his temples.


    "No wonder the out-of-control Seed of Destruction can pierce through world barriers and carve out a Mythical Battlefield on Skull Plain."


    Su Heng murmured.


    Beyond its corruptive and erosive authority,


    The Seed of Destruction was like a "biological pump."


    Extracting power from the Eternal Heaven, transformed through the authority of corruption, and continuously released into the present world.


    If not controlled,


    Given enough time to this creature,


    Su Heng did not doubt that the Seed of Destruction could turn an entire living planet into a lifeless inferno abyss.


    "No wonder it¡¯s called ¡¯Seed of Destruction¡¯; it truly has the power to destroy worlds,"


    Su Heng contemplated, then chuckled, speaking to himself, "But now, this power will serve me, a return to the right track, indeed."


    A surge of excitement passed through his heart.


    As his understanding of the Seed of Destruction deepened, the power of this thing was much stronger than Su Heng initially imagined.


    If he could successfully integrate and master it, it would bring about another qualitative transformation.


    Moreover, there was the subsequent combination with the "Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique" for expanded potential, with infinite possibilities.


    As for how to integrate,


    The first time he saw the Seed of Destruction on Marpa¡¯s body, Su Heng had a general idea in mind.


    Since the Seed of Destruction takes the form of a heart,


    Then fusing it into his body to become a third heart would be perfect.


    Moreover, with the integration of the Golden Crow¡¯s heart, along with the experience gained from the dragon guard surgery, Su Heng was fairly confident of success in this attempt.


    However...


    The Seed of Destruction, after all, comes from an ancient and mysterious origin.


    Before attempting the specifics, Su Heng first tried to remove a small piece of tissue the size of a fingernail from it and implant it into the flesh of his arm. Only after repeatedly confirming that the erosive power of the "Seed of Destruction" could not affect his body did Su Heng begin the next step of his plan.


    Shh!


    He relaxed his body, his fingers mutating into dragon claws.


    Wrapped in a light, high-frequency vibration force, the dragon claw touched just below the center of his chest and gently slid across.


    The muscle split, revealing a long, narrow wound that exposed the pulsating crimson organs within.


    Yet no blood oozed out.


    Having stepped into the realm of Heavenly Deceit, coupled with a further growth of his mutated body, Su Heng¡¯s control over his physique became even more precise. There was no need for the violent methods used during the integration of the Golden Crow¡¯s heart, as he could now use a more cautious approach.


    Within the deep red flesh, faint blue veins and blood vessels grew outward, wriggling.


    Like living tentacles, they connected with the "Seed of Destruction" suspended in midair.


    Boom!


    The Seed of Destruction pulsed.


    A wave of invisible chaotic fluctuations emitted from it.


    The air twisted, forming tangible ripples, and Su Heng¡¯s body trembled slightly.


    Some of the power flowed through the newly formed blood vessels and surged into Su Heng¡¯s body. A clear stinging sensation came, and Su Heng slightly furrowed his brow, but what overwhelmed him more was a sensation of wild, unbridled power.


    "The first step was successful," Su Heng exhaled in relief, finding the process easier than he had anticipated.


    Next...


    Was to fully integrate the Seed of Destruction into his body.


    Then, he needed to refine and process it with his own blood and strength, to completely control the power and authority within it.


    The blood vessels contracted, pulling the Seed of Destruction back into his body. As the two drew closer, the Seed of Destruction seemed to sense danger and the power it released suddenly became violent. Huge bulges visible to the naked eye erupted in the newly formed pale blue blood vessels, almost bursting the surrounding flesh!


    "A futile struggle!"


    Su Heng snorted coldly, accelerating the integration process.


    Under his mental command, the blood vessels extending outside of his body were like venomous snakes on the hunt.


    With a single contraction and expansion.


    Almost with the speed of a lingering afterimage.


    He ferociously pulled the Seed of Destruction through the wound, into the front of his chest.


    Even as the Seed of Destruction was integrated into his body by Su Heng, it continued to pulsate violently, hoping to burst through his flesh.


    Of course, that was impossible.


    On one hand, Su Heng¡¯s physique was strong, even surpassing that of demons and heavenly kings.


    On the other hand, Su Heng controlled the growth of the flesh within his body. Countless muscular fibers, like a spider¡¯s web, enshrouded the Seed of Destruction in layers. With the backflow of a great amount of blood and strength, the struggles of the Seed of Destruction began to gradually ease.


    "Hoo..."


    In the secret chamber, Su Heng involuntarily entered the Domineering State.


    Dragon Blood, the heart of the golden crow, all activated, elevating his poise to its peak, not slackening in the slightest despite the initial success of the integration.


    Next.


    Was to perfect the blood circulation within the body, undergo organ mutation, evolve and adapt, and fully release the power of the Seed of Destruction, much like when he integrated the heart of the golden crow.


    This process, however, would take Su Heng some time.


    Moreover, as the Seed of Destruction integrated deeper, wisps and threads of black smoke gradually began to emerge from Su Heng in the secret chamber. The base structure of the Demon Suppression Tower was constructed from radiant stones. This special material had the effect of restraining demonic auras.


    But when the radiant stones came into contact with the black mist, the incredibly hard stones began to melt as if they were candles burning, and hissing noises continuously emanated from them.


    And within the encircling mass of cold, dark mist.


    The figure of Su Heng, ferocious and towering, with crimson fire flickering in his eyes, appeared like a demon descended into the world, inspiring fear and trembling hearts.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    While Su Heng was secluded in a breakthrough.


    As the Mythical Battlefield descended, bringing pollution, other dramatic changes were also happening in the outside world.


    In the seven states of Jiang E, there are three great immortal sects and four great families.


    Among the four great families, the Wu Family in the north of Jiang had the strongest comprehensive strength, with beings stronger than Heavenly Deceit stationed there. However, the origins of the Wu Family were not ancient; the family had only about seven to eight hundred years of history. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Originally, the Wu Family was a military noble family from a previous generation in Changyue.


    As the empire¡¯s influence expanded outward, the Wu Family contributed greatly to its military achievements, subsequently relocating to the state of Jiangbei.


    After centuries of development.


    In Jiangbei state, the Wu Family¡¯s influence spread far and wide, deep-rooted like ancient tree roots, entrenched in various domains and industries.


    The ancestral home of the Wu Family was located in the southwestern corner of Tian Shan County in Jiangbei state.


    There were mountains and waters.


    The mountain was named Feng Mountain, and the water, Mirror Lake.


    Normally speaking, being embraced by mountains and waters would be regarded as good geomancy, known as the "riding dragon formation."


    But the geomancy for the Wu Family was the exact opposite. Feng Mountain stretched majestically, lush and green. However, it turned its back to Mirror Lake, extending in the opposite direction.


    This created the even rarer "reverse riding dragon formation" geomancy.


    Legend had it that living in such geomantic conditions typically led to extreme outcomes.


    One either soared upon the dragon, skyrocketing to great heights, or met with the destruction of home and family, plunging into the abyss, never to rise again.


    Looking at the Wu Family¡¯s history over the past few centuries.


    It seemed they were treading on the former path.


    Between Jing Lake and Feng Mountain, the ancestral home of the Wu Family was laid out densely. There weren¡¯t many people inside, and the atmosphere was somewhat gloomy. Despite the clear weather, this vast estate seemed enveloped in a persistent haze. Approaching it, an inexplicable chill crept into one¡¯s heart.


    In a nondescript earthen fortress deep within the estate, the environment was dark and gloomy, sunlight completely blocked by the tall trees surrounding it.


    And within the vast and empty fortress, only a few candles on the coiled dragon pillars provided light.


    The dark red candlelight flickered across the wrinkled face of the old man, furrowing valleys into his aged skin. He was very old, withered and shrunken, his lips parched. The loose, sagging skin draped over his skeletal frame, failing to hide the decay of old age, even in the fine brocade robes he wore.


    Only the occasional flash of captivating brilliance in his pitch-black pupils.


    Confirmed his extraordinary cultivation, as he had reached the Earth Immortal Realm.


    This man was Wu Chenghua, the second-generation ancestor of the Wu Family.


    And before Wu Chenghua was a terrifying demon god clad in blood-colored garments, with an eerie smile on its face, exuding an overwhelming Demonic Qi!

 Chapter 330: The First Traitor, The Beginning of Demonization

    "You sneaked out from the Temple of the Dharma King and came alone to see me. What do you want to do?"Wu Chenghua¡¯s brows deeply furrowed.


    He snorted coldly, a staff made of peach wood appearing in his hand.


    Bang!


    The veins on the back of Wu Chenghua¡¯s hand bulged.


    With a heavy downward tap of the peach wood staff, the ground swelled upwards as countless black tendrils, like a tide, clawed and swept towards the blood-red demon god in front of him.


    Yet, faced with the full force of an Earth Immortal¡¯s strike, the smile on the Blood Robed Demon God¡¯s face remained unchanged.


    Whoosh!


    He simply waved his hand gently.


    In an instant, copious amounts of blood fire erupted from his body, extending outwards.


    When the two forces collided, those vines, firmer than steel, instantly ignited and turned into flying ashes, dissipating on the spot.


    But after the clash ended,


    The aura of the Blood Robed Demon God also noticeably dissipated, and even his entire being seemed somewhat illusory.


    Clearly, what appeared here wasn¡¯t his real body.


    At best, it was just a projection.


    Realizing this,


    Wu Chenghua¡¯s tightly furrowed brows not only didn¡¯t relax, but his expression also became even uglier.


    Merely a projection, and its strength unknown¡ªperhaps not even one-tenth of its physical body at its peak¡ªwas putting so much pressure on him.


    If, after some time, the Mythical Battlefield fully opened and he descended in person, what then?


    Baihua County was situated on the frontier of the empire.


    Should Skull Plain fall and the demonic tide sweep through, the Wu Family would definitely bear the brunt of the assault.


    Watching the changing expressions on Wu Chenghua¡¯s face, the smile on the Blood Robed Demon God¡¯s face grew even more pronounced. He coughed lightly, drawing Wu Chenghua¡¯s attention before speaking calmly, "I am Ralph, the God of Blood Sacrifice, the feared leader of the Seven Armies."


    "I come with good intentions, hoping to reach a cooperative agreement with you."


    "Good intentions?" Wu Chenghua squinted, eyeing the blazing blood-red flames and the ground lifted by the recent collision, cracked walls included. His face turned increasingly somber, his voice hoarse, "I don¡¯t sense such a thing from you."


    "Showing strength is a necessity. I believe you understand that," the Blood Sacrifice Demon God Ralph said with a smile, his lips curling to reveal two sharp fangs.


    "Then what do you want to do?" Wu Chenghua huffed.


    But he did not outright refuse.


    Even in his deeply sunken eyes, a glimmer of hard-to-detect anticipation flickered.


    This subtle emotional shift was keenly captured by Ralph. His lips stretched the skin of his face as he looked at Wu Chenghua like a hunter eyeing the prey in his trap, "Don¡¯t ask what I want to do. You should know what we can bring you."


    "Continuity of your family, strength and status, more power... and most importantly, a young body."


    In the flickering dark light, Ralph¡¯s smile carried a hint of seduction.


    Only a few simple words,


    But they struck Wu Chenghua¡¯s heart like a sharpened blade.


    Such terms were almost irresistible to him.


    Those who surpassed Heavenly Deceit in strength could theoretically achieve immortality, but they had to stay within the Realm of Eternal Life.


    However, Wu Chenghua¡¯s strength was mediocre, and he was already at an age close to the end of his life. The crises within the Realm of Eternal Life grew more severe, and for him to force his way in with his current condition was akin to courting death.


    It was certain death on the spot, with no chance of survival.


    But if he were to receive the protection of a powerful demon god through the Mythical Battlefield,


    The situation... might be different.


    Even,


    He might seize this opportunity to gain resources, breakthrough in his cultivation, and return to youth; it wasn¡¯t entirely impossible.


    "How can I trust you?" After a pause, Wu Chenghua asked with a hoarse voice.


    And before him,


    The smile of the Blood Sacrifice Demon God Ralph, under the shadow of the blood fire, seemed nearly uncontrollable.


    "A wise choice," Ralph took a step forward, extending his hand towards Wu Chenghua, "As for how we can build trust and cooperate, rest assured, we¡¯ll take it step by step. It won¡¯t take us too long."


    Wu Chenghua took a deep breath, a determined look flashing across his face.


    He reached out his hand.


    The hand of a demon god and the ancestor of a noble family gently touched each other in the dim red light.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In Jiangzhou, Baihua County,


    The world outside the window was grim, with heavy rain pouring down.


    The houses were densely packed, glistening with rainwater, with the meandering Guang River beyond, and the wide river shrouded in a faint mist. Canglong Mountain in the distance, under a heavy sky, was too far to discern clearly.


    In a room of the Demon Suppression Tower, Qin Shunying wore a simple white, cool dress that only covered her thighs.


    She held an ancient book in her hands, reclining comfortably in a wicker chair.


    Her leg crossed over the other.


    The full, fair thigh exuded a heart-stopping curve.


    Withdrawing her gaze from outside the window, she yawned, feeling the cool breeze through the window brushing under her pale, smooth armpits, and put the book she was holding on the round table beside her.


    Creak!


    She rose from the recliner.


    The white hem of her dress clung to her thighs and hung down to just cover her knees slightly.


    In the corner of the room, a black tiger with wings on its back was curled up, now lying on the ground asleep, emitting slight snoring sounds. Li Hongxiu used the tiger¡¯s soft underbelly, grown with white fur, as a backrest, also holding a book¡ªit was the sheet music that had been popular recently around Jiangzhou.


    In her mouth, she hummed the tune in a very soft and gentle voice.


    Hearing Qin Shunying stir, Li Hongxiu¡¯s head popped up from behind the sheet music, her delicate face showing a hint of apology, "Did I disturb you?"


    "No," Qin Shunying shook her head, a jovial smile on her face, "I¡¯ve been sitting for a while; it¡¯s time to get up and walk around."


    Whoosh!


    She walked to a corner of the room.


    There, she opened a wooden cabinet, pulled out a drawer, and took out several strips of dried meat.


    The scent of demonic flesh started to waft out in tendrils.


    Not far away, on a metal rack,


    The little golden crow bobbed its head up and down, dozing off, looking as if it was about to fall off the rack several times.


    But upon scenting food, the golden crow¡¯s eyes opened wide and it jolted awake, its eyes shining with a faint blood-red light as it flapped its wings toward Qin Shunying.


    "It seems to have grown a little." Qin Shunying¡¯s face was warmed by a tender smile as she gently measured the little golden crow with her hand. Its mother¡¯s wingspan was more than two hundred meters across, whereas the little golden crow was only about as long as an adult¡¯s forearm.


    This was no small difference in size.


    Thinking of how the golden crow had died, Qin Shunying¡¯s smile dimmed slightly.


    But the little golden crow was carefree, now chirping for food from Qin Shunying¡¯s hand.


    The black tiger, which had been lying down and sleeping, was also woken up by the noise but dared not express its anger, huffing twice before it changed position and lay down again.


    She fed the dried meat to the little golden crow.


    However, by the third strip, the little golden crow suddenly stopped.


    It tilted its head and looked up above, letting out two caws.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Qin Shunying felt curious, but a sense of warning also swiftly flashed through her heart.


    Boom!


    The Demon Suppression Tower shook violently, with cracks spreading across the surrounding walls.


    Black dust billowed out, obscuring the rain curtain so that suddenly, nothing was clear anymore.


    "What¡¯s happened?" Li Hongxiu¡¯s complexion changed, she casually set the sheet music aside and stood up. The black tiger roared low, tensing its muscles and showing its sharp teeth inside its open mouth, pacing gently in the room, seeming somewhat restless.


    "Caw, caw!"


    The golden crow gently pecked Qin Shunying¡¯s finger.


    Seeing that it had got her attention, the golden crow flapped its wings, raised its head, and pointed with its beak towards the direction of the western wall.


    "That direction is..." Following the golden crow¡¯s gaze, Li Hongxiu looked over, "The seclusion chamber of the Great Warden."


    "Speaking of which, this seclusion has also been ongoing for almost a month now, right?"


    Though their early interactions were not very pleasant, ever since Su Heng came to Baihua County, Li Hongxiu had almost always been by his side. She was quite familiar with Su Heng¡¯s routine. Tilting her head, Li Hongxiu said, "He seldom secludes himself for such a long time without any signs of activity."


    "Really?" Hearing her say this, Qin Shunying¡¯s heart stirred with concern, "Shall we go check it out, to understand what¡¯s happening?"


    Li Hongxiu was somewhat uncertain and looked towards the golden crow.


    The golden crow nodded.


    "Okay!" Li Hongxiu agreed.


    Aside from Su Heng, the golden crow was undoubtedly the strongest in Baihua County.


    Since the little golden crow had given its input, the two of them no longer hesitated. They quickly exited through the door and went up to the fifth floor where Su Heng¡¯s seclusion chamber was. The chamber was connected to the everyday office study, separated by a very thick wall.


    The wall was constructed of radiant stones, but now cracks had spread across it, and thick black smoke oozed through them.


    "Hiss..."


    The moment she touched the smoke,


    Qin Shunying felt a shiver go through her, an icy chill piercing to the bone.


    She halted in her steps, her strength surging throughout her body, igniting into fierce flames that blazed fiercely, exerting the Bright Sun Divine Skill to its full extent, barely managing to keep the black smoke at bay.


    "What kind of power is this? It¡¯s so cold and evil!" Having the background of the far-off imperial family and being the genuine successor of a celestial sect, Qin Shunying was considered very knowledgeable, and her own strength was not weak either. After assimilating the medicinal power of the Tribulation Crossing Lotus, she had even subtly touched upon the limits of Heavenly Deceit.


    But just now...


    Having only come into contact with the tip of the iceberg in the black mist,


    Her complexion changed as she felt like a candle flame in the dark storm, a wooden ship beneath the raging waves, on the verge of being submerged in an instant.


    Fortunately, it seemed that the owner of the black fog had sensed something amiss and retracted the power in time.


    And as the black fog surged, carrying the air currents with it, passing through the cracks in the wall, a sharp howling sound suddenly erupted. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crack!


    The cracks on the wall twisted and spread.


    Then, with a thunderous rumble, the entire wall collapsed.


    From within the billowing dust emerged a robust figure, walking out from the collapse with his upper body naked.


    The man was grandly built with long hair cascading over his shoulders, his body muscles as intricate as ancient tree roots, fierce and exaggerated, shining with an unbreakable metallic luster.


    Yet what drew the most attention was at the center of his chest, beneath layers of flesh, a slowly pulsating mass of cold, dark fire.

 Chapter 331: 268: Creating Deceit Beasts, Rampant Magic Tides

    At this moment, within Su Heng¡¯s body, three hearts arranged in an inverted triangle shape were beating slowly and rhythmically, pumping endless power throughout his body. At some moments, Su Heng even felt that what was flowing in his body was no longer blood, but rather a raging tide of scorching energy.It was fortunate that Su Heng, thanks to his cultivation up to this point, had always possessed a formidable physique.


    This allowed him to endure the terrifying shock brought about by the simultaneous pumping of three hearts.


    Even so, even in a fully victorious state, utilizing secret techniques and obtaining blessings, Su Heng was somewhat fearful to drive the power of the three hearts to their limits simultaneously. He feared that the high blood pressure and the consequent strong impact force might cause some blood vessels to fail to withstand the pressure, thus leading to a terrible chain reaction.


    After all, at this time, Su Heng had just stepped into Heavenly Deceit.


    Between him and the immortality achieved through transcending mortals above Heavenly Deceit, there was still a considerably long journey to walk.


    Hiss!


    As Su Heng gradually came to his senses.


    The bloody light in his eyes disappeared, and his expression became calm.


    The special ability of "Bodhisattva¡¯s Cut Hair" took effect, as a multitude of black threads interwove in the void. A simple black robe appeared on Su Heng¡¯s body. The cold black fire emitted by the third heart was also covered by the robe, and thus disappeared from view.


    Su Heng waved his hand, and a mass of dust was swept up by the airflow and flowed out the window.


    Bang!


    The window swung open outwardly.


    The hazy, cool mist from the outside city flowed in.


    The sound of rain, interspersed with occasional thunder, filled the air, and Qin Shunying took several deep breaths before gradually recovering from the shock.


    "That power just now was..." Qin Shunying¡¯s expression flickered, sensing a familiar undertone to it. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After Marpa¡¯s death, he left behind a heart," Su Heng did not conceal it, calmly stating, "That heart was the source of Marpa¡¯s power, and also the prime culprit that killed the Golden Crow over two thousand years ago. I tried to integrate and control it within my body, and it seems the results are satisfactory."


    Snap!


    Su Heng snapped his fingers.


    He spread his fingers, and a ball of black fire blazed ferociously in his open palm.


    An infinite and corrupting cold aura emanated from this flame.


    Even though the power within the flame was well controlled by Su Heng, Qin Shunying still felt a bone-chilling sensation; even the white, smooth skin under her long dress was covered in fine goosebumps.


    "This flame feels very dangerous," Qin Shunying shivered.


    On the other hand, the little Golden Crow and Li Hongxiu appeared normal, with no special feelings. The Golden Crow tilted its head inquisitively while Li Hongxiu reached out a finger, wanting to gently touch it. But she was gently pushed aside by an invisible force from Su Heng.


    Over a span of a month.


    Su Heng refined the Seed of Destruction with his own blood energy and force.


    As refining succeeded, Su Heng¡¯s own force changed as well, tainted with the aura of the Seed of Destruction.


    The core authority of the Seed of Destruction was "Corrosion."


    Based on this authority, Su Heng¡¯s force acquired two different effects.


    The first effect was this Yin Fire, which could greatly suppress the immortality of Heavenly Deceit Martial Artists. As for the second effect, it was like the earlier Corruption Demon God Marpa, creating Deceit Beasts.


    At this thought, Su Heng¡¯s mind slightly stirred.


    He looked around, his gaze finally landing on a spider plant on the windowsill.


    The spider plant, well-taken care of by the servants, had grown very well, hanging down lushly, gently swaying with the wind.


    Swish!


    Su Heng waved his hand.


    The cold black fire landed on this ordinary species of spider plant.


    A sound of rapid growth due to friction emitted from within the spider plant. White petals fell off, transforming into long, greasy-glossy tongues. The green stems and leaves of the plant swiftly swelled and tore apart, erupting with a glossy black and red flesh, and grew large numbers of barbs and sharp teeth all at once.


    In just a moment¡ª


    A giant tentacle monster, resembling a twisted octopus, burst through the flowerpot, emerging from within.


    It moved back and forth on the floor, making squelching sounds, flailing its tentacles, and showing a strong desire to attack. Li Hongxiu and Qin Shunying instinctively stepped back, their faces tinged with disgust. Meanwhile, the Golden Crow¡¯s blood-red eyes displayed immense curiosity.


    It flapped its wings, intending to lightly touch it with its sharp beak.


    However, bang!


    The spider plant turned tentacle monster, like an overly inflated balloon, burst open outright.


    A great amount of Yin energy flowed and was re-absorbed by Su Heng. The remaining parts turned into a cloud of black ash, drifting away with the wind, disappearing from sight.


    "It¡¯s still lacking a bit," Su Heng raised his eyebrows, pondering in his mind, "Waiting to practice the Sword Refining Technique, integrating spiritual power into my force. At that time, I will be able to perform more subtle and in-depth control over the Deceit Beasts I create."


    And moreover¡­


    Between this release and reabsorption.


    Su Heng actually felt an extremely subtle increase in his force.


    The powerful assimilation function of the Seed of Destruction, like a huge vortex, as long as it was released, could continuously draw power from the external environment. Of course, having too much power was not necessarily a good thing. The important thing was to be able to control it, and the growth of his spiritual foundation still took precedence for Su Heng.


    Next, he continued to develop the Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique based on integrating the Seed of Destruction.


    At this thought, Su Heng¡¯s gaze landed on Qin Shunying.


    "How long was I in seclusion this time?"


    "Exactly one month," Li Hongxiu spoke from the side, raising three fingers to him, "plus three days."


    "It is actually the first time I was in seclusion for so long." Su Heng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, "Did anything happen?"


    "King Dingxuan and King Qingyang fought again, the outcome is unknown. Over in Skull Plain, golden light filled the sky, suspected to be a powerful martial artist returning from the sea, causing peculiar phenomena..." Li Hongxiu patiently narrated the recent events to Su Heng.


    "What about the Mythical Battlefield? Any changes?" Su Heng asked.


    He had discussed it with Meng Huan before.


    The Mythical Battlefield would fully open, at shortest in three months, and at longest... it would not exceed half a year.


    "The Fiery Sun Sect had sent someone to check, the rift expanded again, and some low-level demons appeared around the ruins of Fawang Temple. The situation is still under control." This time, Qin Shunying was the one who answered Su Heng. Speaking of official matters, Qin Shunying¡¯s expression became much more serious.


    "On the other hand, there have been many cases of demons harming people recently in Jiangbei Province. This situation is somewhat abnormal."


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded.


    He walked to the window, letting the cold wind mixed with rain blow in from the dim edge of the sky, sweeping up his long hair.


    After a period of silence, Su Heng digested all of this information.


    He now had a rough understanding of the current situation.


    "What about the Deceit Beast Sect? I had asked you to gather information on it," Su Heng asked again.


    "Here it is." Li Hongxiu went barefoot to a cabinet by the side, pulled open a drawer, and took out a scroll.


    Su Heng reached out to take it, his gaze quickly sweeping over the lines of text.


    "Interesting," Su Heng¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he handed the scroll back to Li Hongxiu. It so happened that he now needed to integrate the Seed of Destruction and required combat to specifically measure its power. Plus, with the special circumstances in Jiangzhou, it was best to investigate on the spot. Moreover, there was the Deceit Beast Sect¡¯s control of the idols...


    Speaking of which.


    Back in the "Clouds Above Sky" secret realm, the Deceit Beast Sect had also sent an assassin.


    Although that assassin had been killed by Su Heng, the grudge between them had not yet dissipated.


    "I need to go out for a while; if there is any emergency, you can inform me immediately," Su Heng gestured with his hand and tied a black wooden antique scabbard around his waist, then passed a chant to Qin Shunying.


    Qin Shunying silently recited it in his mind, noticing a slight vibration from the scabbard at Su Heng¡¯s waist.


    "Is this the Wuji Sword Sect¡¯s Flying Sword Messaging!?" Recognizing the origin of the wooden scabbard due to her wide knowledge, Qin Shunying was impressed.


    "It seems Master Meng Huan holds you in high regard; such a scabbard, there are at most not more than five in the Wuji Sword Sect," Qin Shunying lifted her head, speaking softly.


    "Is that so?" Su Heng smiled, "This scabbard is indeed very useful."


    As long as one knew the corresponding chant, with the scabbard in hand, messages could be transmitted through the immortal skies. However, these chants could only be recited by warriors of Heavenly Deceit level. Moreover, the farther the distance, the more intense the drain on spiritual power.


    Carrying the scabbard, even if something special truly happened here in Baihua County.


    Su Heng would instantly be informed and could be more at ease during his journey.


    "Then, I¡¯ll leave the matters here to you," Su Heng waved his hand, his cloak¡¯s wide hem lifted, and with a gust of wind, his towering figure turned into a black streak and disappeared at the rain-clouded end of the sky.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In Jiangbei Province, aside from the highly esteemed Wu Family, there were a few smaller powers.


    The Deceit Beast Sect was one of them.


    Although not comparable to the mighty sects and immortal clans in strength.


    Yet within the Deceit Beast Sect, there were several Heavenly Deceit level warriors stationed. Coupled with following the demonic path, bold and wilful, under normal circumstances, truly not many dared to provoke them.


    But today was different.


    The Deceit Beast Sect was located within deep mountains, like a bandit stronghold.


    At this moment, cries of battle and occasionally terrifying sounds of flesh tearing echoed through the air.


    Accompanied by splattering blood, dismal screams rang out, shaking the surrounding leaves, which trembled as if someone was being torn apart alive by a giant wolf.


    In the center of the stronghold,


    A massive wooden pavilion was burning fiercely, billowing thick smoke.


    Some of the supporting octagonal pillars inside snapped, and the pavilion collapsed with a loud crash, kicking up a large cloud of dust and sparks. The wooden materials crackled in the fierce fire, the heat waves rolled, distorting the air. Ke Yulan, the leader of the Deceit Beast Sect, donned in a mysterious black dress, fluttered dynamically, creating ripples around her.


    She held two slender stabbing swords in her hands, her face blood-stained, which, set against her fair skin, made her look even more striking.


    At that moment, her gaze was fierce, her brows slightly furrowed, and her eyes, like autumn waters, brewed with crimson fury.


    She lifted her head, looking towards two black-robed figures on the hillside not far ahead, and coldly said, "For so many years, my Deceit Beast Sect has had no grievances with your Wu Family, why have you attacked us?"

 Chapter 332: 269: Erosion Ability, Supreme Sky Demon (Please Subscribe)

    Two black-robed figures on the hillside.One had a burly figure, nearly three meters tall, with a square face and a solemn expression, named Wu Duanbei. The other was slightly shorter, but still over two meters tall. With arms reaching past his knees, a long and narrow face, and a dense goatee on his chin, his eyes shone with a lecherous yellow light.


    This man was called Wu Duanjiang, and he and Wu Duanbei were brothers born of the same mother.


    Apart from these two brothers of the Wu Family.


    Around them roamed more than ten giant wolves, each one taller than a man. These wolves were entirely blood-red, their muscles bulging, and their fur had fallen off cleanly. The fangs bared at the corners of their mouths were like daggers, eerily white, and the thick saliva dripping down sizzled upon hitting the ground, emitting white smoke.


    A sinister, bloodthirsty aura emanated from these fearsome hounds.


    They were like demons, yet with some subtle differences. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the Northern Jiang Province.


    The Demon Gate Sect was a demonic sect that struck fear into the hearts of many.


    But the Sect Leader, Ke Yulan, was an out-and-out beauty, with fair skin, a full figure, and a mysterious and cold demeanor. Wu Duanjiang had to exert a lot of effort to swallow his saliva and reluctantly moved his gaze away from Ke Yulan¡¯s prominent chest.


    "Destroying you, what does that have to do with you?" Wu Duanbei sneered first, then continued, "Also, have you forgotten what you have done in recent times?"


    "What are you talking about?" Ke Yulan¡¯s cold eyebrows slightly furrowed.


    "Do I need to remind you?" The burly Wu Duanbei crossed his arms and kicked the bloody giant wolf beside him.


    The giant wolf let out a mournful howl and growled in irritation.


    "These demons!" Ke Yulan was suddenly startled, her eyes widening as if realizing something.


    Recently, for some unknown reason, a large number of bloodthirsty demons appeared in Northern Jiang Province. Villages and towns were slaughtered, and calamity struck. Although the Demon Gate Sect was a demonic sect, they mostly carried out assassinations and actually tended to protect commoners.


    After all, the great hide within the public, and they needed to recruit followers from these commoners to help collect information.


    When the tide of demons reached the Demon Gate Sect¡¯s sphere of influence, they naturally could not sit idly by.


    The Demon Gate Sect dispatched experts.


    They slaughtered those demons to extinction, investigating the cause.


    Before they could figure out the reason, the experts of the Wu Family came to attack.


    The Demon Gate Sect had already suffered heavy losses in several operations and was caught completely off guard by this sneak attack.


    The outcome was expected.


    Fully at a disadvantage, they were forced into their current predicament.


    "I was puzzled before why the Wu Family, as the hegemon of Northern Jiang, ignored such bloody events,"Ke Yulan clenched her teeth, her slender hands tightly gripping the sword hilt. Veins on the back of her hands stood out, her knuckles turning pale, and she said in a low voice, "So that¡¯s how it is..."


    "Turns out, behind this incident, it was your Wu Family¡¯s doing all along."


    "Tinkle!" On the hillside, the sleazy-looking Wu Duanjiang clapped his hands and laughed mockingly, "Too bad, you found out too late."


    "Capturing her comes first!" While Ke Yulan was distracted, Wu Duanbei spread his fingers and swiftly pressed his hand down.


    Awooo!


    A wolf howl explosively burst forth.


    In the midst of the blazing fire curtain that rose up beside them.


    A vast black shadow of a bloody wolf tore through the air, leaping out fiercely, carrying with it a storm of blood and the stench of fresh meat.


    Hiss!


    Ke Yulan reacted quickly, activating her heightened senses.


    She blocked with one sword in her hand, while the other stabbed at the blood wolf.


    An overwhelming force pressed down. Ke Yulan¡¯s face changed slightly; she only felt a sharp pain on her shoulder as bright red blood spurted out.


    At the same time, Ke Yulan¡¯s sword also pierced the blood wolf¡¯s heart. The beast convulsed violently and fell to the ground with a thud, raising a cloud of dust.


    All of this happened in the blink of an eye.


    A blood wolf was slain, yet from within the smoke, more than ten blood wolves bared their teeth, emerging.


    Their speed was extremely fast, almost on par with those of the Heavenly Deceit experts. Moreover, they were well-coordinated and highly intelligent. In addition to the presence of the Wu brothers on the outskirts, exerting a faint sense of pressure, Ke Yulan quickly found herself at a disadvantage after a bout of scuffles.


    Whoosh!


    She dodged a vicious attack from a blood wolf.


    Channeling strength into her sword, fire blazed as she sliced off another giant wolf¡¯s head.


    "Whew!" A sharp, ear-piercing whistle came, and Ke Yulan looked up. On the hillside above, Wu Duanjiang was puckering his lips, his face wearing a twisted smile.


    Swoosh¡ª


    A sinister wind struck from behind, and Ke Yulan¡¯s expression suddenly changed, a bad premonition in her heart.


    She turned and stabbed backwards.


    But a sudden sense of powerlessness overcame her. The wound left by the blood wolf had already healed under her formidable Heavenly Deceit physique, but there was a persistent Blood Poison hidden within, lurking in her body. Now, in conjunction with another powerful blood wolf¡¯s surprise attack, it suddenly erupted, plunging her into grave danger.


    Wu Duanjiang¡¯s smile grew even wider, clicking his tongue, seemingly already planning how to play with his prey.


    Thump!


    A streak of black light flashed from afar.


    Like a bullet erupting from a sniper rifle, it traversed a distance of over a thousand meters in an instant.


    It struck the head of the blood wolf, which burst open on the spot, just like a ripe watermelon being smashed to the ground. Red blood and white brain matter, steaming slightly, splattered on Ke Yulan¡¯s face, body, and even across the ample rise of her chest, creating chaos everywhere.


    From the brink of death to a shocking turn of survival.


    Ke Yulan gasped for breath, her chest heaving, her mature and enchanting face wearing an expression of shock that simply wouldn¡¯t fade away.


    Suddenly, she looked up¡ª


    In the distance, on the desolate cliff, against the backlight of the setting sun.


    Experience more tales on empire


    A tall figure in a black robe loomed high, silently overlooking the entire battlefield.


    Despite the fact that they were at least a thousand meters apart, the invisible presence emanating from the figure was like thunder and rain, filling the entire battlefield. Instantly, everything fell quiet. Even the frenzied blood wolves were slightly bowing down, their eyes showing clear anxiety and restlessness.


    If Ke Yulan and the others from the Sect of the Heavenly Deceit felt fortunate to have escaped death,


    Then, on another cliff,


    The Wu brothers were completely caught in a climax of frustration and rage, unable to advance or retreat.


    "Who exactly are you?" the stout Wu Duanbei asked coldly.


    "No matter who you are," Wu Duanjiang interrupted his brother¡¯s words, angrily saying, "I assure you, offending our Wu Family here is not a wise choice."


    "Leave now, and there won¡¯t be any trouble. Otherwise, I assure you, just like her, you will all die." Having said that, Wu Duanjiang bared his teeth, his eyes gleaming with a faint red light, making the threat self-evident.


    "Is that so?" Su Heng replied calmly, "I can leave, but you¡¯ll have to explain first. Where exactly do these demons come from?"


    "Hahaha, what a joke!" Wu Duanjiang burst into laughter, his face twisting with dense, dark patterns, contorting into a frightful visage, "With centuries of power, in this Northern Jiang Region, my Wu Family is the law of the land. We do as we please. Why would we need to explain anything to an outsider like you?"


    Su Heng was momentarily speechless.


    Daring to speak to him like that, child, you¡¯re looking to court death for your whole clan.


    Seeing that Su Heng didn¡¯t respond, Wu Duanjiang subconsciously thought he was intimidated by the reputation of the Wu Family in the Northern Jiang Region.


    "Playing the great master, it seems you¡¯re nothing much after all," Wu Duanjiang snorted coldly, transmitting his voice to his brother, "This guy just broke through the Heavenly Deceit. Let¡¯s take this opportunity to finish him off, another unexpected gain."


    Wu Duanbei nodded slightly, a hint of murderous intent flashing in his eyes, "Good!"


    Awoo!


    He suddenly lifted his head and let out a wolf howl.


    Seventeen or eighteen giant blood wolves emerged from the Sect of the Heavenly Deceit¡¯s stronghold. Their green eyes all focused on Su Heng.


    Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh!


    The next moment, all the blood wolves lunged forward.


    Leaving behind afterimages, stirring up dust, their fanged mouths reflecting the red light of the setting sun as they howled fiercely towards Su Heng.


    While these blood wolves charged with all their might, Su Heng didn¡¯t make a move;


    Even when their aura subtly linked together, forming a surging blood wave rushing towards him, Su Heng still didn¡¯t make a move;


    Only when the Wu brothers revealed a cruel, bloodthirsty smile on their faces¡ª


    All the blood wolves leaped high from different directions, casting shadows almost enveloping Su Heng within, their sharp fangs touching his body¡ª


    That¡¯s when Su Heng finally lifted his head, opened his mouth, took a deep breath, and then let out a roar.


    Roar!


    Like thunder tinted with blood, it fell from the heavens and exploded with a bang.


    An endless terror of Yin Wind surged out from the void behind him, like a black tsunami, instantly filling the entire sky.


    The rocks beneath Su Heng¡¯s feet burst apart, great swathes of ground were flung into the air. In midair, the previously withered plants came into contact with the Yin Wind and grew wildly, thick masses of blood-red tendrils filling the sky.


    And the blood wolves that had dared to bare their fangs at Su Heng were immediately corrupted and transformed by the Seed of Destruction, turning into even larger mythological wolves, blazing with black fire. Like loyal hounds beneath the hunter¡¯s feet, they surrounded Su Heng and snarled angrily at the people before them.


    The heavens and earth darkened, and the Yin Wind howled furiously.


    Beneath a dim sky, surrounded by countless Deceit Beasts, stood Su Heng.


    Although he still bore a human face, to everyone else, he had clearly become a terrifying Supreme Sky Demon.


    "This is the authority of the Seed of Destruction. Life is but a toy for me to knead and manipulate at will," Su Heng spread his hands open, his face gradually revealing a sinister smile, "Very good, quite marvelous. This world is too noisy and boisterous¡ªonly my voice is sufficient."


    That feeling of dominating everything was indeed intoxicating.


    Regathering his thoughts, Su Heng lowered his head, his smile fading from his face.


    His aloof gaze from high above traversed the thousand-meter distance, finally settling on the bodies of Wu Duanjiang and Wu Duanbei.


    Their hearts stopped in an instant, and the overwhelming fear nearly made them forget how to breathe.


    Only when Su Heng¡¯s indifferent voice came drifting with the mountain wind did they finally snap out of it, thinking of escape.

 Chapter 333: 270: Taking in a Dog, Sending a Message by Flying Sword

    Su Heng¡¯s indifferent gaze withdrew from the Wu brothers fleeing in a disheveled state.He did not pursue them.


    Instead, he reached out and patted the head of the Black Fire Giant Wolf beside him.


    "Go, tear them apart," Su Heng spoke in an indifferent tone.


    "Roar!" The leading Black Fire Giant Wolf raised its head and let out a wild howl. They leaped down from a hill dozens of meters high and sped toward their prey so fast that only blurry black lines could be seen streaking across the ravaged and dry land.


    These giant wolves were already formidable, their physical prowess comparable to the Heavenly Deceit.


    Having been remodeled and strengthened by the "Seed of Destruction," they had reached an incredible realm.


    The distance of several kilometers was crossed in an instant, and on the ground and through the grass, trails of black fire footprints fiercely burned without extinguishing. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bang!


    The Wu brothers failed to escape and were overwhelmed with a mighty force.


    In a life-and-death crisis, their strength burst forth nearly at full force, accompanied by a series of angry howls.


    As more Black Fire Giant Wolves joined the battlefield, the howls quickly turned into cries of terror and pain.


    But it was of no use.


    These Deceit Beasts were transformed from the Seed of Destruction. Discover exclusive content at empire


    They were extensions of Su Heng¡¯s will, absolutely loyal, never resting until the mission assigned by their creator was completed.


    Blood pooled on the ground forming a shallow mirror-like puddle, reflecting the mottled tree shadows on both sides.


    Crack!


    As two heads flew high into the air, the sounds abruptly stopped.


    Su Heng leaped down from the hill, the pitch-black clouds behind him dissipating into nothing.


    The two largest Black Fire Giant Wolves trotted up to Su Heng, dropping the two heads they were carrying in their mouths at his feet. Su Heng showed a satisfied smile, reached out, and patted the heads of the two giant wolves as a reward.


    After a moment of thought.


    Su Heng did not retract the power of the Seed of Destruction from these giant wolves.


    Instead, he chose to let them stay, serving as extensions of his own senses.


    Strolling casually into the stronghold of the Sect¡¯s headquarters, a tower soaked in fire behind Su Heng collapsed with a crash, sending up billows of smoke and a wave of heat studded with sparks. Some surviving Sect experts appeared within the smoke, their expressions filled with caution, and subtly surrounded Su Heng.


    Su Heng had come to break their siege, it was true.


    But the aura he emitted was far more dangerous than that of the Wu brothers.


    More importantly, as a powerful being of the Heavenly Deceit Realm, his perceptions were keen. Su Heng hardly bothered to conceal his intentions; his unfriendly aura was even more intense.


    The remaining Sect experts, trembling in fear, dared not make a move.


    Meanwhile, in the distance.


    On the path extending forward.


    A figure in a black dress hurried toward Su Heng.


    It was indeed Sect Leader Ke Yulan.


    Her expression slightly complex, she took a deep breath and, resigning herself, threw down the two long swords she held, knelt on one knee, and respectfully said, "I am grateful for your life-saving grace, revered senior."


    "Do you know who I am?" Su Heng looked down at her, asking with a smile.


    Though a smile was on his face, the aura he emitted grew even more penetrating. Ke Yulan¡¯s delicate body trembled slightly as she responded, "In these seven provinces of Jiang and E, who does not know, who does not recognize the name of the Governor of Jiangzhou."


    "Haha," Su Heng let out a cold laugh, "Your subordinates, including those two fools just now, didn¡¯t recognize me."


    A chill shot through Ke Yulan¡¯s back, and cold sweat oozed from her forehead.


    She hurriedly gestured with a glance, prompting the surrounding group of Sect experts to finally come to their senses, retreating backward to clear space.


    To be honest.


    Su Heng never really cared about his reputation.


    Instead, having a well-known reputation sometimes invited trouble needlessly, obstructing his cultivation.


    "Since you know who I am, you should also be able to guess my origin," Su Heng stated calmly.


    Ke Yulan stood frozen in place, her strong capabilities as a woman controlling a notorious magic sect of the northern provinces not only demonstrated her power but also her cunning and delicate mind. Yet Su Heng¡¯s simple question, if answered incorrectly, could lead to the annihilation of her entire sect.


    For a moment, Ke Yulan sweated profusely, her sweat dripping into the cleavage of her chest, yet she was unsure how to respond.


    "It was an oversight on my Sect¡¯s part to fail to recognize your grandeur, please forgive us," Ke Yulan stammered.


    "I originally came here intending to uproot your Sect entirely." The Sect that once was her adversary was now at the mercy of Su Heng¡¯s single thought.


    As Ke Yulan¡¯s complexion paled, Su Heng shifted his tone and continued, "However, first tell me what exactly has been happening in the northern provinces. Also, why the Wu Family suddenly attacked your Sect without reason."


    Hearing this,


    Ke Yulan momentarily breathed a sigh of relief, still not daring to wipe the sweat from her forehead.


    "Revered senior must have heard about the recent demonic tide outbreak in the northern provinces," Ke Yulan paused slightly, and seeing Su Heng nod slightly, she continued, "I was wondering why the Wu Family, as the dominant force in the region, encountered this issue but remained uninvolved."


    "It wasn¡¯t until today, when I encountered the Wu brothers, that I started to guess the whole story."


    Su Heng said, "Let¡¯s hear it."


    "If there are no surprises, the Wu Family must have already secretly colluded with a demon god from the Heavenly Deceit Realm," Ke Yulan knelt on one knee, flames crackling beside her as she respectfully replied, "slaughtering civilians, orchestrating blood sacrifices. Capturing the strong, transforming them into puppets for the demon army¡¯s descent."


    "I just don¡¯t quite understand why the Wu Family would do such things," Ke Yulan furrowed her brows and added in a low voice.


    The matter of the Mythical Battlefield.


    It is now limited to a small population among the three major immortal sects and the four great families.


    Although the power of the Deceit Sect is decent, it is still incomparable to the heritage of the immortal families, and they are not qualified to touch such secrets.


    "Is this just your speculation?" Su Heng stroked his chin, thoughtfully asking.


    "Since the younger generation dares to speak of these matters, naturally, there is concrete evidence," Ke Yulan replied seriously.


    "Please look at this, senior." She stretched out her hand and pointed distantly.


    Following the direction of Ke Yulan¡¯s finger, a collapsed burning ruin was revealed, pressing down on a large blood wolf. With permission, Ke Yulan then stood up from the ground. She lifted her hand and dragged the blood wolf out from the rubble.


    She tore off a piece of her hem and spat on it.


    Then with the saliva-moistened cloth, she gently wiped the shoulder area of the wolf¡¯s forelimb, removing a layer of dust that had settled there.


    "Hmm?" Su Heng¡¯s gaze fell on the blood wolf, immediately noticing something abnormal.


    As the dust was gradually wiped away, underneath the skin, a cross-shaped tattoo was exposed under the flickering light of the fires.


    The cross-shaped tattoo was formed by two crossed swords.


    Su Heng looked around.


    On one side of the building that looked like a study, he saw a similar mark.


    "These giant wolves, could it be that they are all..." Su Heng¡¯s face grew somber, a disturbing thought suddenly emerging in his mind.


    "My lord, your guess is not wrong," Ke Yulan¡¯s clear eyes hinted at a trace of sadness. She collected her emotions, looking up at Su Heng and said calmly, "These giant wolves, in fact, are not real demons, but are transformed from the bodies of human Martial Artists through the use of a Secret Technique."


    Su Heng released his senses, sweeping over the body of the giant wolf.


    Although the bones and muscles had been severely deformed by torture, traces could still be seen in some of the internal organs.


    "I¡¯ve never seen such a wicked Secret Technique, it it weren¡¯t for this tattoo..." Ke Yulan shook her head, "this person was named Huai Zhen, a grand elder within the Deceit Sect, with extreme demonic cultivation. Previously, he quelled a demonic surge, saving many, but he disappeared on the battlefield."


    "I thought he had been severely injured, and had people search for a long time, but I did not expect to meet him again here," Ke Yulan sighed softly and fell silent.


    "Hah!"


    Su Heng scoffed coldly.


    "I will handle this matter, but you..." his fierce gaze fell on Ke Yulan, "the debt your Deceit Sect owes me, I will not let it go. Don¡¯t act pitiful here, I have never had much mercy for my enemies."


    Ke Yulan shivered, lowering her head, and dared not speak again.


    Crackle!


    The flames burned and another building collapsed thunderously. Amidst the rising smoke, Su Heng¡¯s breathing was slightly labored.


    "Right!" After a moment of silence, Su Heng rubbed his temple, "By chance, I absorbed Xie Linyuan¡¯s memories, and that guy Xie Xianyu, who came to assassinate me, seemed to also have some divine statue¡¯s blessing on him."


    "Bring me the information about these divine statues, they are useful to me," Su Heng curled his lips in a cold smile, saying to Ke Yulan, "On this matter, you had better pray that you are still of some use to me."


    "I understand," Ke Yulan¡¯s face instantly calmed.


    She gestured to a Deceit Sect disciple in the distance and quickly, an ancient-looking scroll was brought before Su Heng.


    This scroll recorded detailed information about eighteen statues, including their owners, methods of worship, and abilities that could be potentially gained. However, some critical information was deliberately obscured.


    "No specific locations?" Su Heng¡¯s brow furrowed.


    "The specific locations of these divine statues are within my memory," Ke Yulan said. "If you need them, I can add a map for you, it would be ready soon."


    "Nevermind, you lead the way, don¡¯t waste too much of my time." The maps of this world aren¡¯t as convenient as in bygone times. People have different habits, and the maps they make are also quite peculiar. Sometimes, you could misplace yourself just by following one.


    "Phew!" Hearing these words, Ke Yulan let out a sigh of relief.


    No matter what is said later.


    For now, she could continue to live.


    Moreover, she faintly heard from the rumors in Jiangzhou that this official had some peculiar habits.


    Being in his hands, living was much more painful than dying. Ever since Su Heng¡¯s deeds began to spread, Ke Yulan had lived in trepidation every day, considering moving away several times. But before she could make a move, she encountered this situation.


    Contrarily, after truly meeting him, Ke Yulan¡¯s hanging heart began to settle a bit.


    "Shall we head out now then?" A pain shot through her arm; Ke Yulan slightly furrowed her brow but still carefully suggested.


    "Now..." Su Heng shook his head, "we need to make a trip to the Wu Family first."


    The divine statues would remain on the ground, not running anywhere.


    But with the Wu Family openly rebelling, who knew what chaos they might orchestrate after a while, Su Heng didn¡¯t have the heart to wait.


    "Okay!" Ke Yulan responded considerately, "Shall I bring people along with me?"


    Before Su Heng could answer, his ears twitched slightly. Looking up sharply, he saw a streak of black light crossing the void. He was initially startled, then his expression changed. Unfastening the black wooden sword sheath from his waist, he flung it into the sky, capturing the black light within it.


    "It¡¯s a flying sword messenger!?"


    That thing, only Qin Shunying and Meng Huan knew the incantation. Whose message could it be?


    Regardless of who sent the message, it was probably big trouble.

 Chapter 334: 271: You Shouldn’t Have Come, I Predicted Your Prediction!

    Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed as he concentrated, channeling his strength into the sword scabbard.As his strength surged like flames, the ancient blackwood scabbard blurred before lines of text rapidly appeared and swept across it.


    "Huff!"


    With a gentle swipe of his hand, Su Heng breathed a sigh of relief.


    At least the issue didn¡¯t arise from his lair in Baihua County, but rather, Meng Huan had encountered trouble.


    A few days ago, Wu Chenghua, the second-generation ancestor of the Wu Family, had invited Meng Huan as a guest to discuss matters of resisting the Mythical Battlefield. Within the immortal sects, the Wuji Sword Sect was the strongest. Among the aristocratic families, the Wu Family of Northern Jiang was second to none.


    The meaning behind this union of two powers was significant.


    Meng Huan certainly knew that there had been some chaos in Northern Jiang State, but perhaps out of confidence in his outstanding cultivation or maybe due to other considerations, he eventually decided to set out alone. And now, with a flying sword bearing a message arriving for Su Heng, it was clear that the conversation between the two hadn¡¯t gone smoothly.


    "Meng Huan, as my senior, passed on the Sword Refining Technique and resolved my doubts, from which I¡¯ve gained a lot. Now that he¡¯s in trouble, I cannot ignore it," Su Heng stated.


    Su Heng had always been clear about gratitude and grudges.


    Moreover, he had already planned to pay a personal visit to the Wu Family.


    With such a situation occurring now, he didn¡¯t hesitate at all and prepared to set out immediately!


    However, before that,


    There were still some minor details to handle.


    "It seems there is a strain of Blood Poison residing within you, which you can¡¯t completely eradicate?" Su Heng¡¯s gaze fell on Ke Yulan.


    Her shoulder was a patch of blood red.


    Though the wound was healing, dark red veins spread outward.


    Slowly nearing the heart, they resembled crawling centipedes. At a glance, they appeared particularly ferocious and horrifying against her fair skin.


    "I have no idea where this Blood Poison comes from. I¡¯ve never seen it before," Ke Yulan said softly, "Master, could it be that you...?"


    "Heh, you really know how to follow up on a lead," Su Heng said with a cold chuckle.


    As the saying goes, a man who understands the times is a wise man. Su Heng was not averse to Ke Yulan¡¯s cooperative attitude.


    Whoosh!


    He flicked his hand, releasing a strand of strength.


    The grey strength merged into Ke Yulan¡¯s body, writhing under her skin like giant bugs.


    The intense pain caused Ke Yulan¡¯s face to slightly contort, and a cold sweat broke out.


    But even so,


    She relaxed her body and did not resist.


    After some time, all traces of Blood Poison within Ke Yulan disappeared. Su Heng¡¯s strength devoured and transformed it. However, this portion of strength wasn¡¯t retracted by Su Heng but instead spiraled within Ke Yulan¡¯s body, eventually residing in her pulsating heart.


    Ke Yulan felt a persistent chill, lingering in her chest with every beat of her heart, spreading outward.


    As a mighty figure of the demonic path, Continue your journey on empire


    Ke Yulan knew this was a kind of restrictive technique.


    But as to how it would function and what her fate would be, Ke Yulan had no way of knowing.


    Thinking of the formidable reputation the other had established in less than a year and adding the exaggerated scenes she had witnessed, even thinking with her toes, it was clear that betrayal or even failing to satisfy him would result in a fate far more miserable than one could imagine.


    The greatest fear comes from the unknown.


    Ke Yulan took a deep breath and reined in her disordered thoughts.


    Bowing her head in respect, she said in a low voice, "Thank you, Master, for the healing."


    Looking down from above, Su Heng casually patted her face as if rewarding an obedient hound.


    "Stay here and don¡¯t move; I¡¯ll be back soon," Su Heng casually instructed. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Understood," Ke Yulan replied.


    By the time she looked up, Su Heng had already turned and left.


    With every step he took, he covered a distance of tens to hundreds of meters.


    After a few bounding strides and a heavy leap, the side of a hill collapsed with a thunderous crash, dust billowing. Su Heng¡¯s dark and towering figure soared into the sky amidst a gust of wind and vanished into the horizon in the blink of an eye.


    "That fierce man has finally left. What¡¯s been going on lately? With evildoers rampant in Northern Jiang State, it looks like staying here is no longer an option," a muscular giant over two meters tall burst forth from the flames, approached Ke Yulan, and proposed, "Boss, why don¡¯t we take this opportunity to sneak away..."


    Once Su Heng was gone,


    Ke Yulan regained her cold and exquisite demeanor as a leader of the demonic path.


    Slap!


    Her brows, majestic as distant mountains, slightly furrowed as she slapped the man¡¯s face, sending his body spinning in place like a top.


    Ke Yulan stretched out her hand, and another female disciple hurriedly handed her a clean towel.


    "Didn¡¯t you hear the Master¡¯s orders just now?" Ke Yulan took the towel and wiped her fingers clean, then continued in a cold voice, "Go through the contents of the scroll again, compile a good route, and prepare contingency plans. Should this matter be botched, well..."


    Within the Demonic Elephant Sect,


    Ke Yulan¡¯s authority was immense.


    With a cold glance, the remaining few hastily scampered off to get busy.


    Watching the backs of the disciples and elders bustling about, Ke Yulan sighed lightly. Though freedom was lost, during such chaotic times, finding a stable refuge wasn¡¯t so bad. Not to mention, the man¡¯s history could only be described as legendary.


    Perhaps...


    She gently laid a hand on her ample chest.


    Today¡¯s events, whether calamity or fortune, was something she had long sought but never obtained. It might be an opportunity after all.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "You¡¯re here?"


    "I¡¯m here!"


    "You shouldn¡¯t have come..." With a sigh, the skeletal figure of an old man slowly emerged from the shadows.


    "Why shouldn¡¯t I come?" Meng Huan removed his hat, casually hanging it on the rack beside him, "Going to Central State is fine, so is going to the Heavens of Longevity. Is your old residence in Northern Jiang a dragon¡¯s pool or a tiger¡¯s den that I alone shouldn¡¯t visit?"

 Chapter 335: 271: You Shouldn’t Have Come, I Predicted Your Prediction!_2

    He clenched a stalk of grass in his mouth, its source unknown, partially yellowed. Stubble scattered across his chin, a smile on his face, but his eyes were icy cold."It seems you know, this invitation has a tinge of the nefarious, a trap," a touch of dim yellow sunlight filtered through the window.


    Splitting the room right into two.


    Wu Chenghua stood with both hands on his cane, entrenched in shadow as if it were tangible.


    The dashing Meng Huan, on the other hand, stood in the golden and bright sunlight, surrounded by a faint dust floating up and down.


    "My eyes aren¡¯t blind, of course I know there¡¯s a trick here," Meng Huan coldly sneered, plucking the grass from his mouth.


    With a flick of his finger and a "ding" sound, the withered leaf, sharp as a blade, pierced directly into a nearby protruding dragon pillar. The leaf still vibrated slightly, emitting a faint metallic hum.


    "The Sword Refining Technique of the Wuji Sword Sect has been cultivated by you to an otherworldly realm," Wu Chenghua¡¯s deeply sunken eyes were tinged with indelible envy.


    He coughed softly and said weakly, "Youth is wonderful, awe-inspiring, and enviable."


    "It¡¯s not that I¡¯m young, it¡¯s that you¡¯re too useless."


    Meng Huan coldly huffed, mercilessly saying, "Living over five hundred years, you¡¯ve become nothing but excrement. In pursuit of so-called immortality, you¡¯ve forsaken your own martial path, betrayed your family, betrayed tens of millions of people in Jiangbei. Wreaking havoc on the people, committing unforgivable evils."


    "When the Monk Soldiers from Skull Plain marched southward, your Wu Family flung open the city gates, sitting idly by and just watching. I¡¯ve been tolerating you for a long time since then."


    "Now, ha ha..." Meng Huan¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he said coldly, "Considering our many years of acquaintance, I¡¯ll give you a chance to make your final statement."


    "You knew it was a trap, but you came anyway."


    Being pointed at and furiously rebuked, the ancestor of the Wu Family, an Earth Immortal above even Heavenly Deceit, Wu Chenghua maintained his composure. His weathered face showed no change of emotion.


    He even curved the corners of his mouth upwards, calmly saying, "You must think of me as a rotting piece of wood that could break in half with the slightest effort, and that I pose no threat, right?"


    "What else?" Meng Huan shifted his weight lower and slowly reached for the ancient longsword hanging at his waist.


    "Under normal circumstances, that would indeed be correct, but¡ª"


    Wu Chenghua didn¡¯t get to finish his sentence.


    Swish!


    Meng Huan¡¯s full-powered strike, seizing the moment of Wu Chenghua¡¯s complacent distraction, swept across.


    A sword cultivator at the Earth Immortal Realm, his entire body, even a single thought, could transform into a sword. The sword hanging at Meng Huan¡¯s waist, obtained from a secret realm in Zhongzhou, was ancient and exceedingly sharp, truly a rare Divine weapon.


    But this Divine weapon was merely a decoy on Meng Huan.


    Before his fingers even touched the hilt, a sword strike already charged forth from Meng Huan.


    An invisible Sword Qi streaked through the void, distorting the sunlight. Incredibly fast and silent.


    Only the path of dust particles oscillating up and down, silently split in two, testified to the terrifying significance embedded in this strike.


    Wu Chenghua¡¯s pupils constricted, raising his cane to block.


    But he was a moment too slow.


    Splurt!


    Bright crimson blood spurted out, a withered head flying into the air.


    "It seems this is all the ability you have," Meng Huan¡¯s lips curled up, revealing a smile.


    Earth Immortals are known for their immortality, but Wu Chenghua was too aged, his cells no longer capable of division. Suffering such a wound, he could essentially be declared dead on the spot.


    He turned to leave, but just at that moment, Meng Huan abruptly stopped.


    Boom!


    A slight tremor traveled through the ground.


    The sound "susu" approached like a tide from all directions, as if countless vines were tightly clinging together, rubbing against each other.


    Crack!


    With a crisp sound, the earthen fortress walls exploded violently.


    Amidst the dust, countless blood lights shot out, dense and fast, like a fierce storm.


    An intense sense of crisis that stung like needles almost clung to his skin. Meng Huan¡¯s expression changed slightly, he took a deep breath, and drew his sword from its sheath.


    Semi-transparent Sword Qi raced across the area.


    The blood-colored vines floating in the air first stiffened, then deformed, and exploded violently.


    But the blood-colored smoke clouds formed by these exploding vines were even more troublesome.


    Meng Huan reacted quickly, his body¡¯s energy howling, but still some of it got onto him.


    His clothing emitted black smoke, pocked and pitted, and then dark red blood spots appeared on his bronzed skin, a sudden feeling of weakness spreading rapidly. Explore more adventures at empire


    Meng Huan¡¯s heart sank rapidly.


    The remaining parts of the walls around him collapsed with a boom, and the ground shook violently once.


    It wasn¡¯t until then that Meng Huan realized, without knowing when, the bright sunlight had disappeared, replaced by a high-rising blood moon. And in the blood-colored moonlight, a tall, sinister figure was staring at him from afar.


    "Clap!" The Blood Sacrifice Demon God Ralph clapped his hands and smiled, "Sir, your swordsmanship is impressive."


    Meng Huan didn¡¯t pay him any attention but instead turned around to look behind him.


    His pupils slightly contracted as he saw Wu Chenghua bending over to pick up his own head that had fallen to the ground, placed it back on his neck, and then harshly twisted it.


    Crack!


    With another crisp sound, a pair of blood-colored pupils stared straight at him.


    "Impressive!" Wu Chenghua¡¯s mouth twisted into a grin, his smile more sinister than warm, "Sect Master of Wuji Sword Sect, truly as renowned as they say, I nearly got cleaved by your sword."


    Wu Chenghua touched his neck and spoke ominously, "Unfortunately, now I have shed my mortal shell and returned to my peak."


    "It¡¯s your turn now, any last words before you die?" Wu Chenghua wore a condescending expression, hoping to see shock, despair, and other such emotions on Meng Huan¡¯s face.


    Unfortunately, he was doomed to be disappointed.


    Surrounded by a demon god and a rejuvenated Earth Immortal.


    Meng Huan¡¯s eyebrows slightly raised, and far from showing any fear, his face betrayed an awareness of something.


    Under his expressive eyebrows, he seemed unusually relaxed. He even "whooshed" his sword back into its sheath and stretched lazily.


    "So that¡¯s how it is, no wonder you had the courage to meet me alone, but unfortunately..." Meng Huan grinned and said, "unfortunately, I predicted this, you predicted my prediction."


    "What do you mean by this!?" For some reason, seeing the casual smile on Meng Huan¡¯s face.


    Wu Chenghua¡¯s newly rejuvenated heart felt as if it was being tightly gripped by the hand of an ancient god. A sudden chill spread, unable to breathe, unable to beat, as if frozen... S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 336: 272: Radiation Erosion, The Demon God Persuades to Surrender

    The bright blood moonlight poured down, and the cold wind howled. The ancient Wu Family stronghold had now transformed into a battlefield.Buildings in the vicinity were collapsing en masse amid the aftermath of the fights, while clouds of dust billowed up.


    The earth was also blood-red, and the plants growing upon it seemed tainted, twisted, emitting an intense desire to attack.


    In the sky, blood-colored severed heads floated like lanterns, their eyes glowing with foul red light, as thick blood dripped from their severed necks.


    These people had once been martial experts from the northern regions of the Jiangbei River.


    But they were now captured, tortured to death, and used as sacrifices to inscribe formations with their blood in order to summon the arrival of demonic gods.


    What followed was the scene before them now.


    An Earth Immortal expert, who had regained his peak condition, faced the projection of a powerful Heavenly Demon from the long life heavens.


    They had laid a net of heaven and earth, and Meng Huan was surrounded, trapped and encircled within. Yet, in such a desperate situation, Meng Huan was laughing, looking at Wu Chenghua¡¯s eyes as if he were observing a walking corpse, even carrying a hint of pity.


    This pity stabbed deeply into Wu Chenghua¡¯s heart.


    At the same time,


    The immense spiritual power of the Earth Immortal Realm indeed gave him a premonition of danger.


    Wu Chenghua looked up, then lifted his head higher, his pupils shrinking slightly. Beneath the crimson canopy of the sky, a gray-black figure was racing towards him. Like a meteor, it frictioned intensely against the air, dragging a long tail of fire behind it.


    Though still at a distance, the gust of wind that rushed towards him caused the ground to sink and his old, wrinkled face to flail wildly.


    "Now is the moment," Wu Chenghua, with over five hundred years of fighting experience, called out.


    Even though shocked, he quickly reacted and shouted to the blood-sacrificed demon god Ralph, "Let¡¯s all strike together and deal with this guy first!"


    Boom!


    Before his words finished, a great amount of red mist rose from Wu Chenghua¡¯s body.


    His blood and qi churned, and under the secret technique bestowed by the blood-sacrificed demon god, Wu Chenghua returned to his peak.


    The strength of a thousand hammerings and a hundred refinings roared in his veins, sounding as vast as the tumultuous rivers. The veins on his body swelled rapidly like inflated tubes, winding around him like thick roots.


    In the blink of an eye, he transformed from a thin, aged man into a muscular giant over three meters tall.


    Roar!


    A liberating and intense roar sounded.


    The ground around Wu Chenghua trembled as if a missile had exploded, creating a wild spectacle of flying sand and stones.


    Amidst the trembling and collapsing sounds of the surrounding buildings, Wu Chenghua strode forward, barreling towards Meng Huan.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, the smile on the blood-sacrificed Heavenly Demon Ralph¡¯s face had vanished as he also made his move. He slit his own wrist with his nail, and his blood coalesced into sharp spears in midair. As a series of piercing sounds cut through the air, the two roared and struck with all their might.


    They intended to finish off Meng Huan first, then concentrate all their power to face the arriving Su Heng.


    Unfortunately, they were a step too late.


    Boom!


    Following a blast of crimson lightning, the ground caved in and burst apart.


    Immediately afterward, a large cloud of dust mixed with force soared into the air, forming a smokescreen. In the midst of the gray smoke, darker dragon wings spread out, and a face with a sinister smile appeared before the two. Waves of heat rolled out, and the surface grass was peeled off layer by layer, surging in all directions.


    Crack!


    The blood-colored spear, glowing with a cold light, struck Su Heng.


    But it was in vain. The full-strength blow from the blood-sacrificed demon god succeeded only in shattering a small part of the Scale Armor on Su Heng¡¯s shoulder, unable to inflict any damage whatsoever.


    "A demon god!" It was Su Heng who lowered his head, gazing over from afar.


    In the moment when their eyes met,


    Ralph¡¯s heart skipped a beat, his inner sense of alarm soaring.


    During his conversation with Wu Chenghua, he had been told that there were two people in the seven states of Jiang-E to be wary of. One was Meng Huan, and the other was Su Heng. This was their first encounter, yet his reputation was truly deserved.


    The imposingly formidable body, the overwhelming demonic qi rolling off him. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At a glance,


    One might think they had seen a powerful demon god from the long life heavens who could shake the world!


    Boom!


    Ralph had no time to ponder further.


    A strong sensation of warning suddenly rose, causing his complexion to change.


    He saw from the distant dust, a large hand tearing through the air, reaching fiercely towards his position.


    Five sharp gusts of wind formed instantly, gouging grooves into the ground as if sharks were hunting in the deep sea. Under the blood moon, they carried a terrifying oppressive force, racing towards Ralph¡¯s direction. He sidestepped to dodge, not daring to meet it head-on.


    Whiz!


    Like a blade grazing by the tip of his nose, a few strands of blood-colored hair fluttered in the air.


    Then, a series of booming sounds accompanied by waves of air came from behind, and Ralph turned to look, his pupils abruptly constricting.


    He saw the gash from the energy slash extend along the ground, eventually crashing into the distant Feng Mountain, causing a large part of the mountain to collapse, with countless boulders rolling down the slope.


    With a single move, Ralph was forced to retreat.


    Su Heng turned around, lowered his head, his blood-red gaze falling on Wu Chenghua.


    An intense sense of danger enveloped Wu Chenghua tightly as he looked at the demonic and formidable figure emerging from the dust.


    He felt he was not facing a creature of flesh and blood but rather a personified force of a natural disaster.


    But the two were too close for comfort.


    With things having come this far, he could only move forward, where a sliver of hope for survival might exist.


    In the face of life and death, Wu Chenghua¡¯s hair flew wildly as he deployed the Secret Technique once again.


    His arm muscles were like springs, expanding forcefully, and then suddenly tightening to the utmost. Then, with a violent exaggeration, he threw two fierce punches right into Su Heng¡¯s chest.


    Boom!


    A visible ripple spread out in the air before exploding outward.


    This was Wu Chenghua¡¯s peak form in a few hundred years, yet upon hitting Su Heng, it only pushed his abdomen in by half an inch. Compared to Su Heng¡¯s massive body, this damage was negligible.


    Instead, the backlash from the punch numbed Wu Chenghua¡¯s palms and made them tremble violently, with specks of blood splattering outward!


    "What the hell!" Wu Chenghua¡¯s complexion changed again and again, almost cursing out loud.


    He suddenly looked up, meeting Su Heng¡¯s gaze head-on.


    In the blood-red moonlight, Su Heng¡¯s long hair was disheveled, his mouth was slightly agape, and dense metallic luster gleamed on the heavily overlapped Scale Armor on his shoulders.


    "Too weak!" he sighed with a hint of pity in his eyes.


    Boom!


    A gigantic black and red hand smashed down from above.


    It was like a giant road roller, descending from the sky, pressing down relentlessly.


    Wu Chenghua burst into pieces on the spot under Su Heng¡¯s hand, and the ground immediately shattered into a crater.


    Within the crater of more than ten meters in diameter, radioactive strands of blood extended outwards, emitting a scorched smell.


    This was the pure brute strength of the flesh, the friction with the air creating an astonishing high temperature.


    First, it completely destroyed Wu Chenghua¡¯s body, and then burned it, leaving behind a pool of blood and flesh almost unidentifiable in origin.


    Of course, Earth Immortals have formidable vitality.


    The undying nature honed over hundreds of years kicked in; flesh and blood grew, reassembled, and a face distorted by terror and anger faintly emerged from the pile of remains. It was Wu Chenghua, He was laboriously Healing, having lost the will to fight, trying to flee.


    But would Su Heng let him have his way?


    After a conversation with Meng Huan, Su Heng had understood.


    The so-called undying nature of Earth Immortals, how it functioned.


    As long as they could be killed completely at the cellular level, it would effectively inhibit them. Knowing this, the high-energy radiation from the heart of the golden crow and the assimilating erosion of the Seed of Destruction could both be put to good use.


    Now, Su Heng was employing both methods.


    Boom!


    The True Sun Fire burned fiercely, and a tide-like chilly force hammered down.


    The remaining pool of Wu Chenghua¡¯s blood and flesh struggled violently, first howling curses, then screaming for mercy.


    But it was futile.


    Traitors are hated far more than enemies.


    No matter how Wu Chenghua begged and cursed, Su Heng watched coldly.


    In the end, from that disgusting pool of blood and flesh, there came a ¡¯pop¡¯ sound. Under the high temperature of the True Sun Fire, it turned into a wisp of green smoke. The overlord who had reigned over the northern regions for hundreds of years thus perished at the hands of Su Heng, and he was bound to be despised for a long time thereafter.


    Having dealt with Wu Chenghua, what remained was that shadow of the Heavenly Demon.


    Su Heng took a deep breath, extinguishing and retracting the True Sun Fire burning in the void. He turned around, his gaze sharp, his burly figure casting a shadow under the blood moon, his overwhelming presence like a storm cloud filled with thunder, making even Meng Huan at his side feel breathless.


    On the battlefield riddled with holes, Blood Sacrifice Demon Ralph stood in a blood-colored robe, and even his flowing hair was blood-red.


    He was perched on the top of the earth tower, his face wearing an inexplicable smile.


    Experience more on empire


    Even though Ralph¡¯s important chess piece, tediously nurtured, died right before his eyes, he seemed not to care much.


    Even now, he was gently clapping, "Well done, both of you."


    "Heh!" Su Heng sneered, his eyes narrowing, "I don¡¯t like being looked down upon by others; I think it¡¯s better if you die."


    Bang!


    He spread his five fingers.


    From a distance of hundreds of meters, he reached out towards Ralph and pinched.


    Boom!


    A loud noise erupted.


    The Seed of Destruction pulsed within his chest.


    The might of the mountains and the roar of the sea surged, and the entire sky quickly filled with dark clouds.


    The spot where Ralph stood exploded as if struck by a powerful missile. Hundreds of tons of soil scattered, then were swept up by the wind, forming a formidable black sandstorm that destroyed dozens of surrounding buildings.


    Clang!


    Meng Huan drew his long sword, reflecting the moonlight.


    With a single slash, the magnanimous sword light seemed to collapse the entire sky and earth, stretching all the way to the depths of Mirror Lake, dividing the lake waters into two.


    The power contained in this sword had only just been sufficiently released.


    If it had been Ralph at his prime, he might have been a worthy adversary. But now, being but a shadow, he naturally posed no threat.


    Leaning on the blood runes previously inscribed on the battlefield, he barely resisted.


    But several exchanges later.


    First, his chest was shattered by a punch from Su Heng.


    Then, his head was cut off by another sword light from Meng Huan.


    The lifeforce within rapidly dissipated until all that was left was a blood-drenched head, rolling like a ball to Su Heng¡¯s feet.


    "Hee hee hee..." Yet even so, the fellow was still laughing.


    A pair of blood-soaked eyes stared straight at Su Heng, "I am the Blood Sacrifice Demon, Ralph. Young man, your strength isn¡¯t bad, dying here is such a pity."

 Chapter 337: 273: Knocking on the Mountain to Strike the Tiger, The Hidden History

    "Once the Mythical Battlefield is fully opened and the Blood Realm descends, our warriors will swoop in with howls. By then, if you want to surrender, you won¡¯t get the chance." Ralph looked straight at Su Heng, smiling with a consoling tone in his voice."Is that so?" Su Heng laughed, "Sorry, my knees are too stiff, I can¡¯t kneel, not for anyone."


    A hint of pity crossed Ralph¡¯s face.


    Phut!


    Su Heng lifted his foot and stomped down hard.


    Ralph¡¯s head exploded, but there was no blood, only a handful of ashes dispersing in the air.


    "When the Seventh Army of Fear and Brilliance slaughters you and your family to near extinction, you¡¯ll regret the choices you made today," Ralph¡¯s final words echoed from the void, resonating in Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    "Tch!" Su Heng said, "Annoying like a buzzing fly."


    Whew!


    He exhaled a sigh of relief and looked up at the sky.


    With Ralph¡¯s fall, the blood-colored moon that hung in the sky vanished.


    Bright sunlight once again poured down. Around him, the screams of terror resounded as some of the Wu Family, as if awakening from a dream at this moment, screamed non-stop at the sight of the buildings reduced to ruins.


    Su Heng glanced over and saw that among these people, not one was a martial artist of the Heavenly Deceit Realm level.


    They were clearly the ones who had been abandoned.


    The true core of the Wu Family had already been secretly moved before the battle began.


    However¡­


    Even so,


    These people who committed all sorts of evils also deserved to pay the price.


    Su Heng waved his hand, and the authority of the Seed of Destruction¡¯s erosion activated once again.


    As the cold black mist spread from under his feet, the ground churned, and a horde of hideous Deceit Beasts, each with their own bizarre appearance, was created.


    They began a wanton slaughter, with continuous screams ringing out. Yet in just a short time, the entire ancient house returned to silence.


    "How nice!"


    A distant breeze blew over the lake, and Su Heng¡¯s hair was lifted backward.


    Gazing at the glimmering ripples on the lake, a sense of openness and ease unfurled within him.


    Crack!


    A sound of muscles quivering came from within Su Heng.


    He deactivated the various enhancements of his overpowering martial state, returning to normal. After that, his body further shrank to a compact three meters and six, not too intrusive for daily activities.


    "You really saved the day this time," Meng Huan sheathed his longsword, patted Su Heng¡¯s arm, and bitterly smiled, "If you had been any later, my situation here would have gotten dicey."


    "That¡¯s what I should do," Su Heng replied.


    "How are your injuries? Can you handle them?"


    "A bit tricky, but should be no big problem," Meng Huan answered.


    "Are you thinking about something?" Su Heng noticed his smile was somewhat forced and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    It wasn¡¯t that he was particularly empathetic, but Meng Huan had always seemed carefree to Su Heng, rarely ever appearing somewhat gloomy as he did now.


    "I..."


    Meng Huan sighed but didn¡¯t hide anything, "I feel that this matter is more serious than I initially thought."


    "What makes you think that?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow.


    "Under normal circumstances, an Earth Immortal would be able to halt the flow of their lifespan in the Heavens of Longevity. But the situation with Wu Chenghua wasn¡¯t like that; he was rejuvenated back to his prime, and all of that happened in less than a month."


    "So¡­"


    "The other side of the Mythical Battlefield, which is what the demon god mentioned just now¡ªthe Blood Realm¡ªmust be a world with a complete inheritance and a unique cultivation system, posing a high level of danger," Meng Huan spoke earnestly, with a serious expression.


    Seeing Su Heng pondering in silence, Meng Huan paused for a moment before continuing, "That guy claimed to be a Blood Sacrifice Demon God. Just a projection of him had the strength topping an ordinary Earth Immortal. If he were to come in his prime, descending directly, I¡¯m afraid his strength might approach or even surpass that of an ordinary Heavenly King."


    "And normally, the one who comes to scout isn¡¯t the strongest being from a world."


    Meng Huan rubbed his temples, troubled, "That means there are even more terrifying existences within the Blood Realm."


    "Are you scared?" Su Heng asked.


    Meng Huan took off the gourd of alcohol from his waist, tilted his head back and took a big gulp.


    With a "ha!" he wiped a bit of spilled liquor from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand and earnestly replied, "A little."


    "It¡¯s normal to feel fear before the unknown terror, that¡¯s human nature. But still choosing to stay in spite of fear, that¡¯s truly commendable," Meng Huan offered the alcohol gourd to Su Heng.


    Su Heng shook his head, declining the offer.


    Meng Huan didn¡¯t mind and reattached the gourd to his waist.


    "What do you plan on doing?" Su Heng asked.


    "We can¡¯t delay any longer," Meng Huan¡¯s eyes glinted and he suddenly appeared much more determined.


    "The remaining immortal sects and noble families in the seven states of Jiang and E must unite."


    "And Skull Plain," Su Heng added, "Since the Blood Sacrifice Demon God could find the Wu Family, it¡¯s possible he could collaborate with the people of the three Esoteric Sects. It might become troublesome, so we need to prepare in advance to prevent any mishaps."


    "Good point!" Meng Huan nodded.


    In fact, Su Heng had some additional thoughts.


    Cultivating the Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique required the spiritual power contained within god statues. And the extensive heritage of the three Esoteric Sects could help Su Heng rapidly accumulate spiritual essence to fill in his final gap. But since that matter was aligned with his goals anyway, there was no need to specify it.


    "Then, without further delay!" Meng Huan declared, "I intend to summon the leaders from the immortal sects and noble families to discuss our next course of action."


    "It¡¯s right on the ruins of the Wu Family." Meng Huan took a deep breath, his eyes flashing with a glint of murderous intent, "Not only the Wu Family harbors ulterior motives among the immortal sects and noble clans. This incident also serves as a perfect opportunity to kill the chicken to warn the monkeys, letting them know the consequence of betrayal!"


    "Good!" Su Heng nodded, thinking it was a good idea.


    "How much time will probably be needed?"


    "About two or three days." Meng Huan thought for a moment and nodded, "That should be more or less enough."


    "Then I have some things to take care of, I need to leave for a while." This would be the perfect chance to check all the locations of the statues provided by the Demon Elephant Sect.


    After all, harnessing the power of the Seed of Destruction to cultivate the Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique was just an initial concept for Su Heng.


    Whether it could succeed and what the final effects would be could only be confirmed after he actually got started.


    And one more thing.


    The Mythical Battlefield was a war between two worlds.


    Although the might of an individual could make a huge difference, the development of one¡¯s forces was also crucial.


    "Relying solely on the Dragon Marrow, the Dragon Guards we can create are limited."


    Recalling the promise he once made to An Shelie, a gleam shone in Su Heng¡¯s eyes, and looking at the shimmering Mirror Lake before him, he murmured to himself, "After flattening Skull Plain, I¡¯ll head to Dragon Abyss and attempt to absorb and refine the Dragon Corpse of the Ink Dragon!"


    With that thought, Su Heng no longer hesitated. He waved to Meng Huan and stepped forward.


    In a few bounds, Su Heng¡¯s burly figure gradually disappeared under the grand sunlight, becoming an inconsequential speck. Find your next adventure on empire


    Meng Huan stood on the slope.


    Watching Su Heng¡¯s figure disappear into the distance.


    Only when he was completely out of sight did Meng Huan draw back his gaze and let out a soft sigh.


    In fact.


    If it weren¡¯t for the sudden emergence of a monster like Su Heng.


    Faced with the same situation, Meng Huan¡¯s first consideration would certainly have been how to preserve the strength of the Sword Sect.


    This was not selfishness but a reluctant compromise.


    Because the gap was too vast, facing the power of a mighty world like the Immortal Heavens, a barren and impoverished land like the Jiang E¡¯s Seven States simply had no qualification to resist.


    The only option was to first preserve their fighting force and then find opportunities to struggle and resist.


    But the emergence of Su Heng gave them a glimmer of hope.


    Thinking about the terrifying achievements the other had gained in less than a year, as well as the confidence and strong aura he exuded.


    Perhaps he could truly lead them to victory.


    And possibly, on top of victory, to go even further. To counterattack the Immortal Heavens, to rise from there, reaching a new peak.


    "It seems I really am getting old!" Withdrawing his thoughts, Meng Huan chuckled bitterly.


    If it were his younger days, where would he have thought so much. He would have simply followed his heart and instincts.


    It¡¯s just that now, with too much to consider, his hesitation made him feel somewhat alien from himself.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Elsewhere.


    In the ravaged stronghold of the Demon Elephant Sect.


    Seeing the burly figure suddenly appear before her, Ke Yulan was startled at first, then bowed respectfully, "Master, you¡¯ve returned!"


    "Yes." Su Heng nodded, "How did things go?"


    "Everything has been taken care of, we can leave at any time." Ke Yulan bowed her head and replied.


    "Good." Su Heng said, "Then let¡¯s not delay any further, we¡¯ll depart now."


    Ke Yulan moved ahead, and Su Heng followed. The first statue was not far from the Demon Elephant Sect headquarters, just beyond a few mountains.


    For ordinary people, it would take about half a day¡¯s journey. For Heavenly Deceit powerhouses like Ke Yulan and Su Heng, it was even simpler; they would reach in just a few breaths¡¯ time.


    "Hiss..."


    Looking at the Buddhist statue on the mountain wall, Su Heng¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.


    "I¡¯ve seen this statue before." Su Heng spoke softly, a look of surprise emerging on Ke Yulan¡¯s delicate face, but she did not ask further.


    Su Heng stroked his chin.


    The statue before him was the very one he¡¯d seen in the memories of Xie Linyuan.


    In the center was an ancient Buddha, flanked by bodhisattvas and arhats whose names he didn¡¯t know. The Buddha¡¯s head had fallen off the neck, rolling on the ground, covered with a thick layer of moss and sprawling cracks from being there for quite some time.


    Su Heng reached out to touch the statue but didn¡¯t feel any special power emanating from it, the miracle was gone.


    "It seems its owner has taken back that portion of power." Su Heng speculated in his mind that the owner of the statue must be terrifyingly powerful, reaching an exceedingly profound realm.


    Initially, Su Heng had only glanced at them in Xie Linyuan¡¯s memory. The other had vaguely perceived something and decisively destroyed their own golden body, abandoning this "anchor point" straightaway.


    And moreover...


    Looking at the statue before him, a doubt that had long plagued him resurfaced.


    The history of humanity in this world seemed too short. Recorded history only spanned some four or five thousand years. Before that, it was darkness.


    The key issue is that for many powerful cultivators, living for a few thousand years within the Immortal Heavens wasn¡¯t difficult.


    In such a world where martial arts could lead to godhood, how could there be no information passed down?


    What exactly happened on this land during that unrecorded dark age? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 338: 274: Changing Consciousness, Heavenly Demon State

    Su Heng had heard from many people that before the establishment of the Great Unified Dynasty, humans on this land had gone through a fairly dark time. Humans were kept like livestock by powerful demons and barely survived under the protection of divine beasts, gradually passing down civilization.But why would these divine beasts, born with incredible abilities, protect humans?


    And how did martial arts develop during those dark years?


    If an anomaly was detected,


    Then there must be some secrets unknown to others within this matter.


    However, at the moment, Su Heng was merely curious, and the true nature of past events had little impact on the current situation. What was urgent was to find ways to enhance his strength as soon as possible, to cover any deficiencies. This would be crucial in facing the challenges brought by the Mythical Battlefield.


    "Ah!" Su Heng took a deep breath as his thoughts gradually calmed down.


    He glanced at a collapsed, broken statue in front of him, recalling the records provided by Ke Yulan. This ancient Buddha named Bodoro was a Cultivator from three thousand years ago. That meant during that era, people had already reached the lifelong realm of an Earth Immortal.


    Where did their Cultivation Techniques come from?


    Unable to figure it out, he simply stopped thinking about it.


    "Let¡¯s go, to the next location," Su Heng said to Ke Yulan.


    "Okay," Ke Yulan nodded and continued to lead the way silently. This time the distance was a bit farther, but still within the boundaries of Jiangbei State. With their speed in the Heavenly Deceit Realm, it didn¡¯t take much time.


    Jiangbei State was larger in area than Jiang State, yet the population was about the same, with seven counties in total.


    The second Buddha statue was located to the southwest of Chi Jin County, on an unremarkable barren mountain where there was a cave, secluded. The environment inside the cave was spacious, over thirty meters high, large enough to fit an entire earthen building.


    And many clusters of crystals grew on the surrounding walls.


    A dim green light emanated from the crystals, rippling like water waves over the faces of Su Heng and Ke Yulan.


    In the depths of the cave,


    A huge Buddha statue occupied the entire wall.


    This statue depicted a compassionate Bodhisattva, holding a treasure vase in its left hand with three willow branches inside, while the right hand formed the Three Realms Seal. Clothed in precious Buddha robes, the Bodhisattva sat cross-legged on a lotus pedestal. The clusters of crystals emitted a light that cast a misty green Buddha light on the statue, filling the air with a harmonious and peaceful essence.


    "This is the Medicine Master Lapis Lazuli Radiance Tathagata," Su Heng paused briefly in his gaze upon the statue, a thoughtful look crossing his face, "I remember when Xie Xianyu wanted to kill me, it was the Divine Skills of this Tathagata that caused me a lot of trouble, leaving a deep impression."


    "Yes," Ke Yulan bowed her head deeply beside Su Heng, sweat beading on her forehead.


    Times had changed, and she feared that Su Heng would bring up past matters to settle accounts using this as an excuse. The disparity was too great; now she and even the entire Demonic Phantom Sect were entirely at the mercy of Su Heng¡¯s thoughts, with no room for resistance whatsoever.


    Fortunately, Su Heng did not delve deeper into the matter.


    His gaze slightly hardened, and then he opened the attribute panel.


    At present, Su Heng stood nearly nine meters tall at his normal state, and his weight had reached an astonishing forty-five tons. During his time at the Dharma King Temple, before leaving, Su Heng slaughtered a massive number of Deceit Beasts. After over a month of digestion and absorption, he gained over thirty thousand attribute points.


    Those attribute points now lay quietly on Su Heng¡¯s panel, ready to be used at any time.


    He had been planning this experiment for a long time.


    Without any hesitation,


    Over ten thousand attribute points were added to the "Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique," elevating this Secret Technique from beginner to completion. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He first felt a slight twitching in the veins throughout his body, then his brain went blank, a mild dizziness encroaching on his consciousness.


    Once he quickly recovered, Su Heng opened his eyes again.


    He found that all the objects in front of him were enveloped in a misty gray light.


    Looking around, he saw a faint pink light emanating from Ke Yulan. When Su Heng looked down, he found himself also shimmering in a layer of flame-like vibrant light, but the color was deep red. Feeling the significance, Su Heng understood that the intensity of the light represented the gap in the Spiritual Field.


    As for what spiritual power truly signified,


    If it were explained using the scientific terms from his previous life, human spirit merely involved the electrical signals of neural activity and the chemical transmission between neurons. But in the mystical world of the Great Zhou Dynasty where Martial Artists sought the divine, the underlying principles were evidently much more complex.


    From Demonic Form to Demon Embryo, and now to developing the Spiritual Domain in Heavenly Deceit,


    Flesh, muscles, and viscera. The previous six stages were all for developing the brain area.


    The same principle applies: flesh, vigor, and spirit are all closely related and never exist in isolation. Normally, stronger people inherently possess sharper spiritual powers, and the aura they radiate is also stronger.


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes returned to the Buddha statue in front of him.


    As expected,


    The Buddha statue was also shimmering with a layer of red light, similar in color to that on Su Heng.


    However, because there was no flesh, the spiritual field on the Buddha statue existed isolatedly, preserved by a secret technique, and thus could be absorbed by the Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique.


    Su Heng immediately began to try, focusing his attention on the Buddha statue, activating the Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique, and then a strand of cool breath, following the connection of the spirit, merged into his consciousness.


    "The most crucial step, no problem," Su Heng breathed a sigh of relief, then thought, "But the absorption rate is still too slow, I estimate it would take about seven to eight days to completely absorb the power from a statue."


    Su Heng obviously didn¡¯t have so much time to waste on this.


    He guessed that the slow absorption was still related to the weakness of his spiritual field. After some contemplation, Su Heng reopened the attribute panel. He allocated all the remaining attribute points to the "Tathagata Hidden Scripture." In just a few breaths¡¯ time, this secret technique from the Dharma King Temple was cultivated by Su Heng to perfection.


    In the past few thousand years, from the birth to the extinction of the Dharma King Temple, there were very few who could cultivate it to this stage.


    Meanwhile, next to Su Heng,


    Sect Leader Ke Yulan of the Devil Elephant Sect could clearly feel a profound change in Su Heng¡¯s demeanor.


    It was as if there was a kind of glow emanating from him.


    Especially when those calm, pitch-black eyes looked at her, Ke Yulan felt as if she was immersed in a hot spring, extremely comfortable. She almost couldn¡¯t help but kneel on the ground, kiss his toes, and offer everything from her body to her soul, completely and wholeheartedly to him.


    In Su Heng¡¯s view, the change brought about by cultivating the Tathagata Hidden Scripture to the seventh stage was astonishing.


    Previously at the sixth stage, in the realm of "intention,"


    Su Heng could read others¡¯ memories through eye contact and during battle, he could increase his own cognitive response speed. But now, having reached the seventh stage, the legendary realm of "momentariness," Ke Yulan¡¯s consciousness appeared in his eyes like an unguarded book.


    He not only could flip through it at will, but even modify memories and distort thoughts, playing with it however he liked without consequence.


    It was then that he suddenly realized.


    No wonder some Buddhist practices traditionally included converting demons; the roots lay here.


    For a powerful being, having one¡¯s thoughts twisted to serve one¡¯s enemies was the ultimate insult, even immediate death would be much preferable to such a fate.


    Of course, the fact that Su Heng could so easily pry into Ke Yulan¡¯s thoughts was not only due to the profoundness of the Tathagata Hidden Scripture and his strong spiritual field but also because Ke Yulan harbored fear towards him. After all, Ke Yulan was among the best in Heavenly Deceit. If they were truly in a hostile state, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for Su Heng to manipulate her consciousness.


    "Tathagata Hidden Scripture changes consciousness, Seed of Destruction changes life forms, tsk tsk¡­" Su Heng mused internally.


    It was only because his moral bottom line was high and he had little interest in exploiting the weak.


    Otherwise,


    He would truly be an indescribable evil deity.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t do anything to Ke Yulan, just restrained and withdrew the naturally spreading spiritual field.


    Almost at the same time, Ke Yulan noticed that the glow emanating from Su Heng had disappeared. She suddenly came to her senses and recalled the various thoughts that had flashed through her mind just moments ago, a flush of red spreading from her ears to her pale neck.


    She felt both embarrassed and scared.


    Since beginning her cultivation, this was the first time she had felt so bewildered.


    As for Su Heng, Ke Yulan was nothing more than a tool. As long as the tool was handy, what it thought hardly mattered to him. The disparity was too great, even if Ke Yulan harbored thoughts of betrayal, she could not harm him in any way.


    He again activated the Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique, drawing spiritual power from the statue.


    This time, the speed was much faster; in less than an hour, the spiritual power in the statue was completely drained by Su Heng.


    Crack! Discover more stories at empire


    A crisp sound echoed.


    Accompanied by a slight tremor of the cave, large cracks spread across the statue.


    The statue completely disintegrated, its magic lost. A faint sigh echoed in the void, seemingly from the being who left behind the legacy years ago. He was aware that someone had removed an "anchor" he had left in earlier years but said nothing, simply abandoning it.


    "For safety¡¯s sake, some powerful cultivators leave multiple statues as anchors in the mortal world before their journey to the Realm of Immortality," Ke Yulan quietly added from the side.


    "I see," Su Heng nodded.


    Creating a statue involves splitting off part of one¡¯s spiritual field.


    Those who could leave behind multiple statues were undoubtedly rich in heritage and top figures within their realms.


    Su Heng exercised the authority of the Seed of Destruction, refining and devouring this part of the spiritual power of the Medicine Master Lapis Lazuli Light Tathagata. His mind stirred and he opened the attribute panel to see that the displayed content had changed. On one hand, there was an increase in the extent of brain development, while on the other, a new state was added¡ª


    [Heavenly Demon State (to be unlocked): Current progress 2.3%]

 Chapter 339: 275: It’s Simple, I Just Become a Buddha!

    "Heavenly Demon State, quite interesting," Su Heng stroked his chin, a gleam of delight flashing across his eyes. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Su Heng¡¯s terrifying strength mainly stemmed from two aspects. The first was his physical body and realm, the foundation. The second, was the enhancement brought by the Domineering State, Dragon Marrow, the heart of the Golden Crow, and many other Secret Techniques and blood and flesh mutations, which were also extremely important.


    The Heavenly Demon State was probably similar to the Domineering State.


    However, the focus was different; the former was more about the Spiritual Domain, constantly changing.


    Whereas the latter greatly amplified physical prowess, maxing out strength and speed.


    Of course.


    The Heavenly Demon State had not yet been unlocked.


    All these speculations were just Su Heng¡¯s subjective guesses.


    What the actual situation would be like, and how much change this cultivation period could bring about, only time would tell.


    Beyond the changes on the attribute panel, after absorbing the remnants of spiritual power from the sculpture, Su Heng¡¯s mind was filled with many enlightenments about cultivation. He furrowed his brow slightly and went through these memories again. Then, he spread his fingers, and as if by instinct, a turquoise light enveloped him, radiating outwards.


    "Medicine Buddha¡¯s Lapis Lazuli Radiance!" Ke Yulan¡¯s pupils trembled slightly, recognizing the origin of this Divine Skill.


    Back when they were in the Cloud Sky, Xie Xianyu had used the same technique against Su Heng. The defense provided by the Medicine Buddha¡¯s Lapis Lazuli Radiance was considerable. Su Heng had only been able to shatter it after unleashing the True Dominating Dragon. And now, the same technique was in Su Heng¡¯s hands.


    Whether it was effectiveness or range, there was a world of difference, they were not even on the same level.


    Especially since Medicine Buddha¡¯s Lapis Lazuli Radiance could block attacks from the Spiritual Domain.


    This particularly pleased Su Heng.


    Next time he encountered King Dingxuan.


    Even if the opponent recovered to his peak and condensed his Dharmic form again.


    By then, with Medicine Buddha¡¯s Lapis Lazuli Radiance, this Divine Skill at his disposal, he would be able to block and counterattack instead of being stuck in place like a wooden man, a sitting duck. And this was just one sculpture¡ªif he absorbed the spiritual power from the more than ten other sculptures...


    If everything went smoothly.


    Su Heng should be able to acquire several more Divine Skills, enriching his arsenal considerably and not fearing being targeted with researched strategies.


    "Let¡¯s go, to the next place!" Su Heng said to Ke Yulan.


    "Understood," Ke Yulan nodded, leading the way.


    She took a deep breath to calm the shock in her heart. Ever since the conflict at the Anshele Dragon Tomb, Ke Yulan had been collecting information about Su Heng. She knew his strength was growing at an astonishing rate, but witnessing it firsthand was a completely different feeling.


    In less than half a day, Su Heng had already traveled a path that ordinary individuals in the Heavenly Deceit might not be able to traverse in a hundred years.


    This rate of growth...


    Was beyond what could be described as monstrous or diabolical.


    He was nothing less than an incomprehensible evil deity!


    Ke Yulan was the first to leave the cave and step outside.


    Meanwhile, Su Heng casually plucked a crystal emitting a faint green glow from inside the cave and crushed it with a bit of force. Countless crystal shards turned to gravel in his hands, trickling down through the gaps in his fingers.


    "Seeing these crystals glow, I thought they might be some kind of radioactive minerals," Su Heng thought with some disappointment.


    But they were just ordinary crystals.


    Even now, after fusing with the Seed of Destruction, the Atomic Breath brought forth by the heart of the Golden Crow was still the most powerful means of destruction in his arsenal, without equal.


    But this was far from the pinnacle of the heart of the Golden Crow, as it had once been severely damaged and Su Heng had removed a large portion of its flesh.


    Su Heng had tried to repair it several times, but to little effect.


    Until now.


    Read exclusive content at empire


    Seeing these glowing crystals, an idea sprang into his mind.


    "Perhaps I could repair, or even further enhance the power of the heart of the Golden Crow by absorbing certain radioactive minerals," he thought.


    Su Heng considered the idea feasible.


    "Note it down for now, and later I can have my subordinates help gather information," he thought, bending over to exit the cave.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Clang!


    Clang!


    Clang!


    The undulating snow-capped mountains, the desolate Gobi.


    The cold wind from the distant skies was like knives, howling mournfully, a sight of desolation and vastness.


    Yet, on this seemingly lifeless land, stood an ancient temple made of gold and lapis lazuli. Multitudes of Buddha statues over a hundred meters tall stood within red walls, high pagodas towered, and colorful Buddhist banners fluttered in the wind.


    Ancient chanting mixed with the scents of incense and yak butter wafted from the temple.


    This place was the Hundred Buddha Temple.


    It was also the most widely teaching temple among the three major Esoteric Sects.


    Now was past midday, and beams of golden light poured through the vast sky, spilling into the temple. Yet they couldn¡¯t penetrate the dense darkness at the depth of the Hundred Buddha Temple. At its center was a huge hall with white walls and red tiles, standing thirty-three meters tall.


    Inside, it was pitch black.


    But one could vaguely make out the solemn and majestic golden Buddha statue at the center of the hall.


    Below the statue, Solban, who once had hair wild as a stallion, now sat cross-legged on a red lotus pedestal with all his hair shaven off. His hands were clasped together in prayer. Around the lotus pedestal, there were child-sized golden lamp holders, with dark red flames flickering and wisps of white smoke billowing.


    These wisps of smoke rose up, but instead of dispersing, they lingered in the mighty hall.

 Chapter 340: It’s simple, I just have to become a Buddha!_2

    From a distance, it looked like bundles of pale fences, sealing the towering figure of Solban within.Deprived of freedom, unable to move.


    The barbarian king, renowned across the Skull Plain, remained calm.


    But within his dark, deep pupils, a touch of sorrow lingered, impossible to dispel.


    Around the great hall, eighteen monks from the Heavenly Deceit Realm, draped in red robes, formed an incomplete circle around Solban. They held Dorje bells and magic wands, wore necklaces made of forehead bones, and their waists were adorned with magic drums made from the skulls and skins of high monks.


    They chanted and danced.


    Shaking the Dorje bells in their hands and striking the magic drum on their waists simultaneously, a rhythmic sound echoed.


    As these monks from Heavenly Deceit chanted in unison, the lamps around Solban suddenly lit up.


    Large amounts of smoke filled the entire hall like a reverse waterfall.


    Amidst the growing distant beat of drums,


    Solban¡¯s originally bright, deep pupils gradually blurred, becoming somewhat vacant, even dribbles of clear saliva hung from his mouth, falling onto his broad chest engraved with golden Sanskrit.


    Bang!


    In the darkness, suddenly, a sequence of footsteps was heard.


    Though soft, in the orderly beat, it was especially noticeable.


    Especially to Solban, who, under the chanting of many Heavenly Deceit monks, was already becoming delirious. Yet upon hearing this familiar sound, he sharply lifted his head. His broad face carried hints of confusion, pain, bewilderment, and more.


    The figure approaching from the darkness was slender.


    His body was bent, emitting a decayed scent, and his deep-set eyes were dark blue.


    In one hand, he held a golden magic wand, using it as a cane to support his body.


    In his other hand, he carried a skull bowl made from a monk¡¯s head, containing a thin layer of butter.


    This gaunt elder was the current head of the Hundred Buddha Temple.


    The venerable sage, Shelifuduo.


    It was Shelifuduo who had prophesied that a child of the dragon would descend upon the world.


    Thereafter, he sent people to search and brought the young barbarian king Solban back to the temple. Over the decades that followed, he diligently taught him. The two were master and disciple, as well as father and son. Yet now, they faced betrayal, as a prohibition implanted in Solban at a young age was activated.


    After briefly losing consciousness,


    Upon waking, this was the scene before him.


    As their gazes met, Solban¡¯s eyes were filled with sorrow, "Master, what did I do wrong?"


    The Venerable Sage remained silent, and in that silence, the surrounding Heavenly Deceit Zen Masters sat down again. White smoke emanated from their smooth foreheads, their faces turned dark red, and even with the restriction¡¯s aid to suppress Solban, their exhaustion was severe.


    Several of the younger monks were even trembling slightly at this time, exhausted to the point of nearly collapsing to the ground.


    Yet, despite this,


    They forced themselves to make no noise, fearful of disturbing the master and disciple at the center of the hall.


    "Child..." after a long silence, the Venerable Sage sighed softly, "You did nothing wrong."


    "It¡¯s the world that is mistaken."


    "As the Mythical Battlefield approaches, the unrest in Eternal Heaven deepens, the situation grows increasingly perilous," the Venerable Sage said calmly, "only you have the merit to bring the ancient Buddha from the other end of the sea of suffering. For the sake of the Esoteric Sect¡¯s legacy, this sacrifice is necessary."


    "So, when you slaughtered my family and took me from my tribe, you already knew the Mythical Battlefield would be opened, didn¡¯t you?" Solban¡¯s smile was bitter.


    The Venerable Sage bowed his head deeply.


    For some reason,


    After decades of companionship, he now found it difficult to look directly into his disciple¡¯s eyes.


    "Do not blame me, as a ruler, one must let go of everything and make sacrifices," the Venerable Sage rotated his Buddha beads, softly chanting a few scriptures. When he looked up again, a vast radiance shone in his eyes, showing no trace of his previous emotions.


    The revered Grand Wisdom stepped before Solban.


    He extended his hand to touch the butter in the Skull Bowl, gently stirred it, and then suspended his finger in the air.


    Before making contact, Grand Wisdom¡¯s emaciated fingers paused slightly, and he whispered in reassurance, as if to convince himself, "Relax, it will be over soon."


    Read exclusive adventures at empire


    Then, without any hesitation, he pressed his butter-coated finger onto the top of Solban¡¯s head.


    Hiss!


    It was like a red-hot iron touching mist.


    The moment the two made contact, a loud noise erupted.


    Solban¡¯s eyes suddenly turned white as he lifted his head, his neck veins bulging and throbbing as they spread downwards. It seemed as if a wild beast within his body was violently struggling to break free. An inhuman cry of agony burst forth from his widely opened mouth.


    The surrounding Heavenly Deceit Zen Masters were already exhausted.


    However, upon witnessing this scene, they tilted their heads back to swallow the prepared secret medicine and began reciting scriptures.


    Boundless mana converged, the golden Buddha light rippling. Accompanied by golden petals appearing out of thin air, a grand will transgressed time and space, driving the sky full of golden light before finally merging into Solban¡¯s crown.


    The violent trembling of the muscles on Solban¡¯s body subsided slowly as the golden light surged.


    Yet his facial features, under the cover of the golden light, gradually became indistinct, changing from his original rugged masculinity to a cold and indifferent ancient Buddha king, looking down upon all beings.


    Seeing that Solban was no longer struggling and noticing the apparition that appeared on him,


    Grand Wisdom wiped the slight sweat from his forehead and smiled, "It went smoother than I imagined, but it¡¯s a pity..."


    He shook his head, and since he had already made a decision, he chose not to dwell on it any longer.


    However, he hadn¡¯t even finished speaking,


    When suddenly, a change occurred again in Solban before him.


    The ancient Buddha apparition enshrouding Solban, seemingly sensing something, suddenly turned ferocious and angry. His eyes oozed blood-red, large patches of black membranes spread from his jaw over his face, his countenance extremely terrifying.


    It was as if he was possessed by a fierce ghost, now directly cursing at Grand Wisdom.


    Puff! sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The supporting magic spell was broken, and backlash ensued.


    The eighteen red-robed Zen Masters, already burning the candle at both ends,


    Were severely injured by this sudden attack, unable to react at all, with more than half dying instantly. The rest fell into a coma, severely wounded at the core, and even if they could regain consciousness, they faced the possibility of regressive cultivation for the rest of their lives.


    For Grand Wisdom, however, this was still a small matter.


    Even more terrifying to him was the fact that Solban, who was supposed to be unconscious and used as a sacrifice, suddenly lightly rose from the lotus podium. The blood in his eyes swirled, black mist surged around him, and the tragic scream of an ancient Buddha being forcefully refined and swallowed reverberated faintly.


    Pop!


    Grand Wisdom¡¯s Skull Bowl dropped to the ground, spilling butter everywhere.


    "Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique!" Anger and fear made Grand Wisdom¡¯s emaciated body tremble violently. In the shadow cast by Solban, he involuntarily stepped back.


    But remembering the past times they had shared, Grand Wisdom couldn¡¯t help but sternly say, "Do you realize what you are doing? Without the ancient Buddha, how can we face the Mythical Battlefield or contend with the monster Su Heng!"


    Looking at his master, who seemed deranged and shattered in spirit, Solban sighed. He suddenly felt as if all the bonds that had restrained him in the past were cut in that instant, released. He felt unprecedented lightness in his body, as if he had wings and was flying in the sky.


    "It¡¯s simple!" Solban said with a faint smile, calmly stating, "I just become a Buddha!"


    Then, no longer concealing the realm he possessed above Heavenly Deceit, and also due to the Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique, which forcefully refined an ancient Buddha, Solban¡¯s aura continued to grow rapidly. In the blink of an eye, it nearly reached the limit of shedding the mortal coil, and he was only a step away from breaking through to the next realm, the Dharma Aspect.


    Boom!


    A majestic and grand aura burst forth into the sky.


    First, it formed a golden pillar of smoke and then spread outward, further transforming into a tidal wave that enveloped the entire Hundred Buddha Temple. In that moment, countless white pagoda Buddha statues trembled and cracked, as if unable to bear this terrifying power.


    And before Solban, Grand Wisdom looked at his own disciple,


    And felt him to be more unfamiliar than ever.

 Chapter 341: 276: Ancient Race, Cannibal Tribe

    About 20 kilometers west of Hukou County in Jiangbei State, there lies a beautiful little mountain known as Dragon Girl Mountain. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Legend has it that more than two thousand years ago, during that dark age, this very area was terrorized by two powerful demons, Shan Jun and the sin-dragon, who wrought havoc.


    The local people led miserable lives and could barely sustain themselves.


    A female cultivator passing by could not stand the injustice, first beheaded Shan Jun, and her blood dyed the mountains red. She then subdued the sin-dragon, adjusted the local feng shui, and for hundreds of years since, the area enjoyed favorable weather and good harvests every year.


    More than two thousand years have passed since that time.


    Countries have changed, dynasties have fallen and risen, but the myth and belief in the Dragon Girl have continued unbroken.


    Now, at Dragon Girl Mountain.


    At dusk, the land was bathed in red light.


    On a cobblestone path halfway up the slope, two silhouettes, one tall and one short, were climbing up. The setting sun¡¯s red light cast long shadows behind them. Occasionally, a breeze would blow through the mountain, rustling the trees on both sides and creating a rustling sound.


    The two individuals were Su Heng and Ke Yulan, who had traveled over mountains and rivers in search of sacred statues.


    Ke Yulan shared with Su Heng some of the local beliefs and then added, "Even today, Dragon Girl Temple still receives offerings of incense."


    "That is indeed remarkable," Su Heng nodded slightly, but couldn¡¯t help thinking. More than two thousand years ago, there was no unified dynasty yet. During that dark age, humans were corralled, and it¡¯s likely that there wasn¡¯t an established cultivation system like today¡¯s.


    Under such adverse conditions, to have reached this point and stepped into the realm of eternal life.


    The person must have been extraordinarily talented.


    Thinking this.


    Su Heng continued forward, rounding a bend in the slope.


    Further up, they came upon a flat area on the mid-slope, where the Dragon Girl Temple appeared before Su Heng and Ke Yulan.


    Inside was a stone statue carved from ordinary mountain rock. Weathered by wind and sun, the features of the statue had become blurred and mottled. One could still vaguely discern its graceful charm and slender figure, and among its lush hair, there were two dragon horns twisting upwards.


    Beside the Dragon Girl Temple, a lush locust tree cast a shadow. Many wooden tablets hung from its branches, tied with red cords and gently swaying in the evening breeze.


    The scenery here was beautiful, with a clear view.


    From here, one could see the lights of the village below being lit, as well as the smoke rising from the dusk-lit hearths. Su Heng¡¯s eyesight was excellent; he could even see children running back and forth along the ridges and farmers, with hoes on their shoulders and smiles on their faces, chatting as they slowly headed home.


    In less than a year, so many events had occurred in Jiangbei State: the arrival of monsters, the invasion from Skull Plain, and now the out-of-control demon tide¡­ Yet this place seemed utterly unaffected, a veritable paradise, quite rare indeed.


    Could it really be the protection of the Dragon Girl?


    Su Heng shifted his gaze back to the Dragon Girl statue inside the temple.


    Releasing his senses, Su Heng sighed softly and then shook his head slightly. Normally, if the deity of a statue was still present, one would feel a certain connection within the Spiritual Field. It was like a thread linking the two, serving as an "anchor point."


    However, on the Dragon Girl statue before him, while the spiritual power from over two thousand years had not dissipated,


    The "thread" was no longer there.


    This meant that the ancestor worshipped in the Dragon Girl Temple had long perished in the realm of immortality.


    The realm of immortality, eternal life¡­ Although surpassing Heavenly Deceit and reaching the Earth Immortal Realm could touch the domain of immortality to some extent, the actual situation was far from simple. The conditions in the realm of immortality were much more perilous than what Meng Huan and he had described.


    In the past few days.


    Su Heng and Ke Yulan had explored a total of seventeen statues.


    Among the seventeen statues, only two still had a sense of their owner¡¯s presence. The rest had become ownerless objects.


    No matter how glorious their legends once were, they ultimately turned to dust in the realm of immortality, vanishing like smoke.


    Feeling this deeply,


    Su Heng¡¯s actions never paused.


    His eyes glowed faintly red, currents of air surged beneath his feet, and the dry grass on the ground bent outward in ripples. His spiritual sense spread out, operating the Heavenly Demon Great Technique, integrating the remaining Spiritual Field of the Dragon Girl Temple into his body.


    Then, under the erosion of the Seed of Destruction, he refined and absorbed it.


    As for the Dragon Girl Temple, under Su Heng¡¯s careful control, it was not damaged¡ªin fact, Su Heng even took the opportunity to strengthen it slightly with his gravitational powers.


    Some time later.


    "Sigh!" Su Heng¡¯s eyes no longer glowed red.


    Ke Yulan¡¯s eyes lingered on Su Heng for a moment, like a dragonfly skimming the water, before quickly shifting away. In that brief moment, she could feel the spiritual power emanating from Su Heng had noticeably increased.


    However, the same had happened many times over the past few days,


    Ke Yulan had grown numb to it, from the initial shock to now a dull acceptance.


    Meanwhile, aside from the residual Spiritual Field acquired from the Dragon Girl Temple, Su Heng had also obtained a Divine Skill left by the Dragon Girl from the statues. This skill, called "Divine Movement," had an effect somewhat similar to the legendary ability to shrink distance into inches,


    Requiring a Martial Artist¡¯s spiritual power to link with the realm of immortality and achieve short-range teleportation.


    Su Heng¡¯s comprehension was quite impressive.


    Even if the legacy of the Dragon Girl was somewhat incomplete, it did not matter much.


    After several attempts, Su Heng quickly got the hang of it. He lowered his head, took a step forward, and his towering figure suddenly vanished, only to reappear more than ten meters away. After trying a few more times and mastering the technique, a satisfied smile spread across Su Heng¡¯s face.


    When in his unleashed state, Su Heng¡¯s body was too massive.


    Some attacks had to be endured head-on, as effective dodging was not possible.


    But after mastering "Divine Skills," when faced with the same situation in battle, Su Heng could handle it in a much more composed manner.


    "This is the seventeenth statue," Ke Yulan took a scroll out from her bosom and, picking up a charcoal pencil, gently marked a check on it. Then she looked up at Su Heng and said, "Now there¡¯s only one statue left, but this one is a bit strange."


    "Strange in what way?" Su Heng asked.


    "The entity venerated in this statue is not human," Ke Yulan replied. "I¡¯m not sure of its exact origins, but I suspect it¡¯s from an ancient race."


    "Also, this statue has been the subject of many supernatural tales before. It was eventually sealed off by the authorities, and it has remained so until today."


    "Ancient race¡­"


    Su Heng remembered Meng Huan mentioning this when they discussed the Immortal Realm earlier.


    In the Immortal Realm, these ancient races were as dangerous as demons. But could there really be ancient races in the real world as well? Thinking this, Su Heng felt a surge of curiosity. Having cultivated to his current level, he had never been afraid, let alone of just a statue.


    Immediately, Su Heng said to Ke Yulan, "Lead the way, let¡¯s speed up."


    He calculated briefly.


    It had been over three days since he and Meng Huan had parted ways.


    Under normal circumstances, the meeting between the immortal sects and the noble families should occur during this period.


    The three great immortal sects and the four great families were never unified in agreement, especially when faced with a real challenge like the arrival of the Mythical Battlefield. The chances that this meeting would peacefully lead to a strategy were slim. Most likely, the meeting would be fraught with tension and conflicts might even erupt.


    ¡­


    Leaving Dragon Girl Mountain and heading west,


    Su Heng and Ke Yulan soon arrived at a mountain range known as Black Wind Mountain.


    This mountain range was enveloped in a light miasma, with fog swirling everywhere, obscuring the moonlight above. Darkness surrounded them, and it was so dark that they could barely see their own hands. The dense jungle occasionally transmitted the howls of wolves, and the leaves rustled, though it was unclear whether it was the wind or beasts stirring within.


    If an ordinary caravan were to travel here by night, they would likely be terrified on the spot, extremely anxious.


    But Su Heng had no such concerns.


    He simply released a bit of his aura.


    The wild beasts in the surrounding forests, as if facing a natural disaster, fled with their tails between their legs.


    Especially deeper within the dense forest, branches rustled, and flocks of birds, stirring in panic, flew towards the deep, overlapping hills.


    Under Ke Yulan¡¯s guidance, the two continued forward.


    "Hmm!?" Su Heng suddenly stopped, as if he had noticed something unusual.


    Ke Yulan turned around but didn¡¯t ask anything.


    "Someone has been here before," Su Heng touched his chin, furrowed his brow, and wore a thoughtful expression.


    This remote, wild place, along with the statue¡¯s presence, was sealed by the authorities. Normally, no one should have set foot here. With his keen perception, Su Heng could tell from the lingering auras that the person was not a cultivator.


    So, it must have been a mistake.


    Your next chapter awaits on empire


    "It might be because of the demonic tide," Ke Yulan speculated, "Some people fled here for refuge."


    "That¡¯s possible," Su Heng faintly felt that things weren¡¯t so simple, but he was gradually getting excited, "Let¡¯s go have a look."


    Su Heng promptly said.


    His figure flickered instantly, employing Divine Skills.


    He dashed past Ke Yulan, and by the time she regained her senses, Su Heng had already reached a spot more than ten meters in front of her. The bushes and thorns on either side were flattened, clearing a path. Ke Yulan quickly collected herself and followed Su Heng.


    After walking for a while, the view suddenly opened up.


    At the foot of the mountain, there was an open space with a bonfire lit. Around it were makeshift buildings constructed crudely, decorated with animal fur and teeth. At first glance, it looked like a scene from the era of early humans millions of years ago.


    In this small, primitively burning village, a raw, primitive charm hit them full force.


    "Ah!!!!"


    Just as Su Heng pushed down the bushes in front, a scream sounded.


    Looking ahead, next to the bonfire, a scrawny middle-aged man was tied to a frame, and several dark figures chopped off his head. Large hands reached out, and accompanied by a chilling sound, the man¡¯s body was torn into pieces and carelessly thrown into a boiling large pot.


    "What¡¯s going on!?" Su Heng was shocked, not expecting to see a scene of cannibalism here.


    Yet in this forest, there were plenty of wild animals; food should not have been so scarce that they resorted to this.

 Chapter 342: 277: Petrification Beam, Twisted History

    When Su Heng discovered these people, by the bonfire, the dark silhouettes had also noticed Su Heng¡¯s arrival.They stood up, turning around.


    The crimson flames leapt behind them, the shadows flickered, and a thick scent of blood came rushing towards him with the mountain wind.


    Stream by stream, like smoke, it enveloped Su Heng within.


    Su Heng wasn¡¯t afraid and strutted out from the bushes.


    His towering figure, standing at three meters and six, was like a giant bear, his mere presence bringing an astonishing sense of oppression.


    Even though these folks seemed irrational, they didn¡¯t dare to make any sudden moves. Growls kept emerging from their throats. With a rustling sound, more people crawled out from the nearby houses, forming a circle, subtly surrounding Su Heng.


    Behind Su Heng, Ke Yulan, not knowing where she had found a torch, wore a look of caution while curiously observing the strange scene before her.


    "Have you encountered such a situation before?" Su Heng asked.


    "No," Ke Yulan shook her head.


    After pondering for a moment, she added, "This statue is very strange. Initially, the authorities had dispatched a powerhouse from the Heavenly Deceit Realm to destroy it, but it all came to nothing. The statue remains intact, but that Heavenly Deceit... I heard that not long after, it went mad and died."


    "So, I only knew there was such a statue here, but this is my first time visiting."


    "Is that so?" Su Heng looked up at the sky.


    A cold wind blew over, causing the surrounding trees to rustle, and the accumulated miasma in the sky also dispersed.


    At some point, the moon hanging in the heavens had turned blood red. Strands of moonlight spilled down, driving away the darkness, illuminating the monstrous silhouettes.


    Their bodies were quite robust.


    The average height was about two meters five, their muscles developed, exhibiting a dark green color. Their chins and foreheads were elongated, fangs protruded from their mouths, and their eyes held little rationality, only a sadistic impulse.


    The leader held a scepter made of skulls, human skin, and animal hair.


    At that moment, he was dancing and babbling something.


    The man gave Su Heng the impression of a priest.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze landed on this scepter-holding priest, and in the moment their eyes met, Su Heng¡¯s intention invaded the priest¡¯s strange brain. As Su Heng had suspected, these people, originally humans, had fled to these deep mountains to escape due to the demon tide.


    The originally frenzied demon tide seemed to sense some danger from these woods and took the initiative to disperse. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And with these people¡¯s intrusion,


    By sheer chance, they discovered the ancient statue hidden among them.


    "Hiss¡­"


    The memories from beyond were interfered with by some force, becoming blurry.


    Moreover, in front of Su Heng, the priest started convulsing violently, fresh blood pouring from his eyes, nose, and mouth. In a bout of convulsions like electrocution, the priest¡¯s knees buckled, he lost his support and fell to the ground. His eyes rolled up, and he died just like that.


    As the priest died,


    The surrounding distorted people became furiously enraged.


    They roared and no longer cared about the intense oppressive aura emanating from Su Heng.


    They picked up whatever they had at hand, some holding clubs, others primitive stone axes and spears, and charged directly at Su Heng. Their tactics might have been crude, but the group¡¯s speed and strength were considerable, their movements parting the air as if it were a thick gel, carrying a whistling, piercing sound.


    Su Heng withdrew his thoughts.


    "I really want to see what sort of origin this statue has after all."


    This was his first encounter with such a situation, and together with some previous speculations, his curiosity grew even more.


    Bang!


    Su Heng spread his fingers wide and clenched them fiercely.


    The mere air compression formed a gust that, like a white whip, fiercely lashed these barbarians. They were whipped up into the air, their bodies snapping and bones breaking, and fell to the ground like dumplings, no longer able to move.


    For a moment, only the intermittent wails could be heard in the area.


    "Come on, let¡¯s go check out the statue," Su Heng stepped forward, striding past the people.


    Ke Yulan also felt the environment growing increasingly eerie. Only by staying close to Su Heng did she feel safe as if no danger could touch her. Not daring to linger, she held up the torch and hurriedly jogged to keep up. The two swept by the burning bonfire, causing the flames to flicker.


    And in the pot boiling over the bonfire,


    The freshly severed head that had been tossed in, was now cooked until the flesh was white and mushy.


    He was already dead beyond any shadow of a doubt, yet as if sensing something, he suddenly turned around in the pot. Those horrifyingly pale eyeballs stared straight at Su Heng and Ke Yulan¡¯s retreating silhouettes while the rotting corners of his mouth curled up into a mysterious smile.


    ¡­


    Because of the earlier retrieval of the priest¡¯s memories,


    Su Heng walked on, smoothly cutting through the mountain forest, and soon found the eerie statue in a clearing below the mountains.


    After arriving at the Heavenly Deceit, the perception of martial artists became extremely sharp.


    Particularly for Su Heng, who cultivated the Scriptures of the Coming Buddha and, coupled with his profound innate spiritual foundation, it was even more so.


    He glanced over.


    He determined that this statue was at least five or six thousand years old.


    Among all sculptures, it was the oldest. Moreover, just as Ke Yulan had said, the master of the sculpture was not human. It was a Four-Armed Giant, with dozens of eyes each the size of a fist embedded in its body¡ªover a hundred in total. At this moment, they were all closed, leaving only a sliver of a gap.


    The blood-red moonlight that fell on it strangely twisted as if it was smoke rising upward. A bizarre and dangerous atmosphere radiated outward from this statue.


    Su Heng noticed that this piece of mountain forest was clearly lush with vegetation.


    Yet there was almost no animal activity, and he couldn¡¯t even hear the sounds of insects.


    "What is the exact origin of this sculpture?" Su Heng asked.


    "All I know is that it¡¯s from an ancient race, but which specific race it is, I don¡¯t know. There are no records in any scriptures." Ke Yulan shook her head.


    "In that case, there¡¯s no choice but to try using the Heavenly Demon Dharma to extract spiritual power and see how it goes." If the owner of this statue was still alive, he would surely react to Su Heng¡¯s actions. Then, they could gather more information.


    If its owner had died in the long years within the Heavenly Deceit Realm,


    That would also be good, for Su Heng.


    This spiritual power was in itself a unique treasure.


    Su Heng believed the latter was more likely, as living one or two thousand years in the Heavenly Deceit Realm was already quite amazing. This statue was over five thousand years old, and if its owner was still alive, whatever realm he had reached would be astonishing.


    Find your next adventure on empire


    Having made his decision,


    Su Heng did not hesitate, released his perception, and executed the Heavenly Demon Dharma.


    Boom!


    The moment the two made contact.


    A strong life force burst forth like a volcanic eruption, exploding directly.


    Roar!


    A roar, crossing over the boundless ages.


    The surrounding mountains shook back and forth, and large quantities of rocks rolled down the slopes, producing loud noises, while huge clouds of gray-black dust rose and obscured the moonlight. Although Su Heng anticipated some form of anomaly, such violence still surprised him.


    Immediately, a sense of crisis struck.


    His figure flickered and he disappeared from the spot, once again employing swift movement, retreating over ten meters away.


    But among the billowing smoke, a gray beam of light swept across, skimming right over where Su Heng had just been standing. There was no spectacular explosion or thick smoke like flames. It was as if someone had swept a flashlight randomly over the ground.


    However, Su Heng¡¯s pupils slightly narrowed.


    The ground where the dense vegetation had been was now covered with a thin layer of gray. The texture had also become hard, no longer soft like that of plants.


    "This is..." Su Heng was surprised, the beam could petrify living things, which was truly incredible.


    Bang!


    A loud noise came, and the ground trembled fiercely.


    The dust cleared, and the Four-Armed, Hundred-Eyed Giant leapt down from the sculpture¡¯s platform, stirring the air and blowing away the surrounding dust. The fist-sized eyes on his body opened one after another, rotating, and finally, all eyes focused on Su Heng, bringing a subtle pressure.


    "Human!?" At the moment he saw Su Heng¡¯s face clearly.


    The giant suddenly changed color, his face contorted, revealing tremendous anger and an incredulous sorrow.


    "Of course I¡¯m human." Su Heng was puzzled, not understanding why the giant¡¯s emotions were changing so drastically, "Is there anything strange about that?"


    "No, it shouldn¡¯t be like this, why are there still humans appearing in front of me!" The giant¡¯s eyes almost burst as he paced back and forth around Su Heng on the ground.


    "Why shouldn¡¯t there be?" Su Heng laughed, unfazed by the giant¡¯s fury and the intense threat emanating from him, he said, "In this world, we have lived for thousands of years."


    "Thousands of years?"


    The giant suddenly stopped walking.


    All hundred eyes stared straight at Su Heng and he sneered, "This is our ancestral land, and my ancestors have lived on this land for millions of years."


    "That¡¯s impossible! What nonsense are you talking!" Su Heng was startled, instinctively retorting.


    But soon his brows furrowed, thinking about his previous doubts. In this world, the history of human civilization seemed unusually short.


    "It looks like the last war ended in our defeat after all." The giant¡¯s emotions suddenly calmed down, "Our people were slaughtered, our civilization erased, and our homeland seized. And now, a foreigner stands on our land, treating me as a foreign entity."


    "Heh!" The giant scoffed.


    "But don¡¯t feel too smug for too long. The echoes of the Heavenly Deceit Realm are deepening, and when the mighty ones return, the blood debt must be repaid with blood."


    "Then bring it on." Su Heng undid the black robe on his body, flinging it aside casually.


    His muscles, as if cast from steel, were thus exposed under the bright moonlight. With a nonchalant expression on his face, he chuckled, stretched out his finger, and crooked it towards the giant in front of him, signaling him to come at him.


    Fortunately, the giant understood this gesture.


    "I hate!"


    He roared skyward, his muscles bursting with energy, his eyes full of dense blood vessels, in a rage so intense he seemed ready to tear Su Heng to pieces.

 Chapter 343: 278: Are You Really Human?

    Roar!In this cold, gloomy woodland, the Hundred-Eyed Giant bellowed furiously.


    His muscles rippled like waves, his long hair blazed like flames, and his qi and blood boiled and twisted the air around him, casting shadows under the bright moonlight. With a hatred that called for annihilation, he struck with full force, devoid of any preliminaries.


    The grass underfoot rippled outward like waves, falling sideways in circles amidst the trembling roar of the giant grasping his battle axe, advancing toward Su Heng with long strides.


    They were still a hundred meters apart, but the battle had already begun.


    Hss!


    All around the body of the giant, each of his embedded eyeballs rotated in unison, bursting forth with white light. This light converged in the void in front of him, turning even more pale and translucent before hurtling toward Su Heng with inconceivable speed.


    Su Heng raised an eyebrow, sensing the bizarre power contained within the beam.


    This giant, ancient in origin, also possessed incredible strength.


    Even confident in his own power, Su Heng dared not recklessly block it. His figure flickered slightly as he once again used the Divine Skills he¡¯d acquired from the Dragon Maiden sculpture to sidestep the attack. Behind him, a boom resounded as an oak tree several tens of meters high turned to stone in the burst of light, then exploded outright.


    Countless fragments were flung into the sky for hundreds of meters, falling like white raindrops, while the surrounding area echoed with noise.


    Whoosh!


    A fleeting sense of danger crossed his mind.


    Su Heng¡¯s brow furrowed slightly as he looked up and saw the giant leaping high into the air.


    He had four arms, the upper two gripping a long-handled battle axe, while the lower arms held a sword and shield. With a thunderous bang, the moonlight was blocked by the massive frame of the giant, and then the huge battle axe chopped down directly overhead.


    The strong intuition brought by the teachings of the Hundred Buddha Temple played its part. Although Su Heng¡¯s body was bulky, his reaction speed was incredibly fast.


    He casually dodged forward, effortlessly evading this powerful strike.


    Boom!


    The ground heaved violently.


    The vast land was as fragile as a sheet of paper.


    Large cracks spread and curled, revealing an unfathomably deep abyss below.


    Stones and vegetation on either side were swept up by this force, plummeting amid a thunderous intense trembling, producing a chaotic cacophony of echoes.


    The ground beneath his feet seemed to come to life, bulging upward.


    Two petrified palms, as large as millstones, thrust open, reaching for Su Heng¡¯s lower legs. He lightly stomped downward, causing the palms and the ground beneath his feet to explode simultaneously. Simultaneously, Su Heng shifted to the side under the intense recoil, evading the giant¡¯s following petrifying ray.


    After all, it was merely a sculpture, with limited power to exert.


    Angry now, the giant had already expended a good portion of his accumulated power, but after a series of combined blows, not only did he fail to injure Su Heng, he didn¡¯t even touch the edge of his clothes. The giant slowly grew more annoyed, his aura becoming increasingly violent.


    "Do you only know how to duck and hide?" the giant growled, "You damned mongrel monkeys!"


    Bang!


    He took two running steps forward, then leaped powerfully.


    The battle axe in his hand smashed down on Su Heng¡¯s head from above, unexpectedly, Su Heng did not dodge this time. The tearing wind made his loose hair whip wildly; he looked up, his eyes flitting with a scarlet glow.


    Crack!


    Su Heng¡¯s palm rapidly transformed.


    Engorged and swelled, covered in scales, it turned into a dragon claw, which he thrust upwards fiercely.


    Boom!


    Find exclusive content at empire


    It was like a bomb detonating spontaneously.


    The massive force compressed the air, forming rings of white filaments under the moonlight.


    The ground beneath Su Heng¡¯s feet was lifted layer by layer, the intense vibration spreading to the rising slopes on both sides. The fierce gale swept like a scythe, instantly breaking many ancient trees, while a series of continuous collisions echoed around.


    Seeing that Su Heng had chosen not to dodge but to withstand it head-on.


    The Four-Armed Giant¡¯s face first showed delight.


    But his expression quickly froze, as a tremendous counter-shock traveled up the handle of the axe.


    This guy¡¯s physical body was terrifyingly strong, making the Four-Armed Giant feel as if he were not chopping at a body of flesh, but rather striking a divine iron-cast mountain. The battle axe emitted a buzzing metallic tremor, causing the giant¡¯s half body to go numb. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His face slightly twisted, his teeth gritted.


    Yet, he did not give up but launched another attack in the nick of time.


    The long sword held in his lower arm brought forth a streak of gray light, stabbing toward Su Heng¡¯s heart. Su Heng, sensing the giant¡¯s move beforehand, had already kicked out. The giant used another hand to block with his shield, but to little effect.


    Bang!


    A formidable force struck, and the shield exploded on impact.


    The black gleam of his kick hit the giant¡¯s side, sending stones flying as the bulky body of the giant crashed into a protruding mountain wall with a bang.


    Rattle!


    Piles of stones tumbled down the slope.


    In the midst of the smoke and dust, with the ground noticeably trembling, the giant, breathing heavily, stepped out.


    In front of him, Su Heng stood on the dust-filled battlefield with an indifferent expression. He still maintained a posture with one thigh lifted upwards, but now slowly straightened it by touching his toes to the ground, returning to an upright position. A sense of calmness emanated from him.


    "Hiss!"


    The giant gritted his teeth, his anger intensifying.


    He looked at the shattered shield in his hand and simply threw down both sword and shield.


    All four of his arms gripped the long handle of a massive axe. At the same time, his blood-threaded eyeballs came together, and suddenly, a puff of black smoke emerged from his body, and his skin turned a strange dark red with the surge of some power.


    "Last strike!" the giant roared.


    Su Heng nodded, signaling him to bring it on.


    His gaze lingered briefly on the discarded sword and shield, thinking to himself that having two extra arms indeed provided many advantages in combat. It was fortunate that his time spent in training had sharpened his thinking and reflexes; otherwise, he would not have been as composed as he was now.


    "The Divine Skills of Three Heads and Six Arms..." Su Heng remembered the secret kings from the Hundred Buddha Temple, "If I have a chance, I must find a way to acquire it."


    He made a mental note of this.


    In front of Su Heng, the giant had already pushed his power to its peak.


    He first stomped forward, and the ground dented and exploded, the grass flattening at the same time. The muscles on his calves bulged, showing thick veins, as the long-accumulated power burst forth, turning him into a streak of black light, and like a tiger preying, he pounced towards Su Heng.


    During the sprint, the giant had maximized his power, his body flames even igniting the giant axe.


    Su Heng gathered his thoughts and looked on, his face showing a hint of admiration.


    Then he released the restraints on his physical body.


    Boom!


    An extreme surge of gray-black energy, like a volcanic eruption, burst forth from Su Heng.


    In an instant, lightning flashed and thunder roared, and the Yin Wind darkened the sky. Entire swathes of trees were uprooted and tossed hundreds of meters into the air. Just by merely releasing the restraints on his own power and returning to a natural state, he caused such exaggerated and terrifying phenomena.


    The rolling force first transformed into a howling gale. Then it further spread outward, like tidal waves, rushing in all directions and destroying everything in its path.


    The Four-Armed Giant, charging at Su Heng, instantly felt darkness before his eyes and then saw nothing. A huge resistance formed with the burgeoning energy, and with each step forward, he had to resist with all his might.


    Moreover, the corrosive and assimilating properties within the energy relentlessly ground away at his body like sandpaper.


    Roar!


    From nowhere, another surge of power burst forth within the giant¡¯s battered body.


    The dim glow on his body suddenly flared brightly, and his figure surged forward, breaking through the black tidal waves formed by the concentrated energy. His four massive arms, now blood-engorged and swollen, swung the giant axe high and smashed it down towards Su Heng.


    The air was thick with black mist, and nothing could be seen.


    The giant¡¯s axe should have landed right on Su Heng¡¯s head, but it did not.


    "Bang!" A loud noise echoed.


    The black mist spread out in a ring, gradually dispersing.


    In front of him, Su Heng no longer had a humanoid form. His already massive body had swelled further, reaching a horrifying height of nearly nine meters. His body resembled armored muscles, bristling with spikes, with horns protruding high from his temples, and hot toxic fire spewing from the corners of his mouth with each breath.


    Only those aloof eyes, throbbing with blood fire, vaguely revealed his origins.


    The giant¡¯s face bore an indelible expression of horror.


    His full-powered strike had hit Su Heng¡¯s left side, slightly denting the black Scale Armor and creating fine cracks. To achieve such a result with all his strength was already the limit.


    More cracks spread along the giant axe and all the way down the handle.


    Crack!


    The giant axe shattered, its fragments falling to the ground.


    The dull thuds from the grass brought the giant back from his trance.


    "You..."


    You¡¯re really human?!


    The giant opened his mouth wide, his bloodshot eyes filled with confusion, uncertain if his memory was failing him.


    In his memory, humans did not look like this. His confusion remained unanswered as Su Heng exhaled a breath of hot gas, merely waste heat generated by the beating of his second heart, which caused the giant¡¯s body to melt like a candle.


    "Not bad!" Su Heng nodded slightly, his eyes showing a hint of approval, "But that¡¯s all there is to it."


    Bang!


    Before his words fell, Su Heng waved his hand.


    The giant¡¯s head flew up high, his body shattered explosively, turning into a large amount of rubble and dust, forming a mound on the ground.


    Su Heng spread his fingers and made a grabbing motion, and the giant¡¯s head was seized in his hand.


    The giant finally recovered from his previous shock.


    "This is only the beginning, not the end." The light in the giant¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed, but his voice was thick with hatred.


    "Good!" Su Heng nodded calmly, "I¡¯ll be waiting."

 Chapter 344: 279: Daoist Huang Long, a Heroic Man!

    Thud!He pressed hard with his fingers.


    The giant¡¯s head exploded, turning into a handful of flying ash.


    With a slight motion of his fingers, tiny lime dust fell through the gaps and onto the ground, merging with the rubble from the giant¡¯s body.


    A faint sound of footsteps came from the side.


    Su Heng looked up to see Ke Yulan walking out from a lush jungle.


    As the battle between the two began, Ke Yulan sensed danger and kept her distance.


    The giant¡¯s strength was somewhat exaggerated; her presence would only be a hindrance. Once the battle ended and she returned, she witnessed the scene before her. Ke Yulan trembled slightly, her fair face visibly struck with terror.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t care about her thoughts and withdrew his gaze, focusing back on the pile of rubble that the statue had become.


    He simply extended his spiritual sensing outward.


    He detected a massive amount of spiritual power accumulated within the statue, far exceeding any previous gains from other statues. Su Heng didn¡¯t rush to absorb it but instead opened his attributes panel. The completion rate of the Heavenly Demon State had now reached just over 32%. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then ran the Heavenly Demon Technique smoothly, expertly extracting and absorbing the spiritual power from within the statue.


    After spending some extra time converting it.


    A slight sense of swelling pain emerged in Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    Opening his eyes, he reopened the attributes panel. The number for the Heavenly Demon State had risen to 45%. This single statue was roughly equivalent to the gains from the previous six or seven statues combined.


    Aside from the Four-Armed Giant¡¯s formidable strength, Su Heng believed that their natural talent and achievements in the Spiritual Domain must be related.


    In previous battles with human or demon elite warriors.


    Most relied on robust physiques and reaction speed; attacks in the Spiritual Domain were not frequently encountered.


    But this Four-Armed Hundred-Eyed Giant continually unleashed one Secret Technique of the Spiritual Domain after another.


    Moreover, on this basis.


    This fellow¡¯s physical constitution was also quite note-worthy.


    From this brief battle, this race seemed to have significant combat strengths.


    If they were indeed the masters of this land, living here for millions of years, how then did they vanish without a trace in just a few thousand years?


    What exactly was the final war mentioned by the giant?


    If what he said was true.


    Then where did the humans of this world come from?


    Far from resolving Su Heng¡¯s doubts, his conversation with the Four-Armed Giant brought even more questions. But according to what the giant said, there must be many more powerful beings from this race in the heavens of longevity.


    As the echoes of longevity deepen and the mighty return, as long as one continues to grow, it won¡¯t be long before they could directly battle the returning strong of this race. By then, some truths about past events should start to reveal themselves.


    As for what happened in the past, right or wrong, it¡¯s not important.


    What is important is only one thing.


    That is, who is stronger and who is weaker, nothing else.


    Whoosh!


    A slight vibration came from the sword sheath at Su Heng¡¯s waist.


    Sensing something, Su Heng took off his sword sheath, aimed at the sky, and then a gray-black light entered it.


    Gray characters appeared on the surface of the sword sheath, and Su Heng¡¯s gaze lightly scanned them.


    He understood that the conference between the immortal sects and the noble families was about to begin.


    Su Heng prepared to leave.


    But before doing so, his gaze fell on Ke Yulan, "Now that the eighteen god statues of Jiangbei Province have been collected, our agreement has been fulfilled."


    "What are your thoughts now?" Su Heng asked indifferently.


    Under the moonlight, looking at Su Heng¡¯s hulking and fierce body, Ke Yulan felt not relief but greater anxiety, sweat beading densely on her smooth forehead. After thinking, she half-knelt on the ground and respectfully replied, "Although this servant is weak, I have some accumulation in gathering information and nurturing personnel."


    "If the master is willing, I would be honored to serve tirelessly."


    The changing situation indeed necessitated having one¡¯s own information channel.


    Most of his information was currently gathered from the Fiery Sun Sect and Wuji Sword Sect, which on one hand was a waste of time and could cause missed opportunities. On the other, it left him dependent on others, always an inconvenience.


    So, after a moment¡¯s thought, Su Heng nodded, "Good!"


    "Thank you, master, for your grace!" Ke Yulan let out a heavy sigh of relief, almost as though she had escaped from the clutches of death.


    But when she looked up again.


    The bright moonlight was the same, but Su Heng¡¯s towering figure had vanished from the scar-ridden clearing.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the ancestral home of the Wu Family in the north of the river, there was a landmark building called Yanzi Tower. Read latest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    This wooden tower stood a hundred meters tall atop Feng Mountain. Its octagonal pointed top was formed by the convergence of eight downward-extending ridges, creating a sharp apex that rose up to a spire.


    A jewel was mounted on the top of the spire, and at this moment, coinciding with the sunrise, the sun ascended. The jewel refracted the sunlight, creating a mist of colorful light that was hazy and blurred, exceptionally beautiful to behold.


    During the previous battle with the old ancestor of the Wu Family, this precious tower was damaged, but not severely.


    Over a few days, it was repaired by people sent by Meng Huan.


    It was now being used as a place for negotiations between the immortal sects and the noble houses.


    In the open ground surrounding the tower, many disciples and elders from different sects gathered together. In the past, despite occasional friction between the immortal sects and the noble houses, their surface relationships were still well maintained.


    When young disciples met, they would talk and laugh, discussing various new happenings, which was very normal.


    But now, such relaxed conversations were rarely seen.


    Most people had gloomy expressions, and the atmosphere enveloping the square was very solemn upon hearing the whispers of the wind.


    To the left of Yanzi Tower, halfway up the mountain beside the babbling brook and amidst the lush maple leaves, stood another ancient octagonal pavilion.


    Inside the pavilion, two figures of differing heights were conversing. The shorter figure was plump and dark, with ordinary features, dressed in a fiery red Taoist robe.


    This plump man was known as Real Person Mu Yi, the Sect Leader of the Lingxiao Sect, one of the three great immortal sects of Jiang E.


    Among the three great immortal sects, the Wuji Sword Sect was the strongest, while Lingxiao Sect was the weakest. It had always been at the bottom, without a single cultivator above the level of Heavenly Deceit since the founding of the sect.


    The reason it still ranked among the immortal sects, enjoying an otherworldly status, was mainly due to Lingxiao Sect¡¯s impressive backing. It¡¯s always good to be sheltered by a big tree.


    In the Great Zhou Dynasty, there were three main Taoist lineages: Zhenyi, Dao, and Jingming.


    Lingxiao Sect was one of the twelve offshoots under the Jingming lineage.


    With the arrival of the Mythical Battlefield, Real Person Mu Yi believed there was no hope of resistance or victory. Moreover, unlike the two other great immortal sects, since Lingxiao Sect was backed by Jingming Sect, one of the three main Taoist lineages, even if they left the Jiang E region, they would merely be returning to their original sect, without suffering a significant loss of vitality.


    Therefore, without any hesitation,


    Real Person Mu Yi planned to take his disciples, elders, and the resources and wealth accumulated over the years and leave. However, leaving was not as easy as it might seem.


    Because over the years, the sect had absorbed the resources and population of an entire province.


    Naturally, they should take responsibility for maintaining local stability, as per the established customary obligations.


    Now faced with danger,


    And even before the great battle had truly begun, they were ready to roll up their bedding and run.


    This was no different from a deserter on the battlefield, it was despicable.


    Knowing that the negotiations organized by Meng Huan were likely to result in conflicts, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy to leave, Real Person Mu Yi still chose to attend in person, his chubby face bearing a look of full confidence. The reason for this was the white-browed Taoist standing beside him.


    The Taoist had white hair and eyebrows, appearing to be about seventy years old.


    Yet his face was ruddy, his gaze sharp, and the strong muscles on his body stretched the loose robes tight across his frame.


    Especially noticeable were the small braids at the end of his hair and the copper rings strapped to his arms; his facial expression was stern and just standing still, he presented a strong sense of oppression.


    This Taoist was known as Huang Long, a Supreme Elder within the Jingming Sect.


    According to seniority, he was considered Mu Yi¡¯s senior uncle. His strength was fearsome, with a record of suppressing demons within the Immortal Plane. But he was also known for his volatile temper, and even now Mu Yi spoke cautiously beside him.


    After reporting the recent events,


    Huang Long¡¯s expression grew even more somber, and he cursed under his breath, "What a disgrace!"


    "An immortal sect, and now we have to look at others¡¯ faces and snivel under their nostrils, to have sunk so low truly brings shame upon our Jingming lineage!"


    Mu Yi kept his face lowered and dared not retort.


    He continued, "During the meeting, there are two individuals that Senior Uncle should be wary of."


    He pulled a stack of straw paper from his chest and handed it to Huang Long, who took it with a cursory glance, disdainfully crumpled it in his hand, and with a flick of his muscular arm, the paper turned into fine dust, scattering in the wind and disappearing without a trace.


    "I understand," Huang Long simply nodded but clearly did not take the contents of the paper to heart.


    Seeing this, Mu Yi grew somewhat anxious,


    "Meng Huan is one thing, but Su Heng has a record of holding his own against the Qingzhou King," Mu Yi said with his head lowered, cautiously adding more information.


    "Oh, really?" Huang Long raised an eyebrow, seemingly surprised.


    But recalling the attitude he had just displayed before his nephew disciple, he couldn¡¯t lose face,


    "So what? That Qingzhou King was severely injured and could only exert fifty percent of his power. Even if Su Heng fought to a draw, it does not prove much," Huang Long slapped Mu Yi¡¯s shoulder, declaring forcefully, "With me here, there¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. No storm can be stirred up!"


    "That¡¯s good to hear, I¡¯ll trouble Senior Uncle then." Seeing Huang Long still full of confidence, assured of victory,


    Mu Yi let out a sigh of relief, a smile appearing on his dark, plump face.


    "In that case, let us go and meet these people," Mu Yi said, seizing the moment.


    "Good!" Huang Long raised his head and scoffed, "Let me see for myself, just what so-called heroes and valiant men exist in this region of Jiang E."

 Chapter 345: 280: Coercion, Liuyun Mountain

    Click!Two children clad in white slowly pushed the gate open.


    Huang Long, the Taoist, and Mu Yi, the Real Man, entered Yanzi Tower one after the other, their steps unhurried.


    They were immediately greeted by a spacious hall, well-lit, with beams of golden sunlight spilling in from the windows. Wind chimes in the shape of swallows dangled from the eaves, swaying gently with the breeze from outside, and ringing with a crisp sound.


    In the middle of the hall stood a round table.


    Around the table were six seats, five of which were already occupied, with only the seat belonging to Lingxiao Sect left vacant.


    As Huang Long stepped into the room, multiple scrutinizing gazes also fell upon him.


    Clearly late, but Huang Long showed no hint of embarrassment on his face.


    He nodded slightly.


    Then his gaze swept swiftly across the hall.


    Directly opposite the entrance, sitting in the seat of honor, was Meng Huan, the leader of Wuji Sword Sect. Among the remaining groups present, the Fiery Sun Sect was represented by a young girl-like figure, Ling Weizi. From the Jiangzhou Li Family came the Supreme Elder, Li Wangchuan, while the Yuan Family from Hanzhou sent a hulking, armor-clad warrior, resembling a fierce general.


    In the seat of the Liuzhou Shang Family sat a young man in a crimson crossed-collar robe and black skirt. He was around thirty, cultured in bearings. If not for the black long knife hanging at his waist, he would resemble a scholar traveling the world.


    Next to the young man stood a girl with her hair in a hanging bun, wearing a light blue crossed-collar jacket and a white printed long skirt. She appeared to be only seventeen or eighteen, her skin pale and dimpled at the corners of her mouth.


    Though her lips were pursed, she gave off the impression of smiling.


    Sensing Huang Long¡¯s gaze, the young man with the samurai sword at his waist from the Shang Family seat set down his teacup and smiled at Huang Long. Huang Long, uncharacteristically serious, nodded to him as a return greeting.


    He recognized this young man.


    His name was Gong Changxiu, an elder from Liuyun Mountain of Changyue.


    While the overall strength of Liuyun Mountain wasn¡¯t as formidable as Jinming Sect, to which Huang Long belonged, it still was not to be underestimated. There resided multiple Earth Immortal realm experts in the mountain, and they also controlled a small, incomplete world within the Longevity Heavens, signifying profound depth.


    Spotting Gong Changxiu, Huang Long recalled some information.


    An elder of the Shang Family seemed to have studied under Liuyun Mountain, holding a not insignificant status within it.


    The Mythical Battlefield, fraught with dangers yet full of opportunities, had now descended onto Skull Plain. During times of turmoil, it was highly likely that a sect with such deep roots as Liuyun Mountain would intervene, especially as recent events suggested that other surrounding sects might also make their moves.


    As for the young girl standing next to Gong Changxiu.


    If not mistaken, she must be the current Family Head of the Shang Family, Shang Mengting.


    She was of the same generation as Li Lingxiu and Qin Shunying, but the situation of the Shang Family was unique. At just over a hundred years of age, Shang Mengting had already become the leader of a major clan. Yet, since her succession, the decisions she had made were quite commendable, with the influence of the Shang Family steadily advancing and maintaining good relations with other sects and noble families.


    If not for the descent of the Mythical Battlefield...


    Seeing Gong Changxiu here, Huang Long already knew that, just like Lingxiao Sect, the Shang Family was also planning to withdraw from the Jiang-E Region.


    Previously, when Mu Yi spoke of Su Heng¡¯s undefeated battle with the Heavenly King, Huang Long had some doubts. But now, seeing Gong Changxiu, he was almost certain, and his expression grew increasingly haughty.


    Huang Long moved to the seat reserved for Lingxiao Sect, pulled out the chair, but did not sit down.


    Instead, he stretched out his hand and slammed it onto the table! Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bang!


    Find exclusive content at My Virtual Library Empire


    The table shook, stirring up a cloud of dust.


    Instantly, all eyes turned to Huang Long. Except for Gong Changxiu, who wore a faint smile, the others were either expressionless or radiated a somewhat gloomy aura.


    All these people were strong practitioners from the Heavenly Deceit Realm, with formidable spiritual power, their swings in mood subtly affecting the environment around them.


    For a moment, within the hall of Yanzi Tower.


    The once-bright sunlight now seemed dimmer.


    "Ahem!" Seeing that all eyes were focused on him, Huang Long coughed lightly. He turned and looked directly at Meng Huan, his brows slightly furrowed, his voice carrying a hint of cold indifference, "Regardless of what you all have discussed earlier, Lingxiao Sect will withdraw from Qizhou and return to the main vein."


    "Agreed!" Meng Huan set down his teacup and nodded slightly.


    It was not surprising that Lingxiao Sect, a branch of the Daoist sect, would choose to flee in the face of a test. This was within everyone¡¯s expectations.


    But the crux of the matter was how to let them leave, and how much resources they would be able to take from Qizhou during their departure.


    "Lingxiao Sect can leave, but only the core members inside the gate. Those outer disciples and other related forces must stay behind," Meng Huan looked up at Huang Long, his clear eyes twinkling with a faint light, unafraid as he spoke.


    "We will take our people with us, and we will also move the resources of Qizhou," Huang Long said, leaning on the table with a cold smirk, looking down at him, "This is an internal matter of our sect. We¡¯ve informed you as a courtesy, which is already giving you face."


    Huang Long continued, "You should be aware of my background. I¡¯ll say it upfront; I¡¯m not known for my patience. If it comes to blows, it won¡¯t look good for any of us."


    "For over a thousand years, you¡¯ve drawn countless resources and populations from Qizhou. But now, as the great calamity approaches, you just walk away and abandon millions of Qizhou people, isn¡¯t that a bit too heartless?" Seeing Huang Long¡¯s overbearing manner, Li Wangchuan finally could no longer restrain himself and spoke out to deter him.


    "Shut up!" Huang Long twisted his head and coldly scolded, "Who are you to speak to me like that!?"


    Publicly humiliated like this.


    Li Wangchuan¡¯s face turned red with rage welling up within him.


    At this very moment, Huang Long harrumphed coldly, his eyes widening as he glared fiercely. A wave of spiritual power spread outward, distorting the air and creating ripples. The chair beneath Li Wangchuan suddenly cracked, the sound sharp, and exploded into pieces.


    In that moment of spiritual clash, Li Wangchuan was overwhelmed and fell into a brief stupor.


    Now, losing his balance completely, he sat down heavily on the ground.


    Covered in dust, he cut a rather sorry figure.


    By the time he came back to his senses, his expression was a mix of shock and anger. Yet he dared not speak again, merely clenching his fists and coldly watching both Huang Long and Mu Yi.


    As the conflict between the two escalated, the low whispers that previously filled the hall vanished without a trace.


    The atmosphere turned even more oppressive, as if it were about to condense into droplets.


    "Sigh," Meng Huan let out a soft sigh. The situation had progressed to a point of no return.


    If they allowed the Lingxiao Sect to just leave like that, with their people and resources, it would be akin to draining all the resources of an entire province in an instant.


    The war in the Mythical Battlefield involved a clash between two worlds.


    The number of powerhouses, resources, population, and various other factors had to be taken into account.


    The war had not even begun yet.


    And they were already set to lose a significant amount of their living forces.


    This would place them at a severe disadvantage, and the impact on morale was profound and could not be overlooked.


    "Do you really intend to be so ruthless, to disregard millions of lives in Qizhou and the multitude of ordinary people at dawn?" Meng Huan looked at Huang Long, his voice calm.


    "Haha!" Huang Long laughed as if he had heard a joke, then scoffed, "I only care about my own longevity and a carefree life. What have the lives and deaths of the people in the world got to do with me?"


    "Fine!" Seeing his attitude, Meng Huan knew it was useless to argue further.


    In the end, they would have to let actions speak for themselves.


    "I have long heard that the practices of the Jingming Sect are profound. I wonder if I would be fortunate enough to learn a thing or two." Meng Huan stood up from his seat, his right hand reaching down and gently touching the hilt of the sword at his waist. He looked calmly at Huang Long, an intense and fierce aura emanating from him.


    "How dare you challenge me, young man, you¡¯ve got quite the guts." Meng Huan was only a little over two hundred years old, both in terms of cultivation and age, he was behind Huang Long.


    The term "young man" used by Huang Long was actually fitting.


    But he carried an air of arrogance, slightly lifting his chin with a look of certainty about Meng Huan¡¯s defeat, "Unfortunately for you, it¡¯s not just my Taoist lineage that wishes to leave."


    "Isn¡¯t that right, Elder Gong?" Huang Long turned to look at the young man in his thirties dressed in a red crossed-collar robe beside him.


    Gong Changxiu stood up from his seat, nodding slightly towards Huang Long with a smile, "I have seen Elder Huang Long."


    At the same time, he no longer concealed his aura.


    His Spiritual Domain unfolded around him like strands of hazy morning light, restrained within a three-foot radius around his body, unostentatious yet the implied threat was unmistakable.


    The young girl standing beside Gong Changxiu, head of the Shang Family, Shang Mengting, had an apologetic smile on her fair face.


    First, she bowed slightly towards Meng Huan and then softly said, "I apologize, esteemed seniors, the Shang Family must also relocate from the Jiang E region."


    As these words were spoken, the expressions on the faces of everyone present turned somewhat ugly.


    Two powerhouses above the level of Heavenly Deceit, both hailing from prominent clans with formidable strength, began to impose pressure on Meng Huan tacitly. The burly armored figure from Yuan Family stood cloaked in shadow, expressionless. Ling Weizi clenched her fists slightly, worry flickering through her lively eyes.


    Li Wangchuan stood to the side, his appearance of a man in his seventies, white-haired and looking every bit the underling, seething with anger.


    Meng Huan¡¯s expression remained calm, but he suddenly raised his eyebrows slightly and looked out the window.


    This subtle gesture, like a pebble thrown into a tranquil pond, caused ripples to spread.


    Almost instinctively, everyone present turned to follow Meng Huan¡¯s gaze.


    Bang!


    A loud noise shook the ground violently.

 Chapter 346: 281: If You Don’t Want to Talk, Then Let’s Not Talk!

    Outside Yanzi Tower, a commotion arose but quickly subsided.Then, with a resounding bang,


    The gates swung open. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A tremendous force caused the solid wooden gates to fall from their hinges. Then, wrapped in a mighty vigor, they spun through the air with a whistling sound, casting a shadow as they crashed heavily against the wall, embedding themselves into the earthen barrier, creating a depression.


    In the sunlight outside the open gate, wisps of dust floated like mist, drifting to the sides with the air currents.


    The first thing visible was a pair of muscular legs.


    The owner of those legs was extremely tall, standing there with his head not visible, his broad body completely blocking the gate. Only through the gaps around him could threads of visible light spill out.


    Bang!


    Another loud noise followed.


    The upper half of the dirt wall hanging above the gate was brutally torn down.


    The figure shrugged his shoulders and squeezed in from the outside. Dust rained down from his wide frame, like a waterfall. Meanwhile, young disciples outside, some with fear and others excited as if they relished the drama unfolding, craned their necks desperately trying to see inside.


    Only the more experienced elders turned pale, aware of what was to come, and they quietly scolded the reluctant disciples to spread out.


    "You are..." The Taoist Huang Long, sensing the aggressive approach of the stranger, changed his expression.


    He released part of his perception to probe, but he detected no useful information. It was like looking into an abyss, utterly clueless about what shadowy movements were hidden within the profound darkness.


    Without a doubt, this was a master.


    On the other side of the round table, an elder from Liuyun Mountain with the surname Gong reined in his smile and took a small step back.


    He now felt a bit relieved. Although he had come here with the same intention, his approach wasn¡¯t as forceful and uncompromising as Taoist Huang Long¡¯s. Now faced with an unexpected situation, there seemed to be a chance for negotiation. While everyone was still in shock, Su Heng, as if he had teleported, moved to the spot in front of the round table where Ling Weizi was sitting.


    Feeling the robust breath from behind, Ling Weizi¡¯s slender shoulders tensed reflexively.


    Her toes lightly touched the ground, her five fingers clenched tightly, and her whole demeanor appeared somewhat nervous. Yet, in her large, expressive eyes shone a light full of anticipation.


    Su Heng¡¯s hand gently pressed on the wooden table, his gaze settling on Taoist Huang Long.


    "You, Taoist Huang Long." When the flying sword delivered the message earlier, Meng Huan had included some information. With a comparison, Su Heng knew the identity and origins of the man before him.


    "Indeed, it is I," Taoist Huang Long stood taller.


    Despite feeling the astonishing pressure from Su Heng, he did not wish to be overshadowed and lose face so easily.


    "Good," Su Heng chuckled, saying with a smile, "You disagree with what Sect Leader Meng said just now."


    "I..."


    Taoist Huang Long intended to admit it directly.


    But when the words reached his lips, he somehow softened, saying, "I feel that the proposal is somewhat unfit and requires further consultation."


    The Daoist Mu Yi, clad in red robes and of a stout figure, glanced at him, thinking to himself, "Senior uncle, that¡¯s not what you said when you arrived."


    "Unfit..." Su Heng first turned his face aside, inhaled deeply. Then he exhaled a long breath, blowing away all the documents on the table, scattering them like a flurry of snow. Amidst the mottled sunlight obscured by the papers, Su Heng¡¯s face suddenly revealed a ferocious smile, "If we can¡¯t agree, then there¡¯s no need for discussion!"


    "Dammit, gave you all a chance and you wasted it!"


    Whoosh!


    With Su Heng¡¯s arm muscles tensing and exerting tremendous force, he single-handedly swung the round table, over ten meters in diameter, into the air. Various tea sets, following the tilt of the table, crashed onto the floor one after another, clinking and clanging. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Beneath Su Heng, Ling Weizi nearly leapt up, unable to resist the urge to cheer him on.


    But then, recalling the significance of where they were, she covered her mouth subconsciously. Luckily, the people nearby were too stunned by the sudden turn of events to notice her small lapse.


    Meng Huan showed a relaxed smile, lifted his teacup to slowly take a sip, and then slammed it down forcefully!


    The iron-armored warrior from the Yuan Family of Hansen gleamed with excitement and appreciation.


    Li Wangchuan was even more electrified. Just now, he had been publicly humiliated by Taoist Huang Long, standing here as a punishment, utterly losing face.


    In his hundreds of years of cultivation, he had never suffered such humiliation.


    If he hadn¡¯t been outmatched and concerned about causing trouble for his clan, Li Wangchuan would have fought Taoist Huang Long on the spot. Now, as Su Heng tipped the table towards the two bastards Huang Long and Mu Yi, he felt a burst of satisfying vengeance.


    The Gong elder from Liuyun Mountain deflected a flying teapot with his hand, his face darkening.


    With the situation taking an unexpected turn, he planned to leave with Shang Mengting to avoid the brunt of it and wait for another opportunity later.


    But as he was about to move, he saw Meng Huan looking over with a cold smirk.


    His hand was already lightly touching the hilt of his sword.


    The elder Gong¡¯s face changed and he stood still.


    Among all present, the most shocked and emotionally turbulent was naturally Taoist Huang Long.


    He looked up suddenly.


    He saw the normally unassuming wooden table now enveloped in vigorous power.


    A powerful force as intense as the tides of the sea twisted the air, raising up black clouds of smoke. What was more terrifying was that alongside the slow pulsing of the Seed of Destruction in his chest, eroding his authority, the table was visibly coated with a thick layer of mycelium, with countless fine tendrils writhing along with it.


    At a glance, under the envelopment of intense power, it looked just like a colossal deity swinging a pitch-black sledgehammer, smashing down overhead.


    It actually gave Huang Long Daoist a sense of being irresistible, facing a life-and-death crisis.


    Roar!


    With a roar, his visage changed abruptly.


    The whistling wind swept down, and his full head of grey-white hair flew backward.


    The golden copper ring wrapped around his left forearm buzzed and trembled, swollen with blood, before he threw a punch like a heavy cannon, fiercely blasting forward.


    The collision produced a loud boom.


    The terrible force came sweeping in like an avalanche.


    One could clearly see that on Huang Long Daoist¡¯s arm, the loose sleeves first bulged outwards, spreading towards the shoulder, and then ripped apart, revealing his arm that had turned a dead grey-black.


    This was due to the injuries sustained in the previous collision; the blood vessels beneath his skin had burst, oozing fresh blood.


    Crack!


    The wooden table smashed down overhead, and the ground caved inwards.


    Yanzi Tower itself shook violently with the impact, cracks spreading, while dust rained from the ceiling overhead, and cries of panic came from outside.


    As the table and the ground collided, a vast expanse of grey-black dust rose up.


    Amidst the dust, Huang Long Daoist was no longer the arrogantly superior figure he had been, with disheveled hair and his body blotchy with bloodstains.


    His face twisted, a shocking fury crossing his features. At this moment, he was invoking the unique immortality of an Earth Immortal, trying to return to his prime, but found it extremely difficult to heal his injuries because they were being suppressed by another ancient and evil force.


    "What exactly are you!?" Huang Long Daoist¡¯s eyes widened, sensing the dangerous aura that only a demon god possessed from Su Heng.


    "I don¡¯t need to explain so much to a dead man," Su Heng sneered, taking a step forward.


    "You want to kill me!" Huang Long Daoist screamed, "Do you know who I am?"


    Boom!


    Su Heng responded with a palm strike to the head.


    His five fingers splayed, drawing a smoke-like rolling force.


    His palm swelled and transformed, unleashing part of the Domineering State, with both speed and strength skyrocketing.


    Inside his broad chest, three hearts beat in unison. Blood rushed through Su Heng¡¯s veins like rivers, even making a sound like the roaring of a dam releasing a flood.


    For a moment, everyone present felt the terrifying aura emanating from Su Heng, their faces paling slightly.


    And Huang Long Daoist¡¯s heart sank ever lower.


    In front of him, Su Heng, who cast shadows and blocked out the light, truly turned into the legendary evil demon of yore.


    His muscles tensed subconsciously, his hands lifting. His body¡¯s force, like a hundred rivers returning to the sea, poured into his arms, ready to block.


    But at the critical moment, just as his breath was about to peak.


    A streak of white light suddenly flashed across Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    Huang Long Daoist, with his attention hyper-focused on Su Heng, naturally caught this slight change as well.


    But in that moment of eye contact, his thoughts froze, and even his exposed neck showed clear petrification marks. This Divine Skill was the Petrification Beam that Su Heng had acquired from the hands of the Hundred-Eyed Giant.


    Now in use, it was still somewhat unpracticed.


    But as a trump card, it achieved an unexpectedly astonishing result.


    Huang Long Daoist¡¯s aura dissipated slightly, and he quickly realized, disbelief etched upon his face, "A Demon Descendant¡¯s Divine Skills, how is that possible!?"


    "Demon Descendant!?"


    Su Heng was surprised, not expecting to be recognized by Huang Long Daoist.


    But it was too late to matter. Su Heng¡¯s palm had already descended. From head to toe, Huang Long Daoist vanished in an instant.


    The ground exploded with a bang, dust and rubble rising like a black dhalia blooming, bursting outwards with white streaks of aerodynamic tracers, embedding into the surrounding walls, causing large swaths to collapse thunderously.


    Since he had already decided to burn bridges, he might as well play the villain to the end.


    Su Heng snorted coldly.


    The force on his hand surged, a great deal of erosive power flowing into Huang Long Daoist¡¯s ravaged body. Simultaneously, the second heart beat faster, as golden veins followed the blood vessels up Su Heng¡¯s arm to his palm.


    The temperature soared, high-energy radiation particles surged like a deluge, scouring back and forth.


    Caught in a two-pronged assault, Huang Long Daoist only managed a scream.


    Accompanied by a sizzling sound, wisps of blue smoke rose from under Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    A once formidable Earth Immortal, rather well-known in the outside world, met his utter demise at Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    And when Su Heng calmly turned to look, among the crowd, the elder of Liuyun Mountain with a background similar to Huang Long Daoist¡¯s, felt an icy chill wash over him.


    His smile stiffened on his face as he slowly raised his hands...

 Chapter 347: 282: Spiritual Power, Silver Cage Sky Cup

    The discussion among the immortal sect families this time unexpectedly erupted into conflicts, yet fortunately, the end result was favorable.Huang Long was dealt with.


    Su Heng did not continue to trouble the Lingxiao Sect and the Shang Family.


    According to the previous agreement, the core members of these two forces could still leave. However, the numerous resources within the sect, the intricate network of peripheral disciple influences, and so on, must all be dissociated from their governance and control, restoring freedom.


    As for the whereabouts of these scattered individuals afterward, it would be up to them to decide.


    Some of them would opt to flee.


    But others would stay.


    Because under normal circumstances, the majority of resources are controlled by ancient families, immortal sects, and dynasties.


    For ordinary cultivators, without any background,


    Achieving success in the martial path is incredibly difficult, after all, not everyone possesses the talent and perseverance of Su Heng.


    Thus, the Mythical Battlefield descended.


    For these ordinary cultivators, it was both a calamity and an opportunity to rapidly accumulate resources and enhance their cultivation.


    Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    And even the common folk and merchants on the streets knew that presently, the world was gradually becoming fraught with conflict. Moreover, with the intensified echo of Eternal Heaven, demons frequented the land, and even if one wanted to flee, where could one ultimately escape to? It might be better to stay here, as there might still be a chance to carve out a new world.


    To tell the truth,


    Armed with the Seed of Destruction and the hidden scriptures of the Tathagata,


    With the current level of spirit cultivation Su Heng possessed, he could indeed, if he really decided to be ruthless, turn the upper echelons of both the Shang Family and the Lingxiao Sect into puppets serving him completely.


    But this thought was just a fleeting one in Su Heng¡¯s mind, which he then chose to abandon.


    One reason was that it would be too time-consuming to implement, and it would also provoke panic and suspicion among other forces such as the Fiery Sun Sect and the Wuji Sword Sect.


    As for the other reason...


    It was simply that those useless fools weren¡¯t worth Su Heng¡¯s efforts.


    "Sigh!"


    Within Feng Mountain, a chill wind blew by.


    The tree branches above lightly shook, and beneath the mottled shadows of the trees, several cherry-colored petals gently floated past.


    Su Heng, hearing the footsteps coming from behind, turned around to see Meng Huan, clad in a black samurai robe, slowly walking towards him along the winding stone path of the mountain. He removed his hat from atop his head, casually placing it aside, a relaxed smile hanging on his face.


    "It seems the matter was handled quite well," Su Heng nodded slightly, greeting him.


    "The expert from the Jingming Sect was killed by you with one move; those people were almost terrified out of their wits, and of course, they cooperated quite well," Meng Huan laughed once, then continued, "You called me here this time, is there anything you need to arrange?"


    The two recent incidents


    Had subconsciously positioned Meng Huan in a lower rank.


    Su Heng, however, was unconcerned by these superficial polite phrases. He asked, "Senior Meng Huan, do you happen to have heard of the Demon Descendants?"


    "Demon Descendants? I have indeed heard about them," Meng Huan frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, then answered, "In some remote areas of Zhongzhou, this race is occasionally seen. For some reason, the Demon Descendants harbor a deep hatred towards human Martial Artists, and if seen, they will almost always choose to launch an attack."


    "Moreover, carrying an object from the Demon Descendants can be exchanged for a considerable number of resources from the Zhou Dynasty."


    "Thus, in some places, there are people specifically hunting Demon Descendants."


    "However, in recent centuries within the Zhou Dynasty, the number of Demon Descendants has been decreasing, and wanting to encounter one, you would have to rely on luck in Eternal Heaven."


    "I see," Su Heng asked further, "Do you know the specific origin of the Demon Descendants, senior?"


    "I¡¯m not quite sure about that," Meng Huan shook his head, "Perhaps, like those demon gods, they also came through the fissures of the Mythical Battlefield from another world."


    "Why suddenly ask about this?" Meng Huan¡¯s eyes revealed a bit of curiosity.


    "Previously in Jiangbei State, I encountered a statue of a Demon Descendant," Su Heng mentioned briefly but did not elaborate.


    Luckily, Meng Huan did not delve further.


    Su Heng thought that Huang Long could recognize the Divine Skills of the Demon Descendants, clearly indicating some deeper understanding of this race.


    Unfortunately, at that time,


    The situation was too urgent, and Su Heng could not afford to keep him for questioning.


    A powerful individual in the realm of an Earth Immortal, once freed from Su Heng¡¯s clutches and acting in anger, could bring unpredictable consequences.


    That Su Heng could kill Huang Long in one move was actually relying on the Divine Skills of the Hundred-Eyed Giant, catching him off guard.


    Otherwise, in normal combat,


    Even if Su Heng could win, it wouldn¡¯t be as effortless as before. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Some Earth Immortal Realm powerhouses seem to have their own unique Spirit Secret Techniques, which can produce unexpected effects," Su Heng recalled the details of the previous battle and asked, "Like King Dingxuan¡¯s Mystic Sky Divine Light, how can one master or obtain this Secret Technique?"


    "Are you talking about Divine Skills?" Meng Huan revealed a knowing smile.


    "Divine Skills?"


    "Generally, the amplifications achieved by adjusting the qi and blood to stimulate bodily potential are called Secret Techniques. However, using spiritual power to connect with the Eternal Heaven and achieving a series of special effects are called Divine Skills."


    "Of course, this is just a rough term; the distinction between the two isn¡¯t particularly detailed."


    Seeing Su Heng nod, Meng Huan continued, "Normally, there are two ways to master Divine Skills. The first method is through diligent study and hard cultivation, condensing a unique sigil within one¡¯s own Spiritual Domain. The second method is through learning from demon corpses."


    Meng Huan did not mention the method of plundering from divine statues.


    However, considering the extremely demanding requirements of this method, which necessitate the use of the Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique and the Seed of Destruction,


    The former is relatively feasible, as similar Divine Skills might be available in the bustling Central Plain. But the latter, a Divine Artifact that only occasionally emerges in Eternal Heaven, is truly a rare find.


    It is therefore understandable that Meng Huan lacks knowledge of this particular method.


    On the other hand, the second method mentioned by Meng Huan piqued Su Heng¡¯s curiosity.


    "Through demon corpses, one can also obtain Divine Skills?"


    "Of course," Meng Huan smiled, "As for how to condense, once you step into the third stage of Heavenly Deceit and truly begin to harness the power of Eternal Heaven, you will naturally understand. Regardless of the method, the power of a Divine Skill depends on the strength of the user¡¯s spiritual power."


    "Some powerful Divine Skills require a certain level of spiritual power to cast. Otherwise, it could damage one¡¯s brain domain, at best impairing one¡¯s cultivation, difficult to recover. At worst, one might turn into an idiot or even die from backlash on the spot."


    "At the very least, during my travels in Central Plain, I¡¯ve heard of dozens of such incidents."


    "How can one determine the strength of their spiritual power?" Su Heng asked further.


    "It can be aided by some instruments," Meng Huan pinched a spell with his hands, chanting under his breath. Before long, a young disciple dressed in a white robe appeared on the path behind the two, slowly approaching with a pot of flowers resembling white roses in his hands.


    "Greetings, Sect Master, greetings Senior Su," the young disciple, with a respectful expression, bowed to them both.


    He then gently placed the flowers he was holding down.


    Meng Huan waved his hand.


    The young disciple, without making a sound, quietly left.


    Ocasionally, the mountain breeze blew, the green grass, white with hints of pink buds, on the dark branches there were nine in total, all closed at the moment, slightly trembling in the wind, without any distinct fragrance. At a glance, they were unremarkable, like inconspicuous wildflowers by the roadside, easily overlooked.


    "This is the Silver Cage Sky Cup, considered a curious item. By infusing spiritual power into it, based on the extent to which the petals bloom, one can roughly gauge the strength of a Martial Artist¡¯s spiritual power," Meng Huan explained.


    As he spoke, he also slightly disguised his words for Su Heng.


    Meng Huan closed his eyes, a wave of invisible spiritual power rippled outward. Then, like rivers returning to the sea, it converged on the Silver Cage Sky Cup before him.


    The white petals began to stretch open one by one. Quickly, six of them unfolded, the seventh trembled slightly but did not continue to move, clearly reaching Meng Huan¡¯s limit.


    "Phew¡­"


    After taking a deep breath, Meng Huan¡¯s eyes opened.


    The clarity in his eyes now seemed tinged with fatigue.


    "A Martial Artist¡¯s spiritual power primarily relates to two factors," Meng Huan, looking down at the blooming flowers, explained, "One is the strength of the innate spiritual foundation. The other is the development of the brain domain."


    "The innate spiritual foundation of a Martial Artist, apart from Divine Artifacts like the Tribulation Crossing Lotus, is very difficult to enhance by other means."


    "As for the level of brain domain development¡­ It¡¯s similar to the Martial Artist¡¯s internal mutation tissues; although excavation is equally challenging with great risks, through certain special Cultivation Techniques and Heart Sutras, continuous observation and comprehension day and night can still yield some substantial improvements."


    Meng Huan shook his head, his face bearing a bitter smile.


    Even though he was just over two hundred years old and had reached the Earth Immortal level, showcasing his extraordinary talent and unparalleled aptitude,


    His expression of helplessness when discussing the cultivation within the Spiritual Domain was evident. The challenges faced were beyond imagination. Even someone with top-tier aptitude like Meng Huan found it extremely arduous and treacherous, each step forward as if walking on thin ice.


    "By the way, young brother Su," Meng Huan, patting Su Heng¡¯s arm, pointed at the Silver Cage Sky Cup at their feet, "My spiritual power hasn¡¯t advanced in quite some time. This item is of little use to me."


    "But you, young brother Su, are exceptionally gifted. You might take it to see your own cultivation progress bit by bit. It might provide more motivation for your cultivation."


    If it were just to display the progress of cultivation, the attribute panel would show it more clearly.


    However, it can only display the level of brain domain development and does not reflect the spiritual foundation.


    "Alright," Su Heng thought for a moment, then agreed, "Then, I¡¯ll thank Senior Meng first."


    "You¡¯re welcome," Meng Huan grinned, poking his curiosity, "Why not try using this Silver Cage Sky Cup now to test your own spiritual power."

 Chapter 348: 283: Divine Weapon Demon Blade, Blood Realm Scenery

    "Good!"Su Heng nodded, also very curious about the extent to which his spiritual power had reached now.


    He followed Meng Huan¡¯s example from moments ago, closing his eyes and spreading his perception outward.


    He quickly sensed the difference between the Silver Cage Sky Cup and the other plants and flowers in the world. Most organisms, no matter how tiny and frail, radiated life force outward, carrying a faint glow in his perception. However, the lantern-like plant in front of him was black, continuously absorbing light from the outside world.


    Su Heng used his spiritual power to touch it.


    He felt that part of his power was absorbed into it, but the connection wasn¡¯t severed.


    He immediately felt at ease and injected more spiritual power into it. As Su Heng¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, the Silver Cage Sky Cup began to undergo a transformation.


    Outside, Meng Huan¡¯s eyes gradually widened in shock.


    He saw the plant in front of him unfurling its white petals layer by layer. Inside the golden stigma, strands of white, fluffy material rose up, emitting a faint, lingering fragrance. It was like the lingering incense smoke in a temple after rain, whose mere scent was enough to induce a relaxed and soft state of mind.


    This kind of extraordinary phenomenon was something Meng Huan had never experienced when he had touched the plant.


    Even before Meng Huan had gifted the Silver Cage Sky Cup to Su Heng, this marvelous flower, in his possession for hundreds of years, had never shown such a magical change.


    One bloom, two blooms, three blooms...


    Soon, the sixth white flower was fully open, signifying that although Su Heng was still a whole realm behind Meng Huan,


    His spiritual power had already far surpassed him, leaving him far behind. Moreover, the pace at which the petals opened did not slow, and with a soft "pop," the seventh white flower also fully opened.


    "This..." Meng Huan¡¯s gaze trembled slightly, and his expression finally changed a bit.


    Because the blooming of the Silver Cage Sky Cup was not linear, but exponential growth. As it progressed, the spiritual power consumed by each fully-opened white flower exceeded the total spent on all the blooms previously. Yet, judging by the speed of blooming, Su Heng¡¯s consumption of spiritual power was still far from reaching its limit.


    Meng Huan had seen Su Heng in combat several times.


    He knew this young man had a strong and indestructible body.


    But just stepping into Heavenly Deceit and to achieve such proficiency in the spiritual aspect still left Meng Huan astoundingly shocked, almost questioning his life¡¯s beliefs.


    Finally, after a few breaths,


    The ninth white flower on the Silver Cage Sky Cup also fully opened.


    Rustling sounds came from the Silver Cage Sky Cup, and after reaching full bloom, it started to wither. Flames suddenly burst forth upon the white petals. A hint of charring appeared on the translucent petals, spreading swiftly while a large number of those white fluffy strands dissipated into the air, drifting away with the mountain breeze towards the distance.


    By the time Su Heng opened his eyes, this was the scene before him.


    "This..." Surprised, Su Heng didn¡¯t understand why it had happened and looked towards Meng Huan.


    Meng Huan touched his nose, "It seems that this Silver Cage Sky Cup couldn¡¯t reach the limit of your spiritual domain, which is truly a pity." Continue your journey with My Virtual Library Empire


    The Silver Cage Sky Cup had turned to a handful of ash, but within the dust, one could see a seed shimmering with a crystal-clear glow. The seed felt smooth, like a piece of jade. Meng Huan bent down, picked it up, and handed it to Su Heng, "Plant it, and in time it will grow again."


    "If you find it a nuisance, carrying it with you can also help to focus and calm the mind, and it could be used to aid in your cultivation," Meng Huan explained.


    Since it was a gift from an elder, Su Heng had no reason to refuse.


    "Thank you, senior," he said, bowing with his hands clasped in thankfulness, and then he carefully pocketed the seed.


    But then he remembered another matter that had puzzled him for a long time.


    "I once killed a demon god in the King of Law Temple, but I did not find a demonic corpse within him. I wonder why that is," Su Heng asked.


    "A demonic corpse is a special organ within the body of a demon," Meng Huan answered. "But once a high-grade demon transforms into a demon god, this organ disperses and merges into the body, becoming the demon god¡¯s innate divine skills that are wielded effortlessly. Moreover, there is a significant increase in power."


    "I see," Su Heng remarked. "So the highest level of demonic corpse that a Martial Artist can obtain is high-grade?"


    "This... not necessarily," Meng Huan replied. "Some sects or ancient powers have methods to refine the entire blood body of a demon god into a weapon."


    "In some prosperous martial arts locations, this practice is even relatively common. These weapons are known as Divine Weapons and Demon Blades. Some ancient and powerful Divine Weapons can even sustain a family¡¯s prosperity for thousands of years."


    "For a demon god, such an end is a thousand times more agonizing than death," Su Heng mused aloud.


    "That¡¯s natural," Meng Huan chuckled. "Demons and humans oppose each other, and the enmity has deepened over thousands of years of war. Each wants to completely eradicate the other. Once a weakness is shown, what follows will invariably be a devastating thunderous strike."


    "Thus we Martial Artists should rise to meet challenges and not fear hardship," Meng Huan stated.


    "The senior is correct," Su Heng nodded in agreement.


    Meng Huan looked toward the distant, undulating mountains, a hint of excitement on his face, "Thanks to your thunderous methods, my young friend, the internal strife has already been quelled. Next, I will personally review the troops and sweep through Skull Plain, making preparations for the upcoming arrival of the Mythical Battlefield."


    "If there¡¯s any way I can help, just call for me," Su Heng said, his eyes filled with covetous desire for the many secret transmissions and divine figures of the three Esoteric Sects.


    "Of course!" Meng Huan and Su Heng had cooperated many times before.


    There was no need for formalities in these matters.


    "Right!" Meng Huan clapped his hands and said, "Lingxiao Sect and the Shang Family have moved away from Jiang E. When the time comes, I will have someone tally the resources they¡¯ve left behind. Combined with the collections of several other immortal sects and noble families, I will compile a list." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will send this list to you as soon as possible. Whatever you need, just mark it off," he continued.


    Good steel should be used for the cutting edge.


    By now, Su Heng had become the undisputed strongest in Jiang E.


    Meng Huan was a free-spirited and generous man. Spending these resources on Su Heng was guaranteed to be a profitable investment for them. Moreover, it would tightly bind the remaining two immortal sects and two noble families together through such means.


    "Great!" A flash of excitement sparkled in Su Heng¡¯s eyes, "Primarily the flesh of demons and other types of high-energy food, the more, the better."


    With such abundant resources...


    Su Heng should be able to quickly push his cultivation to the limits of Heavenly Deceit.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Meanwhile, on the other side of the Skull Plain, at the Mythical Battlefield...


    The vast sky was mottled with blotches of blood. There was no sun, no moon, nor could any other stars be seen. Only huge swirls of crimson vortexes gathered and scattered in the distant heavens now and then.


    Even demons would feel fear when they gazed upon those blood-red vortices.


    For from afar, those swirls looked like the eyes of some colossal beast, ineffable and greedy, wishing to devour the entire world and everything within it.


    Below the blood-red sky lay an expansive wasteland.


    It was filled with cracked fissures, and only the blood-red thorns, teeming with aggression, could survive in such a harsh environment. Various strange and massive beast bones were visible everywhere, most dried by the wind, while a few still donned a coat of rotten, dirty fur.


    In the very middle of this blood-colored plain stood a castle built of black stones.


    When a gust of wind passed by, piercing screams echoed from within the stone castle.


    It was as if souls bound inside were being tormented, letting out agonized wails filled with chilling despair and gloom.


    And at the center of the black castle...


    In a courtyard blooming with black thorn flowers, there was a circular blood pool about ten meters in diameter, with an unknown depth. Bubbles rose gurgling from within the pool as if boiling. Soon, a muscular torso burst forth from the water.


    The blood ghoul servant nearby, with horns on his head and thorn chains wrapped around his body, hurriedly handed over a clean towel.


    Ralph took it and wiped the fresh blood off his body.


    After putting down the towel and donning a blood-colored robe handed to him by another servant, Ralph looked up to the sky and asked, "How long have I been asleep this time?"


    "About ten blood leaks¡¯ time," the blood ghoul said.


    In the Blood Realm where there is no day and night, time is measured by blood leaks. A blood leak is the time it takes for a young slave captured and cut at the wrist to bleed to death. One blood leak is roughly twelve hours.


    "It took a full five days to fully recover!" A vicious look flashed across Ralph¡¯s face as the towering figure of Su Heng once again appeared before him. He clenched his fists tightly, cursing, "Sooner or later, I¡¯ll make that ignorant fool pay."


    "Prepare the altar; I want to cross realms again," Ralph ordered.


    However, hesitation appeared on the hideous face of the blood ghoul next to him, "You¡¯re healing your injuries; we don¡¯t have many sacrifices left, and we also need to prepare for any wars the other demon gods might wage."


    "Should we seek assistance from Lady Lilith?" another blood ghoul suggested.


    Lilith was once a Blood Servant adopted by Ralph, but now she is one of the top warlords in the Blood Realm, referred to by many demons with a tone of fear and reverence as the "Blood Queen." Although the relationship was still reasonably good, the glory she had attained was a humiliation for Ralph.


    "The hell are you teaching me how to do my job!?" Sure enough, a storm brewed in Ralph¡¯s blood-colored pupils. His lips curled back to reveal fangs, looking like a ferocious ghost ready to devour someone.


    The blood ghoul only felt his knees weaken, and blood-sweat slid down his rough, uneven skin.


    "I dare not!" the two blood ghouls bowed their heads deeply.


    "Then get moving!" Ralph barked, "Vengeance, I want vengeance, and not a moment longer will I wait!"

 Chapter 349: 284: The Sweeping Monk, Killing with One Move

    Upon seeing Ralph¡¯s furious demeanor, the two blood vampires no longer dared to delay. The materials for the ritual were quickly gathered.It was still the garden in the castle.


    On a cleared area, twelve human slaves were tied to pillars, arranged in a circle.


    Among these people were men and women, old and young. Without exception, their muscles bulged and their breath was much stronger than that of ordinary people, clearly indicating they were cultivators with considerable martial prowess. Among them, two even reached the realm of Heavenly Deceit.


    The Blood Realm was vast, inhabited not only by demons but also human tribes.


    There were even human warriors who waged relentless wars.


    These cultivators were slaves captured from these tribes by Ralph¡¯s subordinates.


    They probably already knew their fate and now glared at Ralph with anger, a few of them with stronger spirits cursing loudly. But they made no sound, as their tongues and teeth had been removed; when they opened their mouths, only a waterfall of blood flowed down their lips, a rather gruesome sight.


    If it were usual,


    Ralph and his subordinate blood vampires would have taken great interest in torturing these sacrificial slaves.


    But now, with rage burning in his trembling chest and hatred festering in his throat like a thick ulcer, stimulating his bloodthirsty desire for slaughter, he had no mind to vent his anger on these slaves who could neither struggle nor resist. He simply gave the order in an icy voice, saying, "Kill them!"


    With a swift motion, the two blood vampires decapitated the slaves one by one, their heads rolling on the ground.


    Burning, crimson blood gushed out from the severed necks.


    But it didn¡¯t fall to the ground.


    Instead, it turned into mist, diffusing into the air.


    In the opaque condition, nothing could be seen clearly, but a vast power could be felt, surging like a tide. Tiny droplets of blood hanging in the air, under the pull of some force, solidified into blood-red runes. The runes flickered with light and then exploded with a bang.


    Bang!


    Accompanied by a streak of blood-red lightning.


    The blast of air scattered, rolling severed heads on the ground, causing a whooshing sound in the fortress, and the two blood vampires also staggered. They had to cover their faces with their strong arms to barely maintain their posture.


    When they lowered their arms and regained their vision, Ralph¡¯s figure had already disappeared from their sight.


    ...


    Whew!


    The cold wind flew in from the snowy mountains in the distant wilderness.


    Even though Skull Plain was a lifeless desert, in Ralph¡¯s view, its scenery was still a paradise compared to the Blood Realm.


    Though burning with rage, Ralph had not lost his sense of reason. The Mythical Battlefield had not yet fully opened, and every cross-realm arrival came at a great cost. Such opportunities were hard to come by for him and could not afford to be wasted lightly.


    "What a hassle, coming early and not being able to exert all my strength. If I were to go further south, encountering those two would just mean throwing my life away," Ralph gritted his teeth, loathing his lack of power.


    Fortunately, he had spent some time with Wu Chenghua before.


    Ralph was familiar with the distribution of forces in the Jianghu region and the Skull Plain.


    He knew that the Jianghu Septet and the Esoteric Sects on Skull Plain had been at war, and now, as the situation developed, the three major Esoteric Sects had fallen into disadvantage and were forced to defend.


    "Collaborating with the Esoteric Sect might be a good idea," Ralph thought, "but which Esoteric Sect should I start with?"


    "Forget it!" Ralph clapped his hands.


    He was not very familiar with the Esoteric Sects; it might be better to pick any he came across.


    Ralph was known as the "Blood Sacrifice Demon God," mastering many unique rituals.


    If, in the present world, someone was willing to cooperate with him and expend a large amount of resources, then it was possible for Ralph to arrive before the Mythical Battlefield fully opened.


    He could detect this rift.


    Then, other demon gods within the Blood Realm could also intervene.


    Being early is a step ahead, and time should not be wasted. Ralph needed to seize this rare opportunity to lay out plans in advance so he could capitalize on this chance. He looked around, quickly discerning the direction. Then he chose a spot, lowered his head, and charged forward.


    The wind whistled, and the whole world seemed to be left behind by Ralph. In his rapid sprint, he soon crossed hundreds of kilometers.


    A majestic temple glorious with gold appeared before Ralph.


    The Hundred Buddha Temple!


    Inside its dark red towering walls, effigies of gold-bodied Buddhas, resembling small rising hills, stood tall. Among them, many towers carved from flawless, pure white marble were interspersed, decorated with gold, colored glaze, and precious agates.


    Under the bright sunlight, these dazzling gemstones also sparkled brilliantly.


    But Ralph sensed the lingering stench of blood beneath these holy stupas.


    "This time I¡¯ve finally come to the right place!" a smile curled up at the corners of Ralph¡¯s mouth. Though these Lamas were draped in a veneer of religion, Ralph thought that they were no different from him.


    Even in the methods of torture, compared to Ralph, a pure demon, these Lamas were more than accomplished. Just a glance filled Ralph¡¯s heart with a sense of enlightenment, not regretting his journey here.


    "Hmm?" Just then, Ralph¡¯s eyebrows rose subtly.


    The Hundred Buddha Temple occupied a vast area, serene on the outside, but from within came an indelible stench of fresh blood, as if a battle or massacre had just occurred.


    Ralph was startled, thinking, "Could it be that during the time I was unconscious, JiangE¡¯s forces had already fought their way here?"


    "This trip would have been in vain!"


    But upon further thought, Ralph felt something was off.


    The outer walls of the monastery were well-preserved with no signs of battle.


    The peaceful Buddha light, the faint ancient chanting, coupled with the rich smell of blood coming from deeper within the temple, made Ralph feel unusual. A mighty demon god wouldn¡¯t be scared by such changes, instead, it excited him even more.


    Without hesitation, Ralph dashed forward swiftly. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon reaching the inner courtyard of the Hundred Buddha Temple, depressions appeared on the ground, buildings had collapsed, and fire crackled within the fallen halls, sending up thick smoke. Bodies lay strewn about, some crushed by tremendous forces, exploding like insects.


    Blood and viscera flowed everywhere, gathering buzzing flies above them. Stay updated via My Virtual Library Empire


    "What exactly happened here, so many people are dead?" First shocked, Ralph soon felt a rush of excitement.


    Because those who lay here were all powerful cultivators.


    Among them, many were Heavenly Deceit cultivators, brimming with vigorous spirit. For Ralph, this was a feast.


    "This blood feast is greatly beneficial for me." Ralph¡¯s mouth split open, revealing rows of sharp fangs. A cultivator from the Heavenly Deceit Realm lay before him, body intact, the fatal wound at his crown, penetrated by a finger, brain matter mixed with blood flowing out, pooling in a small puddle on the ground.


    Even though he had been dead for a while, his body was still robust, filled with potent blood, with a faint fragrance even oozing from his flesh. This transformation of the flesh, dustless and untainted, was a sublime supplement for demons like Ralph.


    Facing such temptation, he nearly lost control of his desires.


    Throwing dignity aside, Ralph howled, ready to devour everything in one gulp, but just then¡ª


    A step!


    Light footsteps unexpectedly appeared behind Ralph.


    This shock was significant, and Ralph was quickly pulled from his desires.


    His heart skipped a beat, his face wearing an expression of incomprehension.


    "How is this possible!?" When he first entered the temple, he had been very careful to check the surroundings. He confirmed there was no danger and no other movements before moving. But those footsteps sounded as if they were less than ten meters away.


    What strange creature could it be!?


    Ralph¡¯s muscles tensed instinctively, and he spun around.


    Behind him, in the sunlight, an old monk in a tattered grey robe, holding a broom, was lifting his head, looking at him with a tranquil gaze.


    "Amitabha!" the old monk greeted with one hand, smiling, "Benefactor, this is not where you should be."


    His face was aged, his muscles slack, and he appeared to have no signs of cultivation¡ªno different from the ordinary monks. Even his robe was patched and washed pale. Only his eyes shimmered with a faint light.


    How could an ordinary old monk appear so silently behind him?


    Could this be some sort of spooky tale?


    Ralph¡¯s thoughts spun rapidly, but slowly a murderous intent rose within him.


    A mighty demon lord was naturally unruly. Moreover, what had come here was merely an avatar, and at worst, he would only lose some power.


    With this thought, Ralph snorted coldly, "Playing tricks, you really know not what death is!"


    His palm flipped, and a streak of blood-light appeared.


    The air buzzed and throbbed, ready to thrust forward.


    But just as he raised his hand, the grey-robed monk suddenly vanished from the spot, reappearing in front of Ralph.


    Ralph was startled, but then the space before him was empty again. The old monk still stood in his original spot, one hand holding a broom, the other at his chest, as if what Ralph had seen was just an illusion.


    "Damn it! Daring to play me!" Ralph, furious and panicked, was about to throw a punch and blast the monk before him into pieces.


    But a wave of weakness made him unable to exert any strength.


    Ralph looked down at his chest tremblingly, horrified to see his chest hollow. All his internal organs were gone, leaving only a huge, bleeding hole from which thick blood dribbled, directly revealing the wide road and a golden stupa at its end.

 Chapter 350: 285: Making a Fortune and Scheming with a Tiger

    "What the hell are you!?" Ralph looked at the monk in front of him, his face filled with horror. He simply couldn¡¯t withstand such terrifying injuries, and his body began to disintegrate."Amitabha."


    The old monk bowed in greeting, calmly saying, "Merely a monk of humble position, not worth mentioning."


    "I..." Ralph opened his mouth, seemingly still wanting to say something.


    But a certain energy was ignited, and his body exploded on the spot, leaving only a spiritual force housed within, entwined with blood-red runes, trying to retreat quickly. However, the old monk bowed his head and muttered a spell, and a golden halo appeared behind his head.


    Like snow under the scorching sun, the blood-red runes evaporated inch by inch, and that spiritual force was also destroyed, vanishing into thin air.


    In the air, a furious roar echoed faintly.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Bang!


    In Changsheng Heaven, the Blood Realm.


    In the vast wasteland, inside Ralph¡¯s castle.


    The ancient blood pool in the garden began to boil again, gurgling and bubbling.


    Blood-colored smoke rose in swirls. The previously brimming blood pool was now visibly drying up. In no time, most of the accumulated blood disappeared into nothing, and finally, with a loud bang, the entire castle shook back and forth.


    Ralph¡¯s face was ashen, his upper body bare as he climbed out of the blood pool. The aura he emitted was visibly weakened.


    Obviously, the cross-dimensional journey had resulted in a true injury by the punch from the old monk at the Hundred Buddha Temple.


    Even with the aid of the blood pool, he had not fully recovered.


    Bang!


    As anger accumulated in his heart.


    The garden¡¯s gate was pushed open, and two blood-red leeches, alerted by the noise, came from outside.


    Seeing Ralph climb out of the blood pool, the two leeches were particularly surprised.


    The first leech was momentarily stunned, then hurriedly started to flatter, "My lord returning so swiftly from the mortal world must mean that the campaign is progressing smoothly, and domination is just around the corner."


    The other leech, not to be outdone, sycophantically said, "Congratulations to the great king, my felicitations!"


    The two leeches complimented continuously, but received no response.


    Gathering their courage, they looked up.


    They saw their master, the Blood Sacrifice Demon God Ralph, with a face so livid he seemed ready to devour someone. As high-ranking demons in the Blood Realm, their intelligence was not inferior to normal humans. They knew at this point that their flattery had backfired miserably.


    "Ma-master... This subordinate, just now..." The first leech stammered, unable to utter a complete sentence.


    But the anger on Ralph¡¯s face subsided somewhat, and he reassured, "No matter, just be more careful in your next life."


    Splurt!


    Screams and the sound of flesh being torn apart came from the garden.


    "Huh!" A moment later, a long sigh.


    Ralph, bathed in blood, appeared somewhat relaxed on his face, tearing those fools to shreds had vented much of his anger. Now, he could finally think properly about the current situation. The encounters in Jiangbei with Su Heng, Meng Huan, and the old monk from the Hundred Buddha Temple.


    "It seems that the world on the other side is not the Wilderness I originally imagined," Ralph muttered as he paced back and forth in his garden, stepping on the limbs of the two leeches.


    "I must find someone to collaborate with." He nonchalantly crushed a rotting human head used as decoration in the garden.


    A fearsome figure that shook the earth and eternally roared slowly emerged in Ralph¡¯s thoughts.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Jiangzhou, Baihua County.


    In the Demon Suppression Tower, Su Heng received a scroll from Li Hongxiu, which when opened measured over two meters in length and was filled with various items for cultivation. His eyes quickly scanned over it, checking off the items he needed, then he carefully put the scroll away.


    "Send this sealed letter to Sword Sect¡¯s Meng Huan," Su Heng said, looking out the window at the sunlight.


    "Understood," she nodded obediently.


    "There¡¯s another matter," Li Hongxiu added. "The Family Head of the Shang Family, Shang Mengting, would like to meet with you."


    "She¡¯s already waiting outside the Demon Suppression Tower," Li Hongxiu thought for a moment, then added, "She¡¯s been waiting for a while."


    "Shang Mengting." Su Heng thought for a moment, with some impression in his mind.


    He had met her once at the Yanzi Tower, and she was accompanied by an expert from the Earth Immortal Realm. Though there was no conflict, now that she had planned to withdraw from Jiang¡¯e, what intentions did she have coming to meet him now?


    "Then let¡¯s meet," Su Heng decided after a moment¡¯s thought.


    There was still some time before the first batch of supplies would arrive. Apart from going through books and accumulating knowledge about the Earth Immortal Realm, Su Heng didn¡¯t have much else to do these days.


    "Okay!" Li Hongxiu responded.


    She hugged the scroll Su Heng had just given her, pushed open the door, and left gracefully.


    ...


    In the Demon Suppression Tower¡¯s reception hall.


    With a smile on her face, dressed in a light white cross-collared short sleeve top and a pale green pleated skirt, her fair arms exposed, the Shang Family head exuded a calm and gentle demeanor as she slowly set down her tea cup.


    The afternoon sun shone through the window, casting a gentle glow upon her.


    Click! Your next chapter is on


    The door was pushed open, and a strong figure over three meters tall entered from outside.


    "Miss Shang, the master has agreed to see you," said the young Dragon Guard calmly, "I will lead the way." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thank you," Shang Mengting nodded gracefully as she stood up.


    But as she stood and bowed, the young Dragon Guard had already turned around, leaving her only his broad and sturdy back. A flicker of surprise passed through Shang Mengting¡¯s eyes, but she said nothing more and kept her emotions well-hidden, bowing her head to follow him.


    As she walked, Shang Mengting thought back to a previous conversation with an elder from her family.


    ...


    "I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shang," said an elder from Liuyun Mountain, "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help you with this matter. I did not perform any services and therefore won¡¯t accept any reward; I will return whatever you promised me."


    "Given how things have progressed, I advise against any further contact," said Shang Qingqiu, his hair white with age.


    "But those resources accumulated by our ancestors¡­" Shang Mengting clenched her fists with a tone full of reluctance.


    "If you have the foresight to pick it up, you must also learn to put it down," advised Shang Qingqiu, "As long as the green hills are there, one should not fear running out of firewood."


    "No, I don¡¯t want to just let it go like this," Shang Mengting said firmly.


    Like Li Lingxiu and Qin Shunying, she was also of the younger generation, a direct and true successor. But unlike them, Shang Qingqiu was already a Family Head with great power at hand. Although her cultivation was not the strongest among her peers, her unique status made her quite proud.


    Even to the point of looking down on her contemporaries somewhat.


    The sudden developments in the recent meeting were undoubtedly a huge blow to her.


    "Even though the family¡¯s resources are gone, the channels and connections remain," Shang Mengting said, looking at her family elder with an enigmatic glint in her eyes, "The opening of the Mythical Battlefield will inevitably produce a large amount of resources. Demonic flesh and blood are always in demand, no matter where."


    "But relying merely on the remnants of our influence in the Jiang-E region, it¡¯s unrealistic to want to take over the entire Mythical Battlefield completely. We need to draw resources from outside."


    "Perhaps our family can serve as this channel," Shang Mengting said, "No matter how the situation on the battlefield turns out, whether we win or lose, we¡¯ll be able to make a fortune, amass a wealth of resources, and even have the chance to return to our former glory."


    "This..." Shang Qingqiu¡¯s face showed hesitation, "I still don¡¯t agree with this idea. Trying to take advantage of that person is even more insane than trying to outsmart a tiger for its skin."


    "It might be worth a try," another Supreme Elder chimed in, deciding.


    ...


    "Phew!" Shang Mengting exhaled deeply.


    Bang!


    Her consciousness returned from her thoughts.


    The young Dragon Guard stopped and pointed to the corridor ahead, "The last room in this hallway is the master¡¯s office."


    "Thank you!" Shang Mengting replied, her face adorned with her signature smile as she nodded to the Dragon Guard.


    She continued forward, entering the corridor ahead.


    The light inside the corridor was dim, with no lamps on either side. The only source of light came from the end of the hallway, through an open window.


    Click!


    A slight noise came from the side.


    A tall and well-built young woman emerged from a door near the outer hall. She was dressed in a white gown with a golden belt flowing around her waist. Her black, supple hair cascaded down her back like clouds and mist. Her facial features were statuesque, full of vigor and life.


    "Qin Shunying..." Shang Mengting muttered under her breath, her face showing surprise.


    Why she was here puzzled Shang Mengting, her eyes trembling slightly. Giving it some thought, a smile soon formed on her face.


    "That¡¯s a beautiful dress," Shang Mengting said with a smile, "It¡¯s rare to see the sister not wearing armor."


    Qin Shunying detected the hidden barb in her words but wasn¡¯t troubled by it.


    She simply smiled back, seemingly anticipating something, "The Director is in the furthest room."


    "Thank you!" Shang Mengting did not dwell on it any further, and they brushed past each other to continue on their way. She soon reached the end of the corridor and gently touched the door.


    There was a mechanism inside that automatically opened the door. Bright sunlight poured out, and as she stepped into the room, a robust figure with long hair stood before the large, bright window, legs slightly apart, showing only a broad back to her.


    Sensing movement from outside, Su Heng turned around, his gaze lightly landing on Shang Mengting.


    Even with prior preparation, the moment their eyes met, Shang Mengting still felt an immense pressure emanating from Su Heng.


    It was as if she were a soft, powerless rabbit in a lush, primeval forest encountering a prehistoric tyrannosaurus.


    Fortunately, Su Heng was aware that his spiritual power was growing daily and was somewhat difficult to restrain.


    Therefore, his gaze did not linger long on Shang Mengting.


    "This should not be our first meeting, Miss Shang," Su Heng coughed and spoke calmly, "Our last negotiation was not very pleasant; I hope this time you bring me some useful news."


    "As you wish, my lord," Shang Mengting took a deep breath and bowed her head.

 Chapter 351: 286: The Power of One, Suppressing a Realm

    "Behind Daoist Huang Long is the Jingming Sect, which has some influence throughout the entire Great Zhou Dynasty. Now that Daoist Huang Long has fallen at your hands, this matter may not be so easily settled." Shang Mengting took a deep breath and slowly began to speak according to the planned script."I¡¯m well aware of these things; there¡¯s no need for you to tell me," Su Heng said dismissively. "Since they¡¯ve chosen to intervene, they should be prepared to have their claws chopped off."


    "They might not resort to direct force, but exert influence in other areas," Shang Mengting suggested.


    "Oh?" Su Heng¡¯s face displayed a keen interest. Stay tuned to


    "For example, by taking advantage of the opening of the Mythical Battlefield, they could impose a blockade on the region around the Jiang E, leaving you isolated and without support," Shang Mengting said.


    "So, the purpose of your visit is?"


    "Although the Shang Family is no longer as glorious as it once was, some channels and connections have remained. Perhaps through these channels, we might be able to provide assistance to you." Shang Mengting had gathered detailed information on Su Heng before coming.


    He was a man of considerable arrogance, but indeed terrifyingly powerful.


    Faced with such a being, any scheming would only invite contempt. And at a time of uncertainty, such an emotional change could signify a significant loss for the family. Hence, Shang Mengting opted for an open strategy, not hiding anything but simply taking the opportunity to present what she could offer.


    "I think I know what you want," Su Heng said. "You wish to become this channel."


    "If possible, we will do our best to ensure the matter is handled well," Shang Mengting replied.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze lingered on Shang Mengting¡¯s face for a moment, and she fearlessly looked up into Su Heng¡¯s eyes. Indeed, her eyes sparkled with sincerity.


    But unfortunately...


    "It¡¯s a good idea," Su Heng said. "But now is not the right time."


    "The right time?" Shang Mengting did not expect such an answer, her large eyes widening in confusion on her delicate face.


    Su Heng rarely had patience but explained, "Adding flowers to the brocade is not the same as sending charcoal in the snowy weather. Besides, I¡¯m not very easy-going. I only like it when others ask me for things, not when I have to supplicate myself to them."


    "No, there¡¯s no need for you to do that," Shang Mengting hurriedly said. "We can take care of these trivial matters. We promise, on our lives, that we will give you a satisfactory response."


    Su Heng waved his hand and turned away. "My mind is made up."


    Shang Mengting stared blankly at his broad back, filled with questions in her mind. For a moment, she was almost too unsettled to think. Just then, the door opened, and two Dragon Guards appeared at the entrance, making a gesturing motion with their hands.


    Taking a deep breath, Shang Mengting forcibly suppressed her chaotic thoughts.


    Her lips pursed, the smile on her face vanished. She kneeled in respect to Su Heng and then slowly bowed her head and left the room.


    Out in the corridor, the bright sunlight shone through the windows. There, a dark and slender silhouette was waving at her.


    On closer inspection, it was Qin Shunying.


    In her hands, she held a thick book; on the protruding balcony, a cup and tea set were placed, with wisps of white steam rising.


    After hesitating for a moment.


    Shang Mengting stepped over to Qin Shunying.


    Qin Shunying picked up the teapot, filled a cup to the brim, and gently presented it to Shang Mengting.


    "Are you waiting here specifically to mock me?" As core members of the younger generation from Immortal Sect families, the two had known each other for quite some time. Although their relationship was superficial, they could be considered friends.


    But as soon as she said that, Shang Mengting regretted it.


    It wasn¡¯t that she feared damaging their relationship¡ªQin Shunying wouldn¡¯t care about such trifles. But saying that was to admit a mistake in judgment, and Shang Mengting, who was typically proud, found that hard to accept.


    "It seems your conversation didn¡¯t go successfully," Qin Shunying said, tucking a few strands of hair behind her ear with a smile.


    Shang Mengting¡¯s gaze paused on her face, noting that Qin Shunying¡¯s smile contained no mockery.


    Only then did she let out a soft sigh, her nearly overflowing hostility abating somewhat, and her tense shoulders relaxed.


    "Thank you!" Shang Mengting first held the teacup and took a sip.


    Then, with a slight frown, she said, "I admit I had personal motives, but it should¡¯ve been a mutually beneficial and win-win cooperation. I don¡¯t understand why he would refuse."


    "Perhaps he¡¯s confident in his own strength and believes he can win alone twice," Qin Shunying said with a smile.


    "But this is the Mythical Battlefield."


    Shang Mengting bit her lip slightly, saying in a low voice, "It¡¯s not just a powerful enemy or a force but a whole world. Can one conquer a world alone? Even the great founder faced various interest exchanges, compromises, and helplessness in his conquest of the land."


    "But he is Su Heng, not the progenitor from those years." Qin Shunying said, "You understand the Mythical Battlefield, but you lack a deeper understanding of him."


    "Perhaps¡­" Shang Mengting finished her cup of tea in one gulp, then gently placed it down. She looked at Qin Shunying¡¯s cheeks, unsure if she had seen a flash of admiration on the other¡¯s face when mentioning that name.


    Shang Mengting said, "Time will prove everything, and that time won¡¯t be too long."


    "We are both still young, indeed we can afford to wait." Qin Shunying smiled.


    "Tell him, I am still willing to cooperate with him, but by then, the price may not be the same as it is now." Shang Mengting¡¯s gaze lingered briefly in the grand sunlight outside the window, Baihua County was bustling with people, and from the square, she could faintly hear the low grunts of Martial Artists enduring and refining their vitality and blood.


    This was indeed a vibrant scene, hard to come by even in remote Jianghu¨¦, not to mention the more developed regions of Changyue and Linjiang.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Sister Qin." Shang Mengting withdrew her gaze and gave Qin Shunying a slight bow. Then, without hesitation, she turned and left.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Meng Huan acted quickly.


    The scroll had just been delivered recently, and the first batch of supplies needed by Su Heng, under the escort of two elders from Wuji Sword Sect, arrived at Baihua County.


    After confirming the receipt without errors, Su Heng wasted no time and began his cultivation.


    Using the Heavenly Demon Technique to absorb and refine the residual spiritual power within the divine statues was a shortcut. Su Heng¡¯s spiritual power increased rapidly, even outstripping the measuring range of the Silver Cage Sky Cup. However, as these means were somewhat unorthodox, such a rapid increase still had some potential future troubles.


    Take, for example, the recent conversation with Shang Mengting. Unconsciously, Su Heng¡¯s words and deeds placed immense spiritual pressure on those around him.


    It seemed as if he had become more majestic with the increase in strength. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But in reality, it was not so.


    At its core, this situation was a manifestation of being unable to control one¡¯s power smoothly. Su Heng¡¯s strength was increasing rapidly, but every step was solid; he was not just blindly pursuing speed. Otherwise, with his talent, he would have probably already broken through to a realm above Heavenly Deceit by now.


    "I need to start cultivating the Sword Refining Technique," Su Heng murmured.


    The second realm within Heavenly Deceit, named Qi Control, involved fusing one¡¯s own spiritual power with energy. Among the various cultivation methods at this realm, Wuji Sword Sect¡¯s Sword Refining Technique had its unique aspects.


    It not only tempered spiritual power but was also an infinitely powerful and profound technique for combat against foes.


    Perfecting the Sword Refining Technique should stabilize the overly rapid growth of spiritual power.


    Moreover, upon breaking through to the third realm of Heavenly Deceit, the domain where Qin Shunying and others resided, the further transformation of spiritual power would allow for initial contact with Divine Skills.


    Then, the Divine Skills obtained from within the statues could be condensed into marks within the will of the spirit. This would enhance both the power and the speed of releasing the Divine Skills.


    As for the effects brought by Divine Skills in combat,


    From his battle with Huang Long, Su Heng had already gained deep experience.


    And the demons that could give Su Heng considerable help during the previous battles were gradually losing their effectiveness as his strength grew.


    For instance, the "Skeleton Dragon Armor" that Su Heng had once formed with effort through a blood sacrifice, the gravity control it provided, which amounted to a few thousand tons, was practically a joke against a Demigod, an Earth Immortal... or even slightly stronger Heavenly Deceits like Qin Shunying.


    But if, as Meng Huan said, the "Gravity Manipulation" within "Skeleton Dragon Armor" could be condensed into a Divine Power Mark,


    Then, by that time, the range and power of Gravity Manipulation would directly link to Su Heng¡¯s spiritual power. With Su Heng¡¯s current spiritual strength propelling it, even the same move would result in entirely different effects, utterly incomparable to before.


    "During the time of my seclusion, I leave the matters in Baihua County to you," Su Heng said inside the study on the fifth floor of the Demon Suppression Tower, patting Li Hongxiu on the shoulder. Li Hongxiu set aside the secret manual she was holding and made a no-problem gesture towards Su Heng.


    Su Heng stepped out the door, leaving behind a broad-shouldered silhouette for Li Hongxiu.


    Arriving at the first floor.


    In the dimly lit hall, two Dragon Guards nodded respectfully to Su Heng.


    They stepped aside, and behind them, as the stone door slowly closed, a dark and deep corridor appeared before Su Heng. He stepped directly into it, felt a chill rush towards him, his wide robe fluttering and soon vanished into the dense darkness.


    Behind Su Heng, the thunderous sound of friction echoed once more as the stone door rose upwards, seamlessly fitting into the surrounding walls.


    With the increase in Su Heng¡¯s stature, the previously situated secret chamber beside the study was no longer suitable.


    In the past few days, Su Heng had people dig a new cultivation chamber below the Demon Suppression Tower. Also paved with glowing stones, this space was more spacious, and because it was underground, any disturbances wouldn¡¯t be too exaggerated.

 Chapter 352: 287: The First Divine Skill, Eternal Truth and Eternal Suffering

    This brand-new underground chamber was conical in shape, with a somewhat rounded top, which at a glance resembled the grand cathedrals of the classical era in the West. Black shiny pillars stood on both sides to reinforce the structure, with black chains hanging down from the dome.There were no candles in the room; the light came from various luminous crystals embedded in the walls.


    It was thirty meters in height and more than fifty meters in diameter. Even if Su Heng were to release his true form right here, this space would more than suffice to accommodate him without feeling too cramped.


    However, Su Heng had a premonition.


    This cultivation chamber, meticulously constructed at great expense, would not be used for much longer.


    With the Mythical Battlefield about to open, and a trip to Dragon Abyss planned before that, his rate of growth during this period would be unbelievably fast. By then, as his size increased and his true form manifested, the chances that this chamber would fully contain him were slim.


    "But there¡¯s no need to think about that now," Su Heng thought, reining in his wandering thoughts.


    Not only was this Su Heng¡¯s place for secluded cultivation, but it also acted as a cold storage, holding a vast array of resources transported from many places. Some of them were even exquisite items that immortal sects and noble families had slowly accumulated over hundreds of years. Even sealed away, Su Heng¡¯s acute senses could detect the luscious scent of the medicinal herbs tantalizing his heart and spleen.


    Gulp!


    Swallowing his saliva, Su Heng sat down cross-legged.


    Looking around, a hidden door in the wall opened, revealing a large amount of resources. They poured out like water, laid before Su Heng. Though the gravitational control he now wielded was somewhat inadequate against enemies, it was more than sufficient for aiding in such trivial tasks.


    Click!


    A wooden box about two meters tall in front of him opened.


    Inside were jars and jars of ointment, from which Su Heng took out a jar and lifted the lid, releasing a rich, fragrant aroma that filled the air.


    The jar was black, and the ointment within was an emerald green.


    It looked like some kind of solidified animal fat, but when tasted in its frozen state, it was as creamy as ice cream.


    "Mmm, the taste is surprisingly good," thought Su Heng, who had previously been in the habit of pinning demons to the ground and eating them raw. Trying something different now, he found that the flavor offered a unique experience. Holding the jar, he devoured it to the last bit of residue, feeling like a bear stealing honey.


    "This seems to be the Inkwood Paste from the Shang Family, I¡¯ve heard Qin Shunying mention it before. Among the upper echelon of martial artists in the Jiang E region, such a medicine is very popular."


    Tossing the empty jar aside carelessly, Su Heng opened another.


    He could taste the flavor of demon flesh in the ointment, probably enhanced with some herbs. This addition not only softened the taste but also made the nutrients more absorbable. Considering the quantity, these noble families must have reliable means of producing demon flesh.


    That wasn¡¯t surprising, since back when Su Heng had just joined the Demon Suppression Tower,


    He had already learned to turn demons into flesh farms using fungal spores. It would be more astonishing if these centuries-old immortal sects and noble families didn¡¯t have similar cultivation methods.


    Sampling just a few mouthfuls of each medicine to assess its flavor, he found that most of them were quite exceptional, each with their unique nuances. But this slow pace was not suitable due to the pressing circumstances; he needed to accelerate the process.


    With a sigh, Su Heng sat down cross-legged.


    Holding his hands in front of his lower abdomen, as if cupping his Dantian, Su Heng opened his mouth and drew in a breath, operating the Bright Sun Divine Skill.


    A powerful suction emanated from him. A wealth of nutrients, partially refined, was promptly consumed. This was, after all, the accumulation of centuries by immortal sects and noble families, and even though it was only the first batch, the quantity was excessive.


    Even with Taotie¡¯s Stomach, after forcibly swallowing half,


    A mild sensation of fullness followed.


    While continuing to operate the Bright Sun Divine Skill to accelerate the absorption of nutrients and convert them into attribute points, Su Heng also multitasked, recalling the Sword Refining Technique obtained from the sword sect. This secret technique required visualization in the mind, treating one¡¯s own strength as the sword embryo, with the spirit acting as the hammer.


    The two clashed repeatedly.


    The ultimate effect was the unification of spiritual power and strength.


    When that moment arrived, a single thought could unleash a supremely dominant sword strike.


    Take Meng Huan, for instance. No matter where he went, he was accompanied by a divine sword of considerable power.


    In reality, the number of times the sword was actually drawn for battle was countable on one hand. The sword served as a feint, a means to draw the enemy¡¯s attention. Most adversaries were defeated by the heart sword¡ªforged of condensed strength and spirit¡ªbefore Meng Huan even unsheathed his actual sword.


    Furthermore, because the Sword Qi contained spiritual power, the Sword Refining Technique could even inflict considerable damage on Earth Immortals.


    The Sword Refining Technique consisted of ten levels.


    Each level represented a complete integration of 10% of one¡¯s strength and spiritual power.


    With abundant resources at his disposal and past successful experiences, Su Heng didn¡¯t give it much thought and invested all the attribute points he had just digested directly into this technique. As a result, after more than ten days had passed, an unexpected situation occurred, and the practice of the Sword Refining Technique was abruptly halted.


    "This..."


    In the underground dome chamber, a faint aqua light cascaded from the crystal lamps.


    Su Heng, staring at the mountains of wooden and porcelain packaging before him, wore an expression of reluctant acceptance.


    Muscles, bones, flesh, blood, organs.


    In each previous realm, Su Heng had pushed himself to the extreme.


    Such unprecedented growth was unlikely to see another in the future. With such profound foundations, it meant that Su Heng¡¯s total strength had reached incredible heights, so much so that even he lacked a clear understanding of it.


    His entire spiritual power had already fully merged with his physical strength, but in the end, the refinement only managed a bare thirty percent completion.


    When spiritual power was completely exhausted, even if he had numerous attribute points, there was no way to artificially elevate the realm of his Sword Refining Technique.


    Moreover, this was after practicing the Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique and refining the divine statue to achieve improvement.


    If it weren¡¯t for the Seed of Destruction, and the Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique he learned from the monastery, Su Heng felt that even reaching the second layer of the Sword Refining Technique would be difficult. Fortunately, after this fusion of spiritual power and physical strength, it did not simply disappear but was enhanced into a different form.


    The combination of spiritual power and physical strength is the foundation of Divine Skills.


    Using spiritual power to form Divine Power Marks in the brain, and tightly connecting these marks with one¡¯s own physical strength. By reaching this step, the Divine Skills can be considered to have fully taken shape.


    Although he had not cultivated the Sword Refining Technique to perfection.


    But in terms of realm, Su Heng was genuinely at the third step of Heavenly Deceit and had the qualifications to practice Divine Skills.


    "Although there are some differences from what I had initially envisioned, all things considered, it¡¯s still fairly good," he said.


    After a thorough examination, Su Heng gradually understood his current situation.


    He was not ready to end his retreat just yet.


    Instead, he planned to make a sustained effort to form the remaining Divine Power Marks. Since the attribute panel could even enhance the level of demonic corpses, then Divine Power Marks should also be able to be further strengthened with attribute points. After digesting all these resources and elevating all aspects to their peak.


    It would not be too late to end the retreat then.


    Furthermore, Su Heng guessed that after this retreat ended, it would be difficult to have a lengthy period to organize his system again.


    Because what awaited him would be back-to-back, endless wars. That¡¯s why he must lay a solid foundation before the major events arrived, so as to have no worries for the future.


    He first glanced at the sword scabbard lying next to him, which had no messages coming through.


    This meant that the situation outside was largely still within controllable limits. Su Heng set his mind at ease, closed his eyes, and began to mobilize his spiritual power, gathering his scattered thoughts.


    Crackle!


    A slight friction sound came from within Su Heng¡¯s body.


    His skin writhed for a moment and then darkened, becoming rough and rising.


    Before long, a layer of coarse black armor appeared on Su Heng¡¯s body. This was not the empowerment of some secret technique, but rather an increase in defensive strength brought about by the "Skeleton Dragon Armor." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Since it was a fixed boon, this bit of defensive strength was almost like wearing a layer of tissue paper to the present Su Heng.


    Although the defense was weak, the certain rule contained within the "Skeleton Dragon Armor" had a significant use.


    Hiss!


    Trails of black smoke rose from Su Heng¡¯s body.


    The ferocious "Skeleton Dragon Armor" seemed to be digested and disintegrated, gradually disappearing from Su Heng¡¯s body.


    And almost at the same time, within Su Heng¡¯s consciousness, strange dark black runes quietly emerged, coalescing and interlocking to form a complete symbol resembling a black hillock, intricate and complex. Stay connected with


    As this special symbol rotated slightly in his consciousness, an instinctual throbbing emerged in Su Heng¡¯s heart.


    "The first Divine Power Mark has taken shape!" A look of joy appeared on Su Heng¡¯s face.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Skull Plain, Hundred Buddha Temple.


    At the edge of the glittering Buddhist temple, in an inconspicuous corner, within a leveled and dilapidated monk¡¯s cell, an aged monk in grey robes opened the window, allowing the golden sunlight tinged with the scent of decay and moisture to spill inside.


    From the shelf behind, the chirping of a bird came through¡ªit was a parrot with colorful feathers.


    The old monk¡¯s face bore a tranquil smile as he fetched some highland barley and clean water to feed the parrot. These provisions were originally meant for the monastery¡¯s high priests to enjoy.


    But by now, nearly all of them had been slaughtered by the barbarian king, Solban, leaving the food to mold in the kitchen. The old monk decided it was better to feed it to the birds and give it to the nearby serfs and common folk.


    After the parrot had its fill, the old monk set aside the remaining highland barley.


    He picked up a cloth, dipped it in water, and carefully wiped a brass Buddha statue on the windowsill. This statue, left by the previous generation of janitors, had a history of five to six hundred years. But under the meticulous care of the old monk, it shone brightly, bearing no traces of the centuries that had passed.


    With his hands together, he devoutly bowed to the Buddha statue on the windowsill.


    Only then did the old monk straighten his worn monk¡¯s robe and step out of the room.


    On the stone-paved ground outside, where weeds grew, two young lamas dressed in bright red robes suddenly knelt before him, one with a suntanned face covered with golden Sanskrit script¡ªa doubtless sign of a devout ascetic. However, the young lama¡¯s face was filled with pain and desperation.


    "Venerable unnamed monk, I am Yong Zhen from the Esteemed Law Monastery. My fellow apprentice Yong Ku and I have traversed mountains and rivers, braved perils and hardships to come here, in hopes of receiving your aid."

 Chapter 353: 288: Death Approaches, Standing Alone Against the Troops!

    "What has happened at Zunfa Temple?" The old monk first extended his hand to help the two brothers up from the ground, then he chanted Amitabha and couldn¡¯t help but ask."Our temple¡¯s abbot Guangzeng used the pretext of dealing with the matter of the Taoist sects to summon many elders and disciples to the temple. But in fact, Guangzeng had long been secretly colluding with demons. Caught off guard by the sudden Yin Wind and darkness, the demon army appeared. Disciples, elders, ascetics... many died, with heads rolling and blood flowing into rivers."


    At this point, Yong Zhen and Yong Ku, who bore Heavenly Deceit Cultivation and were Zunfa Temple monks, had already broken down in tears, crying incessantly. When they thought of the horrors that had just occurred in Zunfa Temple, the two were choked up to the point of being almost unable to speak.


    Fortunately, Yong Zhen recited the Buddhist scriptures in his mind, which slowly calmed his thoughts, and he continued, "My brother and I were only able to escape under the protection of the Guardian Elder."


    "We hope that the master can lend a hand!" Saying this, Yong Zhen and Yong Ku were about to kneel on the ground again.


    "How did you two come to know of my name?" the old monk asked.


    "It was an ascetic from Skull Plain who told us," Yong Zhen answered, with the temple that had stood for a hundred years becoming a place of death overnight. Lost and confused, the two brothers initially only had the mindset of a desperate attempt, holding on to a slim hope.


    When the two arrived at Hundred Buddha Temple. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They saw billowing smoke and a sight of corpses strewn everywhere, just like before.


    They thought that the armies of the Taoist sects and the noble families had already arrived, and despair filled their hearts. But unexpectedly, after darkness, there was light again. The words of that ascetic turned out to be true. In this Hundred Buddha Temple, there truly was a powerful Cultivator living in seclusion!


    The old man in front of them seemed frail and thin, but when he helped the brothers just now, the brief contact made Yong Zhen aware of the terrifying strength stored within the old monk¡¯s body, profound and unfathomable like the ocean.


    "Ah, I see." After listening to what Yong Zhen had said, the old monk immediately understood.


    The demonic deity that he had driven away had not given up but had turned to Zunfa Temple, which was also part of the Esoteric Sect. And from what the two young monks had said, it seemed that the demonic deity had already made significant progress, even summoning part of the demon army directly to the material world.


    "If Guangzeng is not stopped, I fear the thousand-year legacy of Zunfa Temple will be completely reduced to wasteland," seeing the old monk hesitate to agree, Yong Zhen showed a pained expression on his face, his voice filled with misery as he pleaded desperately.


    "There is no feast that doesn¡¯t end, nor is there any power that lasts forever. The tides rise and fall, flowers bloom and wither; all is destined," the old monk admonished, though he spoke in such a way, he was fundamentally kind-hearted and couldn¡¯t bear to see the disaster continue to spread.


    "I cannot leave the Hundred Buddha Temple for now, but I may have a Divine Skill that can lend you some help."


    Having said that, the old monk stretched out his hand and gently patted Yong Zhen¡¯s crown.


    This simple gesture, however, dramatically changed the aura around the old monk in Yong Zhen¡¯s eyes in an instant. The sun rose behind him over the snowy mountains. It hung right behind the old monk¡¯s head, like a golden halo behind Buddha.


    His robe, patched all over, fluttered up and down in the morning wind. The golden light flowed as if it was even more dazzling than the golden body of a Buddha statue.


    Even more terrifying was the vast, seemingly boundless Buddha light that wafted around the old monk, extending beyond the horizon like a golden ocean, completely enveloping the two brothers. Bathed in that pure and warm light, like that of colored glaze, Yong Zhen and Yong Ku both wore shocked expressions.


    Huh!


    For a good while.


    Distant winds blew past the stupa, bringing echoes along with them.


    Yong Zhen finally started to come back to his senses; that single palm had been imprinted in his spirit.


    At the right moment, if activated with spiritual power, the strength within could be completely unleashed. The old monk in front of them was unassuming and had no reputation among the group of Esoteric Sect Cultivators on Skull Plain. However, his strength was beyond imagination. §²?????¨¯?¨§S


    His full-strength strike might truly be able to kill Guangzeng, who had fallen into the demonic path, on the spot!


    "Thank you, elder, for your protector¡¯s blessing!" Yong Zhen cried out joyfully in his heart, lunging forward and kneeling on the ground, banging his head in respect toward the old monk.


    "But now Zunfa Temple has already become a demonic realm, even if Guangzeng is dealt with, I fear..." His junior disciple Yong Ku, with hesitation in his eyes, added, "I don¡¯t know if the elder, out of consideration for our shared sect, would personally accompany us there."


    "I do have such a wish, but right now I simply cannot leave," the old monk said with his hands pressed together, shaking his head and smiling bitterly.


    Yong Ku¡¯s eyes widened, "Why is that?"


    Boom!


    Before the old monk could answer, a slight tremor began to shake the ground.


    The buildings around them swayed, and the small stones trembled, hanging suspended in mid-air.


    Looks of horror appeared on the faces of the brothers Yong Zhen and Yong Ku. They knew all too well what such omens meant, given the chaos and the rampage of evil spirits on Skull Plain as they had fled.


    "The armies of the Taoist sects and noble families have come to kill!" Yong Ku whispered, his fists clenched until his knuckles turned white.


    "Hurry and leave first," the old monk said as he helped Yong Zhen, who was kneeling on the ground, to his feet and then patted his shoulder as encouragement.


    "And what about you, senior?" Yong Zhen¡¯s face wore a look of concern.


    "I¡¯ve lived my whole life in this monastery and can no longer leave this place," the old monk sighed. Having cultivated to such a realm, especially as an ascetic like himself with keen spiritual awareness, he had already sensed the shadowy threads of death enshroud his life, a harbinger of his imminent demise.


    But the old monk was at peace with this. His mind was bright and clear, his composure unshaken, with no trace of fear.


    Yong Zhen and his companion wanted to say more, but the old monk chanted "Amitabha" and turned away, leaving them with the sight of his slightly stooped back as he walked toward the outer wall.


    The huge vermillion wall of the temple, tens of meters high, exploded with a loud boom.


    The shattered bricks and chunks of mortar were caught up in the massive blast, tearing through the air with shrill whistles and leaving pale white trails in the bright sunlight, before crashing down on the surrounding buildings. The glorious structures of the monastery collapsed in a series of thunderous crashes, setting off a chain reaction.


    Two enormous wolves ablaze with Yin Fire bounded in from the outside.


    Their fur flew wildly, and their massive frames were even bigger than the yaks on Skull Plain. Their gaping maws were filled with teeth as sharp as files. One bite could rip a Cultivator of the Heavenly Deceit Realm in half.


    "It¡¯s the Yin Fire Giant Wolves, said to be the spawn of that monster," Yong Zhen frowned slightly, his face reflecting his anger.


    Experience exclusive tales on


    Since the war between Skull Plain and the Esoteric Sect families began, countless sect masters had fallen to the fangs of these wolves. So much so that now, just the sound of these wolves¡¯ howling on the battlefield was enough to send many from Skull Plain trembling with fear, losing their will to fight and fleeing at the mere sight of them.


    Bang!


    The old monk didn¡¯t even spare a glance.


    Instead, with his head bowed, he took a step forward and brought his palms together. A golden aura around him quivered slightly. Like a huge bell forged of golden light, it resounded out of nowhere, sending translucent ripples outward. The two giant wolves were struck as if by lightning, their Yin Fire instantly scattering.


    They were then sent flying backward, crashing to the ground, buried beneath the fallen city walls, abruptly silenced.


    "So powerful!" Yong Ku¡¯s heart surged with excitement, his face reddening.


    Yong Zhen, however, grabbed his younger fellow disciple¡¯s arm and urged, "Don¡¯t forget why we came here. We need to hurry back!"


    "You¡¯re right, elder brother!" Yong Ku took one last deep look at the old monk, then turned and left with his senior brother.


    Meanwhile, on the other side¡ª


    Outside the tall walls of Hundred Buddha Temple, the battle was just beginning for the old monk.


    In front of him lay the vast wilderness, no longer the lifeless grey-black of memory but a metallic torrent reflecting the sunlight. Brilliant flags fluttered, powerful horses galloped, and the might of the Heavenly Deceit strong ones rose unabashed, their formidable aura stretching across the sky like a continuous curtain.


    This was the charge of a true elite force. Just one assault was enough to dim the heavens, shake the earth, and rock the mountains.


    What was even more terrifying was that, during their charge.


    The attacks from many strong ones had already arrived. Their colossal arms stretched out, force flowing through their bodies, a flurry of spears forged from divine iron broke through the air. The sky darkened with their numbers, like a rolling storm cloud, casting shadows and blotting out the sun, all aimed directly at the old monk.


    The old monk lifted his head, arms spread wide, watching as the spears wrapped in dangerous red light fell straight down like raindrops.


    "Stop!"


    With a sudden clap of his hands, his spiritual power radiated outward.


    An invisible barrier spread, freezing thousands of spears in mid-air.


    The old monk, with his patch-covered sleeves, gave a wave, sending forth a tidal wave of force, clashing against the trembling earth and shattering mountains of the oncoming Esoteric Sect elite.


    Boom!


    A succession of explosions rang out, throwing soldiers and horses into disarray.


    Even the renowned Heavenly Deceit strong ones were sent flying, crashing to the ground with breaks and fractures, presenting a scene of abject disarray. For a moment, swathes of men and horses were forcibly halted, their faces a mix of shock and rage.


    Whizz whizz whizz!


    The battle was far from over. After repelling the enemy, the old monk slapped his hand downward.


    The spears hanging in the sky aligned and then shot down at breakneck speeds, planting themselves into the ground, their tails buzzing with vibration.


    They formed a straight, dark line on the ground, blocking all the Esoteric Sect and family elites outside. The message was clear without words.


    "Just one man, and he thinks he can stop the advance of the Yuan Family? Dream on!" A roar came from the crowd. Mounted on a steed, an Armored Giant nearly four meters tall, resembling a steel tower, crossed the black line and charged forth with overpowering momentum, his murderous intent erupting with chilling intensity!

 Chapter 354: 289: Bring Su Heng, the Human-Shaped Mud Dump Truck!

    Roar!The warhorse beneath the knight let out a whinny, its muscles bulging and its aura spreading out, revealing itself as a formidable dead-level demonic beast.


    Find exclusive content at


    Its wagon-sized hooves burst the air apart as it leapt from the ground, gaining rapid speed and leaving afterimages behind, carrying the Great Knight on its back as it charged towards the monk.


    A shadow spread, and a glint of blood radiated from the dark, icy halberd.


    The two figures were completely disproportionate; the Great Knight struck with fury, and his blow seemed poised to split the old monk and the temple behind him in two, shattering them into pieces. In the army, every face bore a bloodthirsty frenzy, as if they had already envisioned the bloody scene of the monk being struck down and torn apart.


    However, the turn of events did not unfold as most had imagined.


    The old monk reached under his long robe and stepped forward, extending his arm to deliver a balanced and steady punch.


    What seemed to be an ordinary human body, unleashed a surprisingly formidable force.


    Boom!


    It was like thunder exploding.


    At the point of their collision, semi-transparent ripples spread outward.


    The black-armored Great Knight, mounted on a demonic steed, was frozen mid-air by the old monk¡¯s punch.


    And as the ripples swept over, his supremely strong body trembled and spasmed unnaturally.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound rang out, and the armor burst open.


    Cracks spread, and chunks of armor flew in all directions, with the lining beneath tearing apart, exposing the gnarled, stout muscles that resembled old tree roots.


    Blood streamed from the Great Knight¡¯s eyes and nostrils like little snakes. His face turned red and distorted, and anyone could tell at a glance that the man¡¯s strength had been pushed to its limits, even damaging himself.


    Yet, it was like an ant shaking a tree, or a mantis blocking a chariot.


    The gap between them was simply too great for him to inflict any harm on the old monk.


    Instead, with a slight exertion of force, the old monk pushed forward.


    The Great Knight from the Yuan Family of Hanzhou couldn¡¯t withstand it and was sent flying, tossed more than a hundred meters away. Several fellow warriors tried to catch him, but to no avail; they were toppled over, and the recently reformed military formation was thrown into disarray.


    Still, it was the Great Knight who rolled over a dozen times on the ground, his halberd planted heavily into the soil, and retreated over ten meters more before he could finally dissipate the impact force. R??¨°??S?


    Staggering to his feet with the help of an adjutant by his side, he barely managed to stand.


    The murderous intent in his eyes had dissipated, leaving only shock. The army fell silent too, reflecting on the old monk¡¯s move; shock was evident on everyone¡¯s faces. It was unbelievable that such a fearsome cultivator was hidden in the Skull Plain.


    Their strength was as profound and unfathomable as the ocean depths.


    "Senior, who might you be?" Yuan Tianshu pushed away the adjutant who was supporting him, stepped forward, and approached the old monk.


    But this time, he didn¡¯t cross the black line before him.


    "A nameless monk facing death soon, not worth mentioning," the old monk said, with his hands joined in prayer and a slight bow.


    He glanced at the vast array of ironclad elites before him, finally resting his gaze on the towering figure of Yuan Tianshu and said, "You¡¯re not enough to claim this humble monk¡¯s head."


    His tone was calm, without any arrogance.


    Discussing his own life and death as if it were an insignificant trifle.


    Seeing Yuan Tianshu grinding his teeth with an unpleasant expression, the old monk finally said, "Send for Su Heng."


    After speaking, he turned and left.


    He reentered the temple he had lived in all his life through the hole the giant wolf had smashed in the wall.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In Baihua County of Jiangzhou, within the secret chamber beneath the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Swish!


    In the dimly lit room, a flash of blood-red light suddenly appeared.


    As Su Heng inhaled deeply, the surrounding air flow surged, swiftly passing through the ventilation ducts in the walls. The air, rubbing against the narrow corridor, burst into sound like a train coming to a stop, shaking the surrounding walls with a reverberating buzz.


    Scattered on the ground beneath his feet were numerous broken wood and ceramic fragments, all remnants of medicinal package wrappings.


    With a wave of his arm, Su Heng sent the debris flying into a corner, piling up into a small mound, before he rose from the ground.


    With a significant amount of food digested and absorbed.


    His figure had visibly grown larger, covered in dark red scale armor while dangerous dark red light shone from within the crevices.


    Excess waste heat accumulated within his body was expelled, distorting the air and causing thick smoke to rise from Su Heng¡¯s body.


    The ground began to melt beneath his feet; even the specially reinforced and thickened secret chamber couldn¡¯t withstand Su Heng¡¯s casual rampage.


    Looking at the scene before him, with a slight thought.


    After the condensation of the Divine Power Mark, gravity became like an invisible arm extended from Su Heng.


    There were no longer any barriers between it and his thoughts; wherever his spirit willed it, the walls, which had just been trembling, were suddenly fixed in place, motionless.


    He looked down at his highly mutated arm, now covered with black feather-like thorns. Although there had been some unexpected occurrences during his seclusion, and the Sword Refining Technique was just barely at the beginner level, still quite a distance from perfection,


    Overall, his gains were quite substantial.


    Therefore, Su Heng was not very disheartened and felt quite good about it.


    He focused his attention and opened the attribute panel.


    First was the change in his physique: his height had grown to 9.5 meters, and his weight had increased by thirty-five tons, reaching a bit over eighty tons. Compared to his significant weight gain, the increase in Su Heng¡¯s height didn¡¯t seem too noticeable, given that he was nearly nine meters tall before his seclusion.


    This meant that Su Heng¡¯s muscle density and bone density had become even more frightening, surpassing steel, and his physique had become so powerful that it stepped into a non-human realm.


    Even without using any secret techniques, just reverting to his original form and walking with large strides was enough.


    Not to mention an ordinary person, even a slightly weaker Martial Artist,


    If bumped into by Su Heng, they would likely explode on the spot; he was practically a human-shaped mud truck.


    Moving on, there was the development of his brain domain, which had increased to 5.24. Since a Martial Artist¡¯s spiritual power involves two factors¡ªone being the innate spiritual foundation, and the other the development of the brain domain¡ªthe number alone did not give a particularly intuitive feedback.


    However, there was another method.


    With the Divine Power Mark condensed, the power of Divine Skills was directly linked to the strength of spiritual power.


    Having stepped into the third stage of Heavenly Deceit, Su Heng¡¯s first Divine Power Mark was Gravity Manipulation. Based on the scope and strength of the gravity affected, Su Heng could generally deduce the change in his current spiritual power. This method was not only simple but also quite straightforward.


    Previously, with the Skeleton Dragon Armor, Su Heng¡¯s limit for Gravity Manipulation was three thousand tons.


    And now...


    Su Heng¡¯s limit for Gravity Manipulation had reached three hundred thousand tons.


    And the range had increased from the previous few hundred meters to now over three kilometers.


    In his previous life, the displacement of a large aircraft carrier was just over sixty thousand tons. With a single thought, Su Heng could now lift five of such carriers into the air. Although an Earth Immortal¡¯s physical attributes were formidable, in combat, a sudden impact of three hundred thousand tons of force would definitely have a huge effect.


    And for ordinary beings of Heavenly Deceit, they were not even qualified to stand before Su Heng and challenge him.


    This was the formidable aspect of Divine Skills.


    Just one Divine Skill had already caused a minor qualitative change in Su Heng¡¯s strength.


    Moreover, during this seclusion, aside from the Gravity Manipulation, Su Heng had repaired the other three Divine Skills obtained from the divine statues with attribute points and condensed them into Divine Power Marks within his spirit will.


    These three Divine Skills were the Glass Emerald Light first obtained from the hands of the Medicine Buddha, Divine Movement from the statue of the Dragon Maiden, and the Petrification Beam from the Hundred-Eyed Giant. These three Divine Skills corresponded to defense, movement, and attack respectively, providing an all-around enhancement.


    As for the Divine Skills obtained from other statues, although they could be used,


    The speed of release and power were discounted. Unless they were unexpectedly released in battle, the effects against a peer opponent might not be very satisfactory.


    As for why he didn¡¯t condense all these Divine Skills into marks as well,


    On one hand, condensing Divine Power Marks required a considerable amount of spiritual power and was not without limitations. Most Earth Immortals were quite good if they possessed one or two Divine Skills. Su Heng had condensed four in one go due to his profound heritage, bringing convenience.


    On the other hand, the attribute points consumed to complete these Divine Skills were massive.


    Even with the unlimited supply of resources provided by the family of the immortal sect, Su Heng still felt a bit pained.


    Besides, Divine Skills favored quality over quantity.


    After pacifying Skull Plain, there would be opportunities to acquire other fragments of Divine Skills, and then he could pick a few to strengthen. For example, the Three-Headed and Six-Armed Divine Power that Su Heng had long coveted; during the upcoming war with the Esoteric Sect of Skull Plain, he would inevitably take it back into his own hands.


    Thinking of this, Su Heng reaffirmed his spirit will and thought, "Unwittingly, nearly a month has passed since this seclusion began; I wonder if the progress on Skull Plain is still going smoothly?"


    Crack!


    In the dim and stifling secret chamber,


    Su Heng¡¯s body trembled slightly, and the many anomalies on his body retracted into his flesh. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His bodily form returned to around three meters six, and then with a wave of his hand, the scabbard in the corner flew over, landing in Su Heng¡¯s large hand, splayed open. As he injected a surge of force to activate the restrictions within, a row of faint gray characters appeared on the surface of the scabbard.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze swiftly swept over these illusory characters, a look of keen interest appearing on his face.


    Shh!


    The effect of the Buddha¡¯s short-haired demon remains activated.


    Large quantities of black threads materialized out of nowhere, quickly weaving into a broad robe, which Su Heng casually draped over himself. He picked up a belt and hung the scabbard on it. With a flick of his wrist, a wall was scorched by fierce flames, turning into a smooth mirror surface. He made minor adjustments to his clothing and disheveled hair.


    Su Heng was ready to go.


    "A single person able to stand against a hundred thousand soldiers... I had not expected that such Cultivators existed on Skull Plain; interesting," Su Heng felt his three hearts pounding in his chest as a smile, rife with fine-pointed teeth and excitement, spread across his lips.


    Boom!


    With a punch, he shattered the great door.


    Su Heng stepped forward, released Divine Movement, his figure flickering, almost too eager as he rushed towards Skull Plain.

 Chapter 355: 290: Pollution Spreads, The Number One Person in Jiang and E Hunan

    Last time I visited Skull Plain was over two months ago.Back then, the rift to the Mythical Battlefield had just opened within Fawang Temple, and its impact on the outside world was not yet apparent. But now, with the full-scale war between the Martial Artists of Skull Plain and the Immortal Sect families, the pollution spreading from the Mythical Battlefield, countless deaths, slaughter, and despair have visibly worsened the environment here.


    A glance across the vast land reveals bodies rotting and teeming with maggots, both animal and human.


    Thick plumes of blood-red smoke rise slowly.


    Amid the vast land and the low-hanging gloomy sky, they add to the desolation.


    Cold winds carry the scents of blood, gunpowder, and decaying flesh from the remnants of distant dead cities.


    Bang!


    Su Heng exerted a slight force under his feet.


    In an instant, he crushed the air, his figure flashed, and he appeared amidst the ruins of an abandoned city.


    His spiritual power swept over the city, confirming it was devoid of any living people. The city walls and the earth forts inside were directly toppled by the cavalry¡¯s charge, with statues shrouded in golden bodies collapsing into pools of blood. Thick smoke billowed as crunching sounds of chewing flesh came from the ruins in the distance.


    "This scent!?" Su Heng raised his eyebrows, lifted his head, and detected something unusual from the surrounding environment.


    With a boom, he pushed aside the wall in front of him and stepped into another street.


    The gate of the courtyard across the street was opened, and a strong stench of decaying corpses wafted out. A yak lay next to a well, while seven or eight emaciated human figures were crouched over its body, gnawing and tearing at something like wild beasts.


    As if they heard the noise behind them,


    One of the ragged middle-aged men looked up towards Su Heng¡¯s direction.


    His features were blurred, smeared with rotting, blackened blood, obscuring his original appearance. His mouth held a limp intestine, and his hands, face, and body were all smeared with copious amounts of blood¡ªit was unclear where all that blood had come from; only his eyes flashed red. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They¡¯ve been contaminated by the power of the Longevity Heaven and transformed into ghoul-like undead," Su Heng frowned slightly, "This is rather bad."


    The threat posed by these undead in terms of combat was secondary; the main concern was the plagues and viruses they carried, which amounted to a natural disaster for ordinary people. Even Su Heng suspected that some Martial Artists with weaker constitutions might not be able to withstand it if infected.


    For these plagues were tainted with the power of Longevity Heaven and could not be judged by ordinary standards.


    Su Heng had a towering build, causing quite a stir.


    These undead showed no signs of intelligence and acted purely on instinct.


    Being less than beasts, they naturally lacked emotions like fear. To the undead, Su Heng was nothing but a piece of moving meat.


    The first undead that spotted Su Heng started howling softly, and soon dozens, hundreds of figures appeared, swaying in the shadows at the corners of the streets and alleys.


    "Really asking for death!"


    Su Heng huffed and exhaled a breath of turbid air from his mouth.


    He reached out, splaying his fingers, allowing a powerful gravitational force to spread outward with his thoughts. Under the influence of this force, the intangible air instantly became harder than steel. The undead were first twisted like pretzels, then further compressed into meatballs the size of a bowl. ??£Î§à??????


    "Pop!"


    Su Heng snapped his fingers, a surge of force sweeping through.


    The meatballs began to burn, golden flames leaping and spreading further outwards. Experience more tales on


    Dark red smoke billowed as the violent winds caused by the collapsing houses further fueled the fire, quickly enveloping the entire abandoned city.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng took a step forward, appearing on a hillside outside the city.


    The flames blazed, their dark red glow reflecting off his face. He had intended to go straight to the Hundred Buddha Temple to see what condition the old monk mentioned in the intelligence reports was in. However, it was evident from the events in this city that the environment of Skull Plain was deteriorating further.


    "I need to visit the ruins of Fawang Temple first to see what the current situation of the Mythical Battlefield is," Su Heng made up his mind.


    With the teleporting talent of the Dragon Maiden, the round trip wouldn¡¯t take much time.


    With that in mind, Su Heng didn¡¯t hesitate, quickly determined the direction, and his body transformed into a blurry shadow. With a gust of wind, he sped toward the direction of Fawang Temple.


    ...


    At the moment the rift in Longevity Heaven tore open, Su Heng¡¯s breath slammed down.


    Most of the structures within Fawang Temple were destroyed, evaporated by the aftermath of the breath. The smoke formed from the burning wooden structures was first sucked up into the sky. Then it slowly fell, finally forming a layer of black dust visible to the naked eye on the ground.


    The dust bore some scattered, messy footprints.


    These must have been made by envoys from the Immortal Sect and noble families who surveyed the area during Su Heng¡¯s seclusion.


    Considering the utmost importance of the Mythical Battlefield, it was reasonable to assume that these footprints might belong to forces from beyond the seven states of Jiang-E. But Su Heng didn¡¯t care; those high-and-mighty forces didn¡¯t seem to think that they alone could defend the Mythical Battlefield.


    Even the death of Huang Long Daoist at the hand of Su Heng has not stirred any trouble in the Jingming Sect till now.


    The ancient forces around Changyue and Linjiang have been quietly accumulating their strength, waiting for Jiang E to fall. Then, they will swoop in like lightning and divide the massive benefits of the Mythical Battlefield. Their approach has, ironically, calmed the external environment to a strange stillness.


    Su Heng, for one, was happy to enjoy the quiet.


    As he continued on his way, he soon arrived at the place where the Corruption Demon God Marpa had broken free from his seal.


    Initially, the rifts in the Mythical Battlefield were only present on the ground, but now they had gradually spread to the void above. From a distance, they appeared like a fiery red lotus blooming amidst the ruins.


    There was an indescribable sense of magnificent beauty to it.


    However, the undercurrent of that splendor was filled with great danger.


    Once these petal-shaped rifts completely closed up and formed a sphere, it would mean that the boundaries between the Immortal Heavens and the mortal realm were utterly shattered. At that moment, beings from the Blood Realm could freely enter and exit. Looking at the current situation, there may be less than two months left before this happened.


    "We must advance the plan to go to Dragon Abyss," Su Heng murmured to himself, feeling a sense of urgency that was rare for him.


    After confirming the situation at the Dharma King Temple without much delay,


    He used his spiritual power to travel quickly, heading towards the direction of the Hundred Buddha Temple.


    The three major Esoteric Sects had now become a burden. This trip to Skull Plain, all of the troubles he intended to sweep them all away once and for all, completely resolving them to ensure there would be no future issues!


    ...


    On the wilderness outside the Hundred Buddha Temple on Skull Plain,


    The tens of thousands of elite troops from the Yuan Family of Hanzhou were stationed out there.


    A grey line created by a thrown spear separated them from the temple in the distance. They were awkwardly stuck in a stalemate, unable to advance or retreat.


    In the camp, long spears stood in formation, and flags fluttered in the wind, but everything was engulfed in silence.


    In the Great Zhou Dynasty, in a world where martial prowess was akin to godliness, the might of an individual could indeed alter the outcome of a battle.


    Sss!


    In the center of the camp on an open field,


    The bonfire roared, its flames licking a yak skewered on a wooden rack above it.


    Dripping fat sparked upon the flames, crisping the meat to a tempting golden brown. In the shadow of the firelight, an armored hand reached out of nowhere, rudely tearing off a leg from the yak.


    The owner of the hand was none other than Yuan Tianshu, the direct heir of the present Yuan Family.


    Yuan Tianshu held the roasted yak leg but didn¡¯t taste it right away. Instead, he fed it to a giant, fluffy wolf beside him.


    The giant wolf was cloaked in cold, dark flames with blood-red eyes. It opened its mouth wide and bit off half of the yak leg¡ªwhich was almost the size of an adult human¡ªbones and all. Without much chewing, it threw back its head and swallowed.


    "The wolf brother has a good appetite. It¡¯s a pity that we are on a military campaign and can¡¯t drink alcohol; otherwise, it would be even more delightful!"


    Yuan Tianshu laughed heartily, patting the head of the giant wolf. The latter gave an irritated growl and bared its teeth at Yuan Tianshu but didn¡¯t attack.


    Yuan Tianshu gobbled down the remaining meat on the wolf¡¯s leftover yak leg.


    Just then, a slightly smaller man who was still over three meters tall leaped out from behind him.


    This man had dense brows and large eyes, looking exceptionally young. His name was Yuan Fenglu, Yuan Tianshu¡¯s cousin and the deputy general of the army.


    "Cousin!" Yuan Fenglu saw him eating greasily and his eyes widened. He spoke irritably, "All the other immortal sects and noble families are out there fighting and earning their merits. We finally came out here only to sit around doing nothing, and you still laugh and joke! How improper! How improper!"


    "What else can we do, then? That old monk¡¯s cultivation and understanding of the Dao are unfathomable." Yuan Tianshu said, "He spared us once, which means we¡¯re lucky. If we charge recklessly now, it might end up with us dying here, and as cultivators, we are destined to die on the battlefield someday anyway."


    "But the key point is, dying in an unknown and worthless manner would be a joke," he added.


    "Cousin, I¡ª" Yuan Fenglu still looked unwilling.


    But just as he tried to speak, Yuan Tianshu waved his hand to interrupt him, "How many times have I told you to address me by my military title while in the camp!"


    "We martial artists must be spirited, but we can¡¯t just act on a moment¡¯s bravery." Yuan Tianshu patted his shoulder and advised.


    "Understood, General!" Yuan Fenglu straightened his posture and saluted him. Then he asked with a helpless expression, "But that old monk drew a line outside, and our army is just waiting here. How long are we supposed to wait?"


    "Don¡¯t worry; it won¡¯t be much longer." Yuan Tianshu¡¯s face suddenly broke into a smile as if thinking of something, "I¡¯ve already received the news that the legendary figure will take action personally. We are fortunate this time to witness the prowess of the number one figure in Jiang E with our own eyes."


    "Really!" Yuan Fenglu lit up excitedly, as if he had just encountered an idol on the street.


    "When have I ever lied to you," Yuan Tianshu laughed heartily.


    At that moment¡ª


    "Awooo!" The giant wolf, full and feigning sleep on the ground, seemed to sense something. Its ears perked up, and it let out a loud howl.

 Chapter 356: 291: Tathagata Divine Palm, Lead Me to Conversion?

    "Hmm!?" Yuan Tianshu sensed something amiss, his smile fading as he became alert. He looked around and grabbed a deputy to ask, "What has happened?"These giant wolves, they had encountered them when they had gone to negotiate in the Northern Jiang Continent.


    At that time, the giant wolves were hunting monsters, and a misunderstanding arose between them, almost leading to a fight. Fortunately, these giant wolves were highly intelligent, and they were also quite powerful. After some discussion, the giant wolves joined Yuan Family¡¯s cavalry on their journey to Skull Plain.


    The giant wolves had keen senses.


    They often gave warning before danger approached.


    After several battles, they achieved remarkable feats. Now, at meal times, everyone had to wait for them to start eating before they could move their chopsticks.


    Now, the howling of the giant wolves, because of some past events, made these people tense up immediately.


    But Yuan Fenglu soon realized something was off, "Big Wolf here doesn¡¯t seem to be in danger, but rather excited. What¡¯s going on?"


    "Is that so?" Yuan Tianshu was astonished.


    Looking down, he saw giant wolves with black fire burning on their bodies stand up from the ground and look in one direction.


    Yuan Tianshu followed their gaze to a series of rolling snowy mountains in the distance. Over the mountains, the sky, which had been clear until now, suddenly filled with thick dark clouds. The low-hanging, leaden clouds sparked with lightning and thunder. The roaring wind caused avalanches on the mountains, and a blanket of white, like a tidal wave, rolled in, covering the sky and the earth.


    Within this tide of silver, a black speck was particularly eye-catching¡ªalmost the sole focus between heaven and earth.


    Its speed of travel was fast, carrying with it the winds and clouds.


    One second, it was at the distant horizon, and in the blink of an eye, it was already nearby. In another flash, the figure had landed amidst Yuan Family¡¯s troops. More than a dozen fully armed elite soldiers were startled and instinctively tightened their grip on their long spears, pointing them at the abruptly appearing black figure.


    But the gale swept through, bringing with it a raucous din; the sand and stones flew about, making it impossible for these men to stand steady, and they stumbled to the ground, leading to chaos in the surrounding formation as well.


    Even Yuan Tianshu, the strongest in the formation, found it hard to endure.


    He felt the strong wind hit his face, leaving him gasping for air, and subconsciously raised his hand to shield himself. Even so, his majestic body trembled and he staggered three steps backward. Each step left a deep footprint in the ground.


    "Whew!"


    Yuan Tianshu was stunned in his heart.


    Merely the impact of the arrival was so terrifying; the actual strength of the being itself must be unimaginably powerful.


    He first took a deep breath and then lowered his arms.


    The swirling dust on the ground gradually dispersed, and amidst the haze, a majestic figure in a black robe appeared before everyone.


    Yuan Tianshu looked up and immediately saw a pair of dark, profound eyes. Those pupils were like abysses, as if they contained some magic that could devour spirits and read every secret hidden in the heart. Yuan Tianshu was startled at first, then quickly bowed his head. Soon after, he reacted, his face showing delight.


    He brought his hands together and bowed deeply, saying loud, "Yuan Family¡¯s Yuan Tianshu pays respect to the senior!"


    "No need for such formalities," Su Heng said gently.


    He lifted his hand upward, and Yuan Tianshu felt an invisible force appear beneath his arm. Going with the flow, he straightened up and stood.


    Beside him, a giant wolf let out a low growl, "ao wu," and approached, gently nudging Su Heng¡¯s pant leg with its head. Su Heng looked down and recognized these giant wolves as the ones he had casually created before at the abode of the Heavenly Demon. ?????£Î??¨¨?


    More than a month had passed, and the number of giant wolves had decreased somewhat.


    However, those that remained had significantly grown in strength. Even the weakest, in a one-on-one fight, could overcome an ordinary Heavenly Deceit. It seemed that the Deceit Beasts that Su Heng created with the Seed of Destruction also had their own unique growth system. Moreover, their potential was enormous, no less than some creatures with innate talents and abilities.


    He stroked the woolly fur of the giant wolf with his hand, and the wolf made a contented humming noise before lying down on the ground.


    "How are things here?" Su Heng¡¯s gaze fell upon Yuan Tianshu and he asked.


    Yuan Tianshu seemed somewhat embarrassed since it was not a shining moment for a large group of people to be trapped here, caught in a dilemma of whether to advance or retreat. As for not going to other places, it mainly had to do with the fact that tasks were already allocated before the war began.


    Without an invitation from others, it indeed was not proper to rashly intervene.


    Nonetheless, Yuan Tianshu did not conceal the truth. He reported to Su Heng the events that had transpired, along with the considerations he had made, in full detail.


    "You¡¯ve done well," Su Heng nodded. "It¡¯s unwise to force a confrontation knowing you are outmatched."


    "However, now that I have come, it¡¯s time to meet him." Since the old monk had named him directly, expecting Su Heng to come, Su Heng naturally had no reason to back down.


    "Good!" Yuan Tianshu, hearing this, was immediately overjoyed.


    "Since the senior has decided to make a move, then I shall go and challenge him!"


    Having received Su Heng¡¯s affirmation, Yuan Tianshu hesitated no longer and strode boldly across the black line that the old monk had left on the ground. Aside from Su Heng, everyone present held their breath, as though the world might collapse the next moment.


    However¡ª


    The gale howled, plunging the area into an eerie silence.


    Yuan Tianshu crossed the line, but nothing happened.


    Explore stories at


    "Old monk, come out! The foremost warrior of the Jiang E martial path has personally arrived, don¡¯t dawdle!"


    Yuan Tianshu shouted towards the temple, his bellow echoing in the empty monastery. But still, no response came, and his complexion immediately grew ugly.


    Yuan Tianshu clenched his teeth and directly stepped over the gap in the monastery wall, entering the interior of the Hundred Buddha Temple.


    After a tumult of discussions, he emerged from inside with an ashen face and approached Su Heng, "Senior, the old monk has disappeared, and we haven¡¯t found any trace of him in the temple."


    "Could this guy be toying with us!?" Yuan Fenglu clenched his fists, feeling his head spin with confusion.


    If this got out, it might become an eternal source of ridicule.


    On the contrary, Su Heng¡¯s face revealed a thoughtful expression.


    "It¡¯s probably not that," Su Heng said. "I can sense his presence; this guy is strong. He doesn¡¯t come to meet me because he wants to set the battlefield within the Hundred Buddha Temple."


    "Arranged inside the Hundred Buddha Temple?" Yuan Tianshu, upon hearing this, first let out a sigh of relief, then furrowed his brows and said, "Could it be that he intends to use the many array patterns left behind in the Hundred Buddha Temple to deal with Senior? Although Senior¡¯s strength is profound, he must still be careful."


    Su Heng, confident in his own strength, laughed and said, "Don¡¯t worry, even if it really is a dragon¡¯s den and a tiger¡¯s lair, it can¡¯t stop me."


    "I¡¯ll see what this old monk is really up to." Since he had made up his mind, he didn¡¯t hesitate. Su Heng stepped forward, and in the blink of an eye disappeared in front of Yuan Tianshu. When he reappeared, he was already within the temple.


    All around him were fallen Buddha statues, and many bodies were strewn haphazardly on the ground.


    During their lifetime, these people were formidable strongmen, and even after death, their flesh showed no signs of decay, the smell of their blood even carried a tinge of sweet fishiness.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze lingered on these corpses for a moment, then he chuckled softly, his face revealing a look of realization.


    When he encountered Solban in the Law King Temple, he already felt that this person had grand ambitions. Now it seems that it was the monks of the Hundred Buddha Temple who acted against Solban first, only to be countered and slaughtered. Almost all the experts within the Hundred Buddha Temple were killed, as for Solban¡¯s whereabouts, they were currently unknown.


    Continuing forward, he passed through the ruined main hall and quickly arrived at a garden on the back mountain, dotted with Buddhist stupa.


    In the center of the garden stood a Buddha statue with three heads and six arms, with black fire forming a halo behind it.


    The statue was a hundred meters tall, its body pitch black. From afar, it almost resembled a small mountain. Its massive body, coupled with a fierce and ferocious expression, made this sculpture lack the usual serenity of Buddha statues. Instead, it was filled with an ominous aura, frightening to behold.


    "Long time no see, Mah¨¡k¨¡la." Su Heng spread his perception and enveloped it.


    His complexion slightly changed.


    "The spiritual power within this Buddha statue is gone, who did this?" Su Heng first thought of Solban, but it seemed not to be the case.


    He didn¡¯t sense the aura left by the Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique, nor was there any erosion or assimilation by the Seed of Destruction. Even if Solban had forcefully absorbed it, it would only cause chaos and would definitely be a loss rather than a gain for his cultivation.


    "Then who could it be?" Su Heng¡¯s brows knit together slightly.


    He had been eagerly looking forward to the Three-Headed and Six-Armed Divine Power of Mah¨¡k¨¡la for a long time, only to come up empty-handed, inevitably feeling some disappointment.


    Furthermore, the unexpected occurrence here would also affect the unlocking of the Heavenly Demon State to a certain extent.


    Swish!


    Just then, a breeze blew.


    The shadows of the trees behind him swayed, bringing a rustling friction sound.


    Su Heng¡¯s brows relaxed, finding the answer to his question in the gentle wind. He leisurely turned around, looking toward the sunlight beside the stupa, under the shadow of the Bodhi Tree.


    An old monk with a serene face and tattered grey robes was calmly watching him.


    "It seems that the person I¡¯ve been waiting for is you," said the old monk.


    "Why wait for me?" Su Heng asked in surprise.


    "Solban told me, a great calamity is imminent. If there is one person in this world who can bring salvation, that person is undoubtedly you," the old monk answered.


    "What I bring is only destruction," Su Heng smiled.


    The old monk shook his head, neither agreeing nor disagreeing, but continued, "There are three hundred and twenty-four lineages within this Hundred Buddha Temple. I spent three hundred and twenty-four years delving into them profoundly, mastering them as if they were extensions of my own limbs. Then, I spent another three hundred and twenty-four years integrating these transmissions, creating a Tathagata Divine Palm. I ask you, young friend, to appreciate it."


    Upon hearing this, Su Heng raised an eyebrow, showing a keen interest. He waved his hand and said, "Please!"


    The old monk didn¡¯t stand on ceremony, first placing his palms together and saying Amitabha.


    Then he bowed deeply to Su Heng.


    He tied up his wide sleeves and then gently patted forward. The whole motion was devoid of any storage of power or tense muscular flex. It appeared to be a very ordinary palm strike, with no trace of flamboyance.


    Yet Su Heng¡¯s muscles all over his body tensed up at once.


    He took a deep breath, his face showing a look of surprise, and suddenly looked up.


    The ground beneath his feet buzzed and vibrated. All the Buddha statues within the Hundred Buddha Temple seemed to come alive as if infused with life.


    They opened their eyes, their expressions fierce, surrounded by floating golden lotuses or thousands of auspicious strands. Accompanied by various astonishing phenomena, they illuminated the heavens for miles around.


    And in the midst of all the Buddha statues, the old monk took a step forward.


    Bang!


    The ground exploded with a roar.


    All the Buddha statues floated in the sky, flanking both sides.


    And light shone brilliantly from the crown of the old monk¡¯s head, as a profound force mixed with spiritual power surged towards the heavens. Thunder roared, earth-shattering. The mist from the floating lotus dissipated, and in the void, a majestic Buddha phantom appeared, exuding rolling divine might.


    It slowly lowered its head, its face bearing an expression of compassion, and then it cast a palm shadow that covered the sky, plummeting toward Su Heng.


    "Hahaha!"


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes burst with dense bloodshot lines, letting out a wild laugh. Black thunder flashed across the sky, cracks spreading across the Buddha statues.


    "So it is, you sly old thing!" He spread his fingers, then clenched them into a fist.


    With a loud bang, an ominous aura surged across Su Heng¡¯s face, almost taking on a physical form, "You want to use the Hundred Buddha Divine Abilities to convert me to Buddhism."


    "Come!"


    "Let¡¯s see if your little temple can accommodate the great Buddha that I am!"


    Boom!


    Before his words faded, Su Heng threw a fierce punch forward!


    Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 357: 292: With One Punch, Gods and Buddhas Bow Down!

    The aura emanating from this old monk astonishingly reached the Dharma Realm!Leveraging the numerous legacies and inscriptions left in the Hundred Buddha Temple, with a strike that burned his own spirit, energy, and essence to the fullest, he was unmistakably on par with an empire¡¯s king in his heyday. Even Su Heng hadn¡¯t imagined that such a living Buddha still existed in the desolate and poverty-stricken Skull Plain.


    Moreover, without any official biography, not a single person in the seven provinces of Jiang-E had heard of him over hundreds of years, nor was there any relevant information.


    Before this.


    The old monk presented himself with a compassionate demeanor.


    Even when openly provoked by the likes of Yuan Tianshu, he merely repelled them without dealing a killing blow.


    But now, faced with Su Heng, this old monk didn¡¯t bother probing or issuing warnings. Instead, his first move displayed thunderous methods. A sense of tangible crisis, black and terrifying like an exploding wave, instantly burst forth in Su Heng¡¯s heart.


    His pupils trembled, not out of fear, but excitement.


    "How long has it been since I¡¯ve faced an opponent worth killing like you?" Su Heng suddenly looked upward, his eyes blazing with an intense desire for battle like a torch ablaze. The corners of his mouth twitched, spreading across his face into a manic grin, "But this level of skill, it¡¯s not enough, far from enough!"


    "Hahaha!"


    Along with this burst of wild laughter, Su Heng¡¯s body began to inflate and distort rapidly.


    Waves of unruly, brutal, black and terrifying power surged in all directions like a tide. Along the way, the grand Buddha statues, the auspicious lights from the golden lotuses, and many other marvelous phenomena, all trembled violently.


    Heavenly light dimmed, and Yin Wind howled.


    Then it even swept up the remnants of the buildings, creating an apocalyptic storm of dust.


    Within the black dust storm, Su Heng first returned to his original form, then entered the Domineering State. After that, his second heart thundered, pumping out vast amounts of high-heat energy from his energy storage glands. Bundles of golden light, sharp as swords, pierced through the gaps in the dark Scale Armor.


    Interweaving on Su Heng¡¯s body into a network, the tidal waves of energy surged and swelled with his deep breaths.


    Finally spreading to Su Heng¡¯s left arm.


    Bang!


    His five fingers, transformed into dragon claws, clenched fiercely.


    Veins on his arm swelled to their limits, resembling serpentine dragons, extending all the way to his neck.


    In his giant claws, a dazzling brilliance of golden light burst forth, as if a miniature sun was gripped mercilessly in the hands of this terrifying demon.


    The nameless old monk seemed to sense the grave danger emanating from Su Heng. His expression changed slightly, and then even more power and spiritual force gushed out from his crown, pouring into the colossal Tathagata behind him. The various legacies within the Hundred Buddha Temple chanted sutras in unison, resonating with him. §²???????¨§?


    Majestic light, like a tidal wave, shook the earth and rent the sky. Many surviving pagodas and prayer wheels took to the sky.


    Halos spanned thousands of feet, with colorful auspicious signs by the thousands. Everything revolved around the Tathagata Dharma Realm, making Him seem as if He were at the center of the entire world, creating a pure land, suppressing all, with an aura growing more terrifyingly powerful to the extreme.


    Gazing at the terrifying Buddha¡¯s light in the sky, and the Buddhas looking down coldly and indifferently from above.


    Su Heng¡¯s hair whipped wildly as he laughed maniacally.


    "With this punch I deliver, all heavenly deities and Buddhas shall bow to me!"


    Roar!


    A roar erupted.


    The punch, charged to its peak, suddenly exploded towards the sky.


    That punch was so dazzling that it was as if all the light in the world had been absorbed by it, turning it into the only luminescence. The dazzling light from the punch first pierced through the giant Buddha¡¯s palm, then plunged into the brow of the Tathagata, and finally, the power contained within detonated explosively.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang!


    The exaggerated and horrific scene looked as if a hundred thousand apocalyptic thunders had all been dropped at once.


    The head of the Tathagata Dharma Realm was obliterated and vaporized first, exposing the clear blue sky to Su Heng¡¯s vision. Then, the astonishingly powerful explosion moved like a rolling thunderstorm, pressurizing the air and forming one shockwave after another.


    The hovering Buddha statues, pagodas, prayer flags, and various visions in the sky, along with many other phenomena, were all submerged and instantly destroyed, turning to dust.


    The massive force warped the air, pressing down from the sky.


    The ground beneath trembled, and the surrounding plates rose and tore apart. Then the immense explosion flattened them again and scattered them, transforming into a fearsome sandstorm across the vast plains of the Skull Plain. The numerous Yuan Family knights encamped outside the Hundred Buddha Temple realized the danger at the very first moment.


    Giant wolves howled, Yuan Tianshu shouted loudly.


    Tens of thousands of people swiftly turned around and ran wildly in the direction away from the Hundred Buddha Temple.


    The vast land trembled endlessly like a beating heart as seismic waves radiated outward at an even faster pace. Many of Yuan Family¡¯s warhorses, pure-blooded demon beasts of formidable build, were now paralyzed with fear on the ground, foaming at the mouth, with excrement flying about behind them.


    Yuan Tianshu felt his knees give out and he collapsed to the ground, facing upwards. He rolled over, not caring about the dust and filth on his body, and looked back. The rolling sandstorm was like a tidal wave, obscuring the sky and rushing forward at an unbelievable speed, the sensation of it scraping across his face was like that of sharp little knives.


    Banners whipped in the wind beside him, and continuously people were blown away, screaming. The scene before his eyes was sheer chaos.


    "This is too exaggerated!" Caught in the midst of the storm, Yuan Tianshu felt his adrenaline surge, his heart pounding fiercely.


    After a good while, the storm gradually subsided.


    It was then that he lowered his arms, gasping heavily, drenched in sweat as if he had endured a great battle. Looking around, the military formation was a mess, with all kinds of military weapons and horses scattered about; occasionally, a fully armed Great Knight would scream as he fell from the sky and hit the ground with a dull thud.


    Fortunately, these men were elite and robust, with no meager cultivation.


    Even if they fell from a height of several hundred meters, at most they would suffer broken bones and tendons, rather than losing their lives on the spot.


    "This is damn too exaggerated!" Yuan Tianshu commented again, swallowing a mouthful of saliva, "Such destructive power, it¡¯s really a natural disaster. The saying ¡¯when immortals fight, mortals suffer¡¯ couldn¡¯t be more accurate."


    Only now did he slowly recover his senses, yet he couldn¡¯t help but worry. If this was the situation here, what would the scene look like at the center of the explosion? Was that big shot currently in a safe condition?


    ...


    When Su Heng threw that punch,


    The entire Hundred Buddha Temple was simply erased from this world, becoming history.


    Bright sunlight streamed through the unobstructed sky, scattering down in patches. As a large amount of waste heat was expelled from the gaps in his Scale Armor, Su Heng¡¯s body emitted a "hissing" sound. His body was like a furnace, quickly raising the temperature around him, distorting the air and forming a blaze of white smoke.


    After a deep breath, Su Heng¡¯s heart gradually slowed its beating. He stepped forward, his heavy body leaving a trail of deep footprints in the soft sand.


    The old monk remained in the posture of throwing a punch.


    Around him, a Buddha pagoda, a Bodhi Tree, and under the shadow of the Bodhi Tree, a patch of grass and a few flowers.


    What remained of the grand Hundred Buddha Temple were these inconspicuous things which miraculously survived, safeguarded by the old monk¡¯s supreme Mana. The old monk bore no apparent wounds, but with that punch, all his spirit, energy, and essence were completely drained. Experience new stories on


    What was left was merely an aged husk.


    Su Heng gently tapped his finger on the old monk¡¯s forehead, a breeze blew by, and the old monk¡¯s body turned to ashes and dispersed inch by inch. His gray monk¡¯s robe, patched all over, fell softly to the grass.


    Next to the Bodhi Tree, colorful lights rippled like ribbons, dazzlingly beautiful under the sunlight¡¯s refraction. Su Heng¡¯s gaze lingered on it for a moment before reaching out his hand, his deformed dragon claw gently touching the lustrous light.


    The colored light suddenly dispersed, turning into countless fine golden dots.


    Then these dots circled in the air before coming to rest on Su Heng¡¯s hand, forming a small golden lotus about the size of a bowl.


    The lotus was exquisitely transparent, as if carved from jade. Every line and detail on it was vividly realistic. As he drew closer, Su Heng could even catch a faint, lingering fragrance.


    This golden lotus was a Condensation of the old monk¡¯s spiritual power.


    He had absorbed, digested, and summarized the many legacies of the Hundred Buddha Temple, eventually forming this object. This lotus was indeed a legacy intended for Su Heng by the old monk. However, he thought Su Heng¡¯s killing intent was too heavy and wanted to convert him with Buddhist teachings.


    In the end, he was not successful.


    As for the lotus left behind, which contained knowledge and power of Condensation, it was very useful to Su Heng. And with the protection of the Seed of Destruction¡¯s invasive powers, Su Heng wasn¡¯t worried about any trickery left behind by the old monk affecting him.


    Without much consideration, Su Heng opened his perception and absorbed it through the Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The golden lotus had twenty-four petals, and each petal contained spiritual power comparable to an ancient Buddha statue. As each petal withered and dispersed, Su Heng¡¯s spiritual power rapidly increased. A lot of knowledge contained within was also being slowly captured and absorbed by Su Heng.


    Among this knowledge was the Three-Headed and Six-Armed Divine Power Su Heng had long coveted and the Tathagata Divine Palm that the old monk had spent hundreds of years studying.


    Its content could be described as vast.


    It was as if a large-scale library had been engraved into Su Heng¡¯s memory.


    Whenever he needed it, he could consult it at will. But to fully grasp all this knowledge in a short period of time was definitely impossible¡ªeven with the help of the attribute panel, because mastering a Secret Technique or Divine Skills from beginner to complete perfection required a significant amount of attribute points.


    It was only after scanning through it roughly that Su Heng began to realize just how incredible the old monk¡¯s comprehension was.


    More than three hundred legacies within the Hundred Buddha Temple.


    An ordinary person could consider it remarkable to master one during their lifetime.


    Yet the old monk had mastered them all, even able to integrate these legacies and condense them into a single Tathagata Divine Palm.

 Chapter 358: 293: Neither Born nor Dead, Invincible at the Time!

    These inheritances, Su Heng had no intention to learn them all.After all, Su Heng had his own plans and would not change them just because of sudden found wealth.


    Among the many inheritances of the Hundred Buddha Temple,


    The Three-Headed and Six-Armed Divine Power was definitely something he intended to learn. As for the remaining ones, the old monk¡¯s Condensation-summarized Tathagata Divine Palm seemed to him to have merit, and he added it to his attribute panel as well.


    With tens of thousands of attribute points accumulated being consumed, two more Divine Skills were perfected into Su Heng¡¯s martial arts system.


    "Although there were some unexpected situations, the gain is richer than anticipated." Su Heng nodded slightly, a satisfied expression appeared on his face.


    He glanced at the progress of the Heavenly Demon State.


    In just a few breaths¡¯ time, it had increased from under fifty to now seventy-two points.


    Moreover, the two digits after the decimal point in this number were still visibly jumping upwards, adding another decimal point in the blink of an eye. Such a thing hadn¡¯t happened before when he destroyed the divine statue.


    Su Heng guessed that it might be due to the spiritual power contained within the golden lotus being too pure and abundant.


    Even the Seed of Destruction combined with the consummate Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique could not digest and absorb it in an instant.


    Su Heng was not in a hurry.


    By his estimation, no matter the situation,


    With the spiritual power contained in the golden lotus, releasing the Heavenly Demon State would be more than sufficient.


    At most, it would just take a little more time. After summarizing this trip¡¯s gains, Su Heng withdrew his gaze and turned off the attribute panel. He looked at the lush Bodhi Tree in front of him, then shook his head, took a step forward, and his robust form instantly disappeared from the spot.


    ...


    Outside the Hundred Buddha Temple.


    General Yuan Tianshu reorganized the troops and was now standing on a small raised hillock, looking in the direction of the Hundred Buddha Temple from afar. He felt somewhat anxious, unaware of what was happening inside. As he lowered his hand that had been blocking the sunlight, a pitch-black figure with the sun behind it suddenly appeared in front of Yuan Tianshu.


    "Senior Su Heng, you¡¯re unharmed!" Yuan Tianshu was immediately overjoyed, his eyes widening with delight, "This is truly wonderful."


    "We were afraid that you might have encountered danger when we didn¡¯t know what had happened just now."


    "Indeed, there were some unexpected situations," Su Heng nodded slightly in response.


    "That old monk..."


    "There were some conflicts, but now I have resolved them," Su Heng replied.


    "That¡¯s good." Yuan Tianshu let out a sigh of relief and grew ever more admiring of Su Heng. He had clashed with the old monk before and knew that the latter¡¯s strength was unfathomable. But now, the old monk was dead, and Su Heng was almost unscathed. ?????N?§£§¦?


    Even more so, even the aura emanating from Su Heng seemed to have become deeper.


    Yuan Tianshu gathered his thoughts and asked, "May I know what your next plan is, Senior?"


    "What¡¯s the situation with the remaining two Esoteric Sects?" Su Heng had definitely intended to visit all three great Esoteric Sects in succession during this expedition. However, the order could be adjusted according to the current specifics.


    Yuan Tianshu¡¯s expression turned solemn, and he hurriedly answered, "White Tower Temple is still holding its ground; there hasn¡¯t been any particular news. But it¡¯s said Zunfa Temple has encountered quite some trouble, with Zhanguang Buddha siding with a powerful entity from Changsheng Heaven. Many high monks in the temple have been sacrificed."


    "Master Meng Huan personally led a team to rush over, and the specifics of the situation are currently unknown."


    Zhanguang Buddha... Su Heng had some recollection of this name. The ancient Buddha Kasyapa he had met in the Dharma King Temple was Zhanguang Buddha¡¯s master. Moreover, according to the information provided by Meng Huan, among this generation of Cultivators from the three great Esoteric Sects, Zhanguang Buddha was the most likely to break through to the Earth Immortal Realm.


    On the other end of the Mythical Battlefield, the Blood Realm was an expansive world with ancient inheritances.


    If the beings there were willing to pay a hefty price, they should be able to help Zhanguang Buddha break through to the Earth Immortal Realm in a short period of time.


    And with many monks sacrificed by Zhanguang Buddha to open a portal, a demon god from the Blood Realm could potentially descend in person. Given this, it would indeed be very difficult for Meng Huan alone to resolve such a situation.


    "In that case, I shall make my way to Zunfa Temple first," Su Heng decided with a thought.


    "I wish Senior a smooth journey," Yuan Tianshu hurriedly complimented.


    "Mm!" Su Heng nodded.


    By the time Yuan Tianshu looked up again, Su Heng had already disappeared from in front of him.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Boom!


    The clouds in the sky gathered, blocking out the sunlight, making it impossible to distinguish between day and night.


    A blood-red thunderbolt flashed, and the momentary light illuminated the dilapidated temple overrun with weeds. The originally peaceful and sacred temple was now covered in filthy blood. A vulture flapped its wings, descending from the towering temple walls, opened its large mouth, and tore at the remains of a monk whose eyes had not yet closed in death.


    Behind the monk was a semi-circular archway. Behind the archway lay a colossal golden Buddha statue, whose pupils were streaming with filthy blood.


    "Zhanguang Buddha!" Yong Ku clenched his jaw tightly, veins popping out on his face. His iron fists creaked from the force of his grip, conveying extreme anger. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This beast, he deserves to die, to fall into the eighteen layers of hell, never to find salvation!" Yong Ku cursed in a low voice, seething with rage.


    And beside him, Yong Zhen extended a hand to pat his shivering junior brother¡¯s shoulder by way of comfort.


    When the two of them had left the temple, the situation had not been as dire as it was now. Although a large number of demons had suddenly appeared, and the powerful Zeng Guang Buddha had struck hard, many of the high monks and ascetics in the monastery were caught off guard and killed.


    But after all, their cultivation was exquisite.


    After getting through the initial panic, they had reorganized and mounted a counterattack.


    They even managed to escort out figures of the Buddha¡¯s children¡¯s caliber like Yong Zhen and Yong Ku to seek support from the outside world.


    However, by the time the brothers had received the Dharma Seals bestowed by the old monk and returned, the scene before their eyes filled them with a mixture of grief and fury. Everyone, those brothers with whom they had lived day and night, the elders who had diligently taught them cultivation, all had died at the hands of the despicable traitors.


    And their unseeing corpses had not been looked after; they had just been thrown on the ground to be torn apart and devoured by those beasts.


    Yong Zhen suddenly looked up and then covered Yong Ku¡¯s mouth with his hand, "Don¡¯t make a sound."


    He had used a technique of Sound Transmission into the Ear with force.


    Yong Ku suppressed the anger in his heart and slowed his breathing, looking in the direction indicated by Yong Zhen¡¯s gaze.


    He saw on the protruding eaves of the monastery, a demon about half human height with a spear in hand and bat wings on its back, looking downwards.


    Taking advantage of the backlighting from a flash of lightning, he looked carefully.


    The demon¡¯s eyes were empty, but its ears were sharp and pointed, standing up like a wolf¡¯s.


    It seemed to use its ears rather than its eyes to capture the slightest movement in the environment. Both brothers, being high monks with remarkable cultivation, controlled their bodies to the extent that they could even slow their heartbeats to an imperceptible level.


    The demon lingered for a while, but detecting nothing unusual, it took off into the sky, flapping its wings and soon disappeared into the rolling clouds.


    "They must be the evil creatures that emerged from the other end of the Mythical Battlefield," Yong Zhen said in a low voice as he let go of his junior brother¡¯s mouth, "Their numbers are growing. We must hurry and take action quickly."


    "Otherwise, even if we can successfully kill Zeng Guang Buddha, I fear we cannot end this disaster."


    "Brother is right!" Yong Ku nodded hurriedly.


    Now that everyone was dead, they could only hold onto their hope and drive themselves forward.


    Many of them could have left, actually. It was to escort their own brother and himself that...


    Thinking of this,


    Yong Ku felt a new wave of grief, "He must pay a price!"


    "Let¡¯s go!" Yong Zhen pulled Yong Ku¡¯s arm, "I think I can guess where he is, let¡¯s hurry!"


    Without further hesitation, they hurried forward.


    The temple that had been so familiar in the past now seemed utterly strange.


    The merit pool was filled with viscous, crimson blood, and the leaves of the Bodhi Tree had fallen, hanging with prayer flags made from human skin and bones.


    In front of the training ground, a dozen little demons were using the heads of monks as balls, kicking them around and making giddy, raucous noises.


    The Yin Wind blew in gusts, the stench of blood strong in the air.


    Several scenes they saw gave Yong Ku a deep shock. He longed to rush forward on the spot and slap these demons into tiny pieces.


    Fortunately, he managed to restrain himself each time, following his brother to a grand hall in the center of the monastery.


    In the middle of the grand hall was a Buddha statue, which was now dismantled, leaving only the lotus-shaped base. On the two sides, against the walls, were eighteen Arhats with bulging, furious eyes. These Arhats, already grotesque in appearance, were now covered in fresh blood, and given the tangible-like shadows, they looked even more like demons baring their fangs and claws.


    Yong Zhen took a deep breath, no longer hiding his presence, and just like that, he stepped into the grand hall.


    Bang!


    On the dragon pillars on both sides of the grand hall, candles were placed.


    At that moment, candles as thick as a child¡¯s arm ignited one after another. The flickering flames dispelled the darkness, spreading toward the depths of the grand hall.


    Under the lotus seat, a stout monk in a blood-colored robe was sitting cross-legged on a cushion. Hearing the noise outside, he stopped chanting scriptures and slowly stood up, turning around calmly. Discover exclusive tales on


    This person was none other than the abbot of the temple, Zeng Guang Buddha.


    After falling into the demonic path, Zeng Guang Buddha appeared almost unchanged from the outside.


    His eyes were dark blue, his facial expression serene. Even in a temple as ghostly and ghastly as this, his fair skin was covered in a peaceful glow, as if he stood amidst pure land.


    Upon seeing the brothers standing at the entrance, Zeng Guang Buddha¡¯s face finally showed a hint of surprise; he hadn¡¯t expected that after such difficulty escaping, they would dare to come back. He conjectured that the brothers must have obtained some kind of reliance from the outside world.


    But Zeng Guang Buddha was unperturbed.


    Because he had reached the realm once stood by his master, neither living nor dying, invincible in the world.


    Even if these two had gained some special techniques from the outside world, they would not pose any threat to him.


    Therefore...


    Zeng Guang Buddha¡¯s surprised expression turned into a smile.


    "You¡¯ve returned," he said, bringing his hands together in prayer, greeting the two brothers with an Amitabha.

 Chapter 359: 294: Who claims to be undefeated, who dares to claim to be undefeated!

    Seeing the Buddha of Increasing Influence¡¯s face plastered with a feigned, insincere smile, Yong Ku felt a surge of anger rushing to his head, turning his eyes blood red. He bellowed furiously, "For your own selfish desires, you¡¯ve killed so many people in the monastery. Even now, do you not have a single thought of repentance?""Repentance?" The Buddha of Increasing Influence showed a look of surprise, tilting his head and asking in confusion, "I don¡¯t think I did anything wrong. Why should I repent?"


    "The armored cavalry of the Great Zhou Dynasty is approaching, and the strength gap between us and the enemy is vast."


    "Even if I didn¡¯t kill them, these people would have ended up dead at the enemy¡¯s hands. Since they were going to die anyway, why not let them die with more meaning? With my breakthrough in cultivation and the assistance of those people, the spearheads of the immortal sects and noble families were thwarted, ensuring the continuation of the Temple of Respect¡¯s lineage."


    "Given the current situation, isn¡¯t this the best answer?" The Buddha of Increasing Influence shook his head with a sigh, his expression somewhat helpless, "Pity that those people were too short-sighted to understand my earth-shattering wisdom. They refused to cooperate willingly, offering up their lives, and thus forced me to act personally, resulting in such an ugly scene."


    "Yong Zhen, Yong Ku." The Buddha of Increasing Influence solemnly called the names of the two brothers, "The ones who are wrong are not me, but them."


    "You! How preposterous! How preposterous!" These words nearly smoked Yong Ku with rage. He trembled all over, yet for a moment, he was speechless.


    Fortunately, his elder brother Yong Zhen remained calm and said coldly, "Buddha of Increasing Influence, you have made a grave mistake and fallen into the demonic path. My junior brother and I will personally put an end to you here, sending you into the eighteen levels of hell, never to be reborn, in order to appease the spirits of our predecessors."


    "End me, never to be reborn?" The Buddha of Increasing Influence laughed as if he had heard a joke, his lips parting in a wide grin, "Merely two ants threatening the true dragon in the sky. Don¡¯t you find that funny? I¡¯ll just stand here still, what can you do?"


    "Is that so?" Yong Zhen¡¯s mouth curled into a cold smirk, "You¡¯re still as arrogant and conceited as ever."


    "Hmm!?" As soon as Yong Zhen finished speaking, the Buddha of Increasing Influence suddenly felt an intense, extreme threat.


    He barely had time to think.


    Reacting subconsciously, he tapped the ground with the tip of his foot, his blood-red robe swirling as he explosively retreated backward.


    Boom!


    Simultaneously.


    Golden light burst forth from the crown of Yong Zhen¡¯s head.


    Sacred, vast chants of the Buddha echoed from the void, resounding in the great hall.


    The surroundings of the grand hall trembled, and large amounts of dust fell from the ceiling. In the darkness lurking demonic creatures gave out cries of terror, beating their wings, attempting to flee from the grand hall. But their reactions were too slow, and as the Buddhist light flashed, these demonic creatures were evaporated inch by inch, turning into ash that dispersed.


    Within the golden, holy light, an old monk emerged, his form emaciated and his face taut with anger, stepping forward from his battle-torn gray robe.


    He appeared somewhat ethereal, his gaze falling distantly upon the Buddha of Increasing Influence.


    "How is this possible!?" The Buddha of Increasing Influence¡¯s face distorted in shock, "How could there be such a powerful living Buddha on Skull Plain!"


    Both were Cultivators in the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Yet the old monk, only a spiritual imprint, brought the Buddha of Increasing Influence an overwhelming sense of oppression.


    Boom!


    "Demon, you shall be extinguished!"


    The old monk¡¯s voice boomed like spring thunder, swinging a punch forward.


    It seemed an ordinary punch without any technique or form. However, the Buddha of Increasing Influence felt as if he were an insect trapped in amber, with no way to escape or resist, left only to await death. In the face of this life-and-death crisis, the Buddha of Increasing Influence managed to slightly turn his head aside with all his strength. ??????????


    Pffft!


    The golden punch shot up into the sky.


    Half of the Buddha of Increasing Influence¡¯s head exploded.


    Crimson blood and white brain matter.


    It had not yet splattered when it evaporated into mist, dispersing into thin air with the power enveloping it.


    "It worked!" Seeing this scene, Yong Ku was overjoyed, nearly jumping on the spot.


    "Hold on!" But Elder Brother Yong Zhen sensed something amiss, his breathing tense as he stared at the Buddha of Increasing Influence, as if witnessing an unbelievable event unfolding.


    "Elder brother?" Yong Ku was puzzled.


    Then, following where his elder brother¡¯s gaze was fixed, his own face turned extremely grim.


    The Buddha of Increasing Influence, despite having half of his head blown off by a punch, did not fall immediately. Instead, he stood suspended in mid-air, perched above the Buddha¡¯s lotus pedestal.


    Blood-drenched robes whirled in the rushing wind, flames flickered around them. On the Buddha of Increasing Influence¡¯s half-head, crimson flesh bulged and squirmed, quickly forming a new, soft red pate.


    The Buddha of Increasing Influence¡¯s erstwhile peaceful demeanor was gone.


    His body radiated murderous energy, with his skin still forming on the skull, blue veins and flesh exposed, his eyes a ghastly red. Gone was any semblance of a living Buddha, replaced by the figure of an incarnate demon.


    "How dare you two rebels even attempt to assassinate me! You shall be executed!" the Buddha of Increasing Influence roared furiously. If he hadn¡¯t just advanced to the Earth Immortal Realm and awakened an undying nature, that punch from the old monk would have undoubtedly killed him instantly.


    "One false move, such a pity, such a shame!" clenching his fists, Yong Zhen¡¯s face showed a mix of rage and helplessness.


    Following the strike, the spiritual imprint left by the old monk gradually dissipated. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Heaven and earth were turned upside down; the overwhelming force had arrived.


    Even if this old monk possessed the ability to communicate with heaven, he was helpless to reverse the raging torrent. In the end, all that remained of him in this world was but a single sigh.


    "Hmph!" Seeing the old monk¡¯s lingering power disperse, Zeng Guang Buddha sneered with a ghastly expression, "I want to see, without this old man, who amongst you can kill me! Who else poses a threat to me!?"


    "Die, rebel!"


    Boom!


    Zeng Guang Buddha struck out in anger, violently reaching forward with a grasp.


    His arm swelled rapidly, the skin splitting, turning into a demon-like crimson giant palm, stirring up a howling wind.


    Like a titan python on the hunt, it spanned the sky, with the candles on either side violently trembling as it crushed down onto Yong Zhen and Yong Ku.


    Bang!


    First a loud blast, then intense pain followed.


    The ceiling above the great hall shattered and exploded.


    Against the backlight of crimson lightning, a burly figure, accompanied by a shower of ash and wood chips, dramatically descended from the sky.


    Splat!


    That person¡¯s large foot stomped down, and Zeng Guang Buddha¡¯s deformed arm was blown apart instantly, sending blood plasma spurting around the great hall.


    Then, with a loud laugh, the person threw a powerful long punch forward without any warning.


    "Su Heng!" Zeng Guang Buddha¡¯s face changed as he recognized the uninvited guest. Feeling the overwhelming force emanating from Su Heng, his pupils trembled violently, and he gasped for air. Without time to think, he raised his intact other hand in an attempt to block.


    But it was completely futile.


    Like a mantis trying to stop a chariot, their powers were not even remotely in the same league.


    Zeng Guang Buddha felt as though he had been harshly struck by a comet from beyond the skies; his arm exploded in an instant, followed by his chest, neck, and lower abdomen. The powerful force whistled through, shattering his entire body continuously. He turned into a handful of bloody flesh as he was blasted backwards.


    The towering monastery walls collapsed with a crash, with the buildings behind them exploding one after another, engulfing the area in thick smoke.


    In the end, Zeng Guang Buddha¡¯s mutilated body ¡¯plop¡¯ sound plunged into a boiling blood pool. Read exclusive content at


    There came a series of piercing shrieks from within.


    A mass of ugly demons, about half a person tall and resembling bats,


    Flapped their wings, screaming in panic as they flew into the sky, casting large shadows amidst the flickering blood-red lightning.


    The scene before them became abruptly clear.


    Gusts of wind blew past, carrying the scent of blood, while Su Heng¡¯s clothes fluttered in the wind.


    "The living dead waste, not even able to catch my punch, dares to proclaim invincibility, who gave you the audacity." Su Heng sneered, retracting his gaze. He turned around to see Yong Zhen and Yong Ku standing somewhat bewildered in front of the great hall.


    Yong Ku was hesitant at this moment.


    On one hand, Su Heng was an enemy, but on the other, he had indeed rescued them from a dire situation.


    On the contrary, his senior brother Yong Zhen quickly came to terms and stepped forward to bow, gratefully saying, "Thank you for your life-saving grace, senior!"


    Su Heng noticed the spirit markings remaining on Yong Zhen¡¯s forehead, and his eyebrows furrowed, soon understanding what had transpired. The two young monks were really nothing in his eyes. Su Heng had no intention of making things difficult for them, simply saying, "Leave quickly, what follows is none of your concern."


    "Understood!" Yong Zhen said, "Thank you, senior."


    Yong Ku opened his mouth, wanting to say more, but Yong Zhen reached out to pull him, forcibly dragging him away from the great hall. The two brothers turned around and soon disappeared in the blood-colored shadows in the distance.


    Once the two had left, only Su Heng remained in the vast hall. The flickering lights from the dragon columns on either side, beyond the walls, the Arhat sculptures had ghastly expressions, their lips and teeth stained with blood. Under the backlight of the bloody lightning, the atmosphere seemed particularly eerie.


    However, Su Heng did not care, his eyes swiftly swept over these Arhats.


    Flap flap!


    A gust of wind blew through, and dark clouds surged.


    Several bats on the eaves flapped their wings and entered the hanging blood-colored vortex.


    "Come out, how much longer must I wait for you!" Su Heng said with a cold smile, suddenly turning around, his sharp gaze fixed on a corner inside the great hall.


    Where it seemed empty, but the darkness was so thick it felt tangible. As Su Heng¡¯s words fell and echoed, droplets of thick blood fell from the broken beams, gathering on the ground into a pool of crimson.


    The blood pool bubbled and boiled, emitting bubbles.


    Amidst the thunderous roar of lightning, a figure wearing a blood-red robe with a handsome yet enchanting face and two horns among the crimson hair appeared.


    As soon as he appeared, the Demonic Qi from his body spread unrestrained, covering the skies and spreading outwards. A vast array of blood-colored runes emerged, resonating with the surrounding environment, taking advantage of the time and place. This made his already formidable aura even more terrifying and profound, inscrutable.

 Chapter 360: 295: Unrivaled Demonic Might, Suppressing Everything!

    The crimson figure that appeared was none other than the Blood Sacrifice Demon God, Ralph, whom Su Heng had previously encountered!But at this moment, what stood before Su Heng was not merely a projection, but the real, complete form of a powerful demon god in its prime.


    "Knowing full well that this is a trap, yet you still dare to come here," Ralph said with a sinister smile, not taking Su Heng seriously and scoffing, "I don¡¯t know whether to call you brave or just exceedingly stupid!"


    "Stupid!?" Su Heng laughed as if he had heard a joke, "I think the foolish one is you. To see me and not flee, yet daring to bark wildly here, is that not courting death in your ignorance to the extreme!"


    "You are like a fly caught in a web, yet you still dare to spout such wild words in front of me!" Experience more content on


    Ralph was furious at first, but then he let out a sinister laugh, "Merely having defeated a clone of mine once has given you such courage? Fine, I was going to enjoy myself a bit first, but since you¡¯re so eager to die, I shall grant your wish and send you on your way!"


    Bang!


    Before he could finish his sentence, Su Heng¡¯s thoughts had already moved.


    The surging strength honed by the Sword Refining Technique turned into sharp Sword Qi, slashing towards the direction where Ralph stood.


    Splat!


    Ralph¡¯s body was bisected at the waist.


    However, his smile unchanged, his body burst open with a bang and turned into countless viscous blood, seeping into the ground.


    Then, the entire hall seemed to come alive. With rumbling noises growing louder and nearer, the ground vibrated and undulated. Thick cracks spread out beneath Su Heng¡¯s feet, and poisonous blood-colored tentacles surged wildly from the cracks, spewing tens of meters high and filling every direction.


    With a whoosh, they wrapped tightly around Su Heng, three layers thick, both inside and out.


    In an instant, Su Heng¡¯s towering body was submerged in the filthy blood light, turning into a giant blood-colored cocoon.


    "You talked a big game just now, but when it really came to fighting, you were taken down in an instant, how boring!" With a flash of blood light, Ralph¡¯s figure appeared at the other side of the hall. A cold sneer on his face, and behind him hung a lowering blood-colored vortex in the sky.


    The blood-colored tentacles wrapped around Su Heng had been condensed from a Catastrophe Volcano within the Blood Realm and further refined with the lives of tens of thousands of humans and demons. A demon god who once practiced physical cultivation was trapped by this blood net and couldn¡¯t break free, eventually being refined by Ralph into a pool of dirty blood.


    Normally, the bodily strength of human Martial Artists cannot compare to that of demons and monsters.


    Now that Su Heng was trapped in the blood net, in Ralph¡¯s eyes, his death was inevitable, and his life would soon end.


    "However... Come to think of it, this might have been a bit too easy." Ralph¡¯s face showed a doubtful expression, but he soon felt he was worrying too much. For today¡¯s battle, he had already paid a great price and made preparations well in advance.


    A successful strike, although smooth, was to be expected.


    "Let¡¯s refine him first and be done with it," Ralph stamped his foot lightly and reached out his hand, his fingers curling into a loose fist.


    Blood-colored runes appeared on the cocoon enveloping Su Heng, condensing into chains. As Ralph tightened his grip, these chains made metallic clanging sounds and continued to contract tightly. But gradually, Ralph soon realized something was wrong. R????§£¨§?


    Because he was already using all his might.


    Under immense force, these chains creaked alarmingly, yet the cocoon refused to deflate. Instead, it was steadily expanding outward, as if some monster was about to break through the seal and emerge ready for battle.


    "You can¡¯t be serious!?" Watching the blood cocoon bulge and expand, a bad premonition suddenly welled up in Ralph¡¯s heart.


    Crack¡ª


    The next instant, premonition turned to reality.


    The rune chains wrapped around the blood cocoon could no longer hold and burst apart.


    The backlash of the failed spell fell squarely on Ralph, causing him to stagger and retreat explosively, his body slamming against the wall and leaving a huge dent.


    Rip!


    First, savage spikes burst through the blood cocoon.


    Then, with a robust sigh, it exploded. The fierce wind howled, and the already scarred hall couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, collapsing completely.


    Amid the blood-colored lightning below, the explosion caused a sinkhole where billowing dust scattered, and Su Heng transformed back into his true form.


    Nearly ten meters tall, he was like a monstrous demon mountain.


    His body was clad in thick, overlapping armor with layers of black scales clicking together, making a metallic clangor.


    Crown-like horns, a strong tail that sliced through the air upon movement, spines extending from the joints, and clusters of blue-purple crystals that grew down his spine.


    The monster¡¯s face sported a bone mask in the shape of an inverted triangle, the corners of its mouth lined with crowded fangs and a malevolent grin.


    A pair of blood-colored pupils flickered with a violent blaze.


    Whoosh!


    The monster suddenly lowered its head. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blood-colored pupils suddenly fell upon Ralph, who felt a surge of danger coursing up his spine.


    With Su Heng¡¯s size at this moment, even the so-called demon god,


    Was nothing more than a slightly larger mouse in his eyes¡ªtoo frail to withstand a single blow.


    "Ralph, you¡¯ve truly disappointed me. You¡¯ve prepared for over a month, and this is all you have to show? How can this make my killing spree enjoyable!"


    A cold smirk hooked at the corner of Su Heng¡¯s mouth as he spread his fingers wide and viciously clenched them toward the direction where Ralph was.


    Boom!


    The ground where Ralph had been standing was as if hit by a missile.


    A massive explosion instantly tore apart the floor and remaining walls, hurling hundreds of tons of black and red blood-soil into the air before it cascaded down. The formidable shockwave swept across the entire temple, tilting many buildings before they collapsed with a thunderous crash, a thick plume of smoke billowing up into the sky.


    This was clearly the ritual site meticulously arranged by Ralph, yet now Su Heng stood beneath the drooping blood-colored vortex, lightning backlighting his figure and exploding around him.


    That tremendous stature, frightening aura, and savage physique¡ªit was as if this arena had been custom-made for him. In contrast, Ralph, despite being a demon god, was the one continuously fleeing, looking more like a challenger daring to face the Devil himself!


    After practicing the Sword Refining Technique, Su Heng¡¯s spirit and strength had merged.


    Although only at the third level, the parts of his strength that had undergone refinement were like an extension of Su Heng¡¯s limbs. Merely with a thought, the strength surged violently forward, detonating and forming shockwaves of astounding power. With Su Heng sweeping his gaze, successive booming blasts echoed through the sky and the earth incessantly.


    For a time, in front of Su Heng,


    Ralph had no choice but to make a scrambling escape, with no chance to counterattack.


    "All you do is run, scampering about like a mouse. As the Blood Realm Demon God, do you not possess even the courage to give me a fair fight?" Su Heng stood bathed in the blood light, arms crossed over his chest, and the roaring wind from the blasts causing his dragon-like hair to flutter in the air.


    His patience finally ran out. He swung his sword and then fully activated the Tathagata¡¯s Hidden Scripture, stimulating his consciousness to predict Ralph¡¯s next landing spot.


    "Divine Power¡¤Gravity Manipulation!"


    As Su Heng¡¯s thoughts shifted slightly, hundreds of thousands of tons of gravitation surged wildly.


    The originally intangible air, after being subjected to hundreds of thousands of tons of force, instantly became countless times harder than steel.


    Ralph had just teleported into place when he realized something was off. He felt like he was trapped in amber, completely immobilized. The bones and muscles in his body groaned under the unbearable strain, while a dense network of blood vessels in his eyes twisted and exploded. His once wickedly handsome face now appeared fiercely distorted and terrifying under the violent pressure.


    "Got any last words?" Su Heng¡¯s face twisted into a sinister smile before he said matter-of-factly, "Sorry, I forgot you can¡¯t speak now."


    "Well, never mind that, I¡¯ll just send you on your way!"


    Hiss!


    The draconically transformed finger, resembling a sword, spanned a distance of several hundred meters, pointing directly at Ralph¡¯s trembling and terrified face.


    A dangerous beep accompanied by a buzzing vibration resonated in the air.


    The second heart thumped inside the monster¡¯s wide chest, and pale golden dots of light emerged, then converged at Su Heng¡¯s fingertip. Collapsing and transforming, they exposed an unstable crimson core, and a searing beam of light, teeming with dense purple and blue plasma clouds, pierced toward Ralph¡¯s brain.


    Boom!


    The ground trembled violently as an enormous mushroom cloud slowly climbed into the sky.


    Countless amounts of dust rose and then, driven by the expanding air, howled in all directions. The powerful force enveloped within directly leveled half of the revered temple to the ground. Many demons harboring inside, without even time for a scream of terror, were instantly turned to ash and vanished without a trace.


    As the dust gradually dispersed and the scene inside became clear, Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows shot up, revealing an interested expression on his face.


    But in the center of the explosion, Ralph was unharmed.


    In the middle of the smoke-filled giant pit, a towering figure stood with arms crossed, just like that, blocking the fearsome blow for Ralph.


    This fellow, resembling an upright croc-turtle, bore a dragon¡¯s head. His body, black and dreadful, was draped in overlapping heavy armor, and a thick shell on his back stood tall like a mountain range. He was huge, standing at seven meters with a bulky, heavy body that felt almost as imposing as Su Heng¡¯s usual form.


    Su Heng¡¯s attack had been intercepted by this monster.


    The armor on its arms was heated to red-hot and cracked, falling off, but in the blink of an eye, it quickly healed and returned to its original state.


    The beast slowly exhaled a breath of crimson air, straightened up, and in its dark yellow vertical pupils shone astonishment, "It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve encountered an opponent who could cause me harm. Human warrior, you should be proud of this."


    "Let me introduce him," Ralph breathed a sigh of relief and regained his previously composed demeanor, pointing to the croc-turtle behemoth next to him, tossing his hair back and speaking, "This is my good brother, the Heavy Mountain Demon God, Reylo!"


    "Is that so?" Su Heng snorted, raised his head, and looked towards the sky above a remaining pagoda, "Then who might this be?"


    At that, both Ralph and Reylo displayed looks of surprise on their faces.


    It seemed that even they had not anticipated a third demon god appearing on this battlefield...

 Chapter 361: 296: You think you’re worthy of collaborating with me?

    "You didn¡¯t tell me you invited someone else!" Reylo, the giant crocodile, breathed heavily, his face somewhat unpleasant as he looked over at Ralph.Ralph hastily raised his hands and said, "I didn¡¯t lie to you, I really didn¡¯t invite a third Demon God."


    "Could that guy be deceiving us?" Reylo¡¯s face showed a look of astonishment.


    "No!" Ralph¡¯s expression turned serious as he looked toward the not-too-distant pagoda, "Someone really has come, an uninvited guest. And to be able to elude the perception of both you and me, this person, I¡¯m afraid, might be troublesome."


    The scene suddenly became quiet.


    Boom!


    From the drooping blood-colored vortex, a thunderbolt suddenly exploded.


    Above the white pagoda, a black shadow that seemed almost tangible first appeared, and then a figure emerged into everyone¡¯s view.


    It was of ordinary human height, indistinguishable as male or female, for it was cloaked in a layer of black armor, its face even covered within a closed helmet. Only at the eye area, a black slit was left, emitting red blood light outward.


    A red cape was tied over its shoulders, which fluttered briskly in the strong wind, stretching towards the hanging vortex in the sky.


    "To be able to detect my presence, not bad at all. You¡¯ve got some skills, far better than those two useless ones, Reylo and Ralph," the figure in Scale Armor said mockingly, holding two crescent blades in its hands, treating the whole scene as if it were a relaxed and enjoyable game.


    It was only after seeing this person quietly appear that both Reylo and Ralph¡¯s faces changed. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Blood Shadow Demon God!" Ralph wore an ugly expression, his muscles visibly tensing. It was like a farmer in the forest encountering a venomous snake, startled and enveloped in immense danger. He immediately grimaced and asked in a low voice, "How did you come to be here?"


    "Oh dear, I was actually planning to chop off your head and use it as a chamberpot," the Blood Shadow Demon God said with a smirk, "but I never expected such interesting things to happen here, so I followed secretly."


    The person¡¯s gaze fell onto Su Heng, pausing briefly, before addressing him outright, "Young man, you have a pretty good physique. How about you join forces with me, and we deal with these two first?"


    "Humans have an old saying, the enemy of my enemy is my friend," the Blood Shadow Demon God said in a low, velvety voice.


    Read exclusive adventures at


    With these words.


    Before Su Heng could speak, the faces of Ralph and Reylo had already changed dramatically.


    "Although we have some disagreements, after all, we are both Blood Realm Demon Gods, how can you elbow us out!"


    Ralph nearly jumped out of his skin at the cry, having already witnessed the exaggerated strength displayed by Su Heng.


    The Blood Shadow Demon God itself was also a well-known entity within the Blood Realm.


    Coming without a shadow, leaving without a trace.


    Mysterious and terrifying.


    More than a handful of Demon Gods died at its hands.


    An absolutely intimidating existence. If these two were to join forces now, his carefully prepared plans would come to naught, and he himself was very likely to die here without any chance or possibility of turning the tables!


    Even the usually unflappable giant crocodile, Reylo, warned in a low voice, "Blood Shadow, do not err!"


    "I just like the feeling of being with the strong..." The Blood Shadow Demon God seemed quite pleased with the astonished and furious expressions on their faces. It chuckled while looking back at Su Heng, "What do you say, young man? If you agree, we can get started right now." ????¦¢?????


    "Cooperate?" Su Heng, who had been coldly observing the three of them, finally spoke, "You think you¡¯re worthy?"


    "The rats that scurry everywhere in the gutter, aspiring to accompany the true dragon that fights against the heavens, wouldn¡¯t that make others laugh their heads off?" Su Heng¡¯s body shook, and the sound of rumbling like muted thunder emanated from within his bones. His muscles undulated, and ripples of golden light flickered within the Scale Armor.


    "You three wastes, come at me together," Su Heng crossed his arms over his chest, his gaze condescending, and he coldly said, "Come on over and die quickly, make it clean and efficient. My time is precious, I don¡¯t want to waste too much of it on you!"


    "You!" Upon hearing these words, the Blood Shadow Demon God was rooted to the spot in shock.


    It didn¡¯t really want to cooperate with Su Heng, it just wanted to get rid of everyone present.


    But it never expected Su Heng to be even more arrogant. Rejecting its offer outright, it was compared to a rat in the gutter.


    This was rubbing its pride in the dirt.


    In the thousands of years since it had become a Demon God, it had never suffered such humiliation.


    The Blood Shadow Demon God felt like a volcano erupted in its chest, a red rage rushing to its head, nearly smoking from all seven apertures.


    "Good! Good! Good!" The Blood Shadow Demon God¡¯s voice was no longer mocking, but turned cold, "Since the young man is so confident, I hope when I cut off your limbs later, you can still speak so boldly."


    "A dying man sure has a lot to say!" Su Heng didn¡¯t even glance at it, suddenly reached out his hand, and made a pinching motion forward.


    A torrential surge of pitch-black force came crashing down.


    Boom!


    A terrifying explosion occurred right there.


    The ground caved and burst, pitch-black, dreadful dust billowed up, and then swept across all directions in the ensuing shockwave.


    "Hahaha!" Ralph laughed heartily, "Blood Shadow Demon God, I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d see the day when you¡¯d be beaten."


    "Reylo, let¡¯s attack together!"


    "Okay!" Reylo responded with a throaty voice.


    His body was massive and weighty, yet his speed wasn¡¯t slow at all. He sprinted forward and at his fastest moment, he pushed off hard with his legs, causing mud to explode from the ground as Reylo¡¯s body leaped high into the air, transforming into a huge iron-black ball. Spinning rapidly in the air and carrying a deafening whirlwind, he fiercely smashed down towards Su Heng.


    "Haha, that¡¯s got some force!" Watching the impressive strike before him, Su Heng looked up and laughed loudly. Amidst the intense trembling of the ground, he first took a deep breath, then also accelerated forward. His second heart beat rapidly as a splendid golden light shone from his body.


    Then, with a fierce twist¡ª


    Smack!


    His tail whipped out, shattering the air and simultaneously, carrying the force of a collapsing mountain, it heavily struck the body of the mountainous demon.


    If time were slowed down a thousand times, one could clearly see.


    In the midst of lightning-fast booms, Reylo¡¯s armor, reputed to be indestructible, first severely caved in and deformed before exploding outright. Countless pieces of black armor, like a fierce storm, scattered in every direction and a series of explosive blasts erupted in an instant.


    Shockwaves rolled, thick smoke rose.


    Reylo¡¯s body shattered like pottery and was directly flung out, crashing heavily onto a distant mountain.


    The hundreds of meters high mountain, as if bombarded from orbit, was leveled in an instant.


    "Damn it!" Demonic God Ralph had intended to sneak an attack, but seeing Reylo neatly flung away by a clean strike and unable to climb out of the ground for a long while, fragments of his armor exploded not far from Ralph.


    Just the shockwaves from the exploding fragments made Ralph¡¯s entire body violently tremble, with crimson streaks of blood appearing on his pale face.


    Such extreme violence, such terrifying oppression!


    It left Ralph completely stunned in place, not daring to move rashly, caught in a dilemma of whether to advance or retreat.


    But while Ralph dared not strike, Su Heng wasn¡¯t about to spare him.


    Bang!


    His face carried a murderous aura, he strode forward.


    With each step he took, the vast ground seemed unable to carry the weight, exploding with dust and billowing smoke, much like a violently trembling heart. Cracks spread from beneath Su Heng¡¯s feet, and countless remaining buildings and pagodas on either side crumbled and collapsed during this process.


    "It¡¯s too late to feel fear now. Daring to challenge me was the biggest mistake of your life!" As the dust settled, Su Heng wore a ferocious smile, "I have already foreseen that your end is near."


    Boom!


    Like a gigantic road roller, a palm came crashing down unapologetically towards Ralph¡¯s head.


    What seemed like a normal palm strike, but when Ralph looked up, he felt the intensifying air pressure, the shaking ground, and red halos on the palm appearing from the severe friction with the air, akin to a meteorite falling from the sky.


    His mouth agape, he let out a silent scream.


    In that moment, Su Heng truly resembled the legendary Supreme Sky Demon, unstoppable and unchallengeable.


    Bang!


    In the nick of time.


    Ralph detonated his own body, turning into a mass of blood shadows.


    The enormous palm swept across, violently blasting the ground, amidst the raging winds. A dark shadow flickered several times, covering a distance of over a thousand meters, before reappearing in the void on the other side. Ralph¡¯s figure emerged, pale-faced and notably weaker in breath.


    Clearly, that nearly instantaneous Secret Technique was not easy for Ralph to execute.


    It required the right time, place, and came at a certain price.


    "I have plenty of time. I want to see just how long you can hide!" Su Heng sneered coldly and stretched out his hand again, pinching in the direction of Ralph.


    Whoosh!


    But just then, a sharp, piercing sound of cutting through the air arrived.


    The blood-colored cape billowed behind him, and the Blood Shadow Demon God in armor appeared in front of Su Heng.


    With curved blades reflecting the bloodlight in hand, they crossed and chopped towards Su Heng¡¯s neck. The latter slightly tilted his chin and smoothly dodged the strike with a side step, then Su Heng, baring his densely fanged mouth, lunged forward to bite.


    Though he had already used strength and Gravity Lock to seal the surroundings, the Blood Shadow Demon God moved like a fish through water, seemingly able to find the weak spots.


    Su Heng bit the air, as the figure vanished right before his eyes.


    Reylo and Ralph both held considerable fear for this person. Among the three, the Blood Shadow Demon God seemed the most formidable. The abilities now demonstrated were indeed troublesome. But Su Heng was not afraid; his spiritual power was already profound. Coupled with the seventh sense, his large body was remarkably agile.


    Even in his normal state, he could completely keep up with the speed of the Blood Shadow Demon God.

 Chapter 362: 297: Go All Out, Only to Prove Yourself Worth Killing!

    Whoosh!Su Heng flicked his finger, and a blade-like dragon claw extended outward from the tip of his nail.


    Boom!


    Within the hanging vortex, crimson lightning exploded once more.


    The sharp, piercing sound of the air being torn apart arose as the attack from the Blood Shadow Demon God followed.


    Just a moment ago, the Blood Shadow Demon God had invited Su Heng to join him, but he mercilessly rejected the offer. Enraged, the Blood Shadow Demon God had already regarded Su Heng as a mortal enemy. Every swing of the Blood Moon Dual Blades was enveloped with tumultuous blood flames, leaving behind trails of crimson arcs several meters long in the dark night.


    Thump!


    Su Heng no longer dodged but clashed his bladelike claw against a curved sword.


    Even from the perspective of the Ralph Demon God, the speed of the two was unbelievably fast.


    He had concentrated as much as he could, his pupils slightly constricted, but still couldn¡¯t catch the details of the battle. He could only see a blur of afterimages followed by continuous explosions that resonated through the air. Each collision inevitably caused sparks to fly, with crimson arcs spreading outward.


    "Hiss..." Ralph watched for a while, then involuntarily drew in a cold breath.


    Fear started to surge in his heart.


    If he had arrived a bit later, he might have been caught by the Blood Shadow Demon God.


    With the speed and agility it was demonstrating, he would certainly have been sliced into ribbons, with no chance of survival.


    However...


    In Ralph¡¯s eyes,


    The Blood Shadow Demon God was already unbelievably fast.


    Yet when facing him, Su Heng could completely keep up with that speed, even maintaining a relaxed demeanor. Additionally, his huge stature and the terrifying force that had just blown Reylo¡¯s body apart.


    Both speed and strength were off the charts. Such terrifying power, even if placed inside the talent-filled Blood Realm,


    Could surely rank among the top.


    Such a formidable creature, why would it appear here?


    For a moment...


    Ralph felt utterly confused.


    Vaguely, he felt that this world might not be as simple as he had imagined.


    As Ralph was bewildered and unable to make sense of it,


    Elsewhere,


    The battle between Su Heng and the Blood Shadow Demon God had also reached its conclusion.


    Though brief, they had collided thousands to tens of thousands of times. Su Heng was fine, but the weapons of the Blood Shadow Demon God were beginning to falter. ??????????£Â§§s


    Whoosh!


    It flashed and appeared above a side wall.


    Looking down at the bloody dual blades in his hands, the blades were like broken porcelain, filled with dense cracks. As the Blood Shadow Demon God applied force with both hands, the crescent moon-like bloody blades split outright, turning into countless fragments, falling piece by piece to the ground.


    "Even so-called Divine weapons, how can they compete with a body tempered a thousand times?" Seeing this, Su Heng burst into laughter.


    Bang!


    Then, his figure shifted, executing Divine Movement.


    He almost teleported out of thin air, appearing right in front of the Blood Shadow Demon God and reached out swiftly to grab it. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In this fight, Su Heng revealed the Divine Movement for the first time. The Blood Shadow Demon God, completely unprepared, was caught off guard.


    "Got you, little rat!" Su Heng¡¯s face bore a fierce grin.


    His arm swiftly swelled with blood, and piercing golden light emerged from the gaps in the feather-like scales. The temperature in his palm rose rapidly, pressure increased, and then it exploded outright, with grayish smoke drifting up. In the palm of Su Heng, however, there were only a few pieces of highly molten and deformed armor.


    The Blood Shadow Demon God appeared in another open space, looking pale, with cracks appearing on his originally intact armor, revealing parts of his pale body underneath.


    "This armor seems to have something!"


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze landed on the Blood Shadow Demon God, his face showing an interested expression.


    Just now, when he had grasped the Blood Shadow Demon God in his hand. The armor felt like a living thing. A strong force of rejection emanated from it, forcibly freeing itself from Su Heng¡¯s demonic grasp.


    Otherwise, with the Blood Shadow Demon God¡¯s small build, being directly caught by Su Heng, it would definitely have been crushed instantly, turning into a pile of mush.


    But the armor was also damaged, with cracks spreading. Such a tactic couldn¡¯t be used many times.


    Clatter!


    Reylo finally recovered from the heavy blow he had suffered.


    He flipped over, pushing away the rocks pressing on him, and then amid the trembling of the ground, he stepped forward to rejoin the battlefield.


    Continue your journey on


    At this moment...


    Reylo, Ralph, the Blood Shadow Demon God.


    The three demon gods, vaguely formed an equilateral triangle, enclosing Su Heng within.


    While they all bore injuries and appeared spiritless, the expressions on their faces were grim. In contrast, Su Heng, who was right at the center like some major villain, merely stood there with his arms crossed in front of his chest. The invisible aura emanating from him was like tidal waves, making the three demon gods hesitate to make any rash moves.


    "We must join forces and figure something out. This guy is a bit odd, otherwise all three of us will die here," Ralph used a ritual, his voice arising in the minds of the other two.


    Blood Shadow Demon God spoke irritably, "You two are so useless that you can¡¯t even inflict damage on that monster, what¡¯s the use of cooperating with you besides being dragged down?"


    "That¡¯s not necessarily true!" Reylo¡¯s resonant voice rang out.


    "You have a way?" Blood Shadow Demon God seemed to have thought of something, and his eyes suddenly lit up.


    "I have a Volcano Bomb on me." Reylo answered. Both Ralph and Blood Shadow Demon God, upon hearing this item, revealed a look of shock on their faces.


    The Volcano Bomb, condensed from the concentrated power of Catastrophic Volcano in the Blood Realm, possessed such immense power that, once fully detonated, the shockwave it created could turn a demon god and his entire legion into ash, vanishing into thin air.


    And that wasn¡¯t all.


    The Volcano Bomb contained a vast amount of the unique power of the Blood Realm.


    For current world creatures, this Blood Power was undoubtedly a potent, corrosive poison.


    Previously, at Wu Family¡¯s old house, Ralph had used just a bit of Blood Power, enveloping the battlefield and significantly suppressing Meng Huan¡¯s immortality. It had taken Meng Huan a great deal of effort to completely remove the contamination of Blood Power from his body.


    If a Volcano Bomb were fully detonated, the amount of Blood Power it contained would be tens of thousands of times greater than before.


    "Excellent, with the Volcano Bomb, he is surely doomed!" Blood Shadow Demon God rejoiced inwardly, his voice laden with hatred.


    "The key issue is, how to make the Volcano Bomb hit its target." Reylo murmured softly.


    Ralph thought for a moment, then answered, "Among the three of us, only Blood Shadow Demon God can barely keep up with that monster¡¯s speed. We two will draw its attention, create conditions for Blood Shadow Demon God. Then, seize the opportunity to hand the Volcano Bomb to him, how about that?"


    "Works!" Reylo pondered for a moment and nodded.


    All three were battle-hardened demon gods with rich combat experience, and now they just briefly discussed and perfected the details.


    A complete plan was thus formed. Even though Blood Shadow Demon God and Reylo didn¡¯t get along, under Su Heng¡¯s immense pressure, they had no choice but to set aside their differences and cooperate fully.


    The three demon gods communicated in the Spiritual Domain, and though their conversation had lasted only a moment in the physical world, it was enough for Su Heng to notice.


    "You three planning to join forces is useless." He humphed and spoke blandly, "In the face of absolute power disparity, even if more garbage joins forces, it is of no use.


    Give up struggling. Your resistance will only make your deaths more painful and desperate."


    "Too arrogant, what do you take us for!" Reylo roared angrily, and the ground trembled as he charged towards Su Heng.


    "Food, livestock, ants, defeated minions, what else could you be?" Su Heng punched forward; Reylo cried out to the sky as his body expanded, a thick layer of dark gold glow appeared on his armor, boosting his defense to the utmost, trying to resist fiercely.


    But it was in vain. Su Heng¡¯s punches, like a barrage of bullets, left imprints on Reylo¡¯s huge body, and then his armor burst open, followed by another punch that pierced through Reylo¡¯s chest with a dark glow.


    Blood mixed with chunks of organs spewed out like a fountain.


    Su Heng, bloody and crazed, laughed loudly, his aura bursting out, with thunder roaring and lightning flashing, shaking the entire battlefield.


    Crack!


    He exerted force in his arms, intending to tear Reylo in half.


    But suddenly, Ralph¡¯s deep, dirty monstrous voice came from the void, blood runes interwoven, turning into chains that clanged loudly, tightly wrapping around Su Heng.


    At the same time, Crack!


    Following a burst of blood-colored thunder, countless creatures of the Blood Realm, like raindrops, descended from a swirling vortex in the sky.


    Bloodsucker, Bloodthirsty Mad Wolf, Skull Splitter Demon... Ralph, known as the Blood Sacrifice Demon God, is proficient in various formations. At this moment, he spared no expense to activate the runes engraved around the battlefield, opening a gap to the Blood Realm and allowing these bizarre creatures to appear on the battlefield.


    However, the impact of these creatures was negligible.


    Su Heng took a deep breath, flames crisscrossed his chest, and then roared.


    Boom!


    The multilayered thunderstorm exploded, the surging power compressed the air, forming a terrifying black dust explosion. With the unrestrained release of power, this place instantly became a forbidden zone of life.


    The creatures of the Blood Realm hadn¡¯t even fallen before they were completely shredded, turning into a rain of blood and limbs.


    But that was exactly what Ralph wanted. "Now!" he exclaimed, his face twisted, his voice hoarse with shouting.


    Roar!


    Reylo responded with a roar that could shake mountains.


    He went down on all fours, his erect armor splitting layer by layer, erupting with dazzling red light like a dangerous volcano. The shell rotated, the black muzzle aimed directly at Su Heng through the air. Rapidly expanding, heating, turning red, amid the dangerous beeping sound, the molten boulder-like Volcano Bomb shot towards Su Heng.


    "Is this your trump card!?" Su Heng sneered coldly, "Delusional."


    The intuition provided by his Seventh Sense allowed Su Heng to sense the future to some extent, detecting the powerful shot before it had even been launched. He used his divine technique to flicker his body, instantly appearing in a vacant spot elsewhere.


    But unexpectedly, the Volcano Bomb was caught in mid-air by the suddenly appearing Blood Shadow Demon God.


    She executed a swift maneuver, and at the same time, numerous blood runes appeared around her body. Ralph had used his own blood essence as a blessing, bringing a further amplification.


    The combination of the two allowed the Blood Shadow Demon God to break a limit in an instant, even surpassing Su Heng¡¯s reaction speed.


    Almost teleporting, she appeared right in front of Su Heng.


    Her face was filled with joyful laughter, her cape fluttering in the wind.


    Raised up, smashed down.


    With a loud shout, "Monster, go to hell!"

 Chapter 363: 298: Next up, the second form!

    Boom!A massive explosion erupted over Su Heng.


    The overwhelming power released in an instant caused even the three originator demons to tremble with fear¡ªespecially the Blood Shadow Demon God, who was nearest to the explosion¡¯s epicenter. It felt an immense sense of crisis sweeping over it like a landslide and tsunami combined.


    Its muscles twitched and tensed uncontrollably, and a sour, aching sensation came from its teeth.


    It didn¡¯t dare hesitate, not even sparing the time to look back and see the effect.


    Bursting with the fastest speed it had ever attained, it turned tail and fled.


    Boom!


    But even then,


    The sweeping shockwave, like a heavy hammer, smashed brutally into the back of its head.


    In mid-air, the Blood Shadow Demon God was like a fly swatted down by a palm, its body suddenly blurring before crashing hard onto the ground. It left a trench over ten meters deep and surged forward a hundred meters before finally coming to a forced stop by smashing through the monastery¡¯s main gate, dissipating that formidable impact force.


    From the angle of the Blood Sacrifice Demon God Ralph and the colossal crocodile Reylo,


    They first saw that Volcano Bomb being violently thrust into Su Heng¡¯s chest, right into his heart. Then came the terrifyingly powerful explosion.


    It was as if, in a blink of an eye, the end of the world had arrived.


    The air expanded from the heat first, forming a massive, dangerous dark-red fireball.


    Then a scorching pillar of flame shot up into the sky, penetrating the vault of heaven and merging into the low-hanging lead-gray vortex. The secondary wave of power followed, with a series of explosions setting off ripples across the sky, as rings of blood-red clouds expanded outwards with astonishing speed.


    The ground heaved and trembled nonstop.


    The wild shockwaves mixed with dust, like tidal waves, completely turned all the remaining buildings of the monastery to dust, leveling them to the ground.


    In the midst of terror, the severe explosion finally ended. But even a demon god¡¯s strong body now tasted a metallic sweetness in its mouth and nose. A tremendous force resonated in its chest, vibrating incessantly, its ears buzzing, unable to hear any sound from the outside world.


    Even though they had prepared in advance, just the aftermath of the Volcano Bomb¡¯s explosion still caused severe injuries to the three demon gods!


    "Hiss!" Ralph inhaled sharply, extending his thumb to the giant crocodile Reylo beside him, "That power, impressive!"


    Reylo ¡¯thud¡¯ pulled his head out of a mud pit, shook it off, and said, "A treasure from the bottom of the chest, meant to save my life for another time."


    "But being able to play a role in this situation can be considered making the best use of it," Reylo added in his resonant voice.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it!" Ralph patted his chest and said to Reylo, "Once we take down this world, when the time comes to slaughter all beings, you will definitely not miss out on your share of the spoils, brother."


    "I think you two idiots are celebrating a bit too early!" A flash of red light, and the cold voice of the Blood Shadow Demon God suddenly came from nearby.


    Reylo and Ralph instantly tensed up, their muscles tight, because the alliance among the three of them was only temporary.


    Once Su Heng died, the Blood Shadow Demon God would probably turn against the two of them.


    This guy, with his penchant for killing, was completely unpredictable.


    Fortunately, their worries were unfounded this time.


    Because the cold gaze of the Blood Shadow Demon God was fixed squarely on the center of the explosion¡ªthat is, the spot where Su Heng had just stood.


    Although wearing an almost fully enclosed helmet that obscured his face, the aura emanating from his body also conveyed an unusually somber attitude.


    "What¡¯s going on!?" Ralph¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    His eyes widened in horror as he exclaimed, "How is that possible? Could it be that even such a massive explosion couldn¡¯t kill that monster?"


    "Something seems off!" Reylo also said in a deep voice, eyes fixed on the center of the explosion.


    Whoosh!


    On the towering summit, a cold wind suddenly blew.


    The fog lingering over the battlefield slowly dispersed, revealing a majestic black shadow, drenched in blood, before the eyes of the three demon gods. ?????????????§£¨ºs


    His ebony Scale Armor was shattered, his flesh torn, and hot crimson blood flowed down the crevasses of his swollen muscles, pooling into rivulets before falling to the ground, forming a pool like a clear mirror. Some wounds were so deep the bone was visible, and through the torn flesh and fat, the wiggling innards could be faintly seen.


    The Volcano Bomb appeared as a massive, prism-shaped rock, like a sharp blade, piercing straight into the monster¡¯s chest, at the heart.


    Such a wound...


    Although it looked utterly terrifying, for a monster with such a robust physique and an inexhaustible Healing power, it was barely a flesh wound, nowhere near enough to threaten its life.


    The most dangerous wound was at the heart, where nearly half the chamber had been torn open.


    But the key issue was that not until this moment did Ralph, the Blood Shadow Demon God, and the others realize in horror that this monster had three whole hearts!!!


    "Damn it, this is unheard of! How is this possible!" Ralph screamed loudly, rubbing his eyes vigorously. He doubted if he was seeing some horrible illusion, but once again, his hopes were dashed.


    The monster¡¯s colossal black form loomed like a nightmare, with spirals hanging low overhead, standing tall on the battlefield as though at the center of the entire world.


    Supreme and exalted, looking down on everything.


    That naturally emanating overwhelming presence, even for demon gods, induced awe and uncontrollable shivers.


    Reylo involuntarily lowered his center of gravity, feeling as if standing up in front of that figure was an extremely difficult task. As for the Blood Shadow Demon God, his heart sank further, his entire body turning cold; he was already contemplating how to escape.


    Ralph trembled all over, thinking he had already reached the peak of shock, but what made his scalp tingle was yet to come.


    Crack!


    The vigorous life force brought by the fusion of the Dragon Marrow began to take effect.


    As the muscles on his body started to move and heal, the remains of the Volcano Bomb embedded in Su Heng¡¯s chest also fell off.


    A pitch-black hand swept through the air out of nowhere, splaying its fingers to firmly grasp it.


    Inside the Volcano Bomb, more than half of its power still remained, having not been entirely unleashed.


    This was not because Ralph held back in mercy, but because the explosive power of the bomb was simply too immense. If it detonated with full force, they would not have had the chance to escape from the epicenter in time and would have been doomed to perish on the spot along with Su Heng. None of them wanted such an outcome.


    Now, Su Heng held the Volcano Bomb, with its remaining half of blood energy, in his hand. Red smoke was rising from it, like from a heating furnace, emitting intense heat causing a visible distortion in the surrounding air.


    "What does this guy want to do!" Reylo, still shaken by the power of the Volcano Bomb, took a step back instinctively.


    "No way!"


    Ralph and the Blood Shadow Demon God¡¯s eyebrows twitched violently.


    Then they watched in horror as Su Heng lowered his head, brought the remains of the Volcano Bomb to his lips, and took a fierce inhalation as if he were smoking a large cigar.


    The blood energy, undoubtedly toxic to any current living being, was thus inhaled deeply into Su Heng¡¯s body.


    After a moment, Su Heng¡¯s face revealed a look of satisfaction, as he exhaled a ring of blood-colored smoke.


    "Thanks for the treat, the taste is quite nice."


    Within two or three breaths, Su Heng¡¯s injuries had completely healed. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only had he recovered to his original state, but as he absorbed and assimilated a large amount of blood energy, the aura emanating from his body even seemed slightly stronger than before. Enjoy more content from


    Crack!


    Su Heng¡¯s long arms stretched outward.


    As he flexed his fingers slightly, the blood-energy-drained Volcano Bomb was no different from an ordinary rock.


    It crumbled into fine dust in Su Heng¡¯s hands and then fell through the gaps of his fingers, drifting to the ground.


    "Ralph, I was wrong."


    His gaze fell on the Blood Shadow Demon God Ralph, who instinctively shuddered.


    Su Heng took a deep breath and then flashed a smile, saying, "I originally thought you were just a pure waste, but it turns out you can still provide me with some amusement."


    "Next," he paused, the smile on his face growing broader, "comes the second form."


    Boom!


    As Su Heng¡¯s voice trailed off.


    The sensation of an impending disaster, like a mountain collapsing and a tsunami surging, exploded in Ralph¡¯s heart.


    "Run!" Ralph roared. At this moment, Su Heng in his eyes was no longer any frail human but rather an invincible evil god.


    He turned around, burned his spirit blood, and dashed with extreme speed, leaving behind afterimages.


    Meanwhile, the giant crocodile Reylo, the Blood Shadow Demon God, and others.


    Also felt a chilling and terrifying presence from Su Heng, which surged outward like a volcanic eruption.


    The wild destructive power just displayed.


    Was not even this monster¡¯s ultimate form, how could it be possible!?


    The Blood Shadow Demon God only felt as if a thunderclap exploded in his head, his mind buzzing, without a moment to think.


    A fear so intense it automatically triggered his body to make a choice. The three demon gods fled in three different directions at breakneck speed, kicking up dust and smoke, traveling a hundred meters in the blink of an eye.


    "Thinking of running? It won¡¯t be that easy!" A cold glint flashed in Su Heng¡¯s eyes as he instinctively wanted to enter the Domineering State.


    However...


    At that moment, a bright flash crossed his mind.


    He opened his attributes panel.


    99.98%... 99.99%... 100%


    [Heavenly Demon State unlocked!]


    "Very well!" A cold smile formed on Su Heng¡¯s face.


    Since it¡¯s so, then let¡¯s clear out all these things with the new form.


    And looking up at the blood-red vortex hanging low in the sky, strands of the Blood Realm¡¯s essence continuously seeped out from it.


    Domineering State brought about a significant physical enhancement, whereas Heavenly Demon State, on the contrary, provided a great boost to the Spiritual Domain. With the Seed of Destruction as the core, one¡¯s spirit could even alter matter to a certain extent and step into a non-human realm.


    Perhaps, after stepping into the Heavenly Demon State, it might even be possible to catch a glimpse of the Blood Realm¡¯s scenery.


    And it was at the moment Su Heng resolved to enter Heavenly Demon State.


    While on the run, the Blood Shadow Demon God Ralph suddenly felt a premonition of doom, a chilling sensation that crawled up his back to his chest...

 Chapter 364: 299: The First Style of Tathagata Divine Palm, All Buddhas Bow to Me!

    "Heavenly Demon Descent!"A sigh, akin to the tide of the ocean, rolled in.


    Merely upon hearing the sound, the connection between Ralph¡¯s spirit and body felt as if severed by a blade.


    His body completely out of control, he froze in place, unable to move. When he finally clenched his teeth and wrestled his way out of the daze, he felt the ground beneath him rolling and undulating violently. It was like sailing on a small boat upon an ocean suddenly whipped by winds and shrouded in Yin Wind.


    An incredibly formidable spiritual power, across thousands of kilometers of sky, fixed Ralph in place as if it were a railgun spear awaiting launch.


    Ralph took a deep breath.


    Knowing he could no longer escape, he had no choice but to stay and engage in a battle to the death with this monster.


    He turned around, looked up, and saw that his pupils uncontrollably trembled. There Su Heng¡¯s already immense stature further expanded and elongated, suspended mid-air. His eyes blazed with blood flames as he looked down from his lofty height with an indifferent gaze that oversaw everything.


    Behind him, infinite dark energy surged out in all directions.


    This was not the kind of energy a Martial Artist would recognize¡ªrather, it was a sinister power of destruction formed by the fusion and transformation of Su Heng¡¯s own blood, spiritual power, and the authority of the Seed of Destruction.


    From Ralph¡¯s perspective,


    As those tendrils of energy touched the sky, the dark and swirling clouds were wiped clean.


    All that remained were irregular rings of thin clouds, scattered around Su Heng like the stars around the moon, spreading outward.


    Yin Fire blazed in the sky, a blood moon hung high, and its chilling light cast a blood-red, leaping aura on Su Heng¡¯s towering figure.


    But when those tendrils penetrated the earth, the upheaval was even more startling.


    The vast land shuddered violently as if unable to bear the force, rippling upward and downward. The crust ripped open fully, with massive amounts of mud churning.


    Within the black soil, a fine network of mycelium rapidly grew.


    Existing plants, earthworms, and even fungi and residual organic matter mutated under the authority of the Seed of Destruction, giving rise to numerous Deceit Beasts.


    The number was so great that it was endless, and the rapid growth even caused a black storm that swept in all directions.


    "Ah!!!" Ralph raised both arms, only to feel a piercing pain, and then he was immediately engulfed by the pitch-black storm.


    "None of you three will escape!" Su Heng¡¯s cold and deep voice echoed around, coming from all directions. It was as if a billion Deceit Beasts were simultaneously calling out with various vocal organs, chanting in unison; that vast sound pierced the eardrums, nearly blowing Ralph¡¯s scalp off and driving him completely insane.


    In the center of the battlefield, Su Heng quickly located the positions of the three Demon Gods.


    Among them, the behemoth Reylo, due to his enormous size and lack of mobility, had only managed to cover less than three kilometers¡ªa distance that was negligible for a powerhouse like Su Heng.


    Ralph was slightly better off, but not by much.


    His spirit affected, he was stuck in place and about five kilometers from Su Heng.


    The most powerful among the three was the Blood Shadow Demon God, who was naturally agile. Even though he was injured, his all-out effort in a life-and-death crisis had carried him over ten kilometers away.


    Good grief, just a little further, and he would have escaped from Su Heng¡¯s omnipotent grasp.


    Unfortunately...


    That slight distance marked the difference between life and death.


    The Heavenly Demon State did not have a significant impact on Su Heng¡¯s appearance; rather, it primarily manifested in augmented spiritual power.


    The control and output of the Seed of Destruction were greatly enhanced.


    Creating Deceit Beasts was like creating extensions of Su Heng¡ª with a single thought, Su Heng could manipulate them at will within his range.


    Furthermore, due to enhanced spiritual power, all the Divine Skills that Su Heng possessed saw a metamorphic increase in power and range while in the Heavenly Demon State. R??????¦¢¦¥s?


    In his normal state, Su Heng could exert a gravitational force of up to three hundred thousand tons over an area of three kilometers with Gravity Manipulation.


    But the explosive increase in spiritual power brought on by the Heavenly Demon State...


    Increased the limit of Gravity Manipulation to millions of tons, extending the range to ten thousand meters!


    That means Su Heng could stand still, and the Blood Shadow Demon God¡¯s frenzied dash would still not get him out of Su Heng¡¯s palm.


    Taking a moment to familiarize himself with the changes brought by the Heavenly Demon State,


    Su Heng stretched out his arms, feeling the power to control everything at will like a creator, though his face showed little excitement; instead, it gradually turned cold, "It¡¯s all over."


    He stood in the void, his hair whipping about, and thrust his palm forward.


    Hiss!


    Inky black light, like that of a Buddha, appeared in the center of Su Heng¡¯s palm.


    In the hands of the old monk, the Tathagata Divine Palm was a sacred and tranquil power that subdued everything.


    However, Su Heng, who had chosen a different path, wielded the same divine technique, which manifested in a completely divergent and ominous manner.


    "Tathagata Divine Palm, First Form: All Buddhas Bow to Me!"


    Boom!


    As Su Heng slapped his palm towards the ground,


    The ground beneath had already highly mutated, and instead of exploding amidst the numerous Deceit Beasts that blanketed it,


    It was more like a giant stone smashing into a tranquil pond, with the center first caving in, then violently undulating, bulging upwards.


    The tremendous force compressed the ground, causing ripples that spread rapidly outward, sweeping up to ten thousand meters away in the blink of an eye.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The ground tore apart, dust and smoke billowing.


    Ominous, ferocious-looking demon Buddha statues then emerged on the battlefield.


    Although all these likenesses were made of stone, they had bulging muscles and fierce, flaming whiskers. At a glance, a dense, ink-like malevolence rushed over, as if the spirits and deities were shivering, almost as though they were about to come alive.


    Moreover, these statues were massive, with even the shorter ones standing dozens of meters tall and the taller ones exceeding a hundred meters. There was even a gigantic Buddha statue over three hundred meters tall that appeared beneath Su Heng¡¯s feet, holding him aloft like a small mountain.


    Thud!


    By this time the Blood Shadow Demon God had already escaped ten thousand meters.


    Just as it seemed to be fleeing from the battlefield, before it could even catch its breath, it felt a gust of wind from behind and its head felt as though it had been struck by a hammer, dizzy and sinking.


    When it came to its senses, a fierce, enormous face had appeared out of thin air in front of the Blood Shadow Demon God.


    Each and every one of them a Blood Realm Demon God, beings with enormous audacity and a nature to kill.


    Alas, all three had been toyed with by Su Heng, and beaten into having a psychological shadow. The Blood Shadow Demon God was startled, with hair standing on end and its heart pounding furiously. Only after recovering its composure did it realize that it was just a stone statue.


    "Where the hell did this statue come from?!" The Blood Shadow Demon God first let out a sigh of relief, then was overcome with shock and rage, "Even a mere statue dares to insult me, it must be slain!"


    Thud!


    It suddenly threw a punch forward.


    To its surprise, the Buddha statue extended a large hand and actually caught the punch.


    "What the hell?!" The Blood Shadow Demon God¡¯s eyes widened, a chill running up its spine. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even as an old Blood Realm Demon God, it had never seen anything so bizarre in its life. It didn¡¯t have time to ponder, as the statue was now buzzing and trembling, with red light shining from its eyes and emitting a dangerous chirping sound.


    Boom!


    In the next instant, the statue exploded.


    The massive shockwave caught the unprepared Blood Shadow Demon God and sent it flying.


    The powerful blast from the exploding statue was no small feat; even with armor for protection, the Blood Shadow Demon God tasted a sweet metallic tang in its mouth and nose. It briefly lost consciousness in midair and drifted with the wind like a falling leaf. When it regained its senses and slapped down with its hand, it steadied itself in the void.


    Looking back, it was startled to find several divine statues had appeared around it at some unknown time, completely surrounding it.


    Then¡ª


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!


    Experience new stories on


    These Buddha statues first shook violently and then exploded in sequence.


    The Blood Shadow Demon God didn¡¯t even have time to curse before its body was lifted into the air by the violent shockwaves. Amidst the rolling dust and debris, it was bounced toward the direction where Su Heng was located as if skipping across the water.


    In the center of the battlefield,


    Su Heng wasn¡¯t idle either, choosing to join the fight to end this war.


    He stepped forward, chanted the demon chant, his body slightly trembling, and then he displayed the Divine Skill of three heads and six arms. Four additional muscular azure-black arms ripped through flesh and appeared on Su Heng¡¯s bulging back, while two more heads emerged from the surging black mist, appearing on either side of his neck.


    Unlike the Secret King or other Buddhist experts he had seen before, Su Heng had unique heads upon his shoulders with the same Divine Skill.


    To the left, there was a dragon head with a ferocious visage and horns.


    To the right was a golden crow head with black fur, red eyes, and a beak like polished dark metal. On its forehead was a bloody lump that from afar resembled an erect eye, and it emitted a cold and deadly aura as substantial as if it was tangible.


    The three heads swayed wildly, at times making it hard to distinguish up from down, left from right.


    Moreover, seeing one¡¯s own head from such a perspective was a truly novel sensation. Fortunately, under the Heavenly Demon State, Su Heng¡¯s spiritual power was formidable, and he quickly adapted to the situation.


    Whoosh!


    He lightly leaped down from the top of the Buddha statue.


    The imposing figure with three heads and six arms vanished in an instant, and when he reappeared, he was standing on the turtle shell of Reylo, the Blood Realm Demon God and giant crocodile.


    Su Heng casually stepped on it, applying Gravity Manipulation at the same time. The double force was so great that Reylo felt as if he were carrying an ancient divine mountain on his back. His sturdy limbs shook violently, and his supposedly indestructible shell began to crack with pop sounds, clearly overstressed, with very large fractures distorting and spreading.


    Then, he heard Su Heng¡¯s voice, cold and indifferent, "Kneel before me and await your execution; I¡¯ll grant you a swift end."


    That voice was lofty.


    It was like the voice of a king who conquered the world, punishing an insignificant barbarian vassal.


    Especially that indifferent tone, as if being executed personally by him was an honor worth being grateful for.


    Among the many Demon Gods of the Blood Realm, Reylo¡¯s strength was also near the front rank, and having fought a hundred battles, he had never surrendered. How could he bear such an insult?


    "In your dreams!" Reylo¡¯s face was distorted, and he bled from the mouth, as he roared resentfully, "Just who do you think I am!"

 Chapter 365: 300: Hundreds of Clones, Nowhere to Escape!

    Roar!The mighty Demon God, stepped on like a mount, was looked down upon.


    Reylo was infuriated to the extreme, his entire body trembling.


    At this moment, he looked up and roared intensely, as the terrifying, pitch-black muscles on his body expanded even further.


    The heavy armor creaked and groaned, and trails of blood-red light seeped through the cracks, forming tangible mist in the void that rose up and obscured the moonlight.


    Based on previous combat experiences,


    The Blood Realm Demon Gods all seemed to have a special talent for burning their lifeblood. This allowed them to explode in power and enhance their strength limit within a short time.


    Now Reylo was no exception, and a roaring sound of blood and energy circulated within his body.


    Especially his physique, already massive and towering, was now warmer, his entire body shrouded in dangerous red light, mixed with billowing smoke. From afar, he gave the impression of a volcano about to erupt¡ªa sight of immense danger with a terrifying aura wafting around him.


    Burning lifeblood, gambling with life.


    In a very short time, Reylo¡¯s power doubled.


    Discover hidden tales at


    The ground trembled violently as if it couldn¡¯t bear the weight. Any random shake of his head or flick of his tail could uproot a mountain hundreds of meters high and throw it into the sky.


    However!


    Shaking mountains is easy!


    Toppling Su Heng was incredibly hard.


    "A mantis trying to stop a chariot, overestimating its capability," Su Heng crossed his arms and scoffed amidst the rolling dust, "It¡¯s just a desperate struggle, utterly pathetic."


    Bang!


    He stomped down fiercely again.


    The force erupted, and two powerful forces collided.


    Reylo¡¯s massive body was forcibly smashed into the ground, his armor unable to bear the load, spreading cracks all over. The formidable force, like a sledgehammer, hammered into Reylo¡¯s body. His eyes bulged immediately, blood-red and filled with dense web-like blood vessels, followed by a mouthful of fresh blood he vomited out. ??????¨®????¨§????


    "No! I¡¯m not content, I won¡¯t die here!" Reylo roared, still resisting.


    But Su Heng¡¯s patience had already run out.


    Hum!


    Amidst the dangerous beeping sound,


    The four arms on his back spread out, with twenty fingertips, each showing a dangerous dark red pinpoint of light.


    His second heart beat intensely, the stored high thermal energy injected into his circulatory system. Around his body, golden energy pathways intertwined and lit up like tides.


    Hisss!


    Twenty fiery, high-energy beams burst forth.


    They interlaced repeatedly in midair to create a net, finally landing on Reylo.


    His already intensely resisting movements abruptly froze, his face contortions of pain as if captured by a shutter, frozen stiff. Right after that, something horrifying happened. Reylo¡¯s large body was dismembered by the laser net, neatly splitting into hundreds of pieces.


    At first, very little blood flowed out because the wounds were scorched by high temperatures, emitting a strong smell of roasted meat.


    When his large body scattered like building blocks under Su Heng¡¯s feet,


    Rushing blood then burst forth like a breached river from the severed limbs, turning the indented ground into a stinking blood pool.


    "Hiss..."


    Three wide mouths opened in unison on Su Heng¡¯s neck.


    Now operating the Bright Sun Divine Skill, he took a bite, extracting and absorbing all the essence of blood and flesh within.


    In the Blood Realm, also considered quite reputable, one generation of the demon gods met their tragic end under Su Heng¡¯s feet, leaving only a few fragmented bones to prove his existence. The defeated are doomed to oblivion, and Su Heng, standing over his remains, didn¡¯t even spare a glance.


    He solemnly declared in his heart, "This is the first one!"


    "And then the second!" Su Heng¡¯s piercing gaze swiftly fell on Ralph nearby.


    Seeing his own close friend so cruelly perished, and being targeted by Su Heng, Ralph was both angry and fearful at this moment.


    His complexion turned pale, his muscles tensed, yet he dared not make any rash move, rooted to the spot, his mind blank, not knowing what to do.


    However, Su Heng wasn¡¯t planning to kill Ralph first.


    On one hand, this guy was still useful, the key to unlocking the gateway to the Blood Realm.


    On the other hand, the Blood Shadow Demon God, having recovered from the shockwave of the blast, was almost ten thousand meters away.


    Among the three great demon gods, the Blood Shadow Demon God was the most formidable and mysterious. It was very fast and expert at hiding.


    If it were to escape and hide, it would be an endless problem.


    "Since this guy poses the greatest threat, let¡¯s slaughter it first!" A murderous look flickered in Su Heng¡¯s eyes, and then he gently stomped his foot. The air exploded thunderously, stirring up a storm at the same time. Su Heng¡¯s large form with three heads and six arms also burst forward explosively.


    Especially in mid-air, Su Heng performed the innately divine movement.


    Instantly crossing through the void, his speed was unbelievably fast, and even masters of the Earth Immortal or Demon God Realms, focusing intently, could only barely see a fleeting afterimage.


    Bang!


    "This monster is too terrifying!"


    Meanwhile, at the edge of the bright horizon, Blood Shadow Demon God, sweating profusely, also started to burn its lifeblood desperately.


    It heard Reylo¡¯s agonizing and reluctant scream before death. This guy has astonishing defensive power, and even for itself to kill him wouldn¡¯t be easy. But in Su Heng¡¯s hands, he was merely meat on the chopping board, being slaughtered at will.


    Should it fall into the hands of this monster...


    This thought just appeared in Blood Shadow Demon God¡¯s mind, and it felt a chill down its spine.


    Whoosh!


    A cold wind blew, swirling up the snow.


    Under the dim sky, a continuous range of towering snowy mountains loomed before him.


    A look of joy appeared on the face of the Blood Shadow Demon God because just beyond these mountains lay an ice lake hundreds of meters deep, the source of many of the world¡¯s great rivers.


    Its underground water network was complex, like a maze. If he could just get inside, he could use the currents to conceal his own aura and there was a high probability of escaping from Su Heng¡¯s clutches. With its talent and brilliance, as long as he survived this catastrophe, the world would be his oyster in the future!


    "Freedom!" the Blood Shadow Demon God shouted in his heart, his eyes shining with hope.


    He swore he had never felt so exhilarated and excited.


    Not even when he had transformed from the peak of death level to the Demon God Realm had he felt half as thrilled as he did now.


    However¡ª


    Bang!


    "Where do you think you¡¯re going?"


    Following the cold, indifferent voice, Su Heng stepped forward, emerging from the void.


    His robust, towering body, like a high wall, solidly blocked the Blood Shadow Demon God¡¯s path. The three fierce faces, high above and expressionless, slammed the Blood Shadow Demon God from heaven to hell, from dreams back to reality.


    "Damn!" the Blood Shadow Demon God widened his eyes, his face showing shock, "How has this guy gotten so fast all of a sudden!"


    He had just witnessed Su Heng slaughter without blinking an eye.


    Now, even if the Blood Shadow Demon God were given a hundred more bits of courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare to confront Su Heng alone.


    Whoosh!


    He forcibly suppressed the trembling in his heart.


    The Blood Shadow Demon God quickly turned and ran frantically in another direction.


    But¡ª


    The outcome was the same.


    The void tore open, and Su Heng¡¯s robust figure appeared again, solidly blocking the Blood Shadow Demon God¡¯s path.


    The Blood Shadow Demon God took a deep breath and tried yet another direction to escape, but Su Heng appeared again, his face mocking.


    It repeated again, the same scenario.


    The fourth time, the fifth time, the sixth time¡­


    Finally!


    In the span of a few breaths, the Blood Shadow Demon God repeated actions hundreds of times.


    And every time, the outcome was the same, he had barely taken a few steps before Su Heng chased him down and blocked him solidly in front of him.


    Bent over, hands on his knees, gasping for breath, he stood on a black rock on a snow mountain, his face full of shock and disbelief.


    He looked up, surveying his surroundings¡­


    All he could see under the blood-red moonlight on the white snowy mountain¡ª


    Sides, above and below, crowded everywhere, were figures of Su Heng.


    Forming roughly a spherical shape, they thoroughly surrounded the Blood Shadow Demon God. These figures, all robust and multi-limbed with faces full of malevolence, appeared almost like evil gods incarnate, striking fear into anyone who saw them.


    "What on earth is going on!" Suffering too many blows in a short time, the Blood Shadow Demon God was somewhat on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Impossible, this absolutely can¡¯t be real!"


    "It must be an illusion!"


    "Thinking you can trap me here with a mere illusion? No way!" the Blood Shadow Demon God gritted his teeth, driven by anger, and overcame his inner fear. He randomly chose a direction and suddenly increased his speed, attempting to burst past Su Heng.


    Nearing, getting closer¡­


    As Su Heng rapidly loomed larger before his eyes, he showed no special reaction.


    Just as the Blood Shadow Demon God thought it was merely a false alarm and let down his guard, suddenly a huge hand descended from the sky.


    Bang!


    The Blood Shadow Demon God was suddenly dealt a heavy blow.


    His body, like a cannonball shot from its cannon, increased in speed abruptly, crashing violently into the mountain wall of the snow mountain.


    Boom!


    The immense impact caused the mountain to collapse.


    In the continuous muffled sounds, the Blood Shadow Demon God opened his mouth wide, gasping for air, and pushed a large rock off his body.


    Under the blood moon, the wind and snow dissipated.


    Su Heng¡¯s robust figure advanced step by step, casting a long shadow, walking directly toward the Blood Shadow Demon God.


    From the recent heavy blow, one of the Blood Shadow Demon God¡¯s legs and one of his arms were now bent and useless.


    Watching Su Heng approaching slowly but surely,


    The Blood Shadow Demon God could only use the remaining arm to prop himself up and push hard with his remaining leg.


    With a face filled with fear, he tried to back away.


    But he soon felt his back press against something. Turning his eyes, he saw it was a black rock covered in white snow.


    The Blood Shadow Demon God finally gave up struggling, his body slumped, and he stopped moving.


    S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 366: 301: End Everything, Charge into the Blood Realm!

    "What exactly happened just now with those shadows!" Blood Shadow Demon God gasped heavily, his eyes emitting a red glow through the gaps in his armor, staring at Su Heng as if resigned to his fate, simply wanting an answer to this question so he could die enlightened."It was a Divine Skill, you should have seen it before," Su Heng answered straightforwardly without hiding anything.


    What had trapped the Blood Shadow Demon God was indeed the Divine Skill "Shenxing" that he had obtained from the statue of the Dragon Maiden that day.


    In his normal state, when Su Heng used Shenxing, it resembled the Daoist technique of reducing the earth to inches, allowing him only to teleport a short distance forward.


    But in the Heavenly Demon State, his spiritual power increased significantly, altering the effects.


    The same talent, in the hands of Su Heng, produced a completely different outcome.


    With the huge enhancement brought by the Heavenly Demon State, Su Heng could release Shenxing multiple times in a sufficiently short period. What eventually appeared to the Blood Shadow Demon God was like hundreds of clones, an unbelievable outcome.


    "So that¡¯s how it is!" the Blood Shadow Demon God looked up, suddenly exhaling a turbid breath.


    "Before you die, is there anything else you want to ask?" A cold smile hooked on Su Heng¡¯s face as if he was waiting for something.


    "No more." the Blood Shadow Demon God replied.


    "Very well." Su Heng spread his fingers, stretching a large hand forward.


    Boom!


    At the moment of their touch,


    A violently corrosive blood mist suddenly exploded from the Blood Shadow Demon God¡¯s body, the mist rolling and obscuring vision.


    Seizing the opportunity, the Blood Shadow Demon God transformed into a black shadow, suddenly bolting away. However, Su Heng¡¯s expression remained unchanged, as if he had anticipated this turn of events.


    Hisss!


    He opened his mouth and inhaled, swallowing all the blood mist.


    He then continued to reach forward, his palm suddenly generating a tremendous pulling force.


    "No!" The Blood Shadow Demon God cried out in despair, suddenly frozen in midair.


    It struggled violently, but was powerless, forcibly pulled back by the gravitational pull of hundreds of thousands of tons.


    Su Heng grabbed him, applying a slight force, the bones in the Blood Shadow Demon God¡¯s almost doll-like body emitting a series of cracking sounds.


    "Since it has come to this, let¡¯s die together!" Driven to despair, the Blood Shadow Demon God¡¯s ferocity was provoked.


    Its spirit, energy, and soul all burst into intense flames.


    Especially the armor covering its entire body, buzzing and turning red-hot, a powerful aura surged out from between Su Heng¡¯s fingers.


    "What grade do you think you are to threaten me," Su Heng sneered coldly, the dragon head on his left side opening its mouth wide, its teeth densely packed.


    Especially from the Blood Shadow Demon God¡¯s point of view, the deep, undulating throat appeared like a writhing abyss, sending shivers down one¡¯s spine at a single glance. ?????????????


    "No!" Anticipating its fate, the Blood Shadow Demon God¡¯s pupils trembled, screaming out.


    Both fists desperately pounded, trying to break free from Su Heng¡¯s grasp.


    "You could have died more dignifiedly," Su Heng said coldly, followed by the dragon head on the left biting down hard, seizing half of the Blood Shadow Demon God¡¯s body, blood spurting out.


    The head on the right also moved forward, extending its sharp obsidian beak, grabbing the wildly flailing legs of the Blood Shadow Demon God.


    The two heads pulled in opposite directions with force.


    Amid the hair-raising sound of flesh tearing, the Blood Shadow Demon God was torn in half right before Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    Inside the armor, Su Heng saw fair skin and scattered red hair.


    This Blood Realm Demon God, who had been a terror in the Blood Realm, appeared to be a woman. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But Su Heng didn¡¯t care about such matters; he was only surprised that someone of her petite size contained such abundant power. Waves of astonishing heat moved through his abdomen, rapidly digested and absorbed by his body.


    "The second one!" Su Heng looked down at the scattered blood and fragments of intestines and other organs beneath his feet.


    Find adventures on


    In the midst of the snowstorm, his expression was somewhat cold.


    Pfft!


    The Blood Shadow Demon God was swallowed whole.


    The heads on either side suddenly opened their mouths, spitting out.


    A clump of acid-mixed blood and fragmented armor appeared in Su Heng¡¯s palm.


    "This is... the armor of the Blood Shadow Demon God." Su Heng recognized the origin of these armor pieces, which had remained intact despite being briefly swallowed by him.


    The materials inside were quite precious.


    Su Heng thought about it and decided to keep them; perhaps he might make some discoveries from them later.


    "The last one!" Su Heng gazed towards the distant battlefield.


    Among the three great demon gods, the sacrifice demon god was the weakest. Especially since the patterns inside the temple law had been destroyed during the previous fierce battles. Now, Ralph was so weakened that he was vulnerable to a single strike, perhaps even ordinary Earth Immortals like Meng Huan and Huang Long could kill him.


    Ralph was straightforward, seeing Su Heng suddenly appear in front of him, he spread his arms and said bravely, "Fair is fair, I miscalculated this time, kill me!"


    "But don¡¯t celebrate too soon!"


    Ralph¡¯s tone was icy, his eyes flashing with hatred, "In the Blood Realm, there are countless ancient existences, and the five great pillar gods reign supreme, suppressing everything. Even if your power is great, when the Mythical Battlefield fully descends, you will only have a dead end."


    "Is that so?" Su Heng murmured lowly, "Unfortunately, you won¡¯t have the chance to see that day come!"


    Swish!


    Su Heng spread his fingers, stretching a large hand forward.


    He instantly grasped Ralph in his hand.


    Ralph¡¯s body trembled violently, already preparing to close his eyes and face death.


    But the agony of death never came; instead, an irresistible force made him turn his head, his eyes wide as he and Su Heng looked into each other¡¯s eyes.


    "What are you trying to do!?"


    Ralph was startled instantly, trembling all over as if he realized something terrifying.


    Unfortunately, it was already too late.


    Su Heng silently recited a mantra from the Divine Skills scriptures in his heart.


    He activated his spiritual power to forcefully invade Ralph¡¯s mind and read his memories.


    A Demon God, even in a weakened state, possesses immense spiritual power. Su Heng took him by surprise, but he managed to access only parts of Ralph¡¯s memories.


    Moreover, the fragments were scattered and unstructured.


    But that was enough.


    "I¡¯d like to see the so-called eternal paradise in the Blood Realm, whether it is as others say, a despair as deep as the abyss of hell!" Su Heng sneered, his eyes blood red with a certain bloodthirsty longing.


    "Monster, madman!" Ralph cursed loudly, "It¡¯s sheer delusion."


    He sneered, "You and I are mortal enemies. How could I, a mighty Blood Realm Demon God, commit such treacherous deeds!"


    "You don¡¯t have a choice," Su Heng snorted lowly, "Stop playing innocent. It was you who first entered this world. Since you started the war, you no longer get to decide how it ends."


    Bang!


    The third heart, the Seed of Destruction, throbbed.


    Nourished by Su Heng¡¯s vitality and spiritual power over several days, this heart seemed to have grown in power.


    A massive amount of energy and spiritual power mixed together, forcibly pumped into Ralph¡¯s body. Ralph¡¯s originally tall and robust figure swelled up in moments, ballooning like an inflated balloon, turning into an obese figure that seemed ready to explode.


    "No! No more, it¡¯s too much!" The intense pain made Ralph tremble all over, his body distorting.


    He thrashed about wildly, but was helpless, firmly clutched in Su Heng¡¯s grasp as more energy was mercilessly injected into his body.


    Pop!


    His eyeballs burst out.


    From the dark hollows of his eyes, beams of blood-red light shot out.


    Su Heng grinned fiercely, like holding a controller made of flesh and blood, aimed at the sky, and squeezed it hard.


    Pop!


    The moment Ralph¡¯s body burst open,


    A sphere of red light soared into the sky and exploded with a bang.


    Thunder roared, and wind and clouds converged.


    The blood-red vortex, which had dissipated during the battle, reemerged unexpectedly.


    In the backlight of blood-colored lightning, a rich, otherworldly essence, like a waterfall, gushed out from the vortex, interspersed with numerous bat-like flying demonic creatures.


    In the raging wind, Su Heng¡¯s hair flew wildly, his face brimming with excitement.


    "What goes around comes around. I really want to see the pillars of god Ralph mentioned and see what caliber they are!"


    Su Heng laughed heartily, tapped the ground with his feet, and leaped into the air.


    The air in front of him, like gelatin, was directly shattered by the impact.


    His towering figure, like a rocket launching from the ground, tore through the sky, stepped onto the thunder, and dived straight into the blood-red vortex, disappearing from sight.


    Bang!


    When Su Heng reappeared,


    It was already on a vast and dry Gobi.


    Though Skull Plain is commonly known as the Wilderness, compared to the current scenery, it still qualifies as paradise.


    There was no water, no vegetation, only ugly cracks spreading like scars across the dried land. Poison gas, gun smoke, and fire clouds rolled out from them, carrying shrill screams.


    Overhead, massive crimson vortexes filled the sky.


    Looking out, it seemed as if a gigantic life form loomed beyond the world, opening its greedy maw to devour everything within.


    Two giant hell dragons crisscrossed through the sky, tearing a human slave from nowhere into pieces, scattering blood and organs across the sky, instantly attracting a large crowd of rat-like demons below to feast.


    Cold winds brushed past Su Heng¡¯s back with a rustling sound.


    Curious, he turned his dragon head to look back.


    A portal about thirty meters in diameter, oval-shaped, emitting blue light spots, stood firmly behind Su Heng.


    Along with the cold winds, came the familiar icy essence from Skull Plain.


    In front of Su Heng¡­


    The vast land was crowded with all kinds of demons, numbering in the thousands.


    Each one of them was elite, with grotesque muscles and huge bodies, red flames of blood billowing from them.


    A glance revealed an undulating roar like a tidal wave coming towards him.


    Clearly, it was a massive army of formidable warriors, and the leader was a putrid vampire exuding the aura of the Demon God Realm.


    This creature stood over seven meters tall with wings on its back and held rusty massive axes in each hand. His deeply recessed eyes were blood red, pushed to the brink of madness by murder and bloodlust.


    "Born from blood!"


    The essence of another world was like an aphrodisiac to these demons.


    The putrid vampire roared and could no longer suppress the rage within him. His muscles burst as he took a step forward, flapped his wings, swung his mighty axes, and with a force that could split mountains, he slammed them down towards Su Heng¡¯s head!


    Almost at the same time, the tens of thousands of demon soldiers on the vast land also began to move. Amidst furious roars, they surrounded Su Heng completely.

 Chapter 367: 302: Spinal Cord Long Spear, Chewing Golden Rod

    "Hahaha, come on, fight!" After a quick assessment of the surrounding situation, Su Heng threw his head back and laughed heartily. The ground trembled thunderously, and amid the swirling dust-like smoke, he had already stepped towards the front, charging at a colossal blood-sucking ghost.Hissss¡ª


    The sharp, ear-piercing sound of rushing air exploded like the roar of a hundred beasts.


    His left arm rapidly swelled with blood, covered in dragon scales, and mutated into a massive claw that could tear the world apart. The claw, like a reaper¡¯s scythe, enveloped in a fierce gust, clashed violently with the giant axe in the blood-sucking ghost¡¯s hand.


    There was a loud "bang!"


    The massive impact seemed to solidify the entire battlefield for a moment.


    The blood-sucking ghost felt an unstoppable, mountainous, tsunami-like dark force pressing down face-on. Half of its body instantly numbed from the shock, and its giant axe flew high into the air, slipping from its grasp. Su Heng suddenly raised his hand upwards and grasped at a distance.


    In the pitch-black palm, a sudden pull of attraction occurred.


    The soaring axe spun in the air, accompanied by a harsh whistling sound, and was then grasped in Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    Su Heng weighed it slightly.


    Although it was a bit small and lighter than expected,


    The axe was quite sturdy, barely qualifying as a usable weapon.


    "The individual is somewhat trash, but the weapon is quite decent," Su Heng sneered, then swung the giant axe overhead, smashing down on the blood-sucking ghost¡¯s head.


    "Ah!!"


    This Demon God Realm blood-sucking ghost was weak.


    Even Ralph, that piece of trash, was no better than a toy in Su Heng¡¯s hands.


    Its head, like a rotting watermelon, was instantly cleaved in two by Su Heng¡¯s terrible force, with fresh blood and brain matter splattering out. Su Heng extended his right hand forward to snatch the other axe from the blood-sucking ghost¡¯s hand.


    Then, the remaining four arms spread out, each grabbing the blood-sucking ghost¡¯s arms and legs.


    Crack!


    The muscles in the four arms bulged as they pulled simultaneously.


    Amid the horrifying tearing sounds, the blood-sucking ghost was literally ripped apart by Su Heng.


    Sulfuric acid-like, scalding, toxic blood splashed over Su Heng¡¯s body. For ordinary cultivators, this blood was undoubtedly toxic, but Su Heng, with his extremely robust physique, was fearless.


    With the slow beats of a second heart in his chest, the temperature rose, and the blood splashed on him was quickly evaporated with a "sizzling" sound, sending up thick plumes of blood-red smoke, like towering pillars supporting the heavens and the earth.


    The leader was killed, torn into pieces.


    Yet, the remaining demon troops were not frightened but instead, the rich scent of blood incited their ferocity.


    One after another, grotesquely large demons roared, their muscles surging like tides, from all directions converging towards the direction where Su Heng stood. ?§¡??¦Â§¦?


    "Good, come!" Su Heng bellowed, feeling his three hearts beating violently in his chest.


    His body was unbelievably hot, muscles tensed. So many enemies, so much blood, excited his entire being, like a volcano ready to erupt.


    Boom!


    His blood and qi, no longer suppressed, soared skyward.


    Mere release of force caused the earth and sky to lose their color, and the Yin Wind to howl furiously.


    Dark clouds hung low, thunder and lightning flashed, and a gigantic whirlwind thousands of meters high appeared on the battlefield. Rapid changes in air pressure caused many demons to be swept up into the air before they could get near Su Heng. They lost their balance and struggled violently in the raging tide of condensed dark force.


    "Kill!"


    Su Heng stepped forward, stretching the four giant arms behind him.


    The blood-sucking ghost¡¯s pale spine, clinging to large chunks of flesh, was forcibly pulled out, morphing into a long spear in Su Heng¡¯s hands.


    Then, many robust skeletons fused together, reshaping into a giant club over ten meters long. Its two ends bore many sharp fangs resembling enormous gaping mouths, continuously snapping and biting.


    Spinal Cord Long Spear, Chewing Club!


    In the blink of an eye, Su Heng used the remains of these demons to create two gruesomely cruel weapons, dripping with blood.


    He followed this with a Ripper Sword and a Beheading Knife, crafted from the corpses of more demons.


    Su Heng spread his six arms, each massive hand holding a cruel weapon, and coupled with his burly figure and the fierce aura of being drenched in blood, he resembled a killing machine straight out of a movie.


    Even the demons of the Blood Realm, which could hardly be considered intelligent, felt terror emanating from Su Heng and grew quieter, caught in a dilemma.


    These demons felt fear, but Su Heng¡¯s movements didn¡¯t stop.


    He first powered his legs and leapt high.


    Then, utilizing the Divine Skill of Gravity Manipulation, his huge body cast a shadow, bringing with it enormous force, like a meteorite crashing from outer space, heavily smashing into the ground.


    The Blood Realm¡¯s thick, blood-tainted soil was as frail as rotten wood under Su Heng¡¯s feet.


    With a massive "boom," the surrounding land cracked and sank. Swirling dust rose, and the violent shockwave swept across all directions.


    Just a simple impact instantly killed thousands of demons, and even more lost consciousness, hanging in the air.


    Su Heng¡¯s face bore a terrifying, fierce gleam.


    His pupils trembled slightly as he gathered information from the battlefield.


    Then, the six arms extended, the long spear sweeping horizontally and the huge club soaring through the air. Each swing of the Ripper Sword and the Beheading Knife invariably sent dozens of heads flying. The demons couldn¡¯t mount any effective resistance; the hastily assembled formations crumbled at the assault.


    Wherever he passed, a bloody storm ensued, and corpses were strewn everywhere!


    Finally, the demon army began to feel fear and let out screams. Some of the demons dropped their weapons and turned tail to run.


    They were utterly terrified by Su Heng, their brains unable to think, their bodies entirely dominated by fear, only thinking of getting as far away from that monster as possible.


    "Don¡¯t run, kill!" a three-meter-tall berserk war general brandishing a long whip snapped with fangs at the corners of his mouth.


    He bellowed loudly, driving his own demons forward.


    But it was futile. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The army had completely lost control and descended into chaos.


    And then, at the next moment.


    Whoosh!


    A crimson spinal cord long spear suddenly pierced the air and violently struck the orc war general¡¯s head.


    Puchi!


    The latter¡¯s head burst on the spot.


    Scalding blood sprayed tens of meters high from the ruptured chest cavity.


    Its burly body swayed and finally could not hold on, collapsing to the ground with a bang. Soon it was trampled into a mush by the fleeing demons, blending indistinguishably with the soil on the ground.


    The demon army in front of them was known as the Fearful Magnificent Seven Armies.


    It was formed by Ralph, who spent a great deal of time and energy building it, with the Demon God Realm powerhouse personally leading the team.


    Even in the Blood Realm, such a demon army was considered elite and was Ralph¡¯s proudest trump card.


    Yet now, within a very short time, it was routed and overrun by Su Heng alone.


    Even so, Su Heng was still somewhat dissatisfied, "Too slow!"


    "And, these people, I want them all killed, not a single survivor!" Su Heng¡¯s face was filled with intense murderous aura.


    Bang!


    Afterward, he actually put down all the weapons in his hands.


    "Hiss..." Following that, Su Heng took a sharp breath, stirring the air, rolling up the dry grass and mutilated corpses on the ground.


    He began exhaling.


    But this time was different from before.


    Dragon heads, golden crows, and the normal human heads emitted energies that were distinctly different.


    The second heart beat, and from the golden crow head burst an intensely hot Atomic Torrent. While from the dragon head surged a dark, powerful torrent of energy, with the erosive authority of the Seed of Destruction swirling within.


    In the center, the human head¡¯s eyes shimmered with a hazy glow.


    This was the Petrification Beam, a Divine Skill obtained from the Four-Armed Giant and strengthened by Su Heng¡¯s attribute panel. Under the massive spiritual power of the Heavenly Demon State, the power of the entire Divine Skill also significantly increased, reaching an unimaginable level.


    Petrification solidification, violent explosions, a terrifying flame that pierced the heavens and the ultimate engulfing dark wave.


    Three kinds of power.


    Each contained incredible destructiveness.


    As they swept across, this place instantly transformed into a hellish abyss.


    The frantically fleeing demons were either directly evaporated by the high-temperature gases or eroded and assimilated by the dark energy. Others were petrified into pale stone statues.


    "Hoo!"


    When Su Heng exhaled a long breath, a satisfied smile appeared on his face.


    The dust slowly dispersed, and the once noisy battlefield was now dead silent. Only the occasional howling wind passing through the wilderness remained, quieting everything completely.


    "This is what I wanted. The power of one person to conquer a world is not just an unreachable fantasy," Su Heng murmured softly. Having fought to now, unleashing his full strength, even his strong physique began to feel a bit of fatigue.


    But Su Heng didn¡¯t mind.


    Because looking at the carnage before him, the devastated and desolate scene,


    What lingered in Su Heng¡¯s heart was a subtle and prolonged sense of satisfaction. He didn¡¯t hesitate; all three mouths opened simultaneously, operating the Bright Sun Divine Skill, absorbing and refining the residual essence from these wrecked bodies to make up for the deficit occurred during the battle.


    Energy surged around him like rising smoke from a fire.


    Find exclusive stories on


    "Hm!?" Su Heng felt an invisible heavy pressure, a burden on himself.


    He first looked around and saw nothing unusual. After a brief contemplation, he then understood where the problem stemmed from.


    "These demons were born in the Blood Realm, from blood they came, and to blood they return. During this process, energy constantly circulated within the Blood Realm. My arrival disrupted this cycle, refining and swallowing the energy that originally belonged to the Blood Realm, thus facing the entire Blood Realm¡¯s rejection,"


    "Hiss!"


    With that thought, Su Heng felt utterly astonished.


    "This Blood Realm gives me the feeling that it¡¯s some kind of living entity, completely different from a normal world. I wonder what exactly the problem is."


    Rumble!


    The ground suddenly began to tremble violently.


    In the sky, a storm brewed, and beams of blood-red light swept across from all directions, converging towards a distant point in the heavens.


    There, a huge column of blood-red smoke rose steadily, and a huge, earth-shaking shadow stepped out, with blood-red pupils filled with ferocity, staring intently at Su Heng from across the sky, its overwhelmingly powerful aura bare and unhidden.

 Chapter 368: 303: Pillar God’s Descent, White Tower Undead

    "Pillar God!?"Su Heng¡¯s face bore a sinister smile as he snorted, though his pupils slightly contracted.


    He felt gusts of wind coming head-on, his long hair dancing in the air. From the colossal silhouettes filling the sky, he perceived an immense pressure.


    "Compared to the ordinary demons of the Blood Realm, the Pillar Gods seem to have received some kind of blessing from the Blood Realm. Thus, their strength and status are vastly different, separated by a great gulch," Su Heng murmured. The immense spiritual power brought about by his Heavenly Demon State allowed him to briefly perceive the special existence of the Pillar Gods.


    A world power¡¯s blessing...


    In that case, the Blood Realm Pillar God did bear some resemblance to the ¡¯Sealing Heaven¡¯ that Meng Huan had once mentioned.


    However, the Sealing Heaven was dominated by one person in control of one realm, while in the Blood Realm, there were a total of five such beings as Pillar Gods. There must be some difference in pure strength between them, but it wasn¡¯t absolute because it involved issues related to the intensity of world energies.


    In Su Heng¡¯s view, the Blood Realm, capable of nurturing multiple demons,


    Should be considered quite a large world even within the boundless Longevity Heaven, where they were not numerous in quantity.


    Boom!


    A violent explosion came from afar.


    The Pillar God with wings on its back, a human body with a bird¡¯s head, and holding a golden scepter in its right hand, finally fully manifested.


    From a distance of hundreds of thousands of meters away, it looked at Su Heng. Its aura spread rapidly in all directions like tidal waves, quickly filling the entire sky.


    Vortices hung low, thunder roared.


    For many years, it had always been the Blood Realm invading the present world, slaughtering the living and causing countless powerful races to lose heart upon hearing the news.


    But now, it was under attack at its doorstep, and the wanton killing was a severe blow to its dignity. As the Pillar God looked upon the ground littered with corpses and the terrible sight of blood flowing like rivers, its eyes turned blood red, and all its feathers spread out in utter fury.


    "Invader, you will pay for your actions!" the Pillar God bellowed. Then, raising the scepter in its hand, it pointed towards Su Heng from a distance.


    Rumble!


    Along with a pillar-like bolt of lightning striking down.


    In the backlight of the lightning, from amidst the surging clouds, a torrential river of blood, carrying a formidable momentum, spanned hundreds of thousands of meters across the sky, sweeping towards Su Heng.


    "Thinking of making me, Su Heng, pay the price? Let¡¯s see if you have the ability!" Su Heng laughed heartily, insolently arrogant, without any trace of fear on his face. He opened his mouth wide and roared. With the slow, heavy beating of his second heart, another blinding golden beam of light rose into the sky. ?¨¢?????B¨§?


    The two forces collided, followed by a violent explosion.


    The entire firmament seemed torn asunder, thick with bolt-like thunders, like upside-down towering trees. Mountains shook, and the earth crumbled. Dark and terrifying sandstorms swept over everything, as if the apocalypse had descended. Su Heng narrowed his eyes and looked from afar, yet he couldn¡¯t determine the outcome of the collision.


    "Hmm!?" His heartbeat sped up slightly, and he abruptly looked up.


    Under the vast canopy of the sky, four more blood-colored pillars slowly rose, each emitting a uniquely powerful aura.


    These were the other Pillar Gods of the Blood Realm, sensing the disturbance and now all fully manifesting. Su Heng¡¯s spiritual force was formidable, and he felt that some of these auras were somewhat illusory, the reason for which he did not know.


    "Damn this world¡¯s suppression!" Su Heng turned his head to look back.


    Behind him, what was once a channel tens of meters high had now shrunk to barely three meters.


    Once this passageway disappeared completely, Su Heng would be trapped within the Blood Realm. Moreover, he could clearly feel that the suppressive force of the Blood Realm was growing stronger as time passed. Now, every little movement he made felt as if he was overcoming the weight of hundreds of thousands of tons.


    In such a state, being attacked by all five Pillar Gods would indeed be troublesome.


    "It¡¯s time to leave this place!" Su Heng whispered to himself.


    Though decided on leaving, he still had harsh words to deliver. He laughed heartily and called out to the distant Pillar Gods, "Enjoy your lives for now, for the next time we meet will be the end of you!"


    Boom!


    His vital energy surged within him.


    The Three-Headed and Six-Armed Divine Power was undone, and his body shrank back to its normal size.


    Then he took a step forward, entering the azure-blue light behind him, and disappeared without a trace.


    ...


    Whoosh!


    Back to reality.


    Feeling the cold wind blowing from the distant snow mountains, Su Heng shivered and instantly sobered up.


    He lightly stepped forward, his gaze serene and his weighty body emanating a sense of lightness, like a leaf falling in autumn, gently landing on a broken plaza within the Bodhisattva¡¯s Cut Hair Temple.


    The unique ability of Bodhisattva¡¯s Cut Hair was activated, various threads winding around his body quickly formed a simple black robe.


    He heard faint footsteps approaching from afar.


    Looking back,


    A figure in a black samurai attire, with a wide-brimmed hat, Meng Huan swiftly approached from a distance.


    He carried a blood-stained long sword in his left hand, and his right hand held the head of a man whose eyes were wide open in death. Su Heng touched his chin and looked down with interest.


    The head belonged to Zeng Guang Buddha.


    "It seems you¡¯ve had a decent harvest as well," Su Heng said, patting Meng Huan¡¯s shoulder.


    Meng Huan, with a gesture like discarding trash, flung the head of Zeng Guang Buddha to the ground. He then looked around at the ruins and wreckage everywhere, a look of exaggeration creeping across his face. Afterward, he shook his head with a bitter smile and responded, "It seems I¡¯ve truly grown old."


    "I planned to take care of this guy and then come back to help you. But by the time I got here, everything on your end was already over," Meng Huan said. "Impressive, truly impressive."


    Compared to their first encounter more than three months ago, when Su Heng fought against the King of Dingxuan,


    Su Heng had clearly grown much stronger, undoubtedly entering the rank of a heavenly king.


    And this was merely in a short span of three months¡ªa nothing to cultivators at the Earth Immortal Realm. Sometimes, spending a decade or more in secluded cultivation was quite normal.


    Yet, on Su Heng, such a short period had brought about an earth-shattering change.


    Even a free-spirited man like Meng Huan couldn¡¯t help feeling indescribably dispirited and frustrated.


    Fortunately, his mentality was extraordinary, and he soon self-regulated. Looking up at Su Heng, he scrutinized him for a while and then suddenly broke into a smile, saying, "The Sword Refining Technique I taught you, you¡¯ve already mastered the basics and have a solid foundation. To progress at such a cultivation speed is truly remarkable."


    Su Heng¡¯s cultivation level had increased with the Sword Refining Technique.


    Although the progress had been smooth, many questions lingered in his heart.


    He originally intended to seek a detailed discussion with Meng Huan, but now, as Meng Huan himself brought it up, Su Heng did not hesitate and followed up on the topic, saying, "Senior Meng, there is something I don¡¯t understand."


    "Let¡¯s hear it," Meng Huan said, nodding and smiling.


    "I want to know how a strong cultivator at the third step of Heavenly Deceit can transform into the Earth Immortal Realm," Su Heng asked.


    After a moment of contemplation, Meng Huan replied, "The key to the Earth Immortal Realm lies in immortality. To achieve that, one needs to integrate spiritual power with flesh and blood. This stage is somewhat similar to the second step of Heavenly Deceit, the Dongxuan Realm."


    "Under normal circumstances, one in the Dongxuan Realm refines the strength of their entire body, then further excavates their spirit¡¯s potential to begin tempering their physical body. But now, I believe you can also feel it. The more profound one¡¯s foundation and the stronger their body, the more spiritual power is needed to complete the transformation and break through to the Earth Immortal Realm¡ªand naturally, this process is even more challenging,"


    Meng Huan said, "Conversely, some cultivators who appear rather ordinary in every aspect, find it surprisingly smooth when breaking through to the Earth Immortal Realm." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see," Su Heng¡¯s brows lightly relaxed as he understood.


    Meng Huan continued, "So if you want to make a breakthrough, you should focus on tapping into your spiritual power. In the realm of spirit, the three great Esoteric Sects of Skull Plain each have their own remarkable attainments. It would be good to take this opportunity to collect their scriptures and compile them. I will arrange for someone to deliver them to you later."


    "Then I must thank you in advance, senior!" Su Heng was elated, knowing this was a time-consuming and arduous task. Being able to benefit without effort was indeed wonderful.


    "No trouble at all," Meng Huan said with a smile. "Those of us who remain are linked together, facing challenges as one. One¡¯s honor is shared by all, as is one¡¯s loss. Helping you is also helping ourselves; there¡¯s no need for such formalities."


    "I have just been to Hundred Buddha Temple, and the situation here at Zunfa Temple has also settled down," Su Heng said as he looked at the distant smoke and the moon slowly descending behind the mountains. Then he asked, "Of the three great Esoteric Sects of Skull Plain, only the White Tower Temple remains now."


    "Do we know the current situation at the White Tower Temple?"


    Among the three great Esoteric Sects, White Tower Temple was the most ancient and mysterious, and even Su Heng¡¯s knowledge about it was limited.


    He only roughly knew that the exclusive "Regal Managing Way" of Skull Plain was first disseminated from White Tower Temple. To complement the "Regal Managing Way" in cultivation, a specific offering called "Corpse Fragrance" was also required.


    Legend had it that to perfect the utmost "Corpse Fragrance" offering, during the chaotic war period a thousand years ago when the Daiyue dynasty was extinguished, White Tower Temple, at its peak, even took the opportunity to imprison a princess from the imperial family.


    Of course, that was a thousand years ago.


    Even to the mighty cultivators of Heavenly Deceit and Earth Immortals, a millennium was very long.


    No matter how stunning the princess was at her time, by now, she likely had turned into an unremarkable handful of dust.


    "Hmm¡­" Meng Huan stroked his bearded chin, pondered for a moment, and said, "Among the three great Esoteric Sects, the White Tower Temple is currently the weakest in overall strength. Moreover, the task of pacifying White Tower Temple is in the hands of a joint force from the Li Family and the Fiery Sun Sect, led personally by the Li Family Head. There shouldn¡¯t be any complications."


    "Report!"


    However, at that moment,


    Before Meng Huan could finish speaking, the sound of rapid footsteps approached.


    Both Su Heng and Meng Huan glanced towards the noise with a hint of surprise. They saw a young figure in white, from afar, running towards them breathless and stopping in front of them.


    He was dressed in the attire of the Fiery Sun Sect, sweat streaming down his back as he said, "Sect Head Meng, Elder Su, there¡¯s been an unusual occurrence at White Tower Temple. We request assistance."


    "What exactly has happened?" Meng Huan furrowed his brows and asked.


    "Living corpses!" the disciple swallowed hard, his face partly scared. "For some reason, many disciples and elders of White Tower Temple have turned into living corpses overnight. They can¡¯t be killed even if you burn them or dismember them!"


    "Some people also claim they¡¯ve seen the ghost of a woman who has been suppressed for a thousand years, inside White Tower Temple."

 Chapter 369: 304: The Mystery of the White Tower, Resurrection from Death

    "Living corpses? Female ghosts? What nonsense are you talking about? We cultivators cannot possibly be frightened by such supernatural things." At this moment, Meng Huan truly had a headache, his brow slightly furrowed, as each of the three major Esoteric Sects was not easy to deal with, and unexpected events were occurring.The nameless old monk of the Hundred Buddha Temple and the abbot of the temple who had fallen into evil ways.


    Furthermore, even now, some abnormal situation had arisen at White Tower Temple, suddenly giving Meng Huan a big headache. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I... Disciple also does not know the specific situation at White Tower Temple, but merely relays the message according to what the elders of the sect have said," said the young disciple of the Fiery Sun Sect as he hurriedly lowered his head respectfully.


    Meng Huan merely muttered a few complaints under his breath and had no intention of really making things difficult for him.


    "How are things over there? Wu Cuicheng and his team haven¡¯t encountered any danger, have they?" Meng Huan asked again.


    "Apart from encountering those undying living corpses, no large-scale conflicts have erupted. According to the elder¡¯s transmission, the situation there is very calm, but also very eerie," replied the disciple from the Fiery Sun Sect.


    "That¡¯s good!" Meng Huan nodded, "You go ahead then. I will personally visit later to see what exactly is happening at White Tower Temple."


    "Thank you, Sect Master Meng!" The young disciple immediately beamed with joy, his face showing a relieved expression.


    Watching the young disciple bow and swiftly run off, Meng Huan withdrew his gaze and stroked his chin. He turned his head toward Su Heng and said, "Where there¡¯s something abnormal, there must be monsters. With such happenings at White Tower Temple now, there likely lurks some sort of secret."


    "Would you like to join me on this trip?" Meng Huan invited proactively.


    "A visit wouldn¡¯t hurt," Su Heng said, since the travel back and forth wouldn¡¯t take much time given their speed.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    After discussing, the two immediately set off for White Tower Temple.


    After crossing the vast plains and continuous undulating snow mountains, White Tower Temple soon appeared before Su Heng and Meng Huan.


    White Tower Temple is divided into an outer courtyard and an inner courtyard, located at the foot of a snow mountain deep in Skull Plain. At this moment, as the sun rose, the dawn light fell, and many golden Buddha stupas amidst the snow mountain could be seen shining, paired with the surrounding pristine white snow, and the chanting coming from somewhere in the void, it appeared extraordinarily sacred.


    In the desolate grassland outside White Tower Temple, there were also many towering white stupas.


    Legend has it that these white stupas buried the bones of the monastery¡¯s past sages, once powerful beings who, even in death, left relics like Buddha Bones which could ward off evil spirits and protect the area. But now, upon closer inspection, the forest of white stupas didn¡¯t feel peaceful at all.


    Instead, it was enveloped by a thin eerie fog, the temperature was very low, and when the cold wind blew, one could hear a rustling sound coming from somewhere.


    The ancient and sacred temple, which used to be full of life, now looked devoid of any at first glance.


    It gave a rather eerie and cold feeling.


    Su Heng and Meng Huan had just landed on the desolate grassland outside White Tower Temple and had not had time to take a closer look, when they heard a series of rapid footsteps coming from behind them. ????¨¤??B?????


    Then came a cheerful greeting, "Brother Meng, little brother Su, you¡¯ve finally arrived."


    Su Heng turned around to look.


    The fog dispersed in the distance, and a burly figure was approaching quickly on the path.


    He was tall with a well-trimmed flat-top short haircut and a long narrow scar on his face, giving him a somewhat flamboyant aura.


    "Senior Wu Cuicheng," Su Heng remembered well and recognized the man at a glance. He had met him once when he and Qin Shunying left the Jinwu ruins.


    At that time, Wu Cuicheng thought Qin Shunying had been captured by Su Heng, and due to his impulsive nature, a minor friction had occurred between them.


    However, the misunderstanding was quickly resolved, and Wu Cuicheng also sincerely apologized to Su Heng.


    Though somewhat reckless,


    His willingness to risk danger for his disciples left a not so bad impression on Su Heng.


    "I didn¡¯t expect little brother Su to remember me!" Seeing Su Heng greeting him proactively, Wu Cuicheng¡¯s face immediately beamed with a flattered expression, and he said, "On the day you struck King Ding Xuan, you really helped us vent our anger. I was thrilled when I heard the news back at the sect!"


    Su Heng calmly said, "My feud with King Ding Xuan is not yet resolved, and we will inevitably fight again someday."


    That day, King Ding Xuan was not at his peak.


    But Su Heng, compared with three months ago, had undergone a transformation.


    If they fought again, Su Heng was quite confident. Moreover, he had a hunch that such an opportunity wouldn¡¯t be long in coming.


    "Glad to see that you guys are fine here," Meng Huan added as well. Although his strength was far superior to Wu Cuicheng¡¯s, the two were from the same generation. When they were young, they had traveled together and had a good relationship, addressing each other as brothers.


    "What exactly happened here, those so-called living corpses, where are they?" Meng Huan asked again.


    Wu Cuicheng scratched his head, looking somewhat distressed, "This matter is a bit troublesome, but..."


    His eyes suddenly sparkled, slightly raising his chin as if he had spotted something; he pointed forward and exclaimed, "Look there!"


    Su Heng turned and looked in the direction Wu Cuicheng was pointing.


    At that moment, a cold wind blew over the wilderness, slightly dispersing the morning fog enveloping the stone forest of the white stupas of the Buddhist temple.


    Behind an ancient massive White Tower Temple, on a weed-filled barren ground, an elderly figure suddenly appeared. His figure was emaciated, bearing mottled patches on his body, with dull pupils devoid of any brightness, exuding a heavy aura of death, he stood not far away, calmly looking at the three individuals.


    "This..." Meng Huan furrowed his eyebrows slightly, a hint of shock crossing his face.


    Although his attention had primarily been on Wu Cuicheng just before, the sudden appearance of this figure was shocking, especially since, as an Earth Immortal Realm master with formidable spiritual power, he hadn¡¯t noticed it at all. This was too abnormal and eerie.


    "Did you notice the origin of that thing just now?" Meng Huan, with a hint of hesitation on his face, whispered to Su Heng beside him.


    "Yes!" Su Heng replied, "But it seems these mists have an effect of shielding perception, so the warning signs were not clear."


    "It doesn¡¯t look like a living person, tsk, it¡¯s indeed a bit odd!" Meng Huan said, stroking his chin.


    "Are these undead monk-like beings difficult to deal with?" Su Heng¡¯s gaze fell on Wu Cuicheng, behind whom on the narrow path, one could faintly see the fluttering banners of the Fiery Sun Sect and Jiangzhou¡¯s Li Family.


    These two major powers had sent their elite forces, yet they were held back outside, not daring to venture deep into the temple, as if they feared something.


    "As you see, if we don¡¯t enter the White Tower Temple, but merely stand outside, these monks will not attack us," Wu Cuicheng answered, "but once we try to enter the interior of the White Tower Temple, these monks start to act, attempting to drive us away."


    "We¡¯ve tried many methods, but all were thwarted by these monks, and we couldn¡¯t break through."


    "Moreover, it seems that some kind of incident is brewing within the White Tower Temple, some people have gotten lost inside, being assimilated by these undead," Wu Cuicheng, his face slightly changing as if recalling something, continued, "Realizing that it might lead to a further deterioration of the situation, we decided to halt our actions and maintain the status quo for now."


    "That¡¯s not wrong, faced with the unknown, it¡¯s still best to be cautious," Meng Huan said.


    Skull Plain here has a special environment, not only inhabited by three Esoteric Sects, but also tightly linked with the Eternal Heaven.


    The myriad strange occurrences inside cannot be explained by common sense. Ordinary cultivators dare not take it lightly, as not everyone possesses the overwhelming, fearless power like Su Heng.


    "But now it¡¯s worth a try to see what kind of mysteries are hidden inside this White Tower Temple," Meng Huan murmured, yet his gaze fell on Su Heng.


    "With me here, there are no taboos," Su Heng said with a smile, nodding his head.


    Though it was a simple sentence, his demeanor exuded an overwhelming confidence that seemed to suppress everything.


    "Good!" Meng Huan laughed heartily, "Then I¡¯ll make the first move, let¡¯s test it!"


    Whoosh!


    He formed a sword with his fingers, pointing forward.


    A sharp, invisible Sword Qi instantly swept across.


    In the White Tower Temple, the head of an old monk covered with mottled patches flew high into the air, but barely any blood seeped from the severed section.


    His head rolled onto the ground and into some bushes. Then, as the surrounding fog suddenly surged, by the time it cleared, the old monk¡¯s head had returned to its original place.


    He still stood there, expressionless, watching Su Heng and the others.


    "Interesting," Meng Huan raised an eyebrow, surprise written all over his face.


    The Sword Qi he had unleashed contained spiritual power, not only sharp but also capable of eroding the spirit. Even Earth Immortal Realm mighty ones would find it difficult to withstand.


    But looking at the situation now, it seemed not to have inflicted any damage on the old monk.


    Following this, Meng Huan chanted a spell and formed a fire technique with his hands.


    The emaciated body of the old monk burned like a candle, but soon after, the flames quickly extinguished.


    At this point, Meng Huan had no immediate solutions; he lifted his head, his gaze seeking help from Su Heng, "Young friend Su, given the current situation, what do you think?"


    "These undead are neither alive nor dead, not existing independently," Su Heng¡¯s pupils shimmered with light, appearing to have discovered something, he spoke softly, "They are connected to the surrounding environment, being devoured and refined by some incredible powerful life force."


    "Is that so?" Meng Huan¡¯s face showed a contemplative expression.


    Wu Cuicheng simply widened his eyes, not understanding the reason behind it or how to resolve the current situation.


    "However, that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re truly indestructible," Su Heng said, "As long as we can wear down their spiritual power, we then need to find the body of this powerful life force to fully understand what¡¯s happening inside the White Tower Temple."


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng took a step forward.


    He reached out, his fingers clasping like an eagle¡¯s talons, grabbing toward the old monk.


    The old monk, sensing imminent danger, suddenly looked up and tried to dodge and flee. But how could his speed compare to Su Heng¡¯s? He was snagged by Su Heng like a small chicken.


    Following this, the third Seed of Destruction within his third heart throbbed, and Su Heng clenched his fingers tightly.


    Bang!


    Under the weight of authority.


    The residual body of the old monk burst open, turning into a mist of ashes, absorbed and devoured by Su Heng.


    This time, he did not revive again.

 Chapter 370: 305: Who is the Prisoner, the Princess from a Thousand Years Ago

    "Let¡¯s go!" After dealing with that strange monk, Su Heng gestured to Meng Huan and Wu Cuicheng, "Let¡¯s go inside and see what exactly happened in White Tower Temple that turned it into this bizarre state!""Okay!" Meng Huan nodded in agreement.


    Wu Cuicheng was also very excited; they had been stopped by these living corpses for quite some time.


    It was the first time they had witnessed the true killing of living corpses. The situation inside White Tower Temple was very odd, but Wu Cuicheng wasn¡¯t worried. With Su Heng leading the team, even if they really encountered danger, they could resolve it effortlessly.


    Walking along the road in front of the temple, they crossed the main gate and entered the interior.


    Before them lay a vast square, and at the end stood a lofty great hall. The main doors of the hall were wide open, its interior pitch-black, like the gaping maw of a beast in hibernation. Standing hundreds of meters away, they seemed to feel the cold breeze blowing out of the temple.


    On both sides of the square, there were Arhat statues, sutra flags, prayer wheels, and so on.


    Among the many temples in Skull Plain, these setups were quite common. Although varying in size and decoration, there was nothing particularly shocking.


    The key problem was that not long ago, elite forces had been mobilized from White Tower Temple. Yet, in just a few months, these Buddhist statues and utensils had become covered with rust and moss, as if hundreds of years had swiftly passed by in this isolated world, bringing visible wear and tear.


    Wu Cuicheng was surprised, "The last time I led men here, the scene was desolate as well, but not as exaggerated as it is now."


    "Hiss..." As he spoke, he suddenly tightened his arm.


    A chill penetrated and made him shiver uncontrollably.


    "Look there!" Meng Huan seemed to hear something, suddenly looked up, and stared towards the wide-open doors of the temple.


    In the pitch-black hall.


    Shadows appeared, tall and short, fat and thin.


    The aura they emitted varied in strength, but all wore expressionless faces, with a dead and dreary appearance. They didn¡¯t look much different from the living corpses they had just seen.


    "Did these living corpses appear here to stop us?" Meng Huan reached for his sword hilt while glancing at Su Heng from the corner of his eye. But upon looking, he saw Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows deeply furrowed, his face bearing an expression of disbelief.


    What the hell could scare you... Meng Huan¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but he still pretended to be nonchalant as he asked, "Is there something special happening?"


    "That guy..." Su Heng exhaled a turbid breath and pointed forward.


    His pointing directed them to a stout, fat monk standing within the temple. The monk was almost five meters tall, his body a mass of fat. From a distance, he resembled a mountain of flesh. With just a slight motion, waves of flesh rolled on his body. Just looking at him from afar was like smelling an offensive, greasy odor.


    "What¡¯s with that monk, anything special about him?" Meng Huan asked curiously.


    "That guy is Jialan Gunna." Before Su Heng could speak, Wu Cuicheng next to him said with some shock, "He led the Monk Soldiers and invaded the territories of the great Zhou state by breaking through the Hanwu Barrier. He was the leading commander among the allied forces of Skull Plain."


    "I remember this person died at your hands, Lord. How could he suddenly appear here?" Wu Cuicheng widened his eyes, looking towards Su Heng.


    "I personally killed him, and he was definitely dead, no question about that," Su Heng said softly.


    "Then could it be that the dead have come back to life!?" Wu Cuicheng exclaimed in shock.


    "Once dead, it¡¯s over, there¡¯s no such thing as reincarnation or the dead coming back to life," Meng Huan scoffed, "There must be another explanation, perhaps illusion? Though it¡¯s not quite right, these monks still have some of the aura from when they were alive." ??N?¦¢?£Ó


    "Let me think..." Su Heng rubbed his temples, recalling the scene when he killed Jialan Gunna.


    Because he needed to accumulate attribute points, he had to absorb a lot of nutrients from the outside world.


    Su Heng had always had a good habit.


    After battles, he would habitually absorb the nutrients from the corpses, rarely wasting any.


    He was now using the Bright Sun Divine Skill, but before, it was the flesh-fungus species of the Mist Demons. Jialan Gunna was an exception; after being killed by Su Heng, his body had withered and decayed as if all the essence and nutrients inside dissipated instantly. Su Heng was somewhat frustrated at the time, which imprinted the memory deeply.


    Now that he thought about it, that power hadn¡¯t scattered into nothing.


    Instead, it was guided by something back to White Tower Temple and was refined by some mysterious presence deep within the temple, to be reused.


    "That guidance is... ¡¯Corpse Fragrance Supplies¡¯!" It was as if a light flashed in Su Heng¡¯s mind, connecting the dots all at once.


    "What¡¯s the situation?" Seeing the look of realization on Su Heng¡¯s face.


    Meng Huan couldn¡¯t contain his curiosity any longer and asked. Wu Cuicheng was also all ears.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t leave them in suspense and directly said, "A strong person of the Earth Immortal Realm can infuse their spiritual power into their flesh and blood. And the highest quality Corpse Fragrance Supplies in White Tower Temple are made from the fresh blood of that former Princess of the Great Yu."


    "If some method is used, and the spiritual power inside is not completely refined."


    "Then by using Emperor Grade Corpse Fragrance for cultivation, your strength indeed grows rapidly, but in the process, your spirit changes, becoming dominated by another consciousness.


    Therefore, it seems like the cultivators of White Tower Temple imprisoned that person inside the White Tower as some sort of expendable resource. But in reality, the true situation is the complete opposite. Over the millennia, many cultivators above Heavenly Deceit in White Tower Temple have been devoured and refined without their knowledge."


    "Hiss..." Hearing Su Heng say this, Meng Huan suddenly felt a chill.


    The most terrifying part of this affair was that the initial cultivators who used the Corpse Fragrance Supplies underwent a transformation in their spirits. Even if they noticed something was wrong during the process, by that time, their minds and thoughts had already been controlled, and it was too late.


    They had no choice but to comply obediently, even enticing other cultivators within their sect to tread upon this path.


    Eventually, after centuries had passed, the entire upper echelon of the White Tower Temple fell, becoming puppets of the great Princess of the Moon.


    "It¡¯s not just the White Tower Temple," Meng Huan said seriously. "The Imperial-control Method spread from the White Tower Temple was also very popular among other Esoteric Sects. Corpse Fragrance offerings have even become a hard currency among the Heavenly Deceit cultivators of the Esoteric Sects... by this account, the number of people secretly controlled and refined within other Esoteric Sects is also not a small figure."


    "If it really is as Su Heng has guessed, after a thousand years, countless cultivators have had their spiritual power devoured and assimilated, what kind of monster would be formed?" Meng Huan was an Earth Immortal, but the mere thought made him shudder with dread.


    "But there¡¯s one more thing," Wu Cuicheng raised his hand and said, "I¡¯ve also heard about that princess. Since she was suppressed within the White Tower Temple, she naturally couldn¡¯t enter the realm of immortality. Under normal circumstances in the world, even a master at the Earth Immortal Realm wouldn¡¯t live more than five or six hundred years."


    "That person should have turned into a handful of yellow earth a long time ago since she was already a famous master in her region a thousand years ago; there¡¯s no way she could¡¯ve lived until now."


    Meng Huan frowned, exchanging a glance with Su Heng.


    "You do have a point," Meng Huan conceded. "But many things in this world should not be measured by common sense."


    "We must see the princess¡¯s majesty in person to get to the bottom of this," Su Heng also opened his mouth to speak.


    His gaze landed on the group of living corpses below the hall, "Jialan Gunna..."


    With a cold laugh, Su Heng said, "Back then, I found it wasn¡¯t easy to kill this fellow. As for now, dying at my hands twice counts as his great fortune accumulated over ten lifetimes of cultivation."


    Boom!


    Su Heng¡¯s aura erupted without hesitation.


    He stretched out his arms, and then, with a thunderous punch, he lashed out.


    His physical strength was so formidable that even a casual punch was like a heavenly might rolling in, destroying everything.


    The terrifying force compressed the air, instantly forming a massive tidal wave of impact in front of him. Tens of meters high and hundreds of meters wide, the ornately decorated great hall was directly pierced by Su Heng¡¯s fist. The ground caved inward, and various fragments of broken tiles and wood pieces, the dark remnants, were whirled into the sky, taking a long time to slowly fall back down.


    The living corpses were torn into pieces, scattered on the ground, and were struggling to heal.


    But Su Heng lifted his leg and stepped past them, as a ripple of pitch-black spread out beneath his feet.


    The moment the two touched, the living corpses seemed to be submerged, their fragmented bodies directly assimilated and absorbed by the Seed of Destruction, transforming into nourishment and merging into Su Heng¡¯s body.


    The White Tower Temple was divided into the inner and outer courts.


    The outer court was decorated with splendor, a majestic complex of ancient temples.


    The inner court, in stark contrast, was a simple, secluded environment, a vast garden.


    It was planted with numerous Bodhi trees and Sal trees, green as far as the eye could see. Many plain lecture halls, meditation rooms, and white pagodas, could be seen here. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng and his party had just set foot inside.


    Suddenly, a breeze brushed by, and the Bodhi trees rustled.


    From those simple wooden buildings, one by one, doors opened. Each door revealed a figure standing still with a vacant look, enshrouded in profound darkness. A pair of emotionless eyes focused on Su Heng.


    "Hiss..." Even just affected by their gaze, Wu Cuicheng felt his heart rate slightly quicken, his breathing accelerated, a clear sign of his nervousness. Even Meng Huan, previously nonchalant, tensed up, his muscles rigid under his long robe, a hand resting on the hilt of his sword.


    In contrast, Su Heng appeared unperturbed as he surveyed his surroundings, his expression relaxed and casual as if strolling in a serene, profound temple.


    One of the monks came before Su Heng, bowing deeply, and gestured with a hand to guide the way.


    "It seems that person wants to meet with me alone," Su Heng could roughly guess the intentions.


    "We¡¯ll wait for you here," Meng Huan smiled and said. "Don¡¯t worry, I might not be a match for that person, but these cloned puppets can hardly take me down."


    "Okay!" Su Heng nodded.


    Within the Earth Immortal Realm, Meng Huan was certainly not a weakling.


    Since he said so, he must have his own confidence, and Su Heng need not worry.


    The group temporarily split up.


    Following the monk guiding the way, they traversed through the thickets and soon arrived in front of a serene pond with a gigantic Bodhi tree at the foothills of a snow mountain. This place was nearly at mid-mountain, with pristine snow above, and a lush, verdant garden below.


    In the midst, a deep pond, a Bodhi tree, a white pagoda.


    An idyllic and peaceful scenery straight out of a fairy tale, dividing the surrounding environment into two distinct halves.


    And at the edge of the icy pond, amidst the snow, sat a slender figure on a wooden stake. Draped in a snow-white fur cloak, her hair was pinned with a simple hairpin, cascading down like a waterfall. Despite only showing her back, her bearing exuded a chill and distant aura.


    She casually rested a guqin on her slightly slanted thigh.


    The distant sound of the string instrument was like the ringing of jade pendants, mountains high and water flowing. But the sentiment it carried seemed even colder than the icy pond and snow, by three degrees.

 Chapter 383: 316: The Fallen Eldest Senior Brother, All-In Failure

    Let¡¯s set aside Shang Mengting¡¯s grand ambitions for now.On the other side,


    Su Heng and Solban continued to move forward.


    Encountering Shang Mengting was a slight surprise for Su Heng.


    But he didn¡¯t dwell on it; the gap between their status and strength was too vast.


    Moreover, there had been no particularly deep interactions in the past, hardly differing from strangers. The pressing matter was still to find the Dragon Tomb and a way to enter it.


    Previously, Solban had speculated that the Demon Descendant might possibly interfere in this matter.


    If they encountered one, all the better.


    Su Heng was quite interested in the physical structure of the Demon Descendants and their innate divine skills.


    It would be a good opportunity to capture a few and bring them back to the Demon Suppression Tower for thorough dissection and study.


    If they did not encounter any...


    That would be no issue either, sparing them a lot of trouble.


    The two passed through the bustling market and finally reached the center of the city.


    Before them lay a vast open space of black stone square, with a gigantic square pedestal in the center, over which hovered a huge sphere with a diameter of about ten feet.


    Upon closer inspection, the sphere had many large and small flat facets.


    These facets cast streams of light outward.


    Screens with a very sci-fi feel then materialized over the square.


    Su Heng and Solban, being truly country bumpkins, were seeing such marvelous objects for the first time. Their attention was drawn to texts running through these screens¡ªsome displaying trading information, others announcing discoveries in the Dragon Abyss, requesting teams to venture out, and so on.


    "What is this?" Solban blinked, his face filled with curiosity.


    Su Heng was slightly better informed.


    He had not seen it before, but he had read about it in the materials provided by Meng Huan.


    "It should be a Shadow-Stone," Su Heng explained, "The Shadow-Stone is divided into a parent stone and child stones. Child stones can go out to collect information, while the parent stone can project these images. What we are seeing now should be the parent stone of the Shadow-Stone." R??£Î??§§????


    "I see," Solban nodded in realization.


    Su Heng acted quite nonchalantly as it was just a big projector, nothing too surprising.


    "Let¡¯s first visit the surrounding stalls to see if there are any clues about the Dragon Abyss," Su Heng planned as they walked.


    "Alright!" Solban nodded.


    Now under Su Heng¡¯s command, and not as enemies, the two got along quite well.


    Sizzle!


    Solban had just turned around, ready to search for clues. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just then, a strange noise came from behind, causing him to halt his steps and turn back towards the square behind him.


    He then saw that many of the screens hanging in the sky were disappearing one by one.


    Finally, a bloody, massive screen spread across, dominating the center of all the information shown.


    This conspicuous change quickly drew everyone¡¯s attention. Su Heng also furrowed his brows and looked up. The area first fell silent, followed by a noisy buzz of discussion. This marketplace, established under the auspices of King Qingyang, had been around for some time, and it was the first instance of such an anomaly.


    "What happened?" someone asked.


    "Not sure," another younger voice responded, "But by the looks of it, it¡¯s probably not a good thing."


    In an inconspicuous part of another district,


    Shang Mengting also heard the news and followed an elder of her family to observe from a distance.


    With the opening of Dragon Abyss, a mass of resources flowed in and out of this market. Shang Mengting, seeking protection, had spent her last resources. It was the last chance for the Shang Family¡¯s rise, her face was calm but she was actually very tense.


    She wouldn¡¯t miss any subtle developments and came immediately to verify the news.


    The bloody screen was very blurry.


    After a while, it seemed to slowly focus and become clear.


    The image depicted a deserted city filled with collapsed ruins everywhere, the ground pockmarked and even the sky a hazy gray. Clearly, a tremendous battle had taken place here, significantly altering the surrounding environment.


    In the center of the image,


    Was blood!


    A headless corpse dressed in white lay slumped in a puddle of blood, smooth as a mirror.


    His head was not far away, pierced through the forehead by a broken black sword, nailed to a wall.


    His eyes were wide open in rage, filled densely with blood vessels. And his neck, the cut was not clean but involved skin, fat, and a swaying spine. Obviously, he had been crudely ripped from his body using savage means.


    The image was dynamic, a breeze blew, the pale spine swaying back and forth, blood dripping down, staining the wild grasses and dust on the ground red.


    The onlookers¡¯ breaths hitched, followed by a burst of noisy discussions.


    "This person is Jing Yun, the chief disciple of the Liuyun Mountain!" a young and strong martial artist exclaimed in disbelief. "I saw him here in the market just a few days ago, surrounded by a crowd, an aura of Dao flowing around him, just like a banished immortal. It¡¯s hard to believe that in the blink of an eye, he has turned into a corpse, and moreover, died so gruesomely."


    "And it¡¯s not just the chief disciple alone; there are many other corpses around the scene, all chopped up, all elite members of the Liuyun Mountain."


    "The Dragon Abyss had just opened, and Liuyun Mountain has already suffered heavy losses!"


    An old man with white hair exclaimed in shock. "As one of the four great Earth Immortal Mountains of Changyue, with profound heritage and ancient lineage, who would dare to act so heartlessly? Aren¡¯t they afraid of retribution under great fury?"


    "The chief disciple?!" The green-clad maid beside Shang Mengting covered her mouth, her eyes red, struggling to accept such news.


    Shang Mengting herself felt a sudden darkness before her eyes.


    She felt a chill overtake her, her head heavy and her feet light. The strength drained from her body all at once, her knees weakening.


    If not for a family elder beside her reaching out to support her in time, Shang Mengting would have collapsed to the ground.


    Even so, her face turned terribly pale.


    Inside her long sleeves, her slender, onion-like fingers were trembling slightly.


    She felt completely bewildered, as if the entire world had darkened in an instant, utterly unsure of what to do next.


    Leveraging her ancestors¡¯ relationships,


    She had gambled all her resources on this current chief disciple of Liuyun Mountain.


    But the moment Dragon Abyss had just opened, this chief disciple had already perished.


    The shop she had rented in the bustling area of the market, though still operable, would be impossible to maintain and protect without the brand of Liuyun Mountain and the protection of the chief disciple.


    With the current strength of the Shang Family, they were completely like a plump sheep ready for the slaughter.


    Holding onto these wealth would only, more likely, invite trouble.


    "What should I do?" Shang Mengting felt her limbs go cold, her sweat running cold.


    ...


    "These are the methods of a Demon Descendant," Solban said with a slightly gloomy expression, speaking in a low voice. "In my previous encounter with that person, my immortality was suppressed, completely unable to perform. This person probably encountered the same situation, first suppressing the immortality, and then his head was directly torn off by a tremendous force, resulting in a gruesome death."


    "If you encounter him, you must be careful," Solban earnestly advised.


    But after speaking, he felt it was of little use.


    Su Heng was still far from reaching the Earth Immortal Realm!


    Without immortality,


    No matter how sophisticated the methods of the Demon Descendant, they weren¡¯t of much value against Su Heng.


    "I understand," Su Heng nodded. A wave of noisy discussions surrounded him, drawing some of his attention.


    Dragon Abyss attracted strong cultivators from all corners, and Solban could discern some clues from the scene; other cultivators naturally possessed similar methods.


    "Demon Descendants, it¡¯s been so long since I have heard their names; I didn¡¯t expect to see traces of them here," a burly man with a bold visage, open-chested like a butch, licked his lips, his face filled with excitement.


    "There will be a good show to watch now."


    Another companion chuckled, "No matter who took such a vicious action, Liuyun Mountain has suffered such a big loss, and they definitely will not let it rest.


    Demon Descendants have shown up, and it won¡¯t be long before those hired swords will come running like wild dogs smelling blood. Moreover, this road was opened by King Qingyang, an upright man; he probably won¡¯t just ignore this matter."


    "These Demon Descendant bastards, still basking in their past glory. Their era has long ended, and now the few remaining lost souls daring to make such brazen moves, are simply seeking death," an elder with white hair and an expression of disdain shook his head, seemingly familiar with the secrets of the past.


    "Hired sword¡­"


    Su Heng murmured. He did learn from Meng Huan about this group of people, professionally hunting Demon Descendants, exchanging resources and cultivation techniques with the imperial court. Moreover, their background dated back before the establishment of the Great Zhou dynasty, and these people had started moving around since then.


    But he was curious about what extraordinary means these people had against the Demon Descendants.


    Su Heng was filled with curiosity.


    But he didn¡¯t want to waste much energy on this matter.


    Just like a horse crossing a river, these Demon Descendants were a threat to Solban. Yet, in Su Heng¡¯s perspective, they might not pose much trouble.


    "Let¡¯s go, we should start searching for clues related to the Dragon Tomb," Su Heng said.


    "Okay!" Solban nodded in agreement.


    To perform more efficiently, the two decided to split up, asking the vendors on both sides of the street in turn.


    Su Heng seemed quite lucky, as before long, he gathered the needed information from a vendor on the roadside.


    This vendor was tall with eyes fierce like a leopard¡¯s and a beard like a ram¡¯s.


    Half-dressed as a scholar and half as a martial artist, he resembled a general wearing a Samurai¡¯s long robe.


    His voice was loud, and he appeared enthusiastic, easily leaving a good first impression. But a closer look revealed his bright, calculating eyes and a somewhat insincere smile, as if he was scheming something.


    Su Heng, practicing the Lai Treasure Sutra, was extremely perceptive.


    Even without deliberately reading minds, he could feel that this man was intentionally hiding something.


    However, he didn¡¯t care, as long as he could get useful information.


    "I am Zhao Zhuang!" the man first introduced himself warmly before asking, "May I know what specific information you would like to learn from me?"

 Chapter 384: 317: The Fallen Dragon’s Breath, News of King Dingxuan

    "I¡¯ve just arrived and know little about Dragon Abyss," Su Heng skillfully handed over two demon remains and smiled, "As for how to find the Dragon Tomb and enter it, I hope the fellow cultivator can explain in detail.""That¡¯s simple; it¡¯s not really important news anyway."


    Although he said this, Zhao Zhuang still casually accepted the two demon remains that Su Heng had passed over. Weighing them briefly, he judged the quality of the demon remains to be quite good, and his smile became even more warm and sincere.


    "While the expanse of Dragon Abyss is vast, over the past several hundred to a thousand years, numerous cultivators have crossed the Hunxi Mountain barrier to enter it," Zhao Zhuang said, "Apart from the legendary strong one from a thousand years ago, Eight-Armed Dragon King An Shelie, the rest have never found any clues about the True Dragon Remains."


    "From this point, it can almost be inferred."


    "The dragon remains are not exposed but hidden in a secret realm within Dragon Abyss."


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded.


    This was indeed close to what he had deduced.


    "Now that Longevity Heaven¡¯s echo is deepening, many long-lost secret realms are beginning to appear. I wonder if there is any specific whereabouts of the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm now?" Su Heng couldn¡¯t help asking.


    "This¡­ not yet."


    Zhao Zhuang shook his head, but then his tone shifted, and he lowered his voice, "Although the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm has not yet been revealed, based on some strong ones¡¯ conjectures, it won¡¯t be too much longer, just within this period. Moreover, to enter the Dragon Tomb, one must first find the Dragon Key."


    "Dragon Key?" Su Heng was puzzled, as this was the first time he had heard this term.


    Zhao Zhuang explained, "The so-called Dragon Key is a relic from a true dragon¡¯s body. For example, broken dragon scales, dragon bones, or even dragon horns, as well as stones and soil soaked in Dragon Blood can serve as one. The Dragon Key bears the aura of a true dragon, used to navigate through Longevity Heaven and to discern one¡¯s bearings during the process of entering a secret realm."


    "Besides the Dragon Key, you also need Decaying Dragon Breath."


    "The purpose of Decaying Dragon Breath is to replenish energy and activate the Dragon Key," Zhao Zhuang said, "Decaying Dragon Breath is also a rare medicinal secret used in spirit cultivation, known to be extremely effective. Just the other day, someone was selling it in the market, fetching a sky-high price. Even so, it was quickly bought up.


    As for now, with the demand for Decaying Dragon Breath growing, it¡¯s no longer even a shadow in the market; one must venture out to dangerous territories to search on their own."


    "I see¡­" With Zhao Zhuang¡¯s words, he had a rough understanding of the method to enter the Dragon Tomb.


    He possessed dragon marrow, which was supposedly extracted from a dark dragon. However, after changing hands twice, the dragon¡¯s residual aura had been refined away, and he wasn¡¯t sure if it could still function as a "Dragon Key." Su Heng was determined to obtain the dragon remains and wouldn¡¯t be careless about this matter.


    He definitely planned to go and collect both the Dragon Key and Decaying Dragon Breath.


    Even if it ultimately proved to be a futile effort, it wouldn¡¯t matter. For anything from a true dragon¡¯s body is a treasured rarity.


    Using it for cultivation would certainly not be a waste.


    "Thank you for the information, fellow cultivator; I¡¯ll take my leave now," Su Heng nodded slightly to Zhao Zhuang, preparing to leave, meet up with Solban, exchange intel, and decide on their next steps.


    "Hold on, please, cultivator, stay a moment!" Zhao Zhuang seemed to remember something suddenly, spoke up, and reached out to grab Su Heng¡¯s arm.


    Su Heng stopped accordingly.


    Turning his head, his calm gaze fell on Zhao Zhuang.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Watching the dark and deep eyes of Su Heng, a sudden thump echoed in Zhao Zhuang¡¯s heart. But he quickly hid his emotions and said with a smile on his face, "Fellow Daoist, are you by any chance looking to find the Dragon Key?" ????¨¢N¨®??S


    "I have information regarding the Dragon Key. If Fellow Daoist is interested, I can sell it at a low price," said Zhao Zhuang in a hushed voice, with a hint of temptation in his tone.


    "If the Dragon Key is so precious, why don¡¯t you go and retrieve it yourself?" Su Heng countered.


    "Alas!" Zhao Zhuang sighed heavily, appearing troubled, "I¡¯ve been there no less than three times, but each time, I¡¯ve returned heavily injured, barely surviving. I see that you have a tall stature and an extraordinary demeanor, perhaps you can subdue that demon and obtain the Dragon Key, and in doing so, avenge me!"


    "How do I know that your information is true or false?" Su Heng remained unmoved.


    Zhao Zhuang furrowed his brows in thought, then, gritting his teeth as if making a certain decision, he clapped his hands and suggested, "How about this, you first give me ten demon carcasses as a deposit. I will inform you of the whereabouts of the Dragon Key. After you go and confirm that the information is correct, you can return to the market and pay me the remaining difference. What do you say?"


    "I see that Fellow Daoist is dignified, and also, a brother of mine died at the hands of that beast; I want to avenge him, which is why I am willing to make such a concession," Zhao Zhuang spoke in a lower voice.


    "Agreed!"


    Su Heng thought for a moment and then nodded in agreement.


    To date, Su Heng had killed an uncountable number of demons and monsters.


    Ten high-quality demon carcasses was nothing to Su Heng. He immediately took them out from his bosom and handed them over to Zhao Zhuang. When their palms touched, Su Heng used the authority of the Seed of Destruction to quietly inject a strand of strength into Zhao Zhuang¡¯s body, which travelled through his blood vessels and lingered around his heart.


    Zhao Zhuang only felt a sudden chill at his wrist, but it quickly returned to normal.


    He wore a smile on his face and did not take that minor abnormality to heart.


    "If that is the case, then I wish Fellow Daoist a safe journey and swift success!" Zhao Zhuang carefully stored away the demon carcasses he acquired and handed a scroll to Su Heng.


    Su Heng nodded his head and turned to leave.


    The large and imposing figure soon disappeared in the crowd.


    At the stall, Zhao Zhuang¡¯s smile slowly faded, turned calm, and then the corners of his mouth curled into a cold sneer, "No matter how strong he is, he is still too young. Thinking to take advantage of Poor Dao is not so simple and easy."


    "Elder Brother!" A young Daoist around twenty years old, dressed in a red robe, walked out with eyes wide open in suspicion, "Can that man truly handle a monster like Yayu? It seems his cultivation isn¡¯t even that of an Earth Immortal, can he really do it?"


    "It should be no problem," Zhao Zhuang said. "Some people cannot be judged by common sense. To make a name for oneself, one must definitely have some unique methods."


    The information he gave Su Heng was indeed not false, but his intentions were not pure.


    The Dragon Key he had found was guarded by the ferocious beast Yayu. After several attempts at stealth and force had ended in him being beaten and fleeing in defeat.


    Thus, he came up with an adventurous plan, like a mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. The key to this plan was choosing who would be the unlucky one.


    He mustn¡¯t be too strong, nor too weak.


    And definitely not a disciple of a major sect.


    After a series of eliminations, Su Heng appeared, perfectly like a tool made just for him.


    Zhao Zhuang was overjoyed. With some tricks up his sleeve, the first step of the plan had finally been smoothly completed. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Next was to set an ambush within the territory where the Yuyu roamed beforehand and wait for Su Heng and the Yuyu to both be injured; then he would sweep them up in one net, reaping the fisherman¡¯s benefits.


    ...


    On the other side, in a huge tavern facing the street.


    Su Heng and Solban gathered together again.


    The two first compared the information they had each collected from the market.


    When something is abnormal, there must be demons at play; Zhao Zhuang was so enthusiastic at their first meeting¡ªit was clear as day that he was up to something. But Su Heng didn¡¯t mind because Zhao Zhuang¡¯s life was now in his hands. Besides, with that level of cultivation, what storm could he possibly stir up?


    Solban, upon hearing Su Heng¡¯s recount of events, also sensed something was amiss. His brows furrowed slightly, "Zhao Zhuang, this person, might have some ulterior motives."


    "No matter," Su Heng sipped his drink, unconcerned, "He¡¯s just a minor character, not worth mentioning."


    "Indeed..." Solban nodded.


    He knew of Su Heng¡¯s terrifying power and wasn¡¯t worried about any unexpected incidents.


    "Next, I plan to look for the Dragon Key. I¡¯ll go check out the location provided by Zhao Zhuang. Perhaps, there will be gains." Su Heng set down his wine glass gently and looked at Solban, asking, "And you? What are your plans here?"


    "I..."


    Solban clenched his fists, first hesitant, then spoke earnestly, "I plan to wander into Dragon Abyss, to seize this opportunity and cultivate."


    "There¡¯s also another matter; I believe that Demon Descendant leader won¡¯t let me off so easily." Remembering his companion¡¯s death and the humiliating defeat from their last battle, Solban¡¯s expression turned grim, and the whole of him seemed somewhat fixated.


    "He regards me as his prey, and I also have no intention of letting him off easily," he said earnestly.


    "Are you planning to ¡¯fish¡¯?" Su Heng smiled, seemingly eager to try.


    "Yes!" Solban nodded.


    He didn¡¯t know what ¡¯fishing law enforcement¡¯ was exactly, but he guessed the general idea.


    "Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do." Su Heng was now Solban¡¯s most reliable underling, and it would be quite a pity if he died just like that, "I¡¯ll teach you an incantation. If that guy really recklessly comes after you, just recite it in your mind to give me a direction, and I should be able to arrive quickly."


    Su Heng shared with Solban the incantation for transmitting messages via flying swords.


    Solban, whose talents were far superior to those of Meng Huan, Qin Shunying, and others, mastered the intricacies of flying sword messaging by simply repeating it in his mind twice.


    "Thank you!" Solban said solemnly.


    "Not a problem, I¡¯m also quite interested in that young Demon Descendant," Su Heng waved his hand dismissively.


    Having settled on the plan, the two did not linger any longer and prepared to take immediate action. After draining the last of their drinks, Solban suggested, "If you don¡¯t mind, you can rent a house in the market as a temporary residence."


    "Is there some advantage to it?" Su Heng asked, puzzled.


    "Having a temporary residence allows you to post missions on the Plaza¡¯s Memory Stone. You just pay a deposit upfront, and once the transaction is successful, the required resources are delivered directly to the mansion, which is very convenient. And with a Sky King maintaining order in the city, there is no worry about theft," explained Solban.


    "Now that is very interesting," Su Heng¡¯s eyes lit up, finding the approach somewhat akin to online shopping from a previous life.


    Moreover, in this market, there was a myriad of masters from all over, and that King Qingyang could keep them all in line with her power alone.


    The strength demonstrated was indeed unfathomable.


    "That¡¯ll be good," Su Heng thought for a moment and said, "This task, I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle."


    He handed a bag of monster carcasses to Solban, who, having positioned himself as a subordinate, immediately set off to run the errand.


    Once Solban had left, Su Heng suddenly looked up towards another tavern nearby, his face bearing a thoughtful expression.


    He quickly withdrew his gaze and headed out of the city.


    ...


    Meanwhile, atop the tavern.


    "Phew!" A young man in a grey robe clutched his chest and collapsed to the ground.


    "That was terrifying, just a look from him and I felt like I was about to die," the young man said, pale and gasping for breath, his face covered in cold sweat.


    "What on earth happened, did he notice us?" Another companion drew the curtains shut, asking nervously.


    "I don¡¯t know."


    The young man shook his head. "But he¡¯s gone now, and it seems like he doesn¡¯t care about us small fry."


    "Phew, that¡¯s a relief." The companion sighed first, then clenched his fist, rallying, "Our hunch was right; this man really did come to Dragon Abyss."


    "We must act immediately, report to King Dingxuan. There will surely be a handsome reward!"


    "Great!" The grey-robed young man¡¯s eyes shone with excitement.


    He rubbed his sore knees, struggled to his feet, and staggered towards the door to go out¡­

 Chapter 373: 307: Road to Heaven, Demon Descendant City

    When Solban was mentioned, the previously light and pleasant atmosphere changed dramatically, as Meng Huan and Wu Cuicheng visibly grew serious.Su Heng thought for a moment and continued, "I encountered this person before at the King of Law Temple and had one encounter with him."


    He shared some of his experiences from the King of Law Temple, his speculations, and the scenes he had witnessed at the Hundred Buddha Temple.


    "Hiss..." Hearing this information from Su Heng, Meng Huan took a sharp breath, his complexion slightly changing, "If at that time he had already been an Earth Immortal, plus with the power he drew from the Heavenly Demon¡¯s techniques from the sages of the Hundred Buddha Temple.


    Solban¡¯s talents were extraordinary to begin with.


    Plus with these developments, he is probably a fully-fledged threat now, someone to be wary of."


    "The enemies hidden in the shadows are the most troublesome," Su Heng said. "If we knew his whereabouts, this matter would be much easier to handle."


    "Speaking of which, I just remembered a legend about Skull Plain."


    The normally silent Wu Cuicheng seemed to recall something, suddenly interjecting, "The legend says that there¡¯s a meadow on Skull Plain called ¡¯Tinara,¡¯ which means ¡¯closest to heaven¡¯ in the ancient language of the Skull Plain tribes.


    The first tribes on Skull Plain migrated from the Tinara Prairie.


    But later, something happened, and the return path was blocked by storms, and the Tinara Prairie gradually turned into a legend among the tribespeople."


    Seeing that Su Heng and Meng Huan were both looking at him, Wu Cuicheng scratched his head with some embarrassment and chuckled, "I heard from some of the major tribe chiefs that Solban has vowed to lead them back to this ancestral land.


    Following this clue might help us find Solban¡¯s whereabouts."


    "That¡¯s possible," Su Heng thought for a moment and said. "On one hand, with the arrival of the Mythical Battlefield, the Skull Plain will become one of the first battlefields. If I were Solban, I would also look to move my people to a new gathering place."


    "On the other hand, there¡¯s no smoke without fire; these rumors spreading among the tribes must have some basis to them."


    "We can only start by following this clue and see where it leads," Meng Huan said. "It¡¯s much better than groping in the dark, trying to find a needle in the ocean."


    "Hmm¡­"


    Meng Huan pondered for a moment, then decisively said, "Since it¡¯s brought up, I¡¯ll take charge of investigating this matter."


    "If there¡¯s anything you need, our Fiery Sun Sect will do our utmost to cooperate," Wu Cuicheng quickly offered, patting his chest.


    "Good!" Su Heng nodded.


    He still needed to focus on gathering news about Dragon Abyss.


    He had to digest the vast resources obtained from the three great Esoteric Sects and strengthen his abilities before the Mythical Battlefield fully commenced. Indeed, he did not have much time to waste on this trivial matter. Su Heng was confident in his power, but the challenge from the Blood Realm Pillar God still pressure him. ?¦Á?????¦¢¨º????


    Once the Blood Realm Battlefield fully opened up.


    He would then confront not one or two demonic gods, but the immense pressure from an entire world.


    With Su Heng¡¯s current strength, self-preservation was no issue. But to conquer the Blood Realm, he still needed more edge. The best plan for now was to acquire the complete Dragon Remains before the Mythical Battlefield fully commenced, to assure and reinforce his position.


    "Given that, I¡¯ll leave this matter for you to handle," Su Heng said, patting Meng Huan on the shoulder.


    After setting the next targets, the three of them parted ways. Su Heng returned to Baihua County, while Meng Huan and Wu Cuicheng stayed in Skull Plain to manage the aftermath.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    At the edge of Skull Plain, the path leading to heaven.


    The environment here was extremely harsh, the space between the heavens and the earth filled with cutting winds like blades, all appearing dimly yellow.


    Under the continuous sandstorm¡¯s obstruction, the sun was left with only a glowing outline. However, the surrounding temperature was unbelievably hot, as if one were in a searing furnace, causing severe distortions in the air.


    Tornadoes carrying fine sand created a unique cream-black color, resembling cattle horns, connecting the sky with the earth.


    In such harsh conditions.


    On the ground.


    A team, about a dozen people.


    Each of them was robust, draped in cloaks. Some of them even led camels. These camels were huge, with red eyes and mottled hair that hid bulging muscles, clearly carrying demonic blood or perhaps were pure-bred demons themselves.


    Stay connected via


    The one leading was the most enormous, over twice the height of an average person, holding a staff in his hand.


    The staff, held high in his hands like a torch, burst with light.


    Within the area covered by the light.


    The violent winds calmed down.


    Though the conditions remained severe, the journey was at least not life-threatening.


    They moved forward in silence, heads bowed, barely noticeable against the vast sky and earth, like tenacious black dots. A line of footprints left behind them did not last long, soon overwhelmed by the storm.


    After an unknown time.


    The violent wind suddenly quietened, and the world was silent.


    For the first time, the grimy skies cleared, and bright sunlight shone through.


    The burly figure at the lead came to a raised highland where the ground was dry and cracked, just as lifeless and pale under the sun where a few animal bones left by wild beasts could be seen. He set down the staff he had been holding aloft and breathed a deep sigh, then removed his hood.


    A handsome face, bronze in color, was exposed to the sunlight.


    His eyes were pitch-black, his lips slightly thick, and he had a long, ceremonial scar on his face, which was exactly the Barbarian King Solban that Su Heng had mentioned earlier.


    The guess made by Wu Cuicheng was right.


    The arrival of the Mythical Battlefield and the continual press of armies from the immortal sects and noble families intensified the wars.


    The already harsh environment of Skull Plain was becoming even less suitable for life, turning completely into a barren wasteland.


    Solban himself did not think he was a match for Su Heng and had no confidence in withstanding the surge of demon armies brought by the arrival of the Mythical Battlefield. The only chance for survival now was to push through the celestial storm and return to the ancestral lands that had fostered their tribes, also known as the legendary Heavenly Grassland Tinara.


    But to arrive here after so much arduous effort, the scenery now inevitably led to profound disappointment from within.


    Looking around,


    It was a wasteland.


    There was no water, no vegetation, nor any signs of life.


    All that could be seen were the undulating sands, the cracked earth, the ghastly white bones, and the wisps of smoke produced by the high temperatures scorching the ground.


    Rustle! S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Footsteps came from behind.


    A stout man with a purple-red round face appeared beside Solban.


    His body was robust, clad in leather, his dirty braided hair bound with several bones and gemstones. His body bore many decorations inscribed with mysterious symbols, jingling as he walked, reminiscent of a priest proficient in various forms of witchcraft from stories.


    "Huff¡­" Watching everything before him, Solban let out a heavy breath.


    He handed his staff to the priest beside him, and began somewhat wearily, "It seems that not everything in those ancient scriptures left by our ancestors is true."


    "Perhaps this place was once a true paradise, but after thousands of years and the erosion of celestial forces, it¡¯s changed, and now it seems a bit unsuitable for living." This priest named Belgutai was both a teacher and a friend to Solban.


    His sturdy purple-red face also wore fatigue, yet his words carried a touch of unconcern.


    "As long as you throw a stone into water, it will surely sink to the bottom," Belgutai winked at Solban.


    "You mean¡­"


    "Don¡¯t think too much, just do, and there will definitely be gains," Belgutai laughed heartily, slapping Solban¡¯s shoulder hard.


    "If the world indeed worked like that, it would be wonderful," Solban grasped the animal skin water bag handed by Belgutai and gulped down a mouthful.


    His eyes suddenly brightened, "Wine!"


    Belgutai¡¯s eyes gleamed slyly as he gestured for silence.


    "Great Khan!" A muscular middle-aged man clad in iron armor, carrying a curved sword at his waist, jogged up to the two men.


    This man named Lin Xia was one of Solban¡¯s Qie Xue guards.


    His eyes holding a hint of suspicion lingered on the water bag in Solban¡¯s hand before he stated gravely, "We¡¯ve made a new discovery here."


    "Oh?" Solban quickly tossed the water bag back to the priest, "Let¡¯s hear it."


    Lin Xia replied, "We¡¯ve found the ruins of a city!"


    Solban and the priest exchanged glances.


    ...


    Under Lin Xia¡¯s guidance,


    The group soon arrived at the city standing amidst the desert.


    This city was unexpectedly imposing, with walls hundreds of meters tall.


    From afar, it resembled a giant beast lying dormant on the ground, emitting an ancient and savage aura. Long ago, this city might have had a glorious history.


    But that was all.


    Whatever had occurred here, the city was now dead.


    Most of the buildings inside were well-preserved, constructed of large stones, robust and stern, akin to a military fortress.


    The architectural style and inscriptions... Solban, who grew up in temples since childhood, definitely considered himself erudite. But he had never seen such structures before, nor were they mentioned in any books. The entire city seemed erased by some force, concealed in the eons.


    The group walked leisurely through the broad streets within the city.


    Priest Belgutai suddenly stopped, squatting down and examining a line of characters engraved on the rugged wall.


    With his arms crossed in front of his chest, Solban asked with interest, "Can you understand these inscriptions? Belgutai, you never told me you were capable of this."


    "I¡¯ve seen similar characters in a very old book."


    "Then can you understand them?" Solban¡¯s eyes lit up¡ªa comprehension of these inscriptions might reveal the origin and demise of the city.


    "Responding to my lord, I will try my best." Belgutai stroked his chin, pondered, "It seems that these two characters mean... ¡¯Demon Descendant¡¯?"

 Chapter 374: 308: Crossing Boundaries, Deep Hatred

    "Demon Descendant?" Solban¡¯s smiling face froze, and his eyebrows slightly furrowed.He didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion.


    Upon hearing those two words, he suddenly felt a chill sweep behind him.


    "What about it, Great Khan?" At this moment, Belgutai also noticed the change in Solban¡¯s expression. He lifted his head, widened his eyes, and curiously said, "Have you ever heard of this term before?"


    "Yes!" Solban did not hide anything and nodded, "When I was young, my revered master once mentioned this to me. He did not specify what the Demon Descendant exactly is, just told me that this race is very dangerous and some of their ancient bloodlines possess incredible innate Divine Skills."


    "Moreover, for some unknown reason, they harbor extreme hatred towards humans. If encountered, one must stay as far away as possible."


    "Is that so?" Belgutai raised his eyebrows, his gaze returning to the wall in front of him. He recalled the records in that ancient booklet and compared them with the inscriptions on the wall. Then he translated those words into coherent sentences.


    "I understand a bit about what is recorded on this wall now."


    Belgutai frowned and said, "It roughly states that this city was once a military stronghold of the Demon Descendants, established to combat those invaders from beyond the skies. But ultimately they failed, were forced to leave, expelled from their ancestral lands, becoming exiles."


    "They swore to one day return and reclaim everything. Deep hatred and blood for blood!"


    "Demon Descendants, invaders from beyond¡ªwhat is this all about?" Solban¡¯s eyes widened as Belgutai finished speaking, "If this city was once belonging to the Demon Descendants, even this land as well, then who are the invaders from beyond the skies mentioned on this wall? Surely, it can¡¯t be us humans."


    "Sss..."


    Belgutai fell silent, "That¡¯s really uncertain."


    "The history passed down in our tribe has become mythological, and the true events of the past have been forgotten," Belgutai continued, "However, we are currently facing a life and death crisis, so dwelling on these matters is meaningless. The key issue is how to resolve the current situation."


    "Great Khan!" A nearby guard, Qie Xue, reminded him, "You just said the Demon Descendants are very dangerous."


    "If according to the rituals, this city was built by the Demon Descendants. Although it seems it has been a long time, there might still be some crises lingering."


    "Should we continue to explore?" Belgutai asked.


    "We can¡¯t be scared off by a mere wall," Solban spread his hands, "Let¡¯s look around first, maybe this place can accommodate the tribes from the Skull Plain." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lin Xia and Belgutai exchanged a glance, then nodded.


    "That¡¯s a good idea!" Belgutai said, "These days, there is unrest everywhere. It¡¯s not easy to live a peaceful life. Although there are risks here, it is worth it."


    "Which way should we go?" Lin Xia asked, her gaze falling on Solban.


    Solban thought for a moment and said, "Although the city is not small, its layout is simple, mainly just several main roads extending from the center to the outside. If we continue along this road, we should be able to reach the center of the city, where we might unearth some useful information."


    "Good!" Belgutai nodded.


    The rest, no longer hesitating, followed Solban forward.


    In the city center was a huge circular square, surrounded by eighteen hexagonal crystal pillars, glittering in the sunlight. These pillars were about thirty meters tall with sculptures of ancient heroes at the top.


    Solban looked up and assessed.


    He noticed that these sculptures bore certain similarities to humans.


    Most had two arms and two legs, with a head resting on the shoulders.


    The differences were that some sculptures had wings spread out, some had an additional two arms, and others were densely covered with eyes all over their bodies. Although only inanimate objects, they were still somewhat unsettling. Beneath these blue crystal pillars, there were intricate patterns of energy. ?¦ÁN??????????


    The patterns were like a spider web, and at the center of the web was a black stone platform.


    A sphere hung suspended over the platform.


    "What is this thing?" Solban¡¯s seeking gaze fell on Belgutai.


    Belgutai shrunk his neck and spread his hands, giving Solban a helpless look, "I don¡¯t know either, but I suggest that before we figure out what these things are, we better not touch anything."


    "That makes sense," Solban nodded.


    But just then, the black sphere positioned exactly in the center of the platform suddenly started spinning on its own.


    It first emitted a series of beeping sounds, then floated into the air. Intricate patterns emerged in the middle, cracking outward, revealing an eyeball-like core. Enjoy more content from


    A dark red beam shot from the pattern. Solban instinctively wanted to dodge,


    But seeing the priest and Qie Xue following behind him, he stopped his motion. He stretched out his hand forward and a surge of energy formed a translucent barrier. The red light seemed to only serve a detecting function and did not attack.


    The black ball returned to its original place on the platform.


    "What is this thing!?" Solban¡¯s expression changed slightly, a foreboding feeling rising in his heart.


    "We should leave first, and then see." Belgutai suggested.


    Boom


    But before his words fell, the ground began to tremble.


    The eighteen crystal pillars around the square all lit up, blue beams of light shooting straight into the sky.


    Clouds gathered, and the wind howled.


    The previously clear sky quickly darkened with a layer of lead-gray clouds.


    The booming sound of thunder rolled, the clouds hanging low, swirling into vortices, turning crimson inside. Streams of everlasting heavenly essence surged forth. The surrounding temperature rapidly dropped as frost spread, covering the ancient buildings.


    "This is... a cross-dimensional portal!" Solban¡¯s expression changed slightly, his mane billowing.


    "We need to get out of here fast!" he roared in the storm, a tangible sense of crisis nearly materializing.


    Crack¡ªboom!


    The crystal pillars seemed unable to withstand the violent force descending upon them.


    The surface first cracked, then exploded directly, with powerful blasts rolling and shock waves sweeping in all directions.


    The surrounding buildings, like blocks, were pushed over by an invisible giant hand, all reduced to ruins and rolling out dust.


    Solban, powerful as he was, stood his ground firmly.


    However, the Qie Xue guards following him were in trouble, caught off guard, they were blown away by the violent gust, smashing through walls and buried under collapsing buildings.


    "Huff!"


    Solban¡¯s expression was cold as he gently lowered his long arm.


    A surge of crimson energy chaos unfolded before him, and a pale-skinned young figure stepped out from it.


    His figure was slender, and his blood-colored pupils harbored a dark cross. The aura that radiated from his body was cold and dangerous, and the slight uptilt of his chin conveyed an arrogance that dominated everything.


    This man merely appeared.


    The aura emanating from his body spread like tangible dark tides, engulfing everything and filling the sky.


    "Who are you?" Solban gasped for breath, his muscles tightening uncontrollably.


    His mane fluttered.


    He seemed like a lion challenged and invaded in its territory.


    "Human?" The young man seemed to hear a joke, his lips curving into a cold smile, but his voice was as cold as a breeze from a snow-capped mountain, "Do not compare me with you despicable insects. I am your natural predator, the master who takes and takes from you."


    Swish!


    He waved his hand forward.


    Solban¡¯s pupils suddenly constricted, feeling a powerful gust facing him.


    He tensed the muscles in his feet, ready to dodge. However, as their gazes suddenly met, his skin showed signs of petrification. Although it was quickly removed, it was still a moment too slow.


    Splash!


    One of his arms was chopped off, blood spurting violently.


    "What was that power just now? I¡¯ve never seen it before?" Solban was astonished, but not panicked. As an Earth Immortal with undead characteristics, being chopped in the arm was not a severe injury. The flesh at the stump of his arm began to grow and connect, about to heal.


    "Useless." The young man spoke calmly, "Your Divine Skills, are but a poor imitation of ours, Demon Descendants."


    "Extinguish!"


    He spread his fingers and clenched them forward.


    Bang!


    A burst of black fire exploded on the severed arm, spreading rapidly, turning it to ash.


    "Ah!" The intense pain was sudden and unexpected.


    Not only did his arm vanish, but the spiritual power infused in his flesh was also evaporated under the fierce black fire.


    It felt as if his soul was being cleaved apart, and even though Solban was battle-hardened, his face twisted slightly, and cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    "Pathetically weak!" the young man coldly declared, "It¡¯s merely a struggle in your death throes."


    Bang!


    He tapped his foot lightly on the ground.


    Shadows spread and quickly expanded, enveloping a hundred meters around.


    Figures identical to the young man emerged upwards from it, encircling Solban. They chanted spells, and blood seeped from their eyes. Solban felt as if he was being engulfed by thick black mud, sinking into an abyss, constantly falling, his consciousness gradually blurring¡ª


    "Great Khan!" A roar burst out like thunder.


    Belgutai channeled all his strength into the Magic Wand in his hand, spreading a white light that dispelled the darkness.


    Solban felt like he had been struck by lightning, awakening from that murky state. Recalling what had just happened, a chill suddenly rose in his heart, and his back was drenched in sweat.


    Splash!


    The movement of Belgutai¡¯s hand caught the attention of the young man.


    The gap between them was too significant; the young man merely glanced at him. The shaman¡¯s head exploded suddenly, blood mist rising as if all his internal organs and blood were boiled by a scorching force, turning into dense smoke. His robust body slumped limply to the ground as if a flaccid leather coat.


    Seeing his dear friend die before him, Solban was almost beside himself with rage.


    "Break!" he roared, his body radiating brilliant white energy like rolling thunder, his spirit solidifying into a platinum-colored giant.


    The mighty palm raised high and slammed down fiercely.


    Boom!


    The ground waved and trembled violently.


    The shadowy domain spreading from the young man¡¯s feet was forcibly torn apart.


    Solban, disheveled, with blood-red eyes, gave him a deep look, then turned and fled without hesitation.


    The young man raised an eyebrow, about to pursue.


    But suddenly, a skeletal hand stretched out of the darkness behind him, pressing on his shoulder.


    "Auris!" It was an old man, hunched, holding a Magic Wand, his face shrouded in the shadows of his hood. His voice was hoarse, sounding like stones grinding against each other, "Do not forget our purpose here, the dragon that once brought endless pain to our kind."


    "The time of the end is near, and we must not allow any unforeseen errors."

 Chapter 375: 309: Imperial Bloodline, People from Central State

    The young demon descendant named Auris halted his steps and did not continue to pursue.But he turned around with a calm gaze toward the elder behind him and said, "Elder, this was the first prey I encountered upon descending to this realm, returning to our ancestral land. It is of great significance to me. I wish to craft a ritual vessel from his skull to console our ancestors and do not want to let him escape so easily."


    "Hmm, you make a good point," the elder replied.


    After a moment, the elder said, "But there are more important tasks you must attend to right now, and try to avoid revealing your whereabouts as much as possible. Stirring up trouble will be detrimental to our next moves."


    "Very well..." Seeing the determination in Auris¡¯s eyes, the elder sighed.


    "Aguduo, Snow."


    He called two names, and behind him, from the void, the figures of a male and a female appeared.


    They stepped forward, arriving in front of Auris and the elder, placed their right hands over their chests, bowed their heads, and knelt respectfully on the ground, "Elder, Hunting Master Auris."


    These two individuals,


    The man was tall and solid, his skin rough as though carved from stone.


    His body was bulging with muscles, with an additional two robust arms extending out from his high-raised scapulas.


    The woman had a curvy figure with well-defined features. She wore leather that covered only the essential parts, leaving much of her smooth, delicate skin exposed to the air, shimmering with dark and beautiful patterns. Her hair was pink, slightly curled, hiding two dark horns within.


    The woman always wore a joyful smile, her aura seductive, as if she stepped right out of a picture book.


    From the outside, demon descendants were not much different from humans.


    However, in their society, many bloodlines existed. These bloodlines manifested in various unique mutations. Each lineage represented a set of talents and divine skills.


    Based on the strength of these talents, bloodlines were classified into different levels: common, general, king, and emperor.


    The rarer and more powerful the bloodline, the harder it was to produce offspring.


    The pair kneeling before Auris possessed king-level bloodlines, were powerful warriors, and acted as the elder¡¯s trusted subordinates.


    "Did you hear what Auris just said?" the elder asked while holding his staff, his aged face shrouded in shadow, his voice cold, "Bring back the head of the one who fled just now, and remember to be quick, try as much as possible to avoid leaking any information."


    "Understood." The muscular Aguduo responded.


    The female demon descendant named Snow licked her lips, seductively saying, "The lad just now seemed like a delightful prey."


    "Go now, do not delay too long," the elder waved his hand.


    The pair rose, then bowed respectfully to Auris once more, before melting into a pool of shadows and vanishing in an instant.


    "What do you think of this arrangement?" the elder asked Auris, seeking his opinion.


    "Somewhat regrettable, but acceptable," Auris nodded slightly, even in front of the elder, as a strong young-generation member, he often wore a look of arrogance. This was partly due to the strength he already possessed, and partly due to the enormous potential his powerful bloodline offered.


    The Hunting Master for this mission, Auris,


    Not only harbored emperor-level bloodline in his body but also had intertwined multiple lesser king-level bloodlines.


    "Good," the elder nodded, "Since that¡¯s the case, let¡¯s discuss the next steps of our plan."


    He held his staff in one hand and suddenly raised the other.


    Dust scattered beneath his feet, and the invisible air turned into a transparent barrier, lifting the two into the air, swiftly elevating them above the clouds. ???????§£??


    Swish!


    The elder pointed forward.


    The clouds in front of their eyes stirred wildly and dispersed to either side in an instant.


    The space in front of them expanded as if out of thin air, and their gazes traveled over thousands of kilometers. They passed over mountains, rivers, lakes, and finally settled on a shattered plain. This vast plain was dotted with many cities, all now reduced to ruins.


    Collapsed buildings, mountains floating in midair, bodies torn into pieces, and ancient warriors nailed to city walls.


    Even after millennia,


    The traces of that brutal war still lingered on this battlefield.


    "Why are you showing me this?" Auris tightened his fists, looking up at the elder standing beside him.


    "As you see, this was once our race¡¯s last refuge on this land. Back then, our royal city had fallen, and countless powerful beings had perished. Even many powerful bloodlines were completely slaughtered, erased from history," the elder seemed to recall the horrific scenes from the past, sighed, and continued, "When we retreated to this sanctuary, we no longer had the capability to fight off the Descenders. The remaining demon kings prepared to retreat to the Eternal Heaven, seeking new opportunities."


    "Yet even so, those Descenders were not willing to let us go, resolved to exterminate us completely."


    "Led by the Sin Dragon, a host of elite human warriors attacked, and we had no further retreat, only despair. In the end, we emerged victorious, the Sin Dragon was slain, but the cost was extremely grievous. Of the four arks prepared for escape, three were destroyed, leaving only the Orokin Ark to barely make it out."


    "Many ancestors perished in this last battle, some of whom had maximized their bloodline potential, fighting dragons amid the torrential blood rain."


    The elder spoke calmly, "Their physical bodies died thousands of years ago, but their war spirits still linger. As the echoes in Eternal Heaven deepen, these war spirits might reappear. By merging and absorbing them, you can undergo a transformation."


    "Yes," Auris nodded, speaking calmly, "I will not disappoint the gifts left by our ancestors."


    From beneath the shadow of the hood, a barely noticeable smile appeared on the face of the elder, but it quickly vanished. He continued, "There is another matter that I need to entrust to you.


    Though the malevolent dragon has perished, its corpse remains.


    I have noticed that some human powerhouses have already begun to search and excavate; it has already brought enough suffering to our kind, and it must not continue. You must find the remains of the malevolent dragon, bring them back, or completely destroy them. Just ensure that they do not fall into the hands of the human race¡¯s powerhouses." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will get it done," Auris, whose expression had been indifferent, suddenly became animated. He licked his lips, excitedly saying, "This sounds like it could kill many people, which I like very much. I was born for this."


    "Those people are not simple," the elder cautioned.


    Auris, clearly not taking this to heart, dismissed it with disdain, "The Descenders of the past have already departed, and those who remain are merely the deteriorated ones they created. We were defeated by the Descenders, but that doesn¡¯t mean we should take these deteriorants seriously."


    "Well, let¡¯s hope so," the elder hummed lightly, observing Auris¡¯s spirited demeanor.


    He shook his head and said no more.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Su Heng returned to Baihua County, the Demon Suppression Tower.


    This time, he didn¡¯t continue his seclusion but stood in a recently excavated underground chamber, caught in deep thought.


    His current level of cultivation had reached the limits of Heavenly Deceit, but due to his overwhelmingly powerful force and extraordinarily robust physique. Advancing to Earth Immortal was not an easy task for Su Heng. In other words, for the first time in his cultivation journey, he encountered the issue of being unable to break through his current realm.


    In such a situation.


    The priority was to find a way to improve his spiritual power.


    He still needed to continue rapidly accumulating attribute points, even if his realm remained at Heavenly Deceit.


    Mere increases in body weight constituted an all-around enhancement for Su Heng, and the effects were quite noticeable. As for the attribute points gained in this process, Su Heng did not plan to save them; he intended to use them all.


    As for their specific purposes, Su Heng had already decided.


    There were mainly two aspects.


    The first was to retrain the previous Cultivation Techniques to further improve the anomaly levels of his realm.


    Muscles, bones, blood, organs.


    And the brain region development level after entering Heavenly Deceit.


    These fundamental attribute enhancements meant further growth in Su Heng¡¯s physique.


    From just starting his cultivation to now becoming renowned, Su Heng was able to easily surpass realms and battle powerful enemies.


    A powerful physique had always been his confidence.


    As for the other aspect, it was to condense new Divine Skill imprints from the demon descendants.


    The Heavenly Demon State had brought Su Heng great surprises, with immense power; and as he acquired more Divine Skills, he found it easier to suppress and gain advantages against diverse enemies during battle.


    Previously, while battling with the gods of the Blood Realm, Su Heng had already tasted success. But he realized that there was still significant development potential in the Heavenly Demon State, a veritable unexplored territory worth dedicating time and resources to deeply explore.


    Furthermore, it was about time someone was sent to investigate Dragon Abyss.


    Or, after finishing up here, he might as well make the journey himself.


    Thus, Su Heng organized his thoughts, delegated the tasks. Once he had managed these assorted affairs, the first batch of vast resources and scriptures obtained from the three great Esoteric Sects in Skull Plain was sorted by Meng Huan and sent over directly.


    In the underground chamber under the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Su Heng was flipping through the monastic scriptures left by the high monks, swallowing a large amount of cultivation resources to accumulate attribute points. However, this period did not last long; it was just about a day or two when Su Heng felt he had hardly even gotten into the rhythm, and suddenly, a knock sounded.


    "Hmm?" Su Heng looked up and pressed a switch.


    Boom rumble!


    Amidst a loud grinding noise.


    The chamber¡¯s massive door slowly descended, revealing the slender figure of Li Hongxiu in front of Su Heng.


    Li Hongxiu had been following Su Heng for some time, and this was the first time she had actively interrupted during the process of cultivation; it must be something important.


    Read exclusive chapters at


    True enough, Li Hongxiu¡¯s gaze fell on Su Heng, and she softly said, "A person has arrived in Baihua County, saying they wish to meet you."


    "A person?" Su Heng frowned slightly, "What¡¯s the background of this person?"


    "That person said¡­ they are a subordinate of the Third Prince," Li Hongxiu answered.

 Chapter 376: 310: Serving as a Dog, Covered Iron Demon

    "People from the third prince have come?" In the dark secret chamber, Su Heng gently set down the miniature ancient book he was holding, his thick eyebrows deeply furrowed."I have never met the third prince, a figure distant as the horizon, so why suddenly send someone to make contact with me?" Su Heng sat cross-legged on the ground, the light of the fire dancing on his face. He stroked his chin and murmured, his expression slightly puzzled.


    "You don¡¯t like this third prince?" Li Hongxiu cocked her head.


    "A little bit, but he¡¯s too far away from me to say whether I like him or not," Su Heng massaged his temples and said, "Remember the attack on Baihua County? It was ordered by Yuan Hong, the Great General of the Northern Frontier."


    "Later, I confronted him and read his memories."


    "In his memory, a series of actions by the King of Fixed Profundity have the shadow of the third prince lurking behind."


    Li Hongxiu, intelligent as she was, immediately grasped the implication of Su Heng¡¯s few words. Her eyes widened slightly, and she covered her mouth, surprised, "You mean to say, the release of the demon god from the monastery, the real mastermind behind it, wasn¡¯t the King of Fixed Profundity but the third prince?"


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded, his breathing a little heavier.


    "But why would he do that?" Li Hongxiu lowered her hand, regaining her composure. Still, her clear, sharply defined eyes retained a persistent haze of doubt.


    "How would I know that?" Su Heng shrugged his shoulders and said, "Anything abnormal is a sign of trouble. Perhaps there are secrets unknown to me involved in this matter, or maybe it¡¯s just my unwarranted worry. Nevertheless, the intuition of a martial artist is always sharp; the third prince, more or less, definitely has some issues."


    "So, do we meet the person sent by the third prince?" Li Hongxiu asked.


    "Since he has already arrived at my estate, of course, we must meet," Su Heng harrumphed and asked, "Who is this person? Did he come alone?"


    "The person has very white skin, no beard on his chin, and speaks with a rather high-pitched voice." After thinking a bit, Li Hongxiu said, "Uh... somewhat like eunuchs described in storybooks."


    "He seemed very polite, but for some reason, he gives me a dangerous feeling, like a venomous snake hidden in the grass." Although Li Hongxiu hadn¡¯t achieved the level of Heavenly Deceit in her cultivation, her innate spiritual power was sensitive. Her judgment was definitely worth considering.


    "What else?" Su Heng asked.


    "Behind him followed four heavily armored warriors with indistinct faces; only a pair of blood-red eyes were visible," Li Hongxiu recalled and added, "Those warriors were very tall, as tall as Elder Wang. And the feeling they gave off was somber and deathly silent, not like that of living beings."


    "Interesting," Su Heng remarked, "It seems this person is ready to burn bridges; otherwise, there would be no need to bring so many experts if they sincerely wanted to discuss cooperation."


    "Let¡¯s go!" Su Heng suddenly stood up from the ground, "Let¡¯s see what medicine the third prince is really selling in his gourd."


    He flickered out of the wide-open doorway.


    And Li Hongxiu turned and followed swiftly behind Su Heng.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Demon Suppression Tower, the brightly lit guest hall.


    "Huff!"


    Zhao Chengen picked up the teacup and gently blew on it.


    The curling steam immediately dispersed, and ripples lifted on the surface of the amber tea. His fair face bore a contented expression, as if he were not a guest elsewhere but at ease in his own home. He took a leisurely sip from the cup and gently set it down. ?????????¨¯???


    "Your master hasn¡¯t arrived yet," Zhao Chengen lifted his gaze to Wang Xindong, who was seated beside him.


    "Someone has already been sent to notify the magistrate," Wang Xindong stated calmly, "As for when he decides to meet you, or even if he wants to meet you, that¡¯s up to him. You have no right to command here; you merely need to wait patiently."


    Zhao Chengen¡¯s eyes narrowed, and a sharp glint passed swiftly through his pupils.


    But it vanished quickly, his expression returning to the relaxed smile from before as if the previous moment had been an illusion, "You should know who I represent, and I hope you can convey to him how rare such an opportunity is. If missed, he might regret it for a lifetime."


    "This is his domain; we act according to the rules he has set," Wang Xindong replied.


    "No, you are mistaken," Zhao Chengen replied with a smile, "Under the heavens, all is the emperor¡¯s land."


    "The emperor is the emperor; the third prince is the third prince," Wang Xindong replied unchangingly, but the smile on Zhao Chengen¡¯s face stiffened slightly.


    He sighed suddenly.


    Feeling somewhat muddled, he wondered why he was quibbling with such a minor character; it was rather unbecoming.


    Zhao Chengen shifted his gaze to the window. Outside, buildings stood row upon row, with boat towers crowding the Guang River; this remote place was unexpectedly bustling with activity.


    And in that plaza, many young people were training their bodies.


    Just a cursory glance by Zhao Chengen was enough to see several youths with remarkable talent.


    Could it be...


    Was this place truly a feng shui treasure land?


    Why had he never heard of it before?


    Bang!


    The door was suddenly pushed open from outside. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zhao Chengen put away his minor doubts and turned to see two dragon guards standing at the door, and then a robust figure with disheveled hair and a resolute face entered the room, with a red-clad young girl closely following behind him.


    He glanced around the room upon entry and then settled a scrutinizing look on Zhao Chengen.


    His pupils were dark and deep, his face devoid of any particular expression. There was no hostility, nor was there excessive anticipation, treating Zhao Chengen as just an ordinary person.


    Such an indifferent attitude displeased Zhao Chengen.


    But the aura emanating from that person.


    Even without knowing its depth, was, without a doubt, that of an expert.


    Zhao Chengen¡¯s smile receded, and his spine straightened slightly forward.


    Swoosh!


    Wang Xindong reached out to pull over a chair.


    The chair, specially crafted for Su Heng¡¯s build and made from radiant stone, could withstand his increasingly exaggerated weight.


    Bang!


    Su Heng crossed his legs and sat down solidly on it.


    He gestured, and Zhao Chengen stood up somewhat awkwardly from the chair.


    Li Hongxiu, standing on tiptoes, stepped onto a stool and poured tea from a desk nearby, respectfully presenting it to Su Heng.


    Su Heng took the tea and simply opened the lid, allowing the wisps of tea fragrance to spread into the air without drinking, and calmly said, "My time is limited, so to cut a long story short, tell me your purpose here."


    Zhao Chengen then realized that he had fallen into an atmosphere crafted by the other, already outweighed in terms of aura.


    He hastily took a deep breath and adjusted his mindset.


    "I come on behalf of the imperial edict of the third prince," Zhao Chengen scrutinized Su Heng, hoping to see a look of surprise or seriousness on his face when he mentioned this name.


    However, there was none. Su Heng¡¯s expression remained calm, with that same indifferent disinterest.


    He¡¯s just a country bumpkin, not knowing what this title signifies... Zhao Chengen cursed silently to himself and continued, "The third prince has heard about the events that occurred on Skull Plain as well as the matters concerning the Mythical Battlefield, etc., and thus has specifically sent me to come here."


    "The third prince hopes to reach a cooperation with you."


    "What kind of cooperation?" Su Heng asked with interest, putting down his teacup.


    Seeing his interest, Zhao Chengen thought the tide was finally turning in his favor and, raising his chin slightly, confidently began, "The third prince will provide everything you need for cultivation ¨C techniques, medicinal pills, weapons, and so on. He will also send an elite Divine Military force from Zhongzhou to station here. Those veterans, who have battled through the Mythical Battlefield, are experienced and will certainly be of great benefit."


    "That sounds quite promising," Su Heng commented lightly, sipping his tea, "but the lands of Jiang E¡¯s seven states have been a wilderness since ancient times. What does the third prince want from me in return?"


    "The Sun Crow, the Undying Tree, and all the gains from the Mythical Battlefield should be allocated by the third prince," replied Zhao Chengen.


    "..."


    After Zhao Chengen finished speaking, the room suddenly fell silent.


    Wang Xindong¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, his face shrouded in anger. Li Hongxiu¡¯s eyes flickered, seemingly anticipating something.


    Zhao Chengen lifted his chin, his face showing a look of confidence. The four black-armored guards he brought with him stood by his side, their darkness enveloping them as if tangible, even dispelling the bright sunlight coming in through the window.


    Click!


    Su Heng swallowed the last sip of tea from his cup and gently closed the lid.


    "That¡¯s a good joke, but I hope I don¡¯t hear it a second time," Su Heng said, his expression unchanged, but a storm seemed to be brewing in his dark pupils.


    "This is no joke," Zhao Chengen retorted, straightening his collar with a lofty manner, "Sir District Commander, I must remind you. Those things I mentioned earlier, you merely stumbled upon them by chance. Under the heavens, all land is the emperor¡¯s. As a successor of this empire, everything under the heavens, the third prince can claim or demand as he wishes."


    "He could take them directly from you, and yet he¡¯s still willing to compensate you. You should be grateful," Zhao Chengen sighed, a smile on his face as he continued to persuade, "This opportunity won¡¯t come easily. Show that you are worthy. When the third prince succeeds to the throne, becomes the next Sovereign, you might well be one."


    "And what if I don¡¯t agree?" Su Heng asked calmly.


    "I would advise you not to make a grave mistake," threatened Zhao Chengen, and then continued, "I came prepared for two outcomes this time; if I can¡¯t get what I want through negotiation, then I will have to resort to force."


    "With those four puppets you brought?" Su Heng raised an eyebrow.


    "Puppets?" Zhao Chengen laughed, "You can interpret them as you like. These Covered Iron Demons may be descendants of the Sin Clan, but their strength is considerable. Since the founding of the Great Zhou Dynasty, countless mighty martial artists who violated the forbidden laws have perished at their hands and ended up joining their ranks."


    "Is that so?" The light voice of Su Heng carried over, devoid of any commonality.


    Zhao Chengen was startled at first.


    For on the chair, Su Heng had vanished into thin air.


    Before he could react and grasp what had just happened, Su Heng¡¯s figure reappeared, calmly seated in the large chair.


    His expression remained tranquil, his left index finger transformed into a black dragon claw, its tip tainted with a smear of dark red blood.


    Crack!


    Four sharp sounds overlapped, almost simultaneous.


    A chill rose in Zhao Chengen¡¯s heart, and he felt as though he had been plunged into an ice cave.


    He widened his eyes, looking around only to see the Covered Iron Demons he brought with him now bore identical and bottomless blood holes in their foreheads.


    White brain matter and dark red blood gushed from their wounds.


    Their hulking figures lost their balance, and in the midst of Zhao Chengen¡¯s incredulous shock, they slowly toppled backward...


    Explore more adventures at


    Bang!

 Chapter 377: 311: Soul Extinguishing Needle, The End of the Powerful Crossbow

    With one move, Su Heng dispatched four Covered Iron Demons, which seemed simple and elegant but was actually not easy.First, Su Heng entered the Heavenly Demon State, allowing him to execute the Spirit movement multiple times within a short period. Then, he released the Domineering State, inducing partial transformation of his body. The origins of the Covered Iron Demons were unknown, but undoubtedly, they possessed robust vitality. To ensure a fatal strike, Su Heng also harnessed the power of the Seed of Destruction.


    All these preparations were completed in an instant.


    The result, finally displayed, was sufficiently shocking.


    The arrogant, aggressive expression on Zhao Chengen¡¯s face had completely vanished, and he stood frozen in place as if struck by the Heavenly Thunder. It took him a while to regain his senses, beads of cold sweat glistening on his forehead, and the way he looked at Su Heng was as if he were seeing a monster.


    "Heavenly King level!" Zhao Chengen gritted his teeth.


    "Do you have anything else you want to say?" Su Heng looked at him calmly, this fellow¡¯s strength was that of an Earth Immortal, not particularly strong. However, his seventh sense kept trembling slightly, providing a premonition of danger, leading Su Heng to suspect that this man still had some sort of ace up his sleeve.


    This ace should be used in conjunction with the earlier Covered Iron Demons to maximize its effectiveness, but now it would not work.


    "Don¡¯t be too happy too soon," Zhao Chengen said white-faced, "Even as a Heavenly King, to oppose the Empire is to overestimate oneself, like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. Think carefully about what your actions now will mean once the third prince ascends to the throne."


    "I don¡¯t care." With that simple statement, Su Heng blocked all Zhao Chengen¡¯s remaining words.


    Zhao Chengen spoke no more. He first visually inspected the surrounding environment, then with a light tap of his foot, his speed surged. Transforming into a streak of black light, he shattered the window and was about to escape outside. This guy was quite skilled in movement techniques, very fast.


    But Su Heng did not pursue.


    Because when Zhao Chengen broke the window behind him and sunlight sprinkled down, dust suspending in that instant¡ª


    Whoosh!


    His mouth opened.


    A thin beam of light, fine as a cow hair, flew out towards the crown of Su Heng¡¯s head.


    At the same time, the forewarning from his seventh sense intensified to its extreme, causing the hairs on Su Heng¡¯s body to stand. His pupils slightly contracted, his keen senses instantly capturing that oddly shaped silver needle. Then with a thought, he re-entered Heavenly Demon State. Millions of tons of gravitational force twisted space, instantly trapping the silver needle within.


    In the bright sunlight, a large hand reached forward, pinching the silver needle frozen in the air.


    The entire silver needle was no longer than a finger.


    On the fine needle, engraved in ancient seal script were the three characters "Soul Extinguishing Needle."


    This was evidently a malicious hidden weapon aimed at the spirit of a Martial Artist, capable of inflicting severe damage even to an Earth Immortal. The Covered Iron Demon blocked space, restricted movement, and then with a hidden Soul Extinguishing Needle attack, aimed to kill in one strike. ?????N??§§?


    This set of moves played out.


    Even though Zhao Chengen¡¯s cultivation was only average among Earth Immortals¡ª


    Given the right opportunity, he also had a significant chance to kill or severely injure a Dharma Realm powerhouse in a single encounter.


    Dharma Realm¡­


    About on par with that nameless old monk at the Hundred Buddha Temple.


    Among the three Esoteric Sects of Skull Plain, the pressure the old monk put on Su Heng was much greater than the demon gods he encountered in the temple.


    Thud!


    Su Heng flicked his finger.


    The Soul Extinguishing Needle flew forward, embedding itself in a nearby mahogany cabinet.


    Su Heng stood up from the glowing stone bench, threw a punch forward, and the window frame along with the surrounding wall collapsed instantly. Dust swirled, and the panorama of Baihua County on high came into Su Heng¡¯s view all at once.


    Zhao Chengen was fleeing towards Guang River.


    In just that moment of distraction, he had already run tens of thousands of meters.


    As he nearly left the boundary of Baihua County, the lush reeds along Guang River swayed in the water. Sweat covered Zhao Chengen¡¯s face and eyes, and he didn¡¯t bother to wipe it. Gasping for breath, his tongue hanging out, he looked as wretched as a wild dog.


    He felt like he was passing through a dark, narrow tunnel.


    And now, a bright light suddenly appeared in front of him, the closer he got to the sparkling Guang River, the more blinding the beacon of hope.


    Whiz¡ª


    A dark red beam of light.


    At an inconceivable speed, it flew from behind and buried into the sand ahead.


    A violent explosion raised a vast cloud of dust, the howling shockwave wrapped it further into a formidable black tempest. Zheng Chengen had no time to react, caught entirely by surprise, he felt like a cold, black wave was smashing down head-on.


    He lost his balance, halted in his tracks, and then stumbled, tumbling across the ground, covered in dust.


    Before he could grasp what had just happened, Zhao Chengen internally cried, "Trouble!" S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He violently turned his head to look back.


    He saw a tall figure, moving against the sunlight, slowly approaching him.


    "Kneel!" Su Heng¡¯s voice bore the force of heavenly authority.


    Zhao Chengen supported himself on the ground, his back arching as he tried to stand and run again. But before he could exert any force, an incredible heavy pressure descended out of nowhere, like an invisible mountain crashing down on him.


    Bang!


    Zhao Chengen, facing Su Heng, assumed a kneeling position.


    "Impudent! How dare you insult me!" He was furiously enraged, his teeth clenched tightly, his hair standing on end. Read exclusive chapters at


    He was a servant of the third prince.


    He could die, he could perish.


    But to kneel before someone else, that was an unbearable humiliation.


    His knees exerted upward, muscles throughout his body tensed, bones creaking, as he struggled under the enormous pressure of hundreds of thousands of tons, attempting to stand.


    Bang, bang!


    Su Heng raised his hand, and two red lights streaked past.


    Zhao Chengen¡¯s knees instantly shattered and exploded, blood flooding the ground, leaving him unable to struggle any further.


    "You and your family will not die a good death. Wait until the third Prince inherits... Pfft!" Zhao Chengen¡¯s face was ghostly as he cursed Su Heng.


    The latter¡¯s face showed little emotion as he raised an eyebrow. His figure suddenly vanished, then reappeared, returning to his original spot. It was as if a phantom had flashed before his eyes, but Zhao Chengen could no longer speak, only managing to make gurgling sounds. Pink froth flowed down his chin, spattering his chest and the ground.


    A blood-drenched tongue, still wriggling like a living thing, was clamped between Su Heng¡¯s two fingers.


    Zhao Chengen looked at him with eyes full of hatred.


    Although he was an Earth Immortal, the intense radiation emanating from Su Heng enveloped and completely engulfed his body. The immortality of the Earth Immortal was severely suppressed, making revival extremely difficult. Moreover, the constant pressure of hundreds of thousands of tons continued to strangle him, steadily draining his life force.


    "Heh," Su Heng cast a glance at him, somewhat surprised, "I didn¡¯t expect you to actually be a eunuch."


    "A formidable Earth Immortal, considered a strong warrior anywhere."


    "Yet now, you serve others like a pig or dog, utterly without dignity. Compared to the physical castration, your spirit is far too broken, quite dull." Su Heng looked at Zhao Chengen¡¯s angry, bloodshot eyes, seemingly contemplative, as he spoke leisurely.


    Zhao Chengen¡¯s tongue seemed to regain some function as he opened his mouth to speak.


    Unfortunately, Su Heng had run out of patience.


    Bang!


    He reached forward, pressing down on Zhao Chengen¡¯s head.


    Immense force mixed with radiation and the corrosive effect of the Seed of Destruction flowed into his body like it was free.


    Zhao Chengen¡¯s body violently trembled, his face contorted, his mouth agape, as terrifying black vapors burst forth from his facial features.


    Pfft!


    In just a breath¡¯s time.


    His flesh and blood were completely digested and consumed.


    Only a handful of bones and a piece of skin were left, scattered on the ground like trash, swept away by the gusts above the river.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Over Skull Plain, three streaks of light flashed across the sky.


    Solban, missing one arm, suddenly made a sharp stop in mid-air and spun around to throw a long punch at the two Demon Descendants pursuing him from behind.


    Bang!


    The rugged, stone-like skinned, large Demon Descendant Aguduo, with four arms crossed, blocked the sudden attack.


    But Solban¡¯s punch was powerful. Floating mid-air, with nowhere to leverage, Aguduo¡¯s bulky body was blasted away like a cannonball.


    Boom!


    A black mountain rising behind him instantly exploded.


    Aguduo¡¯s body was deeply embedded into it, and with the force spreading chaotically inside his body, he couldn¡¯t escape for the moment.


    "Good chance!" Solban took a deep breath.


    Whoosh!


    He burst forth at high speed, his figure flashing.


    His remaining arm transformed into a gleaming heavenly blade, poised to decapitate Aguduo.


    "Hehehe!" But just then, a strange laugh sounded next to him. The pink-haired, enticingly shaped Demon Descendant, Snow appeared in the void on the other side. She wore a glittering leather coat, and in her left hand, she held a small, spiked whip.


    "Hold on, big brother!" Her voice was seductive, her face smiling as she touched a finger to her lips and blew gently forward.


    Whoosh!


    A cloud of pink mist instantly dispersed.


    Solban held his breath, but it was useless; the mist drilled into his body through his pores.


    He felt a hot flush throughout his body, his bones felt brittle, and his muscles also somewhat weakened. The fully powered hand-blade, by the time it hit Aguduo, had only seventy percent of its strength left. Aguduo raised two arms to block the hit, then kicked forward, landing a heavy blow on Solban.


    Bang!


    Solban first hit the ground in the distance, creating a crater.

 Chapter 378: 312: Dragon Abyss Opens, Old Friends Arrive

    "I just love that stubborn yet helpless look on you, little brother," Snow clapped her hands and laughed, "Why struggle so bitterly when you¡¯re doomed anyway? You might as well kneel and surrender. We complete our mission, and you get a quick end. Isn¡¯t that a win-win situation?""Your generation of martial artists is too weak; such battles are quite boring," Aguduo, who had been quiet until now, suddenly spoke up.


    As the king of the tribes on Skull Plain.


    Solban was a very proud man, and these words immediately got under his skin.


    Had it not been for the great toll it took on him, first getting injured by the demon descendant leader. In his view, even if the two demon descendants teamed up, they were no match for him.


    Especially since this guy had just been sent reeling by his punch, unable to move, yet now he was saying such big words with a shameless face.


    Solban was almost smoking with rage.


    But he quickly calmed himself down.


    His rich combat experience taught him that the more critical the moment, the less he should act rashly.


    Doing so would only make it easier to fall into the enemy¡¯s trap and cut off his last lifeline.


    "You are too arrogant!" A flash passed through Solban¡¯s mind, and he snorted coldly, "You don¡¯t know how high the sky is or how thick the earth is. If you really think you¡¯re invincible, then come after me and see if you can actually take my head."


    Bang!


    His legs powered up, and his speed surged.


    "Snap!" Snow¡¯s whip lashed out, turning into a pitch-black cage.


    Unfortunately for her, Solban¡¯s reaction was swift; he slipped through a gap in the cage at the critical moment. However, the whip was thorny and sharp, leaving three bloody marks on Solban¡¯s broad back. Snow reached forward and grabbed, pulling the whip back into her hands.


    Seeing the fresh crimson blood on it, Snow sneered, "This guy is already greatly weakened, and now he¡¯s been hit with my soul poison. He won¡¯t get far."


    "Let¡¯s keep chasing." Snow urged.


    However, Aguduo furrowed his brow, looking hesitant as he stared in the direction where Solban had disappeared.


    "Why are you still standing here!?" Snow snapped, her whip cracking, showing some anger.


    "That direction¡­" Aguduo replied, "If we keep chasing him, we¡¯ll enter the territory of the Great Zhou Dynasty. Before we set off, the High Elder specifically instructed us to avoid exposing our tracks and drawing unnecessary attention."


    "So we just watch him get away?" Snow glared, "If we fail our mission, Master Auris will not spare us."


    "Huff!" Aguduo took a breath and nodded, "Alright, but we need to be quick."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In Zhongzhou, inside a majestic palace, seemingly crafted for the gods,


    "For the slaughter of my family, I will never forgive you, even as a ghost!"


    A delicate-faced girl, drenched in blood in her white garment, kneeled in a pool of blood, looking up at a hulking black-armored giant advancing towards her. Due to her rage, her otherwise beautiful face now looked like a vengeful ghost crawling out from the abyss of hell. ?a¦­???????


    The firelight flickering around the draconic pillars created dancing shadows, revealing a high and indifferent face in front of the girl.


    "Do as you please, I do not care," the Third Prince sighed quietly, speaking calmly.


    The girl opened her mouth to speak, but a massive claw pierced her chest, lifting her up. Then the Third Prince bit into her shoulder and with a slight exertion, the girl screamed as her body was torn in two.


    Bloody viscera and broken bones, mixed with fresh blood, cascaded down like a waterfall, covering the floor and the black armor everywhere.


    The Third Prince, with his eyes closed, chewed the flesh in his mouth and swallowed with a gulp, and then he sighed contentedly again.


    The noises made inside the hall soon spread outside.


    "Assassins!" An unknown voice shouted, prompting a large group of trembling eunuchs and maids to enter the palace.


    They bowed low, daring not to lift their heads.


    They held buckets and clean towels, working quickly.


    In a few breaths, the bloody mess inside the hall was spotlessly cleaned.


    Soon, several beautiful young maids placed incense burners gently down. Wisps of white smoke slowly diffused throughout the hall, erasing even the last trace of blood scent as if nothing had happened.


    The Third Prince walked heavily and sat down on a long chair at the end of the hall.


    Stay connected via


    A burly, jujube-faced Daoist in black robes entered from outside, approaching the Third Prince and bowing deeply.


    This Daoist was named Lv Yue.


    He was specially tasked with handling various private and dark matters for the Third Prince.


    "That girl just now?" Lv Yue, smelling the faint burning incense, asked cautiously.


    "Just a probe from the Gold family, not worth much attention," a hint of fierceness flashed in the Third Prince¡¯s eyes as he waved his hand, signaling not to continue on the subject.


    "What brings you to see me this time?" The Third Prince¡¯s face was shrouded in shadows.


    In the tangible darkness, his already imposing figure seemed even more monumental and non-human, exerting a profound pressure even while seated.


    "Zhao Chengen is dead," Lv Yue replied.


    "Good for nothing but failures," the Third Prince¡¯s brow furrowed, his expression somber, "It seems the task I entrusted to him also failed, oh well¡­"


    "The Immortality Tree, that item itself is of little concern, but it may be linked to the descendants of the former Great Moon Dynasty," Lv Yue spoke, the plan was carried out in the name of the Third Prince, but the details were designed by him. Of course, all these actions were under the tacit consent of the Third Prince.


    If successful, all would be well. But now that it had failed, Lv Yue had to gauge the Third Prince¡¯s attitude and plan the next steps.


    "Mere lost souls, the Great Moon has been extinct for a thousand years. Even if there are still descendants alive, what could they possibly do, and moreover, they¡¯ve become something neither human nor ghost," the Third Prince didn¡¯t particularly value the Immortality Tree, but rather that Mythical Battlefield¡­


    "I remember the intelligence mentioned that the Dragon Marrow of An Shelie eventually fell into his hands," the Third Prince said.


    "Indeed, that is the case," Lv Yue replied.


    "So now the affair of the Dragon Abyss is causing a huge stir, to the extent that some people are even saying that the long-lost Demon Descendants have reappeared," said the Third Prince.


    Lv Yue, following the Third Prince¡¯s words, pondered and said, "Given this person¡¯s character, it¡¯s almost a hundred percent certain that he will definitely get involved in the Dragon Abyss.


    Hmm¡­


    Zhao Chengen is useless.


    But the Covered Iron Demon, even with the assistance of the Soul Extinguishing Needle, did not manage to inflict any damage on that person.


    Such strength has truly reached that of a Heavenly King."


    Lv Yue expressed his concerns, "If he really gains something from the Dragon Abyss, then the situation in the northern territories will be difficult to control."


    "Indeed, it¡¯s troublesome," the Third Prince nodded and then said, "Take out the Plague God Seal that I acquired not long ago from Eternal Heaven and hand it to King Dingxuan. Once he refines it and takes control, it should compensate for the frailty of his physical body.


    Together with his already impressive divine skills, with the help of the Plague God Seal, King Dingxuan won¡¯t be considered weak even in the Heavenly King realm."


    "Your subordinate understands," Lv Yue said, bowing deeply to the Third Prince.


    "Tell him that if this still doesn¡¯t satisfy me, he needn¡¯t bother to see me again in the future," the Third Prince said leisurely.


    Lv Yue nodded, then turned and disappeared into the bright sunlight outside the door.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Baihua County.


    Su Heng felt that this matter would not end so easily.


    But there was no choice, the other party had already pressured him to this point, leaving no room for negotiation.


    From the beginning of his cultivation, Su Heng had never been afraid. Be it the Mythical Battlefield, Heavenly King, or even the so-called Third Prince, all were the same in his eyes.


    The only concern was that by going to the Dragon Abyss next, the defenses in Baihua County might become vulnerable, potentially leading to danger.


    He visited the White Tower Temple again and had a conversation with the Ming Daoist.


    Following that, the presence of some elderly monks secretly began to appear in Baihua County.


    The strength of the Ming Daoist was quite formidable, and together with Xiao Jinyu. Even if a Heavenly King personally came, these two cooperating could briefly resist, providing enough support until Su Heng returned from outside. With this done, Su Heng could also put his mind at ease for the moment. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He continued his cultivation, absorbing and transforming the substantial resources acquired from the three major Esoteric Sects.


    The Ming Daoist privately gifted Su Heng a batch of Corpse Fragrance incense.


    This item could produce immediate effects in the cultivation of the Spiritual Domain.


    The duration of Su Heng¡¯s secluded cultivation this time wasn¡¯t long, just about ten days. However, even so, due to the abundance of resources, the progress in his physique was quite apparent.


    First, his body officially surpassed ten meters, then his spiritual power increased, advancing his Sword Refining Technique cultivation to the fifth level.


    All the cultivation techniques he had practiced before were also all re-trained and refined to an almost perfect degree. An outstanding innate constitution combined with top-notch acquired cultivation techniques led to what was now recognized as a terrifying physique.


    Then, he also gathered quite a bit of information about the Dragon Abyss.


    King Qingyang personally acted, exterminating several demon gods and breaking the innate barrier brought by Hunxi Mountain.


    As the resonances from Eternal Heaven further deepened, the various anomalies that began to manifest on the other side of Hunxi Mountain, over the Dragon Abyss, could no longer be concealed.


    The attention of many immortal sects and families was drawn here, accompanied by a great number of Loose Cultivators who cared more about wealth than life.


    This matter stirred up quite a commotion, somewhat unexpected for Su Heng.


    He originally thought the information regarding the Dragon Abyss was some sort of niche news, known only to a few.


    But now it seemed, it was only his own limited knowledge.


    In the realms near the Long Yue River, legends about the Dragon Abyss were abundant. Every year, numerous Heavenly Deceits and even Earth Immortals ventured to explore, but they never managed to find anything special.


    Until now, when the environmental changes revealed secret caches and startling phenomena, causing quite an uproar.


    Dragons!


    These beings standing at the pinnacle of life.


    Mighty and mysterious.


    And legends say buried within the Dragon Abyss are the remains of true dragons, what a tremendous treasure that would be.


    Even those with modest cultivation levels, with little chance of obtaining treasures like dragon horns or dragon blood. Even if they could only pick up some dragon dung from the ground to bring back, that would still be of astonishing value!


    This was the thought of many Loose Cultivators, even some of the disciples from smaller sects. They excitedly made their way there, and Su Heng also prepared to set out.


    He did not know much about the Dragon Abyss, only that it was the homeland of An Shelie.


    The specific circumstances were still unclear.


    But arriving early wouldn¡¯t hinder anything.


    This was what Su Heng thought.


    However¡­


    Just as he was about to set off, a familiar presence suddenly appeared within his perception.


    This fellow blinked, staring blankly for a few seconds before he realized.


    "Solban!" Su Heng was genuinely surprised, then burst into a strange cackling laugh, "Truly, there¡¯s a way to heaven which you did not take, but hell had no gates yet you barged in. To think you¡¯d dare to walk right into a trap, is this guy muddled or does he have some other plan?"

 Chapter 379: 313: Two Unlucky Fools, Choosing the Path to Death

    Outside Baihua County, atop an unnamed hill covered with green grass.Whoosh!


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew past.


    The surrounding grass, like ripples, drooped and spread outward.


    Solban, covered in wounds and dripping with blood, appeared on this hilltop. He first looked around to identify the direction, saw that he was not mistaken, and Baihua County was just in front of him. He then breathed a sigh of relief, a trace of joy appearing on his face.


    From the moment he left that city of Demon Descendants until now, he had been entangled in battle for over ten days.


    Two Demon Descendants, like wild dogs, relentlessly pursued Solban.


    And aside from fighting, these two Demon Descendants spouted insane babble.


    They spoke of inferior races, no strong people among humans, and other derogatory terms.


    Solban usually had a good temper, but after being chased and insulted for over ten days, even a clay figurine would develop a temper, let alone Solban, a master of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Fine, fine, you think there are no strong ones among my human kin? Today, I will broaden your horizons and show you what a true tough person is. I hope that when the time comes, you two unlucky ones will not regret it and weep outright.


    Solban thought bitterly to himself.


    Thinking of that scenario, his body, nearly exhausted, somehow mustered an extra bit of strength from somewhere.


    He deliberately waited a bit longer here, after noticing the Demon Descendants Aguduo and Snow were getting close.


    Only then did Solban take a deep breath.


    Squeezed out the last bit of strength from his body, and using an Escape Skill, he darted towards the direction of Baihua County.


    Whoosh, whoosh!


    Not long after, two figures stopped on this unnamed hill.


    It was Aguduo and Snow, sent under the name of the great elder of the Demon Descendants, to hunt down Solban.


    Snow, noticing the blood on the ground, smiled, "We need to move quickly, this guy won¡¯t last much longer."


    "But up ahead..."


    Compared to the impulsive Snow, Aguduo was clearly much more cautious.


    "All along our way here, there has been chaos everywhere, demons reviving, even the great cities lying in desolate ruin," Aguduo analyzed, "Yet the city ahead of us is booming, teeming with people; there must certainly be some remarkable experts presiding over it."


    "At the end of the day, this is still a remote wilderness; even if there are strong beings, how strong can they be?" Snow still appeared unconvinced.


    The two Demon Descendants had just returned to their homeland.


    They hadn¡¯t yet had time to properly gather information or deepen their understanding of the current situation.


    They were hastily sent here by the great elder, clearly not quite aware of what had been happening in this region recently.


    "I have a bad feeling about this," Aguduo frowned, feeling a weight in his chest.


    Meanwhile.


    Solban saw the two Demon Descendants actually stop behind him.


    He was instantly anxious.


    If you two stop here,


    I¡¯m screwed¡ªit¡¯s like walking into a trap. This won¡¯t do.


    With how things had progressed, Solban was desperate. He was on the brink of success with his feigned weakness plan¡ªhe couldn¡¯t let it fail!


    During their previous confrontations,


    He had unwittingly been inflicted with soul poison, which he had been suppressing with his strength.


    Now, Solban let the strength dissipate from his body, allowing the soul poison to erupt. His face instantly darkened, and large patches of rot appeared on his skin. ????????¦­?????§§?


    Spurt!


    Solban spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Staggering, he almost fell to the ground, as even walking seemed a difficult task for him.


    "The soul poison I planted has taken effect; this guy really can¡¯t hold on," Snow¡¯s eyes brightened, and she was immediately elated.


    "What are you hesitating for!"


    Snow bit her lip, stamped her foot in frustration, her heart-shaped tail swaying, "If you don¡¯t want to go, then I¡¯ll just go and cut off his head myself."


    "However, when we return to report to the great elder and Auris the Hunting Master, I will recount exactly what happened here. I hope you can come up with a good excuse by then," Snow said with a seductive smile, seemingly delighting in seeing her companion at a disadvantage.


    "Fine!" With that said, Aguduo had no choice.


    The ominous premonition was getting stronger; the sky was clearly very clear and sunny, yet Aguduo inexplicably felt as though a large patch of leaden clouds covered the sky, threatening a storm at any moment.


    He shook his head, dismissing this bizarre thought from his mind.


    "Let¡¯s make this quick!" Aguduo said, "Behead him and then leave immediately. Do not linger or complicate matters further, understood?"


    "No problem!" Snow licked her lips with her pink tongue, her face showing an eager excitement.


    Aguduo sighed, knowing that Snow had not really taken his words to heart.


    Troublesome woman!


    He thought, feeling an inexplicable surge of dislike.


    "Yah!" Just then, Snow¡¯s expression suddenly stiffened, and then she covered her mouth and softly gasped.


    "No way, what are you up to now?" Aguduo¡¯s eyes widened, filled with confusion. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Snow¡¯s eyes were watery, and her pale cheeks were still flushed, "Why did you suddenly touch someone¡¯s tail just now?"


    "When did I ever touch your tail!" Aguduo spread all four of his arms wide, speaking righteously. It was ridiculous, this woman was so troublesome that he would avoid her every day if he could, so how could he possibly flirt? He dreaded to think he¡¯d never have a moment¡¯s peace again.


    "You clearly did just now!" Snow said somewhat angrily, but with the flush on her face, it seemed more like she was acting coquettishly.


    She indeed felt her tail being held in a broad, warm hand.


    That strange sensation...


    It traveled along her tail to her tailbone, causing half her body to tingle.


    Thinking back now, it was truly unforgettable.


    A look of infatuation appeared on Snow¡¯s face, as her two full thighs under the black leather rubbed together slightly.


    However...


    Upon seeing the stern expression on Aguduo¡¯s face.


    And recalling his past behavior, it seemed unlikely that he would do such a thing.


    When she recovered from the tingling sensation, Snow¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her eyes widened, sensing trouble.


    "If it wasn¡¯t you, then who could it have been..."


    Whoosh!


    Both exchanged a look, their expressions as if they had seen a ghost.


    They leapt forward together and then turned sharply to look behind them.


    There, on the previously empty grassland, stood a burly human man in a black robe, his hair disheveled over his shoulders. His broad palm was slightly open, rough textures covering his palm and fingers.


    Snow only needed to look down for a moment.


    And she immediately realized that it was those rough, large hands that had caused that strange sensation on her tail.


    Snow subconsciously revisited that moment, while only shock remained in Aguduo¡¯s heart.


    God damn, when had this man appeared behind the two of them?


    If he had struck just now.


    Then they would have already been...


    "Gulp!" Aguduo swallowed, feigning calmness, "Who might you be, sir?"


    "Shouldn¡¯t I be the one asking that?" Su Heng stroked his chin, his eyes lingering on the two with interest, "What is your origin, and why are you sneaking around at my doorstep? What exactly are you planning?"


    "My sister and I are wanderers, traveling the world upholding justice." Aguduo bowed with a gesture and smiled, "Since we have disturbed your cultivation, we will take our leave without further delay, and maybe meet again someday if fate allows."


    To be able to appear quietly behind them without being noticed...


    In Aguduo¡¯s eyes...


    This man was incredibly profound, an insurmountable peak.


    Stay tuned to


    He had absolutely no thoughts of confrontation, and as for the task assigned by the Great Elder, he pushed it aside for now. After all, if they lost their lives, there would be no hope of completing the task.


    Aguduo reached out to grab Snow¡¯s arm and they prepared to move away, but Snow¡¯s glistening eyes lingered on Su Heng¡¯s hands for a moment, reluctant to part. They took a few steps forward, but then a voice called out from behind, "Stop!"


    "Guests are always welcome." Su Heng said with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes, "Since you¡¯re here, why not come to my place for a visit?"


    "Oh, that won¡¯t be necessary, brother!" Aguduo¡¯s smile froze, "We, siblings, are used to wandering the lands."


    Su Heng had heard about the Demon Descendant from Huang Long and Meng Huan.


    As for seeing them face-to-face, not counting statues, it was his first time.


    So he found them peculiar, unable to confirm their origins at once.


    But that did not matter; with the spiritual essence gained from days of dedicated cultivation growing deeper, even without specifically sensing it, the malice emanating from the two was as clear as billowing black smoke to Su Heng, too obvious to be concealed.


    Considering this, it might as well come to a head.


    "In Baihua County, no one can refuse an invitation from me." Su Heng flicked his long sleeve and smirked coldly, "Disrespecting me on my turf, I see you two are looking for a death wish."


    "No need to go then, just stay here!"


    Whoosh!


    Before the words had faded.


    Su Heng¡¯s strength surged, and a large hand reached forward.


    Without movement, it would have been fine, but once he moved, the Dragon Marrow activated, and his palm transformed into a massive dark dragon claw. The overwhelming Dragon Power rolled out like tidal waves, engulfing everything.


    "Dragon Marrow? How is that possible!" Aguduo¡¯s face showed utter disbelief.


    In a life-or-death crisis, combined with the hatred for his clan¡¯s annihilation.


    Blood vessels burst densely in his eyes, and in a surge of rage, forgetting his fear, the muscles on his four arms bulged, covered in flames.


    Like four powerful cannons, he pushed his bloodline power to the limit, launching an explosive attack at Su Heng.


    He was certain he had elevated his energy to the peak of his life, but it was still useless.


    Facing such a gigantic chasm of difference...


    The tiny increment of a few centimeters was hardly noticeable.


    The outcome was predictable; Aguduo¡¯s pride in his royal bloodline was worthless in front of Su Heng.


    The giant palm distorted the air and with cumulated force, struck down. It shattered everything effortlessly, as Aguduo¡¯s four arms burst simultaneously, splattering flesh and blood, exposing white, stark bones.

 Chapter 380: Flesh Furnace, Researching Bloodlines

    "Ah!"Along with Aguduo¡¯s scream of agony,


    Su Heng¡¯s face was cold and ruthless, and his palm strike didn¡¯t lose momentum. After breaking four of his arms, he pressed it viciously against Aguduo¡¯s chest.


    Crackles and pops resounded, and with that one strike, who knew how many of Aguduo¡¯s ribs had broken, almost flattening his chest against his back. In particular, some of the broken ribs had pierced through his skin and were exposed, looking bloody and horrifically tragic.


    This was even under the circumstance that Su Heng felt this person was an oddity and had intentionally held back.


    Otherwise,


    With the current strength of his physique,


    Even in a normal compressed state, unable to exert his full strength,


    A casual slap could have killed him several times over.


    Aguduo, gravely injured but still with a hint of consciousness, was furious, resentful. He struggled to stand up, wanting to continue the fight with this enemy who possessed the power of Dragon Marrow.


    But intense pain surged through every nerve, drowning the last flicker of his spirit. With a loud cry, Aguduo¡¯s eyes rolled back, and he soon lay passed out on the ground.


    Snow saw her companion collapse into a pool of blood, her face no longer the coquettish composure of before, but a mix of fear and anger.


    "You!" Looking at the expressionless Su Heng, who was approaching step by step, her whole body trembled.


    On the swaying soft grassland, with his back to the sun, Su Heng¡¯s shadow spread beneath him, quickly engulfing Snow completely. Now she couldn¡¯t make out his face at all, only seeing a pair of eyes emitting a bloodthirsty excitement of red light.


    That expression¡­


    Was like a starving beast eyeing a tender, helpless little rabbit.


    The brutal fear ingrained in her genes surged to her heart; Snow trembled all over, unable to utter a single harsh word completely.


    Whoosh!


    She held a long whip in her hand, which snapped out towards Su Heng.


    The whip, with its barbed thorns, coiled around Su Heng¡¯s arm, but with a slight flex of his forearm muscles, the whip split apart, turning into fragments.


    Snow waved her hand, and a cascade of sharp silver needles flew forward.


    Su Heng couldn¡¯t be bothered to dodge; sparks burst across his face, and then those expensively crafted flying needles were flicked far away.


    Snow clenched her teeth fiercely.


    Drawing in a deep breath, she raised her hand and a scarlet fog rolled out.


    Su Heng extended his hand forward, fingers spread wide, and grasped forcefully. The gusting wind, like a white bladed weapon, scattered the engulfing scarlet fog all around, blowing it away and vanishing into thin air. Even the grass on the ground was torn up in large clumps, the wind carrying blades of grass towards her; Snow stood motionless, daring not to move.


    "I¡­" Her red lips parted slightly, her gaze frozen in fear.


    Her mind was buzzing, a blank slate, as she subconsciously tied up her long hair, half-kneeling on the ground and pleading, "Spare my life, I beg you¡­"


    "Rest assured, I don¡¯t plan to kill you now," Su Heng¡¯s mouth twisted into a grin, and a greedy smile spread across his face, "I¡¯m very interested in your body." ???????????¨§¡ì


    Snow¡¯s heart leaped with joy, "I will certainly repay you well..."


    Before she could finish, the second half of Su Heng¡¯s sentence plunged Snow into a frigid, dark abyss.


    "I promise I won¡¯t let you die easily before I completely drain the last bit of usefulness from your body," Su Heng¡¯s indifferent voice came through, like a chef discussing how to process the fresh meat on the chopping board.


    Snow subconsciously let out a sharp scream, and the overwhelming fear finally reminded her to think of escape.


    But before she could make a move, a large hand spread open, rapidly enlarging in front of her, blocking out everything.


    Crack!


    She heard only a crisp sound and intense pain, and then she lost consciousness completely.


    "Come out," dealing with Snow and Aguduo was as easy as lifting a hand for Su Heng, no more than a breeze. However, Solban, who staggered out of the bushes, looked very shocked at the scene before him.


    With a bitter smile, he said, "I thought that after gaining something from the Hundred Buddha Temple, even if I couldn¡¯t defeat you, I could at least put up a brief fight. But I didn¡¯t expect that since we parted ways at the Dharma King Temple, the gap between us has only widened."


    "What happened to your arm?" Su Heng asked in surprise.


    He remembered that during their time at the Dharma King Temple, he had swatted Solban into a mush, and the guy recovered quickly. But now one arm was completely missing, showing no signs of healing, and was continuously bleeding, making Solban¡¯s aura increasingly weak.


    "Ah!" Solban let out a sigh, unable to help but reminisce about an old friend¡¯s manner of death, "It¡¯s a long story."


    He spoke earnestly, sharing his experiences on the plains of Ternara with Su Heng.


    "A city of Demon Descendants?" Su Heng frowned.


    When he had previously encountered Aguduo and Snow, he suspected they were Demon Descendants. However, having only seen a stone statue, Su Heng couldn¡¯t be certain.


    Now it seemed he was correct; these two might be weak, but the talents of this race were valuable. At the very least, Su Heng had covertly learned the petrification gift from that four-armed, hundred-eyed giant¡¯s statue, which had proven remarkably effective in subsequent battles, yielding no small benefit.


    But that¡¯s a story for another time.


    "You brought these two to my territory, have you considered what price you are willing to pay?" Su Heng looked at Solban expressionlessly, with a threatening tone in his voice.


    Solban gritted his teeth; over the past ten days, he had been driven to a dead end and had now thought of an answer.


    "If you would not discard me, Solban is willing to offer fealty like that of a hound or horse!"


    Boom!


    Solban knelt on one knee, bowing his head to swear allegiance.


    "Not bad, not bad!" Su Heng¡¯s face revealed a pleased smile, after all, Solban was an Earth Immortal with boundless potential. Wherever he went, with his current strengths and talents, he would be very popular.


    If it weren¡¯t for his desire to find a way out for his tribe, Solban could have simply left.


    The world is vast, and even if it were some legendary major powers, Solban had enough strength to join them.


    Especially under the current special circumstances, by leveraging Solban¡¯s name, he could gather the remaining forces on Skull Plain under his command for a very low price.


    Su Heng now saw the seven provinces of Jiang¡¯e, along with Skull Plain, as within his sphere of influence.


    These unnecessary conflicts and casualties, if they could be avoided,


    He would indeed be happy to see that.


    However, Su Heng didn¡¯t know much about Solban and still needed to be somewhat cautious. After a moment¡¯s thought, his gaze landed on Solban¡¯s continuously bleeding severed arm and said, "I have a way to help you treat your injuries."


    "Thank you, Commissioner!" Solban, aware of Su Heng¡¯s thoughts, had a frank expression on his face.


    "Hmm, very good." Su Heng nodded and, with a gesture like drawing a sword, pointed forward.


    Whoosh!


    A streak of black light swept past, entering Solban¡¯s shoulder.


    A portion of the Seed of Destruction¡¯s power invaded Solban¡¯s body, where it countered and devoured the power left by the Demon Descendant Hunting Master.


    But this cold breath was not reclaimed by Su Heng; it remained inside Solban¡¯s body, coiling and lingering around his heart.


    With that part of the power stopping its harm, Solban¡¯s wounds quickly healed.


    However, his spiritual power was directly consumed by "Annihilation," with the foundations damaged, the severed arm did not regrow.


    Su Heng had two methods; the simpler one would be to use the authority of the Seed of Destruction to help him reconstruct an arm through mutation, but this would affect his future cultivation.


    The other more complicated means would require restoring the portion of Solban¡¯s spiritual power that he had lost. Su Heng could also do this, but it would involve some precious resources.


    Following the principle of not doubting those you employ and not employing those you doubt,


    Su Heng hardly hesitated before choosing the second option.


    He waved his hand, and a pitch-black lotus appeared in it.


    During the ten days of his closed-door cultivation in the past, Su Heng had pushed the Taotie Demon Corpse to its limits and then transformed it into a Divine Power Mark.


    This was Su Heng¡¯s seventh Divine Skill, named "Flesh Furnace."


    Externally, the Flesh Furnace could combine with the True Sun Technique to continuously extract nutrients from the environment and enemies, causing damage. Internally, it was an independent storage space, whose volume correlated directly with spiritual power.


    This space could not only be used to store food but also to serve as a sort of junk room.


    In other words...


    Having practiced to this degree, he finally had a way to store his miscellaneous items.


    It was not easy, really not easy.


    Now, the Tribulation Crossing Lotus in Su Heng¡¯s hand was taken out from the "Flesh Furnace"; he plucked two petals from it and handed them to Solban. Without being polite, Solban took them and swallowed them, refining them.


    Hisss!


    Some time later.


    Thick white smoke rose from Solban¡¯s body, and the severed arm slowly grew back and healed.


    He looked at his newly regrown arm, stretching and clenching his fingers before revealing a hint of joy and cupping his fists towards Su Heng, "Thank you, Commissioner, for the life-saving treatment!"


    "I¡¯m quite generous with my subordinates," Su Heng said with a wave of his hand, promising generously, "Work hard, and I will surely treat you well in the future."


    About Solban¡¯s observations in Tilnara, the two discussed in depth for a while and quickly reached a conclusion¡ª


    Those Demon Descendants had returned.


    And their likely target was the true dragon remains.


    Su Heng had already intended to make his way there, and with this news, he felt a new sense of urgency.


    He looked at Aguduo and Snow lying on the ground, unconscious. Deciding to chop off their limbs, turning them into human sticks, he then sealed them with the power of the Seed of Destruction, ensuring they could not resist, and casually threw them into the dungeon of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    He would return from the Dragon Abyss and study them at length, thoroughly.


    With his current perspective, and after exchanging a few moves earlier, Su Heng guessed that these Demon Descendants possessed innate Divine Skills.


    If he could decipher these bloodlines and transplant them, it could have an immediate effect on the improvements of the Dragon Guards. Moreover, the human body was a massive treasure, and with his robust physique, this was especially true for Su Heng. This process of delving deep into the human body and understanding it held great benefits for Su Heng¡¯s cultivation.


    "Dragon Abyss..." Solban clenched his fist and said, "My dear friend died at the hands of a Demon Descendant, if we encounter them in the Dragon Abyss... I would like to accompany you." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sure!" Su Heng agreed with a nod.


    Su Heng also made a special trip with Solban to Skull Plain.


    Stay connected with


    Solban gathered the leaders of the plains tribes, while Su Heng secretly met with Meng Huan.


    There was some unresolved resentment between the Skull Plain tribes and the Great Zhou Dynasty, but there was no choice now, to continue fighting would only lead to destruction.


    Survival was always the paramount necessity, and with a great enemy at hand, they can only swallow their pride.


    No matter how things might develop in the future, for now, the Skull Plain and the Jiang E provinces were at peace. After dealing with these trivial matters, which took several more days, news of the commotion in Dragon Abyss was already widespread, and Su Heng had heard about it while in the Skull Plain.


    Without further delay, the two rushed toward the Dragon Abyss at top speed.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    At the same time, on a piece of floating rubble in the Dragon Abyss,


    Surrounded by chaotic, crimson streams, the desolate and mournful scenery was accompanied by faint ghostly wails and howls.


    In such a harsh environment,


    The hunched elder in black robes opened his eyes and sighed, "It has been three full days without any message from Snow and Aguduo, it seems these two were too reckless and met with unforeseen mishaps."


    "Is that so?" Auris¡¯s indifferent voice came through, seemingly uncaring about the fate of the two.


    "Those incompetents messed up the task I entrusted to them."

 Chapter 381: 315: Ancestral Spirits, the Wisdom of Going All-In!

    Human martial artists value innate perception and bone structure, but fortuitous encounters and diligent effort are equally important after birth. Many martial artists believe that their fate is in their own hands, not dictated by heaven. Even if a dangerous secret realm is a matter of life and death, they¡¯d dare to roll up their sleeves and charge in to seek treasures.If your head gets a scar as big as the mouth of a bowl, in eighteen years, you¡¯ll be a hero again.


    But Demon Descendant society is different.


    The strength of Demon Descendants comes from their bloodlines, and the strength of their bloodlines almost determines the extent to which they can cultivate.


    One advantage of this is the ability to quickly identify talents, concentrate resources on nurturing them, ensuring a higher lower limit. However, the downside is a lack of flexibility. Power is locked in place, and for those Descendants with higher-level bloodlines, ordinary Demon Descendants are not their kin, but slaves to be driven at will.


    Aguduo and Snow¡¯s life and death did not concern Auris in the slightest.


    But he was very angry that Solban had escaped.


    Auris¡¯s cold gaze turned to the Great Elder, his voice carrying a hint of questioning.


    The Great Elder¡¯s brow furrowed with frustration, but now that they had already arrived at Dragon Abyss, they definitely couldn¡¯t let Auris drop what he was doing to run around haphazardly. Moreover, sending more people¡­ would be inappropriate. After all, it is the era of the human race, making too big of a commotion would not benefit their upcoming actions.


    "Your current strength has not yet reached the level where you can do as you please," the Great Elder could only lower his voice, advising, "Wait until you merge with the war spirits left by our ancestors in Dragon Abyss, purify your bloodline, and complete your transformation. Then you will have the confidence to go out and slaughter."


    Auris thought for a moment and accepted the Great Elder¡¯s reasoning.


    "What should I do?" Auris asked.


    "It¡¯s simple," the Great Elder let out a sigh of relief, a tired smile appearing on his aged face, "The ancestors of the Demon Descendants in Dragon Abyss fought tirelessly until the end of their lives, even until their last breath. If you want to earn the recognition of these ancestors, you must do the same."


    "Do you see that..."


    The Great Elder¡¯s gaunt finger stretched forward, and a line of figures in white appeared in a deserted city below.


    "Fight, hunt, keep severing the heads of those human powerhouses, and naturally, you will earn the acknowledgment of our ancestral spirits and merge with their strength."


    "What¡¯s the background of those people?"


    Auris¡¯s gaze landed on the person at the front.


    That person had a tall and graceful stature, a jade belt hung around his waist, and he held a black long knife in his hand. He had an elegant demeanor and calm eyes that gave a sense of inscrutability. The Demon Descendants are inherently strong in spiritual power, and Auris was one of the best among them.


    Although they were very far apart at that moment, and he merely glanced at that person, he still sensed a faint threat.


    The Great Elder was not well-versed in the Seven States of Jiang E, but he had clearly done enough research on the powers around Chang Yue and Lin Jiang.


    Almost without hesitation, he then said, "This person is named Jing Yun, the current first senior brother of Liuyun Mountain. Also an Earth Immortal, but much stronger than the one you met before."


    "There are four great immortal mountains in the region of Chang Yue, namely Liuyun Mountain, Tai A Mountain, Dao Kan Mountain, and Putuo Mountain. The ancestors of these four mountains were human powerhouses who participated in the Battle of Dragon Abyss. Hence, the cultivation techniques they practice have certain restraining effects on Demon Descendants. When you face him later, you must remain cautious and vigilant."


    "Understood," Auris licked his lips, "Since they are descendants of our ancestors¡¯ sworn enemies, wouldn¡¯t it be easier to earn the recognition of the ancestral spirits if I could kill them?"


    "Of course," the Great Elder replied.


    Stay connected via


    It was definitely not a coincidence that the two groups met here; rather, the Great Elder had deliberately planned to wait for them.


    "In that case, what are we waiting for!" With both new grudges and old hatreds, Auris felt as if a pitch-dark fierce fire was expanding and exploding within his chest. ???????????¨§s?


    Roar!


    He let out a long howl.


    The pure physical strength shook the entire firmament, buzzing and trembling.


    Streaks of crimson thunder exploded, shattering the stones hanging in the sky, falling down like a waterfall. Meanwhile, Auris extended a pair of bat-like pitch-black wings behind him and dived downwards, bringing an astonishing sense of oppression, and immediately charged towards a group from Liuyun Mountain.


    Jing Yun had been cautiously observing the surrounding environment ever since he entered the city, sensing a faint crisis enveloping the area.


    But he never expected the enemy to attack from the sky.


    He suddenly looked up.


    Upon seeing the rolling Demonic Qi emanating from Auris, his expression was shocked again.


    "Demon Descendant!" His expression darkened, and then he sneered, "I didn¡¯t expect this wretched place to be hiding a few rats; it¡¯s my lucky chance!"


    Swoosh!


    Jing Yun raised his hand and swept with his knife, slashing towards the sky.


    And Auris¡¯s hands, turned into pitch-black metal, collided with Jing Yun¡¯s long knife without hesitation.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Su Heng and Solban left the region of Jiang E and came to Bei Yue State in the northernmost part of Chang Yue.


    Bei Yue State is King Qingyang¡¯s fief, vast in territory and populous. The size of this state is roughly equivalent to combining Jiang State, Jiangbei State, and Liu State. Further north of Bei Yue State is Hunxi Mountain. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hunxi Mountain, like Flame Mountain from Journey to the West, is surrounded by raging fires all year round, and various powerful demons lurk and grow within it.


    If one is lucky enough, they might even encounter existences of the Demon God level.


    In such a harsh environment, even Heavenly Deceit would be going to their doom entering it.

 Chapter 382: Ancestral Spirits, The Wisdom of Going All-In!_2

    Only those at the Earth Immortal Realm, blessed with enough luck to avoid walking the wrong path, were able to emerge safely and breakthrough.Therefore, in the past hundreds of years, even for warriors surpassing their generation, Dragon Abyss was no secret. However, very few actually went to explore and seek the relics of the true dragon. And among those who went, even fewer made it back alive.


    For thousands of years, Dragon Abyss had always been shrouded in mystery.


    Until now.


    King Qingyang used incredible Divine Skills to directly create a path through Hunxi Mountain.


    Now, even Martial Artists with slightly lower cultivation, as long as they could endure the high temperatures, could also pass through this deadly place unscathed.


    Entering the Dragon Abyss, thereby getting a glimpse of the truth.


    "This is Hunxi Mountain; what used to be a vast, continuous mountain range has now been forcibly split in two, creating a canyon that runs from east to west," Su Heng and Solban stood on the neat roads outside the northern frontier, looking towards the red mountain range shrouded in rising smoke.


    The road in front of them was bustling with people, a myriad of Martial Artists in various exotic attire.


    The liveliness was such that one couldn¡¯t see the end at a glance.


    "Speaking of which, King Qingyang could have crossed Hunxi Mountain alone, but instead chose to pay a huge price to create this road. Why is that?" Solban asked, puzzled.


    Su Heng offered a guess, "Wherever a divine beast grows and rests, the surrounding environment changes, yielding many precious resources. Although such resources might not be of much use to the Heavenly Kings, for ordinary Martial Artists, they are undoubtedly significant opportunities." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see," Solban exclaimed, "It seems that King Qingyang also possesses a royal grace."


    "Perhaps," Su Heng replied.


    The two continued forward, along the road through Hunxi Mountain and into Dragon Abyss.


    At the end of the road was a bustling city, with mighty walls over a hundred meters tall, and more than a dozen giant guards with black faces and curled beards stood at the gates.


    "The King¡¯s decree forbids fighting within the city," one of the giants halted their path, "To enter the city, one must pay a resource fee and obtain a token."


    Demon remains can prolong life, forge weapons, be cultivated into food... they were quite a versatile resource in the hands of Martial Artists. Su Heng had an ample supply of demon remains and chose not to cause any complications. He handed over two demon remains to the giant and received a token from him, allowing him entry into the city.


    The city was exceptionally bustling.


    The streets on both sides were filled with various vendors.


    On the stalls placed haphazardly around, one could find various precious resources excavated from the Dragon Abyss.


    There were also Cultivation Techniques and secret scriptures transferred from major immortal sects in the outer world.


    Even without venturing deep into Dragon Abyss, just staying in this city for a while could greatly broaden one¡¯s horizons and be very beneficial for one¡¯s future cultivation. No wonder the news of Dragon Abyss¡¯s recent opening had spread to dozens of nearby states and counties, attracting thousands of powerful warriors to travel great distances. ????B¨¨?


    "First, we¡¯ll gather some general information about Dragon Abyss, then look for the dragon burial site," Su Heng casually tossed two demon remains and bought an ancient book from a roadside stall, studying it intently. However, he found no particularly useful information.


    A great battle between the weakened state of the Golden Crow and the Corruption Demon God could permanently turn the entire Yuanxi Ancient City into ruins.


    But the ink dragon that fell in Dragon Abyss was the true pinnacle of power.


    The battle was extremely fierce.


    The environment of Dragon Abyss was permanently altered, filled with numerous rifts leading to the realm of immortality, somewhat akin to a miniature Mythical Battlefield.


    As for the remains of the true dragon...


    Su Heng speculated that they were most likely buried in some hidden sanctuary.


    The primary task now was to find the location of this sanctuary and figure out a way to enter it.


    Among the many divine beasts, the true dragon was said to be the strongest. The emergence of dragon remains stirred the attention of all directions. The eyes of many converged here¡ªHeavenly Kings, Demon Descendants, immortal sects and prominent families from the neighboring regions of Changyue. Su Heng felt the pressure, but more than that, an excitement swelled within him.


    The two continued deeper into the city, searching for new clues.


    At that moment, Solban suddenly spoke, "There¡¯s a pretty woman who¡¯s been sneakily watching us."


    "Ah?" Su Heng¡¯s head was filled with a big question mark.


    "Brother, saying it like this, isn¡¯t it a bit too dismissive..." Solban didn¡¯t give it much thought, but simply extended his hand to point towards a side street. Su Heng stopped in his tracks, his gaze following the direction indicated by Solban¡¯s hand. He raised his eyebrows slightly, showing some surprise, as he hadn¡¯t expected to actually encounter an acquaintance here.


    The person appeared to be in their twenties, with fair skin and a gentle demeanor, dressed in a light green long dress.


    At that moment, upon seeing Su Heng.


    Their eyes met, and there was no avoidance.


    A smile spread across her face as she acknowledged Su Heng with a confident nod.


    The person was none other than the Shang Family¡¯s head, Shang Mengting, who had previously had her property confiscated by Su Heng. She had wished to collaborate with Su Heng upon leaving but was rejected. Afterwards, he had paid no more attention to this little incident and didn¡¯t expect to run into her again here.


    Upon further contemplation, it wasn¡¯t really surprising.


    The Shang Family liked to engage in commerce, amass wealth, and accumulate extensive resources, then use them to train their direct Martial Artists.


    Such an approach wasn¡¯t about right or wrong, but this model had been in operation for nearly a thousand years. The other party certainly had deep experience, and now with Dragon Abyss opening, attracting many Martial Artists, the Shang Family seized this opportunity to seek profits and build capital.


    However...


    In Jiang E¡¯s seven states, the Shang Family was still considered a force to be reckoned with.


    But outside of this area, without an Earth Immortal presiding, they appeared somewhat weak. Especially since the Shang Family had their assets confiscated once by Su Heng, even if they had other treasures stashed elsewhere, there wouldn¡¯t be much left. Being able to run a shop in Dragon Abyss now must have cost them a price.


    As for what the price was, Su Heng didn¡¯t care, nor was he inclined to find out.


    He nodded at Shang Mengting briefly and then shifted his gaze away.


    He continued walking forward.


    ...


    "Miss, who was that man?" A lovely green-clad maid stood beside Shang Mengting, and now she blinked curiously as she asked, "That man is so tall and burly, even taller than the walls on either side of the road by a head."


    "That man is none other than Jiang E¡¯s undisputed number one, Su Heng," Shang Mengting replied softly.


    "Su Heng!" The maid was startled, "I¡¯ve heard that it was him who pacified Skull Plain, and he even rejected the invitation of the third Prince."


    "Yes," Shang Mengting nodded.


    "I heard he¡¯s also very young, but I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s more formidable than our senior brother Jing Yun," the maid who followed Shang Mengting was from Liuyun Mountain, but she was only an outer disciple.


    She wasn¡¯t aware of some of the grudges between the Shang Family and Su Heng.


    Within Liuyun Mountain, senior brother Jing Yun had quite a reputation, especially among the young female disciples, where he was extremely popular. Now encountering another young and powerful outsider, the maid couldn¡¯t help but subconsciously compare the two.


    "Hmm, they each have their strengths..." Shang Mengting thought for a moment and then responded with a smile, "But senior brother Jing Yun comes from a prominent sect, so his path ahead will certainly be smoother."


    Su Heng had guessed correctly.


    The Shang Family¡¯s foothold in Dragon Abyss was backed by that Liuyun Mountain senior brother.


    Looking at the bustling city before her and the many Cultivators coming and going, Shang Mengting clenched her fists slightly, her heart stirred. To secure a good position in this city, she had presented all of the resources the Shang Family had saved up to senior brother Jing Yun in exchange for protection.


    Some of the elders in the family thought this was too risky, advising her to act cautiously.


    But Shang Mengting thought differently.


    The opening of Dragon Abyss and the maintenance of order by the king.


    Wasn¡¯t this an opportunity to make easy money? Why hesitate? Enjoy exclusive adventures from


    Moreover, with one mishap following another, the Shang Family¡¯s situation had already plummeted to rock bottom, with little room to fall further.


    All in!


    In one go, all in!


    As the new head of the Shang Family, Shang Mengting had shown remarkable bravery.

 Chapter 383: 316: The Fallen Eldest Senior Brother, All-In Failure

    Let¡¯s set aside Shang Mengting¡¯s grand ambitions for now.On the other side,


    Su Heng and Solban continued to move forward.


    Encountering Shang Mengting was a slight surprise for Su Heng.


    But he didn¡¯t dwell on it; the gap between their status and strength was too vast.


    Moreover, there had been no particularly deep interactions in the past, hardly differing from strangers. The pressing matter was still to find the Dragon Tomb and a way to enter it.


    Previously, Solban had speculated that the Demon Descendant might possibly interfere in this matter.


    If they encountered one, all the better.


    Su Heng was quite interested in the physical structure of the Demon Descendants and their innate divine skills.


    It would be a good opportunity to capture a few and bring them back to the Demon Suppression Tower for thorough dissection and study.


    If they did not encounter any...


    That would be no issue either, sparing them a lot of trouble.


    The two passed through the bustling market and finally reached the center of the city.


    Before them lay a vast open space of black stone square, with a gigantic square pedestal in the center, over which hovered a huge sphere with a diameter of about ten feet.


    Upon closer inspection, the sphere had many large and small flat facets.


    These facets cast streams of light outward.


    Screens with a very sci-fi feel then materialized over the square.


    Su Heng and Solban, being truly country bumpkins, were seeing such marvelous objects for the first time. Their attention was drawn to texts running through these screens¡ªsome displaying trading information, others announcing discoveries in the Dragon Abyss, requesting teams to venture out, and so on.


    "What is this?" Solban blinked, his face filled with curiosity.


    Su Heng was slightly better informed.


    He had not seen it before, but he had read about it in the materials provided by Meng Huan.


    "It should be a Shadow-Stone," Su Heng explained, "The Shadow-Stone is divided into a parent stone and child stones. Child stones can go out to collect information, while the parent stone can project these images. What we are seeing now should be the parent stone of the Shadow-Stone." R??£Î??§§????


    "I see," Solban nodded in realization.


    Su Heng acted quite nonchalantly as it was just a big projector, nothing too surprising.


    "Let¡¯s first visit the surrounding stalls to see if there are any clues about the Dragon Abyss," Su Heng planned as they walked.


    "Alright!" Solban nodded.


    Now under Su Heng¡¯s command, and not as enemies, the two got along quite well.


    Sizzle!


    Solban had just turned around, ready to search for clues. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just then, a strange noise came from behind, causing him to halt his steps and turn back towards the square behind him.


    He then saw that many of the screens hanging in the sky were disappearing one by one.


    Finally, a bloody, massive screen spread across, dominating the center of all the information shown.


    This conspicuous change quickly drew everyone¡¯s attention. Su Heng also furrowed his brows and looked up. The area first fell silent, followed by a noisy buzz of discussion. This marketplace, established under the auspices of King Qingyang, had been around for some time, and it was the first instance of such an anomaly.


    "What happened?" someone asked.


    "Not sure," another younger voice responded, "But by the looks of it, it¡¯s probably not a good thing."


    In an inconspicuous part of another district,


    Shang Mengting also heard the news and followed an elder of her family to observe from a distance.


    With the opening of Dragon Abyss, a mass of resources flowed in and out of this market. Shang Mengting, seeking protection, had spent her last resources. It was the last chance for the Shang Family¡¯s rise, her face was calm but she was actually very tense.


    She wouldn¡¯t miss any subtle developments and came immediately to verify the news.


    The bloody screen was very blurry.


    After a while, it seemed to slowly focus and become clear.


    The image depicted a deserted city filled with collapsed ruins everywhere, the ground pockmarked and even the sky a hazy gray. Clearly, a tremendous battle had taken place here, significantly altering the surrounding environment.


    In the center of the image,


    Was blood!


    A headless corpse dressed in white lay slumped in a puddle of blood, smooth as a mirror.


    His head was not far away, pierced through the forehead by a broken black sword, nailed to a wall.


    His eyes were wide open in rage, filled densely with blood vessels. And his neck, the cut was not clean but involved skin, fat, and a swaying spine. Obviously, he had been crudely ripped from his body using savage means.


    The image was dynamic, a breeze blew, the pale spine swaying back and forth, blood dripping down, staining the wild grasses and dust on the ground red.


    The onlookers¡¯ breaths hitched, followed by a burst of noisy discussions.


    "This person is Jing Yun, the chief disciple of the Liuyun Mountain!" a young and strong martial artist exclaimed in disbelief. "I saw him here in the market just a few days ago, surrounded by a crowd, an aura of Dao flowing around him, just like a banished immortal. It¡¯s hard to believe that in the blink of an eye, he has turned into a corpse, and moreover, died so gruesomely."


    "And it¡¯s not just the chief disciple alone; there are many other corpses around the scene, all chopped up, all elite members of the Liuyun Mountain."


    "The Dragon Abyss had just opened, and Liuyun Mountain has already suffered heavy losses!"


    An old man with white hair exclaimed in shock. "As one of the four great Earth Immortal Mountains of Changyue, with profound heritage and ancient lineage, who would dare to act so heartlessly? Aren¡¯t they afraid of retribution under great fury?"


    "The chief disciple?!" The green-clad maid beside Shang Mengting covered her mouth, her eyes red, struggling to accept such news.


    Shang Mengting herself felt a sudden darkness before her eyes.


    She felt a chill overtake her, her head heavy and her feet light. The strength drained from her body all at once, her knees weakening.


    If not for a family elder beside her reaching out to support her in time, Shang Mengting would have collapsed to the ground.


    Even so, her face turned terribly pale.


    Inside her long sleeves, her slender, onion-like fingers were trembling slightly.


    She felt completely bewildered, as if the entire world had darkened in an instant, utterly unsure of what to do next.


    Leveraging her ancestors¡¯ relationships,


    She had gambled all her resources on this current chief disciple of Liuyun Mountain.


    But the moment Dragon Abyss had just opened, this chief disciple had already perished.


    The shop she had rented in the bustling area of the market, though still operable, would be impossible to maintain and protect without the brand of Liuyun Mountain and the protection of the chief disciple.


    With the current strength of the Shang Family, they were completely like a plump sheep ready for the slaughter.


    Holding onto these wealth would only, more likely, invite trouble.


    "What should I do?" Shang Mengting felt her limbs go cold, her sweat running cold.


    ...


    "These are the methods of a Demon Descendant," Solban said with a slightly gloomy expression, speaking in a low voice. "In my previous encounter with that person, my immortality was suppressed, completely unable to perform. This person probably encountered the same situation, first suppressing the immortality, and then his head was directly torn off by a tremendous force, resulting in a gruesome death."


    "If you encounter him, you must be careful," Solban earnestly advised.


    But after speaking, he felt it was of little use.


    Su Heng was still far from reaching the Earth Immortal Realm!


    Without immortality,


    No matter how sophisticated the methods of the Demon Descendant, they weren¡¯t of much value against Su Heng.


    "I understand," Su Heng nodded. A wave of noisy discussions surrounded him, drawing some of his attention.


    Dragon Abyss attracted strong cultivators from all corners, and Solban could discern some clues from the scene; other cultivators naturally possessed similar methods.


    "Demon Descendants, it¡¯s been so long since I have heard their names; I didn¡¯t expect to see traces of them here," a burly man with a bold visage, open-chested like a butch, licked his lips, his face filled with excitement.


    "There will be a good show to watch now."


    Another companion chuckled, "No matter who took such a vicious action, Liuyun Mountain has suffered such a big loss, and they definitely will not let it rest.


    Demon Descendants have shown up, and it won¡¯t be long before those hired swords will come running like wild dogs smelling blood. Moreover, this road was opened by King Qingyang, an upright man; he probably won¡¯t just ignore this matter."


    "These Demon Descendant bastards, still basking in their past glory. Their era has long ended, and now the few remaining lost souls daring to make such brazen moves, are simply seeking death," an elder with white hair and an expression of disdain shook his head, seemingly familiar with the secrets of the past.


    "Hired sword¡­"


    Su Heng murmured. He did learn from Meng Huan about this group of people, professionally hunting Demon Descendants, exchanging resources and cultivation techniques with the imperial court. Moreover, their background dated back before the establishment of the Great Zhou dynasty, and these people had started moving around since then.


    But he was curious about what extraordinary means these people had against the Demon Descendants.


    Su Heng was filled with curiosity.


    But he didn¡¯t want to waste much energy on this matter.


    Just like a horse crossing a river, these Demon Descendants were a threat to Solban. Yet, in Su Heng¡¯s perspective, they might not pose much trouble.


    "Let¡¯s go, we should start searching for clues related to the Dragon Tomb," Su Heng said.


    "Okay!" Solban nodded in agreement.


    To perform more efficiently, the two decided to split up, asking the vendors on both sides of the street in turn.


    Su Heng seemed quite lucky, as before long, he gathered the needed information from a vendor on the roadside.


    This vendor was tall with eyes fierce like a leopard¡¯s and a beard like a ram¡¯s.


    Half-dressed as a scholar and half as a martial artist, he resembled a general wearing a Samurai¡¯s long robe.


    His voice was loud, and he appeared enthusiastic, easily leaving a good first impression. But a closer look revealed his bright, calculating eyes and a somewhat insincere smile, as if he was scheming something.


    Su Heng, practicing the Lai Treasure Sutra, was extremely perceptive.


    Even without deliberately reading minds, he could feel that this man was intentionally hiding something.


    However, he didn¡¯t care, as long as he could get useful information.


    "I am Zhao Zhuang!" the man first introduced himself warmly before asking, "May I know what specific information you would like to learn from me?"

 Chapter 384: 317: The Fallen Dragon’s Breath, News of King Dingxuan

    "I¡¯ve just arrived and know little about Dragon Abyss," Su Heng skillfully handed over two demon remains and smiled, "As for how to find the Dragon Tomb and enter it, I hope the fellow cultivator can explain in detail.""That¡¯s simple; it¡¯s not really important news anyway."


    Although he said this, Zhao Zhuang still casually accepted the two demon remains that Su Heng had passed over. Weighing them briefly, he judged the quality of the demon remains to be quite good, and his smile became even more warm and sincere.


    "While the expanse of Dragon Abyss is vast, over the past several hundred to a thousand years, numerous cultivators have crossed the Hunxi Mountain barrier to enter it," Zhao Zhuang said, "Apart from the legendary strong one from a thousand years ago, Eight-Armed Dragon King An Shelie, the rest have never found any clues about the True Dragon Remains."


    "From this point, it can almost be inferred."


    "The dragon remains are not exposed but hidden in a secret realm within Dragon Abyss."


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded.


    This was indeed close to what he had deduced.


    "Now that Longevity Heaven¡¯s echo is deepening, many long-lost secret realms are beginning to appear. I wonder if there is any specific whereabouts of the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm now?" Su Heng couldn¡¯t help asking.


    "This¡­ not yet."


    Zhao Zhuang shook his head, but then his tone shifted, and he lowered his voice, "Although the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm has not yet been revealed, based on some strong ones¡¯ conjectures, it won¡¯t be too much longer, just within this period. Moreover, to enter the Dragon Tomb, one must first find the Dragon Key."


    "Dragon Key?" Su Heng was puzzled, as this was the first time he had heard this term.


    Zhao Zhuang explained, "The so-called Dragon Key is a relic from a true dragon¡¯s body. For example, broken dragon scales, dragon bones, or even dragon horns, as well as stones and soil soaked in Dragon Blood can serve as one. The Dragon Key bears the aura of a true dragon, used to navigate through Longevity Heaven and to discern one¡¯s bearings during the process of entering a secret realm."


    "Besides the Dragon Key, you also need Decaying Dragon Breath."


    "The purpose of Decaying Dragon Breath is to replenish energy and activate the Dragon Key," Zhao Zhuang said, "Decaying Dragon Breath is also a rare medicinal secret used in spirit cultivation, known to be extremely effective. Just the other day, someone was selling it in the market, fetching a sky-high price. Even so, it was quickly bought up.


    As for now, with the demand for Decaying Dragon Breath growing, it¡¯s no longer even a shadow in the market; one must venture out to dangerous territories to search on their own."


    "I see¡­" With Zhao Zhuang¡¯s words, he had a rough understanding of the method to enter the Dragon Tomb.


    He possessed dragon marrow, which was supposedly extracted from a dark dragon. However, after changing hands twice, the dragon¡¯s residual aura had been refined away, and he wasn¡¯t sure if it could still function as a "Dragon Key." Su Heng was determined to obtain the dragon remains and wouldn¡¯t be careless about this matter.


    He definitely planned to go and collect both the Dragon Key and Decaying Dragon Breath.


    Even if it ultimately proved to be a futile effort, it wouldn¡¯t matter. For anything from a true dragon¡¯s body is a treasured rarity.


    Using it for cultivation would certainly not be a waste.


    "Thank you for the information, fellow cultivator; I¡¯ll take my leave now," Su Heng nodded slightly to Zhao Zhuang, preparing to leave, meet up with Solban, exchange intel, and decide on their next steps.


    "Hold on, please, cultivator, stay a moment!" Zhao Zhuang seemed to remember something suddenly, spoke up, and reached out to grab Su Heng¡¯s arm.


    Su Heng stopped accordingly.


    Turning his head, his calm gaze fell on Zhao Zhuang.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Watching the dark and deep eyes of Su Heng, a sudden thump echoed in Zhao Zhuang¡¯s heart. But he quickly hid his emotions and said with a smile on his face, "Fellow Daoist, are you by any chance looking to find the Dragon Key?" ????¨¢N¨®??S


    "I have information regarding the Dragon Key. If Fellow Daoist is interested, I can sell it at a low price," said Zhao Zhuang in a hushed voice, with a hint of temptation in his tone.


    "If the Dragon Key is so precious, why don¡¯t you go and retrieve it yourself?" Su Heng countered.


    "Alas!" Zhao Zhuang sighed heavily, appearing troubled, "I¡¯ve been there no less than three times, but each time, I¡¯ve returned heavily injured, barely surviving. I see that you have a tall stature and an extraordinary demeanor, perhaps you can subdue that demon and obtain the Dragon Key, and in doing so, avenge me!"


    "How do I know that your information is true or false?" Su Heng remained unmoved.


    Zhao Zhuang furrowed his brows in thought, then, gritting his teeth as if making a certain decision, he clapped his hands and suggested, "How about this, you first give me ten demon carcasses as a deposit. I will inform you of the whereabouts of the Dragon Key. After you go and confirm that the information is correct, you can return to the market and pay me the remaining difference. What do you say?"


    "I see that Fellow Daoist is dignified, and also, a brother of mine died at the hands of that beast; I want to avenge him, which is why I am willing to make such a concession," Zhao Zhuang spoke in a lower voice.


    "Agreed!"


    Su Heng thought for a moment and then nodded in agreement.


    To date, Su Heng had killed an uncountable number of demons and monsters.


    Ten high-quality demon carcasses was nothing to Su Heng. He immediately took them out from his bosom and handed them over to Zhao Zhuang. When their palms touched, Su Heng used the authority of the Seed of Destruction to quietly inject a strand of strength into Zhao Zhuang¡¯s body, which travelled through his blood vessels and lingered around his heart.


    Zhao Zhuang only felt a sudden chill at his wrist, but it quickly returned to normal.


    He wore a smile on his face and did not take that minor abnormality to heart.


    "If that is the case, then I wish Fellow Daoist a safe journey and swift success!" Zhao Zhuang carefully stored away the demon carcasses he acquired and handed a scroll to Su Heng.


    Su Heng nodded his head and turned to leave.


    The large and imposing figure soon disappeared in the crowd.


    At the stall, Zhao Zhuang¡¯s smile slowly faded, turned calm, and then the corners of his mouth curled into a cold sneer, "No matter how strong he is, he is still too young. Thinking to take advantage of Poor Dao is not so simple and easy."


    "Elder Brother!" A young Daoist around twenty years old, dressed in a red robe, walked out with eyes wide open in suspicion, "Can that man truly handle a monster like Yayu? It seems his cultivation isn¡¯t even that of an Earth Immortal, can he really do it?"


    "It should be no problem," Zhao Zhuang said. "Some people cannot be judged by common sense. To make a name for oneself, one must definitely have some unique methods."


    The information he gave Su Heng was indeed not false, but his intentions were not pure.


    The Dragon Key he had found was guarded by the ferocious beast Yayu. After several attempts at stealth and force had ended in him being beaten and fleeing in defeat.


    Thus, he came up with an adventurous plan, like a mantis stalking the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind. The key to this plan was choosing who would be the unlucky one.


    He mustn¡¯t be too strong, nor too weak.


    And definitely not a disciple of a major sect.


    After a series of eliminations, Su Heng appeared, perfectly like a tool made just for him.


    Zhao Zhuang was overjoyed. With some tricks up his sleeve, the first step of the plan had finally been smoothly completed. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Next was to set an ambush within the territory where the Yuyu roamed beforehand and wait for Su Heng and the Yuyu to both be injured; then he would sweep them up in one net, reaping the fisherman¡¯s benefits.


    ...


    On the other side, in a huge tavern facing the street.


    Su Heng and Solban gathered together again.


    The two first compared the information they had each collected from the market.


    When something is abnormal, there must be demons at play; Zhao Zhuang was so enthusiastic at their first meeting¡ªit was clear as day that he was up to something. But Su Heng didn¡¯t mind because Zhao Zhuang¡¯s life was now in his hands. Besides, with that level of cultivation, what storm could he possibly stir up?


    Solban, upon hearing Su Heng¡¯s recount of events, also sensed something was amiss. His brows furrowed slightly, "Zhao Zhuang, this person, might have some ulterior motives."


    "No matter," Su Heng sipped his drink, unconcerned, "He¡¯s just a minor character, not worth mentioning."


    "Indeed..." Solban nodded.


    He knew of Su Heng¡¯s terrifying power and wasn¡¯t worried about any unexpected incidents.


    "Next, I plan to look for the Dragon Key. I¡¯ll go check out the location provided by Zhao Zhuang. Perhaps, there will be gains." Su Heng set down his wine glass gently and looked at Solban, asking, "And you? What are your plans here?"


    "I..."


    Solban clenched his fists, first hesitant, then spoke earnestly, "I plan to wander into Dragon Abyss, to seize this opportunity and cultivate."


    "There¡¯s also another matter; I believe that Demon Descendant leader won¡¯t let me off so easily." Remembering his companion¡¯s death and the humiliating defeat from their last battle, Solban¡¯s expression turned grim, and the whole of him seemed somewhat fixated.


    "He regards me as his prey, and I also have no intention of letting him off easily," he said earnestly.


    "Are you planning to ¡¯fish¡¯?" Su Heng smiled, seemingly eager to try.


    "Yes!" Solban nodded.


    He didn¡¯t know what ¡¯fishing law enforcement¡¯ was exactly, but he guessed the general idea.


    "Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do." Su Heng was now Solban¡¯s most reliable underling, and it would be quite a pity if he died just like that, "I¡¯ll teach you an incantation. If that guy really recklessly comes after you, just recite it in your mind to give me a direction, and I should be able to arrive quickly."


    Su Heng shared with Solban the incantation for transmitting messages via flying swords.


    Solban, whose talents were far superior to those of Meng Huan, Qin Shunying, and others, mastered the intricacies of flying sword messaging by simply repeating it in his mind twice.


    "Thank you!" Solban said solemnly.


    "Not a problem, I¡¯m also quite interested in that young Demon Descendant," Su Heng waved his hand dismissively.


    Having settled on the plan, the two did not linger any longer and prepared to take immediate action. After draining the last of their drinks, Solban suggested, "If you don¡¯t mind, you can rent a house in the market as a temporary residence."


    "Is there some advantage to it?" Su Heng asked, puzzled.


    "Having a temporary residence allows you to post missions on the Plaza¡¯s Memory Stone. You just pay a deposit upfront, and once the transaction is successful, the required resources are delivered directly to the mansion, which is very convenient. And with a Sky King maintaining order in the city, there is no worry about theft," explained Solban.


    "Now that is very interesting," Su Heng¡¯s eyes lit up, finding the approach somewhat akin to online shopping from a previous life.


    Moreover, in this market, there was a myriad of masters from all over, and that King Qingyang could keep them all in line with her power alone.


    The strength demonstrated was indeed unfathomable.


    "That¡¯ll be good," Su Heng thought for a moment and said, "This task, I¡¯ll leave it to you to handle."


    He handed a bag of monster carcasses to Solban, who, having positioned himself as a subordinate, immediately set off to run the errand.


    Once Solban had left, Su Heng suddenly looked up towards another tavern nearby, his face bearing a thoughtful expression.


    He quickly withdrew his gaze and headed out of the city.


    ...


    Meanwhile, atop the tavern.


    "Phew!" A young man in a grey robe clutched his chest and collapsed to the ground.


    "That was terrifying, just a look from him and I felt like I was about to die," the young man said, pale and gasping for breath, his face covered in cold sweat.


    "What on earth happened, did he notice us?" Another companion drew the curtains shut, asking nervously.


    "I don¡¯t know."


    The young man shook his head. "But he¡¯s gone now, and it seems like he doesn¡¯t care about us small fry."


    "Phew, that¡¯s a relief." The companion sighed first, then clenched his fist, rallying, "Our hunch was right; this man really did come to Dragon Abyss."


    "We must act immediately, report to King Dingxuan. There will surely be a handsome reward!"


    "Great!" The grey-robed young man¡¯s eyes shone with excitement.


    He rubbed his sore knees, struggled to his feet, and staggered towards the door to go out¡­

 Chapter 385: 318: The Heavenly King Emerges, Searching for the Dragon Key

    Qingzhou Xuantian Prefecture, an ancient and grand hall.Outside the hall stood two gigantic stone lions, with vermilion dragon pillars rising high, supporting a golden dome above.


    The sunlight outside was bright, and the grand doors of the hall were open.


    However, the sunlight spilling from the sky was blocked by a substance-like darkness. Inside the hall was pitch black, as if leading to the abyss of hell, emanating a cold, bloodthirsty aura. Heartbeats, heavy like war drums, echoed from within.


    Outside, there were also two towering figures from the Yiluan Bureau kneeling, clothed in vermilion official robes, with long swords at their waists.


    They possessed the cultivation of the Heavenly Deceit Realm.


    But they were unable to dispel the fear emanating from the depths of their hearts.


    At this moment, their muscles spasmed uncontrollably, cold sweat seeped through their foreheads, dripping from their chins to the ground.


    Whoosh!


    A wild wind suddenly arose outside.


    The sky, which had been very clear just moments before, turned dark and ominous in an instant.


    Even in the vast expanse of the thirteen provinces of Changyue, Xuantian Prefecture was considered a prosperous large city.


    Its permanent population exceeded a million, with countless powerful martial artists. Many people noticed something was off, feeling a heavy sensation in their chests and instinctively looking up at the sky.


    "What¡¯s that in the sky, that isn¡¯t a cloud, what on Earth is it!?"


    Cries of alarm came one after another.


    Clusters of black clouds flew from the distant wilderness, converging from all directions like a tidal surge.


    At a distance, it looked like fierce winds and dark clouds, but as they approached, it turned out to be locusts with blood-red eyes, fist-sized flies, and pal-sized mosquitoes with sharp, piercing tubes.


    Whoosh!


    The wide-open gates of the vermilion mansion, like the massive maw of a world-devouring beast.


    These bizarre insects flowed in like a black torrent, the sky cleared again, and the monstrous heartbeats gradually subsided.


    Bang!


    The ground trembled violently.


    Following that, trails of dark green mist formed outside.


    The vermilion dragon pillars inlaid with gold and agate emitted a hissing sound under the corrosion of the mist.


    Quickly, they became mottled and fell from the columns.


    The black mist surged.


    A towering figure with crimson eyes appeared in front of the two agents from the Yiluan Bureau.


    This man was over five meters tall, his bare upper body covered with tiger tattoos. His muscles exploded prominently, and he wore black trousers on his lower body. ???o?????§¦????


    His face was fierce and majestic, with a leopard¡¯s head around his eyes. His hair was tied into dreadlocks, which hung down from the back of his head.


    His blood-colored eyes, even more, made people dare not meet his gaze.


    This man was none other than King Dingxuan.


    Months ago, he was first suppressed by King Qingyang, shattering his physical form. Later, he was defeated by Su Heng, becoming the laughingstock of many. For a king, being overpowered by an obscure newcomer was an utter humiliation!


    These days, he had been diligently cultivating.


    First, he used the Dragon and Tiger Great Rejuvenation Pill given by the third prince to repair his form and recover to his peak condition.


    And now, by integrating the Plague God Seal, an Eternal Life Divine Artifact, he had not only remodeled his flesh body but also gained various divine skills, vastly improving his strength.


    If it had been more than six months ago.


    King Dingxuan had just barely stepped into the realm of kings with the help of the third prince.


    But now, even if not considered among the best in this realm, he definitely counted as having standard combat power.


    He took a deep breath.


    Feeling the power inside him, surging like a volcanic eruption.


    Without speaking, his blood-colored eyes, with a hint of ferocity, landed on the two agents from Yiluan Bureau before him.


    The older of the two shivered slightly and whispered their purpose, "King, the Yiluan Bureau agents have spotted Su Heng at the Dragon Abyss."


    "Whoosh!"


    King Dingxuan nodded, saying, "I know."


    His face showed no particular expression, but his fists were clenched tight, with veins bulging from his forearms.


    Whoosh!


    Hood, neck guard, black armor with mythical dragon patterns, tiger skin cloak... one by one, the heavy armor flew from the armory and fitted itself on King Dingxuan.


    His height over five meters, already threatening and imposing, now clad in iron armor, he exuded an astonishing oppressive aura.


    Bang!


    Last came a huge halberd, which King Dingxuan grasped horizontally in his hands.


    The brass-wrapped halberd handle gently tapped the ground, and the solid bricks immediately exploded, turning into gray dust.


    "Su Heng, King Qingyang¡­" he took a deep breath and looked up at the sunny skies and the distant mountains shrouded in mist, feeling a clear qi raging in his chest and couldn¡¯t help muttering, "The failure I¡¯ve experienced, the humiliation I¡¯ve suffered, will all be cleansed with blood."


    "Tell His Highness the Third Prince," King Dingxuan said, "I will not disappoint his high expectations."


    Bang!


    He forcefully bent his knees and took a step forward.


    As the ground exploded, the burly figure had already leaped like a dragon and disappeared into the sky.


    As the guardian deity of this city, King Dingxuan made no attempt to conceal his aura. His physical body tore through the sky like a black thunderbolt. The air exploded violently around him, wild winds raged, and with an astounding rumble that approached from afar and rolled onwards, it made people¡¯s heads tremble with a buzzing sound.


    "That¡¯s King Dingxuan. Has he recovered from his injuries yet? Such vigor, truly formidable!"


    Many people in the city heard the commotion, looked up, and when they saw the astonishing phenomena in the sky, their faces turned pale, and uneasiness welled up in their hearts.


    "The direction he disappeared in... it¡¯s Dragon Abyss!" A cultivator from a celestial mountain changed his expression slightly, "What is he going to do, seek revenge from King Qingyang?"


    When gods fight, mortals suffer.


    These people were all trembling in fear, afraid of being swept into the conflict of the gods and facing a catastrophic disaster.


    From a high vantage point, one could see that inside Qingzhou Xuantian Prefecture, a large group of people were hurrying away, notifying their own sects to be cautious during this period and to avoid drawing attention.


    ...


    Dragon Abyss.


    Su Heng left the market area, following the directions given by Zhao Zhuang and ventured deep into this isolated wasteland.


    The environment here was bizarre and could not be reasoned with using common sense. Some fissures leading to Eternal Life were blatantly exposed in the air. Streams of crimson chaotic energy seeped out from them, polluting the surrounding environment.


    Monsters were visible everywhere.


    The plants bore sharp backward hooks, and a rustling noise emanated from the depths of the dark forest.


    A vast lake, its entire liquid content blood-red. Seemingly sensing Su Heng¡¯s arrival, it began bubbling. A crocodile over ten meters long slowly surfaced, opened its gaping maw, and lunged forward, snapping at Su Heng.


    Whoosh! S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Heng pretended not to see, merely glancing briefly.


    At that moment, he remained expressionless, waiting until the crocodile lunged toward him, blocking the sunlight and almost dousing him with its foul breath.


    Only then did Su Heng lightly push out a palm.


    Swish!


    The Seed of Destruction along with the Flesh Furnace.


    Su Heng¡¯s arm underwent a transformation, and a bloody maw appeared in the center of his palm.


    The maw widened suddenly, resembling a savage giant serpent, with jaws nearly five meters wide, and enveloped the crocodile in one gulp.


    "Clang!"


    The crocodile, with its glossy black eyes, blinked human-like.


    Realizing the danger, it tried to shrink back, but it was too late. The monstrous maw that had transformed from Su Heng¡¯s arm suddenly bit down with overwhelming force.


    Crunch!


    Blood flew everywhere.


    The upper half of the Blood Crocodile was swallowed in one bite.


    Then, with a few more bites, the flesh on the crocodile¡¯s body was torn and swallowed, and soon, only a puddle of foul-smelling red innards remained. The blood in the lake boiled, attracting a large swarm of sharp-toothed piranhas with the scent of demonic flesh, quickly erasing the last traces.


    "Re-cultivate the cultivation techniques from before to enhance the mutation level of my body," Su Heng said, looking down at his palm with a satisfied expression on his face.


    "Now I can manipulate the flesh in my body more or less at will."


    Discover stories at


    "Although my self-healing ability is not quite as strong as that of Solban and Meng Huan, who are Earth Immortals, it isn¡¯t far behind."


    The immortality of Earth Immortals is actually based on spiritual power, taking a shortcut. But Su Heng is different, completely focusing on the miraculous power of brute force. It¡¯s the result of his days of down-to-earth, step-by-step cultivation.


    Thus, even if some demons and ancient races possess innate abilities that can counteract the immortality of the Earth Immortals,


    It would be difficult to have the same effect on Su Heng.


    Following the marked path on the map, he continued forward.


    Not long after...


    At the same lake, two more people arrived.


    "This lake is very strange; it harbors a Blood Crocodile. Although it¡¯s not very intelligent, its physique is robust, and with the advantage of the terrain, it could even pose a threat to Earth Immortals," Zhao Zhuang¡¯s voice came from a distance as he was followed by a young red-robed Daoist with a fair complexion, his junior brother named Luo Xuan.


    "Conceal our presence, and watch me set a trap!" Zhao Zhuang said seriously, his muscles tensed as he pulled out a bronze mace from his sleeve.


    Luo Xuan¡¯s cultivation wasn¡¯t as high as his senior brother¡¯s.


    Being young and inexperienced, he was also very nervous at the moment.


    He even held his breath subconsciously, afraid of causing trouble for his senior brother.


    But they waited for a while.


    "Croak, croak!" Aside from a blood-colored crow flying over from a branch and dropping some feces, nothing else happened.


    "That damned beast, it almost pooped on my head!" Zhao Zhuang touched his head and couldn¡¯t help but curse.


    He was a bit surprised, "Where¡¯s the Blood Crocodile in the lake, why isn¡¯t it seen today?"


    "Could it be that there were too many people coming here and they fed the creature till it was full, couldn¡¯t eat anymore, and went back to sleep at the bottom of the lake?"


    Zhao Zhuang put away his bronze mace, stroking his chin as he speculated.

 Chapter 386: 319: When Gods Fight, Mortals Suffer (Request for Monthly Votes)

    Honestly, Zhao Zhuang was also very uneasy.On one hand, he was unwilling to just lose the precious Dragon Key, even just a concrete piece of news, which was valuable and certainly not something that could be easily obtained from Su Heng for ten demon corpses. On the other hand, Zhao Zhuang wanted to maintain his image of authority in the eyes of his junior disciple.


    "Ahem!"


    Zhao Zhuang coughed, his eyes widened, and he scolded, "No venture, no gain. If one could become an Earth Immortal by diligently practicing at home, then Earth Immortals would be everywhere. How could we cultivators have a future if we don¡¯t strive and compete?"


    Upon hearing this, Luo Xuan pondered and felt there was some truth to it, so he nodded earnestly, "Elder brother speaks the truth."


    Zhao Zhuang¡¯s face showed a satisfied expression as he nodded.


    However, he was thinking to himself.


    If the situation looked bad at a glance, they would leave early.


    Although the Dragon Key was precious and invaluable, its utility in their hands was limited, and facing the dragon corpse, even heavenly kings would go mad!


    The probability of them obtaining the dragon corpse with their meager strength was less than one in ten thousand.


    Seizing this chance.


    It wouldn¡¯t be bad to send the Dragon Key off and make a good connection.


    As long as they didn¡¯t make any moves, it wouldn¡¯t count as a complete fallout, and there would always be room for negotiation.


    ...


    Meanwhile.


    After becoming familiar with the environment in the Dragon Abyss.


    Su Heng no longer held back. He activated his Gravity Manipulation, his body turned into a misty stream of light, and he sped forward along the path marked on the map. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Along the way, he either bypassed the demons he encountered or simply slapped them to death.


    In less than an hour, he quickly arrived at his destination.


    This was a desolate valley; the sky was overcast, and the ground was scattered with a few weeds.


    At the entrance of the valley stood a crooked locust tree. Further in, the ground was barren as well, with no plants growing and no signs of animal activity.


    No sounds came from inside, and the rapidly dropping temperature added a sense of oppression.


    Inside the valley was a pitch-black lake.


    It was unknown how deep it was, but the water quality was very viscous, as if it was made up of gathered oil.


    The sides of the mountain were jagged, like huge rocks had tumbled down. Clearly, a fierce battle had taken place here not long ago, and the stench of blood had not yet completely dissipated. Realizing the lurking danger within the lake, Su Heng started to believe some of the information Zhao Zhuang had provided.


    "The Blood Crocodile... also counts as a legendary level beast, just unsure of its actual strength!"


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng now stood at the entrance of the valley.


    He spread his fingers, casually lifted his hand, and dispersed his perception, utilizing his Gravity Manipulation talent.


    The soil made noises as giant stones, each about two to three meters high, hovered in mid-air under Su Heng¡¯s control, stained with black humus beneath them. ??£Î?¦Â??


    Whiz!


    With a mere thought, hundreds of thousands of tons of gravitational force acted upon them.


    The stones shot out like cannonballs, their speed exploding with heavy afterimages and tremendous momentum, striking into the center of the valley¡¯s waterbody.


    Bang!


    The waterbody exploded one after another, boiling violently. Read the latest on


    An extremely angry roar then erupted, shaking the rocky walls violently.


    The water surged upwards, and a huge dragon head with horns burst out. This creature was over ten meters long, much larger than the Blood Crocodile he had encountered earlier, and its presence was entirely of a different level. It was covered in dark patterns that flickered with a gloomy light.


    The two blood-red vertical pupils were filled with violence, about the size of a normal person¡¯s head.


    Especially when it emerged from the water, the viscous pitch-black lake water flowing along its fur and crevices exuded a fierce and bloodthirsty aura as if a violent wind was hitting one¡¯s face.


    A dragon head and a tiger body, capable of controlling clouds and water!


    Moreover, for some reason, it had also grown two black, shiny wings on its back.


    Wherever a divine beast grows, it always influences the external environment.


    Su Heng had only transplanted a heart from a Golden Crow, and now Baihua County was in eternal spring, and the rivers never froze.


    Many rare and exotic beasts with unnamable names appeared around Canglong Mountain, and the number and quality of young talents in the county shot up like a rocket.


    And Dragon Abyss was a true dragon¡¯s burial ground!


    Not only were treasures scattered everywhere, but the demons born here were also incredibly powerful.


    The Blood Crocodile, having swallowed the Dragon Key, had undergone a transformation, becoming very strong and volatile with little intelligence. It sensed a threat from Su Heng and, consumed by rage, it never considered retreating or escaping. As it opened its huge maw, it lunged at Su Heng with a bite.


    The flesh furnace was okay for bullying the weak and clearing the riffraff, but it was a bit forced against the Blood Crocodile.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng dodged the strike.


    The position where he had just stood sank, mud splattered, creating a huge crater a few meters in diameter.


    Seeing Su Heng dodge its edge, the murderous fury in the Blood Crocodile¡¯s heart grew even wilder. At that moment, its muscles tensed, its wings spread, its spine curved inward, and its large mouth opened for a loud, clear roar that split the clouds and shattered stones.


    Boom!


    Thunderclouds in the sky gathered, and rolling thunder approached.


    A bolt of golden-red lightning struck down, caught in the Blood Crocodile¡¯s mouth. Its body lit up, and with a snap, it bit down.

 Chapter 387: 319: When Gods Fight, Mortals Suffer (Request for Monthly Votes)_2

    The blinding thunderlight, like a pillar of light, made the entire valley visibly dim. At this moment, with an astonishing momentum, it ionized the air, stirred up the dust, and shot straight towards Su Heng¡¯s face."Come on!" S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Heng neither dodged nor avoided it, not even blinking his eyes.


    He took a deep breath, his muscles bulging and swelling as he swung a straight punch forward with immense force.


    Boom!


    The terrifying punch was unstoppable.


    It was so powerful that it even shattered the brilliant lightning.


    The beast was startled to find its own ultimate move blocked head-on, rendered completely ineffective. Its fur bristled in shock.


    Although it wasn¡¯t highly intelligent, its combat instincts were formidable. Sensing an immense crisis rapidly closing in, it hunkered down, eyes wide, cautiously surveying its surroundings.


    Layers of air currents under its feet emanated outward, stirring up the dead branches and leaves on the ground¡ª


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng pushed off forcefully, bursting forth with great speed.


    His towering figure zigzagged forward, trailing blurred black lines as he rapidly closed in on the beast.


    Logically speaking, demons should possess far superior qualities in all aspects compared to human Martial Artists of the same realm, especially one with Dragon Marrow in its lineage like this beast. However, even when it heightened its perception to the extreme, observing in all directions, it still couldn¡¯t keep up with the sheer speed Su Heng could unleash at will.


    It only glimpsed a shadow in the empty battlefield, vanishing in a flash.


    By the time the gale it stirred up reached its side, the beast sensed something was amiss. It turned around abruptly to find Su Heng already high above, looming behind it.


    An enormous fist, the size of a stone stool and brimming with astonishing power, came crashing down without warning!


    Thud!


    Logically speaking,


    The skull is one of the hardest parts of the body for most people or animals.


    But the beast¡¯s head, under Su Heng¡¯s iron fist, was as fragile as tofu, utterly defenseless.


    It was like a rotten watermelon, smashing heavily onto the ground.


    Exploding on impact, brain matter mixed with splatters of blood.


    The beast¡¯s massive body was flung over a hundred meters away, blood trailing behind, its wet fur smeared with dust.


    Its huge body thudded to the ground, limbs twitching violently from nerve reflexes.


    On the barren land, Su Heng¡¯s towering figure approached step by step.


    Stained with the blood of the monster, his eyes glowed faintly red as he searched the beast for the Dragon Key.


    The Dragon Key, in fact, was some kind of vestige from a true dragon.


    Su Heng, possessing Dragon Marrow, was particularly sensitive to such essences. Furthermore, his Innate Five Senses had become increasingly acute after practicing the Rulai¡¯s Hidden Scriptures. ?¦Á??¦Â¨¨?


    By the time Su Heng reached the beast¡¯s corpse, he had almost located the exact position of the Dragon Key.


    Schlick!


    He pinpointed the location and spread his five fingers.


    His aberrantly sharp dragon claws, like blades, fiercely pierced into the beast¡¯s body.


    Its still-beating warm heart was now grasped in Su Heng¡¯s hand, and he mercilessly squeezed it.


    Crack!


    The heart, like a bag filled with water, burst open.


    The beast¡¯s body withered at a visible rate, plumes of black smoke seeping out from the fur. The once formidable beast now seemed to age hundreds of years in an instant, soon leaving only a desiccated skeleton and some scattered remains.


    All of its essence, life force, at this moment, merged into the Dragon Key in Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    It looked like a small piece of a broken dragon horn, about the size of an adult¡¯s palm.


    It felt warm and smooth to the touch, like jade.


    Because he absorbed a large amount of Yaoguai essence and blood,


    His whole body exhibited a subtle blood color, emitting a faintly discernible fragrance.


    "Great success!" The Dragon Key was pocketed by Su Heng, marking the smooth completion of the first step of the plan.


    Next was to find the fallen dragon¡¯s breath to charge and activate the Dragon Key, and then quietly wait for the moment when the Dragon Tomb¡¯s secret trove would open.


    He casually placed the Dragon Key into the flesh furnace and carefully stored it away. Continue your adventure at


    His goal for this trip was accomplished.


    Su Heng¡¯s expression was calm, yet he did not leave.


    He felt the premonition of danger provided by his Seventh Sense as he stood casually on the spot, lifting his head to gaze into the distance, as if waiting for a guest to arrive.


    ...


    Su Heng¡¯s expression was calm.


    But inside Zhao Zhuang¡¯s heart, it felt as if a tumultuous wave had been set off.


    "Damn it, what kind of monster is this guy!"


    "Is the Yaoguai the demon, or is this person the demon?"


    "I can¡¯t tell, I really can¡¯t tell!"


    The Yaoguai, which they had sent scurrying with their tails between their legs, couldn¡¯t even withstand a single punch in front of Su Heng¡ªit was a one-sided crushing defeat.


    Thinking back to how not long ago, he and his martial brother had unabashedly planned to play the opportunist here and launch a sneak attack... Zhao Zhuang wanted to slap himself hard in regret.


    Alright!


    Now he had also given up the thought of reaping any benefits from this situation.


    Zhao Zhuang only wanted to leave this place far behind, to get as far away from this monster as possible.


    "Go, let¡¯s get out of here quickly!" Zhao Zhuang, currently hidden in the bushes on a distant hilltop, had a blade of grass in his mouth.


    He slapped his junior brother on the head, urging him on.


    Luo Xuan had a clean-cut appearance, but his weapon was wild¡ªa large nine-ringed saber he now held horizontally in his hand.


    "We¡¯re leaving just like that, no sneak attack?" Luo Xuan lifted his head, a clear foolishness on his face.


    "Still thinking about sneak attacking? If we go up there, we wouldn¡¯t even be enough to pick his teeth with," Zhao Zhuang spoke with a tone of frustration and continued pushing his martial brother away without pause.


    "Oh..." Luo Xuan nodded, looking a bit disappointed.


    But he listened to his senior brother, and now he stood up, bending over to pat the dirt off his trouser legs, with the nine-ringed saber slung across his back, leading the way.


    "I¡¯ll take the lead, senior brother, follow me!" Luo Xuan walked a couple of steps, then suddenly looked up.


    "Huh? What¡¯s that..."


    He pointed straight ahead with one hand while turning to look back at Zhao Zhuang.


    Zhao Zhuang¡¯s face was full of impatience, "Just get moving, what are you waiting for here!"


    But at that moment, he too had a bad premonition and looked up. Across the vast sky, a black line streaked straight across, flying rapidly towards their direction, getting faster and faster, expanding until it was a towering, pitch-black figure.


    Boom!


    The giant, wielding a long halberd, descended from the heavens.


    The entire cliffside trembled violently, collapsing and breaking apart, unable to support the horrendous and exaggerated force.


    Zhao Zhuang¡¯s eyes widened in an instant, feeling as if he had been struck by lightning, trembling all over.


    As it happened, his junior brother was standing right where the giant landed.


    If time were slowed down a thousandfold, he could see clearly as Luo Xuan¡¯s head first compressed and deformed under the tremendous force, squishing downward into the chest, distorting the facial features outward. And then, his entire body, like a rotten tomato, exploded with a blast, splattering blood everywhere.


    With a squelch, the hand that had been pointing flung outward with half an arm attached, hitting Zhao Zhuang in the face.


    His instinctive grasp caught his junior brother¡¯s fragmented remains in his hands...

 Chapter 388: 320: Battle Against the Heavenly King, Invincible Physical Body

    Zhao Zhuang, although greedy and fond of playing smart tricks, indeed had a good relationship with his younger disciple brother. They were Loose Cultivators of the Chang Yue generation, with no Immortal Sect backing them. Throughout their cultivation journey, they relied solely on the mutual aid between the disciple brothers, creating a profound emotional bond between them.And now...


    The younger disciple brother, who had always relied on him for survival, just died in front of Zhao Zhuang¡¯s eyes.


    And it was extremely brutal.


    Just like an ant being casually crushed to death.


    As a Heavenly King, with the Dharma aspect engrained in him and spiritual power at its extreme, how could he not have foreseen the presence of someone here? There was only one explanation, it was completely intentional. The consecutive pressures he faced had made the heart of Ding Xuan King more violent, venting it through such means.


    Zhao Zhuang burst into rage on the spot, his eyes densely packed with bloodshot, and his long hair stood on end.


    "Return my disciple brother¡¯s life!" He roared, retrieving a bronze mace from his sleeves.


    In his intense anger, he cared nothing for the majestic aura that the Heavenly King exuded.


    Bang!


    He leaped high up.


    He swung the copper mace in a full circle, smashing it down on Ding Xuan King¡¯s head.


    "An ant trying to shake a tree, overestimating himself!" Ding Xuan King¡¯s expression was cold, carrying a superior dignity.


    In his eyes, the abilities of these disciple brothers were low, and they were both unaffiliated and sectless. Just like ants by the roadside, what did it matter if he killed them? And, I can easily crush the disciple brother you hold dear, but you cannot strike me.


    Because I am a Heavenly King of the court.


    To strike me is to conspire against the Great Zhou dynasty, a crime that warrants death.


    "Die!" A trace of killing intent flashed across Ding Xuan King¡¯s eyes as he thrust the long halberd forward.


    Splurt!


    Zhao Zhuang¡¯s body was suspended in mid-air.


    His abdomen was pierced through, his eyes bulged, and blood seeped from his facial features.


    Following this, the effect of the Plague God Seal took effect, emitting black smoke from the wound, and Zhao Zhuang¡¯s skin visibly rotted at a rapid pace. R??????????????¨§?


    Bang!


    Ding Xuan King flung the long halberd in his hand.


    Zhao Zhuang¡¯s broken body rolled onto the ground like trash.


    He covered the gushing wound in his abdomen with one hand, and with the other, he supported himself on the ground, trying to grasp forward blindly as if he still wanted to fight. But the Plague God Seal, being one of the divine artifacts of the immortal Chang Sheng Tian, though not as powerful as the Seed of Destruction, possessed its own profound mysteries.


    The various plague pathogens within could destroy vital functions at the cellular level.


    The restraint on the Earth Immortal¡¯s regenerative abilities was quite evident.


    In just a couple of breaths¡¯ time.


    The poison infiltrated his organs, and Zhao Zhuang could no longer hold on. His body¡¯s flesh rapidly decayed, and soon only a half-section of decayed bone and a pool of foul-smelling black blood were left. Numerous green-headed flies, each as large as a fingertip, flew in from somewhere and buzzed around the corpse.


    Zhao Zhuang and Luo Xuan were just minor characters. Killing them was a matter of convenience and did nothing to alleviate the surging resentment in Ding Xuan King¡¯s heart.


    His fierce gaze fell on Su Heng, and he revealed a slight smile, "We meet again."


    A few months ago, Ding Xuan King had once clashed with Su Heng.


    Back then, his Dharma aspect was shattered, and he suffered severe injuries, falling into a disadvantage. But now, having merged with the Plague God Seal, Ding Xuan King¡¯s strength had reached an unprecedented peak. At this moment, he brazenly released his momentum, with dark clouds rolling in the sky, filling every direction.


    He wanted to see terror, despair, trembling¡­ and other such expressions on Su Heng¡¯s face.


    Unfortunately, there were none.


    Su Heng¡¯s expression was very calm.


    "We still need to have another battle, sooner or later," he spoke, "but your current condition doesn¡¯t look too good."


    "You have merged with something that is too hasty, affecting your sanity," Su Heng¡¯s eyes were sharp.


    He straightforwardly pointed out the issue with Ding Xuan King.


    Ding Xuan King immediately became furious, his beard and hair sticking out, and he growled, "A mere junior, also daring to point fingers and gesture commands in front of me."


    "Disrespecting the Heavenly King warrants death!" Seeing Su Heng¡¯s unmoved appearance.


    Ding Xuan King felt like punching cotton, somewhat uncomfortable, and his rage built up even more. At this point, he spoke no further and took direct action.


    Boom!


    The already crumbled mountainside completely collapsed underfoot.


    He stepped down from above, his body as fast as lightning, and his long halberd in hand carried a force capable of splitting mountains and seas, smashing down towards Su Heng¡¯s head.


    Bang!


    This strike hit empty space.


    Su Heng executed divine movement, sidestepping the blow.


    At the same time, his eyes were covered with a layer of brilliant light.


    Under the enhancement of the Laiha Treasury Sutra, his vision reached its peak, penetrating the rising dust, and settled on Ding Xuan King. Inside his body, in his chest, the Seed of Destruction pulsed slowly, emanating a greedy desire.


    There was something on Ding Xuan King¡¯s body, attracting it.


    The Seed of Destruction had first been suppressed by the Golden Crow, and then part of its power had been dispersed by the hands of the Corruption Demon God.


    At this moment, its source was damaged, and it did not possess the might of its peak period. However, in Su Heng¡¯s current martial arts system, the Seed of Destruction played a significant role.


    On one hand, it was the core of the Heavenly Demon State, paired with the Heavenly Demon Great Method, it could rapidly increase the accumulation of spiritual power and speed up cultivation.


    On the other hand, when facing a powerful Earth Immortal,


    The erosion and assimilation power of the Seed of Destruction also proved extremely useful, even surpassing the radiation brought by the Jinwu¡¯s heart.


    As for creating Deceit Beasts, altering the environment, bolstering the flesh, and other such enhancements... Although they only served as a bonus, their effects were quite evident. If he could take this opportunity to fully replenish the damaged Seed of Destruction, it would greatly benefit Su Heng¡¯s future cultivation.


    Whoosh!


    The long halberd, trailing bands of pale force,


    Cleaved through space and suddenly attacked towards Su Heng¡¯s face.


    Su Heng ducked, his burly body displaying unbelievable flexibility as he dodged the strike once again.


    Boom!


    The valley that housed the Deceit Beast behind him burst into loud noises instantly.


    It split into two, the mountain collapsed, and millions of tons of rocks tumbled down, shaking violently like an earthquake. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Is hiding all you can do!?" Ding Xuan Wang attacked repeatedly, but Su Heng evaded every one.


    He was somewhat surprised in his heart.


    But under the influence of the Plague God Seal, what surged more was anger.


    "You cower and cringe like a coward; have the guts to fight hard, stake your life, and see who lasts to the end," Ding Xuan Wang taunted with shallow provocation.


    Unexpectedly,


    Su Heng¡¯s figure flashed, and he stood at a distance.


    "Since you so wish to die, I shall oblige," he beckoned Ding Xuan Wang with a finger, "Bring it on, let me see what progress you¡¯ve made during this time."


    This dismissive tone was just like a sect leader reprimanding a stubborn disciple.


    The more you lack something, the more you crave it.


    Ding Xuan Wang was only titled Heavenly King with the support of the third prince.


    He always longed to prove that he was no less than anyone and was extremely conscious of his own reputation. Hearing Su Heng speak thus, rage surged, and he almost lost his rationality.


    "Kill!"


    Ding Xuan Wang¡¯s arms rapidly swelled with blood.


    The dark halberd vibrated lightly, emitting a metallic hum.


    With formidable momentum like a fierce dragon crossing the river, it thrust straight towards Su Heng¡¯s face.


    During their previous exchange, Su Heng had roughly determined the specific location of the Plague God Seal. He said he didn¡¯t plan to continue evading and simply spread his fingers, reaching out with one hand.


    Bang!


    Like plucking a flower or twisting a leaf, Su Heng grasped the shaft of the halberd in his hand.


    This was a pure clash of strength, seemingly fair. But Ding Xuan Wang had the initial advantage, and he was using both hands. Still, he was firmly blocked by just one hand of Su Heng, unable to advance an inch. The winner was clear.


    But Ding Xuan Wang was not satisfied and could not accept this outcome.


    He didn¡¯t have Su Heng¡¯s formidable physique, and forcibly merging with the Plague God Seal carried great risks.


    His body, corroded by the Plague God Seal and tainted with the thick qi of eternal heavens, would find future progress extremely hard, and careless action could easily lead to spiritual derangement or mental issues. Before the fusion with the Plague God Seal, Su Heng had him pinned down for a beating.


    All these enormous sacrifices


    To forcibly merge with the Plague God Seal, yet still thwarted by Su Heng with just one hand.


    Dammit!


    Was this fusion with the Plague God Seal all for nothing?


    An outcome Ding Xuan Wang could never accept, no matter what.


    "Die!" His face turned red, neck veins bulging, and his connective tissue turned terrifyingly black. It spread from his jaw to his face, densely-packed, with both eyes filled with bloodthirsty savagery. He summoned all his strength, coursing through his body, and with a fierce push forward.


    Hiss!


    The shaft of the halberd and Su Heng¡¯s fingers rubbed fiercely, sparking flames.


    Su Heng seemed to be overpowered as the long halberd glided forward, its pointed end almost piercing his chest.


    Your next chapter awaits on


    "I want to see what will block me now!" Seeing this, Ding Xuan Wang was ecstatic. He squeezed out another bout of strength into it. But this added strength was like a trickle into the sea, quickly vanishing. He looked up, astonished.


    First, Su Heng¡¯s lips curled, then his skin stretched into a wild laugh¡ª


    "Hahaha!" A long howl like thunder exploded, "Look at the expression on your face, hilarious. You weren¡¯t seriously thinking that was the full extent of my strength, were you?"


    Snap!


    As his words fell, Su Heng¡¯s body began to transform.


    One after another, dark spikes thrust through his clothes, his back arched upward massively, layered heavy armor covered him, and finally, a dark stout tail cracked onto the ground, creating a gaping hole.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Heng returned to his true form.


    Over ten meters in exaggerated stature, a mouth full of sharply protruding teeth, feathers-like overlapping Scale Armor, and with each breath, his chest pulsed with a red-gold fiery flux. At this moment, Su Heng was the embodiment of a humanoid tyrantosaur, with a brutal and sadistic aura mixed with dark energy rolling in.


    Ding Xuan Wang¡¯s eyes widened, his mouth slightly agape.


    Then, he felt an overwhelming unstoppable force, traveling down the shaft of his halberd.


    The pride of a Heavenly King made him refuse to release his weapon. Rather, he was swung high by Su Heng and then smashed down¡ª


    Boom!


    For a moment, the world spun around.


    A dismal white sun fell, with dense yellowish soil rapidly enlarging in his sight.

 Chapter 402: 332: The 3rd Form, Dragon Slayer

    The impurities in the reagent were refined by the body, and the spiritual power inside was slowly absorbed.If the spirit of an ordinary Martial Artist is like a robustly growing tree, then Su Heng, because of his strong constitution and profound foundation, his spiritual power is more like a vast and boundless green rainforest. The essence he drank was like the dew and morning light sprinkled from the sky.


    The entire forest was growing, expanding outward, and bursting forth with new vitality.


    Su Heng felt his spiritual power growing.


    Although the growth was slower than the last time he absorbed pure essence, it was undoubtedly going to last longer.


    Spiritual power and the Seed of Destruction are the two cores of the Heavenly Demon State.


    Currently,


    After the integration of the Plague God Seal, the Seed of Destruction had undergone an enhancement.


    The increase in spiritual power was bound to further boost the might of the Heavenly Demon State.


    Moreover, Su Heng had a vague premonition.


    Once the Sword Refining Technique was perfected and the Heavenly Demon State underwent a transformation once again, he should have a rich enough foundation to activate the Heavenly Demon State and Domineering State simultaneously. This form could perhaps be called "Demon Warrior."


    ...


    While Su Heng was in seclusion and cultivating, changes were likewise occurring in the outside world.


    In the depths of the Dragon Abyss.


    The ground suddenly cracked open, leaving the beasts in panic.


    In a lush primeval forest, numerous birds flapped their wings, flying toward the distant sky.


    Boom!


    A dull sound transmission, thick smoke billowed up.


    Then, a pitch-black column of light, as dark as ink, shot up into the sky, accompanied by a dragon¡¯s roar that seemed to traverse through the ages, echoing within the forest.


    A tangible Dragon Power suppressed everything; every creature that heard it, whether human Cultivators or deformed demons of the Dragon Abyss, all felt an immeasurable heavenly might and could not help shivering uncontrollably.


    Those above the Earth Immortal rank fared slightly better, maintaining a composed expression and barely keeping up the demeanor of the strong. Those below the rank of Earth Immortal, whether Heavenly Deceits or monstrous fetuses, collapsed directly to the ground, unable to stand up for a long time. Some Cultivators with weaker mental states were so frightened that they defecated; it was not unprecedented.


    Not far away, atop a large mountain.


    King Qingyang, clad in armor, a curved saber hanging at his waist.


    His face remained expressionless as he watched everything unfold, the so-called Dragon Power was nothing more than a breeze on his face, causing no impact whatsoever.


    A young woman dressed in black, named Qin Yi, followed him. She was pale-skinned and demure looking.


    Her aura carried a hint of mystery.


    She was young.


    But her cultivation was quite impressive; she felt the Dragon Power rolling across the heavens.


    There was no panic on her face, just a flash of admiration, "True dragons, even thousands of years after death, still possess such impressive aura, it¡¯s truly inconceivable. It¡¯s hard to imagine the magnificent and splendid scene when they were alive." ?¨¤?¨¯¦Â¨§?


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty?" Noticing the strange expression on King Qingyang¡¯s face, Qin Yi couldn¡¯t help expressing her astonishment,


    "Hmm." King Qingyang nodded slightly, withdrawing his gaze.


    "What were you looking at just now?" Qin Yi followed King Qingyang¡¯s gaze, but her line of sight was filled with rolling dust. A crimson chaotic flow erupted from the rift in the immortal heavens, spewing outward. Large patches of soil upheaved, and ancient trees were uprooted. It was a messy sight, making it difficult to discern anything.


    "At that moment, I felt as if I sensed an old friend¡¯s presence," King Qingyang spoke slowly, his face reflecting a contemplative expression.


    "Old friend." Qin Yi stuck out her tongue and said, "Your current situation is not exactly friendly toward the whole world. How could you encounter an ¡¯old friend¡¯ here?"


    "Is that so?" King Qingyang smiled nonchalantly, "I¡¯ve always thought I had a good rapport."


    "You might want to have some self-awareness," Qin Yi retorted.


    "Haha!" King Qingyang laughed heartily, "Let those people think what they like."


    He was carefree and indifferent to others¡¯ opinions. The current Dragon Power was merely an aftershock. Some time was still needed before the Dragon Tomb fully opened.


    Unwilling to continue waiting here, King Qingyang decided to turn around and leave, returning to conserve energy and prepare for the upcoming grand battle.


    ...


    In another valley outside the rift.


    A shadow clad in black, his face masked, was hiding under the shade of the trees.


    His body and presence almost completely blended into the shadows, making it difficult for even a strong person passing by to spot him.


    Normally, even among humans, assassins who are adept at hiding and assassination rarely achieve this level of secrecy.


    Only Demon Descendants.


    With the aid of their Innate Divine Skills and arduous training thereafter.


    Could they achieve such an effect.


    Even so.


    He dared not be the slightest bit careless.


    Only after King Qingyang turned and left did the man in the black mask heave a sigh of relief.


    He took the mask off his own face, deeply gazing into the beam of light bursting from the rift.


    Feeling the ancient Dragon Power contained in the light, a persistent hatred flickered through the violet pupils of the Demon Descendant.


    There were quite a few human strong beings around.


    He dared not linger long.


    After putting the mask back on, he swiftly moved away using the moment everyone was intimidated by the Dragon Power.


    Then, his speed suddenly increased, and his body turned into a streak of black light. Traversing mountains and rivers, he crossed the entire forest. Eventually, he arrived at a desolated woodland to the northwest of the Dragon Abyss and entered a valley.


    Inside, there were temporary defensive installations, and members of his kind patrolled back and forth. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After spending some time verifying his identity and ensuring there were no remaining tracking marks on his body,


    The masked Demon Descendant dashed into a cave before him.


    The environment inside was dim, illuminated only by a few torches placed on the walls.


    The structure was complex, alternating between ascending and descending, much like a three-dimensional maze. In the narrow corridors, many traps and yet-to-be-triggered poison spikes could be seen.


    It was very dangerous.


    Yet, upon entering, the masked Demon Descendant felt as if he were returning to his own home.


    As he breathed a long sigh of relief, his constantly tense muscles slowly relaxed.


    Following the path he remembered, he avoided the traps and quickly reached a spacious cave deeper inside.


    Stalactites hung from the cave ceiling, and in the center, a large bonfire blazed vigorously. Waves of heat surged forward, hitting his face and dispelling the dampness of the mountains.


    The Grand Elder was still dressed in a robe, and he had replaced his staff with a new one, which lay not far from him.


    Before him was a plain stone bed.


    A bloodied young figure lay faced up on it; it was the Hunting Master, Auris.


    He was breathless and no longer bleeding, with his wounds turned outward, displaying a ghastly purple-red, appearing as though he were dead.


    Read exclusive chapters at


    The masked Demon Descendant knew the prowess of this young Hunting Master.


    Of noble lineage and seasoned in battle, he fought fearlessly, like a mad dog.


    Not to mention the inferiors they viewed as lower life forms, even within the Demon Descendants, many feared this Hunting Master.


    Yet now, to see him beaten into this state...


    The masked Demon Descendant suddenly felt his emotions were complex, mixing schadenfreude with a sense of tragic desolation.


    "Bader," the Grand Elder¡¯s voice, weary from a distance, came through, "How did you fare with the task I assigned you?"


    Bader shivered inside.


    Although Auris was arrogant and despotic, the Grand Elder, for the tribe¡¯s cause, commanded respect for his dedicated efforts.


    Kneeling on the ground, he detailed his recent observations and experiences.


    "Is that so?" The Grand Elder¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, his expression somber, "It seems the opening of the Dragon Tomb has come sooner than I anticipated."


    Many preparations needed time, which now seemed troublesome.


    "Go," the Grand Elder waved his hand, saying, "to Kandoze to receive a reward."


    "At your command!" Bader turned into a shadow and silently left.


    The Grand Elder turned and approached the bonfire. In the burning flames were a pair of upward-facing stone hands, shaped like an open lotus. Suspended in the palms was a golden rhombus crystal about the size of a thumb cover.


    He retrieved a metal tweezer from his sleeve and carefully grasped the crystal.


    He studied it carefully, feeling the powerful force contained within.


    In the age-old myth passed down among the Demon Descendants,


    The moment of apocalypse approaches, and the dragon of night and death brings disaster, severing the final lifeline of the sons of gods.


    Drake, riding a lion and an eagle, was also supported by millions.


    He raised light and flame as if lifting the sun, ascending against the flow, nailing the dark dragon to the canopy of night.


    He was the Dragon Slayer, the savior, and the last Light King.


    One of the talents he possessed was the Soul Circuit.


    This talent allowed his heroic spirit to be reborn atop the descendants of the demons in later days.


    Auris, endowed with the same talent and an exceptional lineage, was indeed the best sacrificial vessel for carrying this power. This was why, at the last moment, the Grand Elder was willing to invest at any cost to retrieve Auris¡¯s severely injured, dying body.


    "It¡¯s truly a pity..."


    Looking at Auris on the stone bed, his face contorted and his body bruised,


    The Grand Elder couldn¡¯t help but sigh and shake his head.


    If Auris could continue fighting, enhancing his soul and bloodline while adapting to the remnants of the heroic spirits on the battlefield, then he definitely had the potential to fully unleash the powers of the former Light King, especially since they shared the same talents.


    But now, before Auris¡¯s powers could peak, he met an untimely demise.


    His injuries not only failed to heal but were gradually worsening.


    Furthermore, with the opening of the Dragon Abyss imminent,


    There was no time to wait.


    The Grand Elder, without other options, reluctantly decided to take risks and prematurely implement the plan to transplant the Light King¡¯s left-behind Soul Crystal into Auris.


    He truly regretted it.


    But recalling the former Light King, who could slay even dragons,


    He believed that even if various coincidences did not lead to a complete victory, handling the current situation shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    If that failed, then additional arrangements would need to be made.


    With these thoughts,


    The Grand Elder murmured to himself, his face adopting a look of devout sanctity.


    Using the tweezers, he carefully placed the golden crystal on Auris¡¯s cracked brow. Instantly, the crystal shone brightly, and a burst of magnificent power erupted. Amidst a crisp sound, the crystal cracked open and its energy, turned into liquid, poured into Auris¡¯s dying body.


    In a moment, a vibrant vitality burst forth, and Auris¡¯s wounds rapidly healed.


    His eyelashes trembled slightly, and soon, his golden eyes opened.

 Chapter 390: 322: Battle of the Heavenly Kings, News Spreads

    In the realm of Eternal Life, amidst chaos.The Plague God Seal, emitting a dark green light, was held in Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    This Eternal Life Divine Artifact still contained remnants of Prince Xuan¡¯s mana, and at this moment was in an activated state.


    The minute mosquitos emanating from within attempted to climb along Su Heng¡¯s skin, aiming to penetrate his body, drain his vital energy, and heal the damage suffered in the previous battle. However, when Prince Xuan had activated the Plague God Seal before, it had hardly been able to injure Su Heng, let alone now when it activated on its own.


    Su Heng snorted, his vital energy surged, and his body temperature rose rapidly.


    The insects were first penetrated by the high-energy radiation and then were scalded alive, pitter-pattering as they fell from Su Heng¡¯s arm.


    Like dust, they fluttered in mid-air.


    Su Heng clenched his hand, forcefully suppressing the erratic movements of the Plague God Seal.


    He had already witnessed the power of this Divine Artifact in Prince Xuan¡¯s hands. Although the several Divine Skills contained within it were quite powerful, such an object valued quality over quantity. Su Heng had no intention of forcefully integrating it; instead, he planned to use it as nourishment for repairing the Seed of Destruction.


    He toyed with it in his hand for a moment.


    The Plague God Seal was square and quite hefty, with the words "Plague God" engraved on it in ancient seal script.


    Since his engagement with Prince Xuan and up until now, Su Heng had finally learned the name of this instrument.


    "There¡¯s no rush to integrate it now, I¡¯ll just put it away for the time being," Su Heng casually tossed it forward, a red light streaking through the air.


    The Plague God Seal vanished into thin air.


    He placed it in a flesh furnace space he had just created.


    After stowing away the Plague God Seal, Su Heng did not hurry to leave. Instead, he displayed a movement technique and transformed into a stream of light, heading toward the floating continent where he had just fought with Prince Xuan.


    This continent was vast, comparable to a whole province within the imperial domains of Zhou.


    In the center, a Catastrophe Volcano, due to the impact of the battle between Prince Xuan and Su Heng, was erupting violently.


    The sky was roiling with black and red smoke, meteorites mixed with rain of fire clattered down from the heavens. The scene was indeed grandiose. In the realm of Eternal Life, not bound by the physical laws of the mortal world, the aftermath of a battle between strong beings was magnified, often leading to unpredictable consequences.


    Fiery infernos raged everywhere, above and below, like a colossal furnace.


    These flames contained the chaotic forces of the Eternal Life realm, and if an Earth Immortal with slightly weaker cultivation came into contact with these flames, ?????????????????¦¥?


    They might lead to spontaneous combustion, unable to extinguish the fire, only able to weaken and die amidst prolonged torture.


    Previously, when talking with Meng Huan,


    He emphasized tirelessly how dangerous the realm of Eternal Life was.


    And now that Su Heng had entered, merely skimming the surface layers of the realm of Eternal Life like a small stone skimming the water, he had a more profound understanding of Meng Huan¡¯s words.


    Relying on his strong physique and profound foundation,


    Su Heng chose not to take the long way around but instead passed directly through the sweeping conflagration.


    With ashes covering his body and only his white teeth showing, Su Heng smashed down from the sky. Beneath his feet lay a massive crater, hundreds of meters in diameter; the power burst forth in a breath, causing the rocks and soil around to melt into a brilliant glaze.


    Fissures spread, and in some deeper areas, one could even see the murky void below.


    Su Heng stroked his chin, observing carefully.


    In the deep crater, he found some bloodstains and remaining pieces of armor but did not discover Prince Xuan¡¯s intact carcass.


    Had he been reduced to ashes?


    Or, perhaps, had Prince inherent methods too profound to fathom,


    Allowing him to escape danger even under such harsh and perilous conditions?


    Su Heng pushed his senses to the limit, but the sparse information he gathered yielded no concrete outcome.


    In the chaotic realm of Eternal Life, many experiences from the mortal world did not apply. Some things seemed far away, but in reality, danger could be perilously close.


    He thought it over and figured it wasn¡¯t a big problem.


    Prince Xuan, who once possessed the Plague God Seal, wasn¡¯t his match and got beaten down.


    Now, even if he survived by some stroke of luck, without the Plague God Seal and having sustained serious injuries, his strength would have diminished substantially.


    On the contrary, with the Plague God Seal in Su Heng¡¯s hands,


    And using it to repair the essence of the Seed of Destruction, his strength would experience another significant boost in a short period.


    With such an increase on one side and a decrease on the other, the gap between them widened further.


    Su Heng felt there was nothing to worry about.


    "It¡¯s time to leave the realm of Eternal Life," Su Heng glanced into the distance, seeing a long, narrow crack emanating a dim light.


    The weighty breath of the mortal world streamed continuously from the fissure.


    Several creatures born within the realm of Eternal Life, lured by this breath, loitered nearby, wanting to enter.


    The positions of these fissures were not fixed.


    Not daring to delay, he smacked those few creatures dead with a slap,


    Shifted his form, and stepped into the crack, disappearing from view.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Prince Xuan, with help from the third prince and the Dragon Tiger Great Revival Pill, recovered from his injuries. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Furthermore, after merging with the Plague God Seal, his strength surged, and he was determined to avenge his previous disgrace and fully resolve the enmities of the past.


    He left Xuan Tian Mansion and headed to Dragon Abyss.


    On this journey,


    King Dingxuan didn¡¯t bother to conceal his tracks at all.


    Many knew that King Dingxuan was within Dragon Abyss. It was no secret.


    Shivers ran down the spines of some for King Dingxuan¡¯s body was shrouded in murderous aura, clearly here for vengeance, ready to seek retribution.


    This marketplace was established under the protection of King Qingyang, so, by all rights, these Loose Cultivators were under King Qingyang¡¯s protection, too.


    King Qingyang had rebelled against the dynasty, openly revolting.


    His current status was nothing to be proud of.


    The prominent families of the immortal mountains, with their profound heritage and influence that reached the heavens, naturally did not care for such trifles.


    However, Loose Cultivators like Zhao Zhuang and Luo Xuan didn¡¯t have such powerful backgrounds. Even if King Dingxuan were to kill them on a whim, they had no one to appeal to, and had only their bad luck to blame.


    These folks were huddled within the marketplace, not daring to wander around Dragon Abyss willy-nilly.


    Fearful that a battle between great powers would harm innocents, they were cautious of becoming the ants crushed underfoot, losing their lives without understanding why.


    And then...


    It wasn¡¯t long before a bombshell piece of news arrived.


    Like a missile dropped, it exploded throughout the marketplace in an instant.


    King Dingxuan and a mysterious figure had clashed fiercely, both disappearing without trace afterward, leaving their fate unknown¡ªdead or alive.


    Some had spent a fortune to acquire imagery of the event.


    But after changing hands several times, those images were somewhat blurred and unclear.


    The disturbance the two caused was monumental¡ªas if the sky had torn and the earth split. Mountains thousands of meters tall crumbled like toys in their hands, casually cleaved, lifted, and torn apart. Meanwhile, massive cracks spread across the terrain, devouring forests and lakes, until the two vanished amidst the Eternal Life Heavens...


    "King Dingxuan¡¯s wounds have healed, and his strength has improved," though the images were blurry and interfered by the aftershocks of the battle.


    Still, there were those with keen eyes who spotted the clues within.


    "It must be the Third Prince who bestowed upon him some sort of pill that enhances cultivation, or a weapon..." King Dingxuan¡¯s ties with the Third Prince were not a secret; a red-robed Taoist immediately made this judgment.


    "Yet, even so, King Dingxuan was easily subdued, completely at a disadvantage," observed a young Cultivator witnessing King Dingxuan being hoisted by Su Heng and smashed heavily onto the ground. Though there was only imagery without sound, they could see the trembling earth and the swaying mountainsides.


    The sheer force of that moment was stirring, and they couldn¡¯t help but long for that pure, unbridled violence.


    "Not necessarily," another Loose Cultivator spoke up, "From beginning to end, King Dingxuan never employed his true form; perhaps there¡¯s a chance for a turnaround."


    This group debated fiercely, unable to come to any solid conclusion.


    There were also speculations about the identity of King Dingxuan¡¯s opponent.


    And opinions varied greatly.


    Some guessed it was Su Heng, as he had once crossed swords with King Dingxuan, and the two had a score to settle. Others thought it might be some monster within Dragon Abyss, given the obvious dragon-like traits on Su Heng¡¯s body.


    Yet others seriously conjectured it might be an ancient bloodline amongst the Demon Descendants...


    Watching the heated debates amongst the crowd,


    Slipping away among them,


    Was Su Heng, disguised in different attire, heading toward another part of the market.


    He was, in fact, not fond of drawing attention to himself.


    That sensation of being the center of attention was definitely thrilling at first.


    But after a while, wherever he went, being stared at by a bunch of people made performing any tasks quite uncomfortable, unnecessarily complicating things.


    Therefore, after leaving the Eternal Life Heavens,


    Su Heng had been keeping a low profile.


    Whenever he went outdoors, he either wore a mask or altered his appearance slightly.


    Now that his body¡¯s cultivation was nearing perfection, such transformations were a mere thought away for Su Heng.


    Simpler could it not be.


    Upon reaching the marketplace in the western district of the city,


    Su Heng inquired about Fallen Dragon Breath as usual, and as usual, came up empty-handed.


    As more people and forces got involved in Dragon Abyss, the competition grew more intense.


    Resources like Fallen Dragon Breath, essential and scarce, were often intercepted as soon as they were unearthed by certain forces, inadvertently raising the hurdle for mining dragon corpses.


    Su Heng was at peace with himself and not in a rush.


    If all else failed, he would just snatch it from a major force before the Dragon Tomb opened.


    In this world, might made right. Yours or mine¡ªit was all too estranged. As long as I laid eyes upon it, well then, sorry, but it¡¯s all mine. Read latest stories on


    Leaving the western district, Su Heng made his way to the central square of the city.


    Many screens were on display in the square,


    Not only featuring trade and team-up information but also recent happenings within Dragon Abyss.


    Similar to an ancient version of the news, it was quite interesting. Su Heng would stop by to watch when he had nothing else to do, sometimes uncovering secrets he hadn¡¯t known before.


    The death of Liuyun Mountain¡¯s head senior brother at the hands of a Demon Descendant caused quite a stir.


    Ever since Su Heng arrived in Dragon Abyss, it had been a hot topic of discussion.


    And this time was no exception.

 Chapter 391: 323: Headhunting Four, Shang Family’s Predicament

    Although there was some friction with the third prince,The great Zhou Dynasty of this world could definitely be considered as abundant in martial virtue. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Towards the tribal barbarians of Skull Plain like Solban, they had been employing a policy of national extinction for hundreds of years.


    These Demon Descendants were not even considered human.


    They were viewed as a serious internal threat and were immediately besieged upon emergence.


    Within the Zhou Dynasty, there were specialists known as hunters tasked with capturing the Demon Descendants, of whom the strongest four from among the thirteen states of Changyue were known as the Four Great Hunters.


    Each of them possessed exceptional abilities, each with their own unique skills!


    Their rich combat experience and techniques were truly astonishing!


    These four individuals were the widely known swordsman Wanderer, the Twin Brothers of the Huang Family who excelled in combined attack techniques, and finally, the physically powerful, dragon-like Loose Cultivator from Hongling!


    Not only did the projection stone announce the arrival of these four to vanquish demons but it also displayed their appearances.


    Among these four,


    The leading Wanderer was dressed with a broad hat and a long sword hanging at his waist.


    The Huang Family brothers stood back to back, wearing white short robes, with their muscular arms robust and powerful, giving them an exceptionally lean appearance.


    The last of them, the Loose Cultivator from Hongling,


    Was a nearly four-meter-tall giant, holding the head of a Demon Descendant in his hand.


    No one knew which Cultivation Technique he had practiced to become so towering, vastly different from Su Heng in disguise.


    But he had no Adam¡¯s apple and, according to the discussions of those nearby, this Loose Cultivator from Hongling seemed to be a woman, though she bore little feminine characteristics that could be discerned.


    These four were also highly skilled in their cultivation.


    The Wanderer had been at the pinnacle of transcending the mundane years ago, and might have already stepped into the Dharma Realm by then.


    Although the Huang Family brothers were some distance away from the Dharma Realm, their minds were interconnected, and the strength in their bodies complemented each other.


    They even had a record of unbeaten encounters against Dharma Realm powerhouses.


    As for the last, the Loose Cultivator from Hongling...


    She was the strongest among the four, a seasoned powerhouse of the Dharma Realm and also a presiding elder of Putuo Mountain.


    Liuyun Mountain, too, had its great elder leading the team personally. They had suffered a major loss at the hands of the Demon Descendants and were using this opportunity to mobilize their forces. Although they were ostensibly here for revenge and demon extermination, anyone with clear eyes could see that their real aim was to snatch the dragon remains. ?????????§°????¨§?


    Of course, there were many who were kept in the dark.


    One such person was right beside Su Heng, clenching his fist and excitedly saying, "With the hunters, plus the elders from Liuyun Mountain, we have a net that spans the heavens and the earth. Now that¡¯s settled. Even if those Demon Descendants grew wings, they¡¯d have nowhere to escape, only a certain death awaits."


    "Well said!" others chimed in one after another.


    They looked relaxed on their faces; indeed, the Demon Descendants had a rather glorious history.


    But that was all thousands, or even tens of thousands of years ago. Now, was there just a single fish that slipped through the net in the Dragon Abyss, could it really turn the tide?


    Speaking of Demon Descendants, Su Heng thought of Solban.


    Explore more at


    This elder brother considered himself as "bait", and was still diligently fishing outside.


    Although he bore some personal grudges with the Demon Descendant Hunting Master, Solban had been quite amicable towards Su Heng¡¯s affairs. A few days ago, he had even sent a message to Su Heng, having discovered a secret cache deep in the Dragon Abyss which might contain the whereabouts of the fallen dragon breath.


    He was currently attempting to excavate it, and if discovered, he would send it to Su Heng as soon as possible.


    Meng Huan¡¯s flying sword could only receive messages, not send them.


    This was somewhat awkward.


    He could only hope that everything went well for Solban.


    As for Su Heng on his side, while waiting for the results, he planned to assimilate the Plague God Seal first.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In the busiest Eastern District of the market town, an antique-looking shop.


    Dragon breath contained the spiritual power of a true dragon, and during the battle thousands of years prior, the dark dragon was seriously injured, on the brink of death. Aside from the spiritual power of the true dragon itself, the dragon breath also contained traces of uncontrollable blood essence, spilling out from the injury.


    Moreover, mingled with ancestral spirits of the Demon Descendants and the long-term influence of Heavenly Deceit¡¯s breath,


    The combined effect eventually formed the corrupted dragon breath, which appeared as a beautifully colored blood-red crystal.


    The blood-red crystal was held in the slender, pale fingers.


    "Sigh," Shang Mengting looked at the corrupted dragon breath in her hand and couldn¡¯t help letting out a light sigh of sorrow.


    This corrupted dragon breath had been traded from a Loose Cultivator, originally as part of a decrepit armor from a Demon Descendant. When they bought it back and cleaned it, they discovered this incredibly valuable treasure hidden in the lining of the armor.


    They had picked up a great bargain.


    But now, without the protection of the eldest senior brother, this treasure seemed rather hot to handle.


    Handing it over to Liuyun Mountain could be problematic because the great elder in charge of the market town and an ancestor of the Shang Family who cultivated at Liuyun Mountain had some grudges.


    As years passed, the familial affection inherent in their bloodlines seemed tenuous. If these minor issues hurt this last connection, the family would have no fate but to fall into disarray.


    She was certainly unwilling to see the family come to such an end while it was under her care.


    As for leaving the market town in secret and selling the corrupted dragon breath, that wasn¡¯t safe either.


    With the eldest senior brother having met his demise in the Dragon Abyss and losing that layer of protection, the current Shang Family was like a fat sheep ready for the slaughter.


    Every move was watched by seven or eight malicious gazes. In the marketplace, King Qingyang suppressed everything to maintain order.


    Once one left the marketplace.


    What remained was robbery and a dead end.


    Crack!


    Shang Mengting¡¯s face slightly darkened.


    She took out a wooden box from the drawer and carefully placed the crystallized fallen dragon¡¯s breath into it.


    Thud thud thud!


    Just at that moment, a series of urgent knocks sounded from behind.


    Shang Mengting¡¯s expression tightened, and she quickly locked the box back in the drawer.


    She straightened her clothes and composed her facial expression to look normal, showing no signs of peculiarity. Then, she went to the door and pulled it open.


    Outside stood a green-clothed maidservant with an eager expression on her face.


    "What is it?" Shang Mengting asked proactively.


    Her forcibly composed expression slightly eased the maidservant¡¯s nerves, "Young Master Zhou from Dao Kan Mountain has come again, with a large group of people. They are waiting outside now."


    Hearing the name of Young Master Zhou, Shang Mengting¡¯s face stiffened a bit.


    Among the four great immortal mountains of Zhangyue.


    The power of Dao Kan Mountain was the strongest, and they had the largest number of people.


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s cultivation at the third step of Heavenly Deceit was quite decent within the Jiang E region. But in the immortal mountains where masters abound, such strength was only average. The key was that this person was flamboyant on the outside, meticulous on the inside, and also had high-ranking backers within Dao Kan Mountain.


    Shang Mengting had had several dealings with Young Master Zhou before and found him extremely troublesome.


    Yet, Zhou clung to her like a persistent plaster, causing Shang Mengting much annoyance.


    She wished to avoid him and not meet face-to-face. But the other party was currently outside with his people, blocking the way, and given the Shang Family¡¯s current situation, they could not afford to offend another direct descendant of an immortal mountain.


    Shang Mengting sighed quietly.


    When she looked up, her face was forced into a smile, but it looked somewhat reluctant.


    "The visitor is a guest, it¡¯s not proper to let the guest wait outside," Shang Mengting said, "Come with me to meet this young master."


    "Okay!" The maidservant nodded and followed Shang Mengting closely.


    ...


    Young Master Zhou was eight feet tall, clothed in white, with jade rings at his waist, exuding a somewhat dashing and elegant demeanor.


    Upon seeing Shang Mengting, Young Master Zhou¡¯s eyes lit up.


    They greeted each other and exchanged pleasantries.


    Young Master Zhou then got straight to the point, stating his purpose, "Dao Kan Mountain intends to expand into Dragon Abyss, but arriving late has caused many inconveniences.


    Given your young age and such cultivation, why not consider joining Dao Kan Mountain and forming a bond of fellow disciples? We can look out for each other, and if any trouble arises, Dao Kan Mountain can help handle it."


    "Sister, what do you think?" Young Master Zhou said with a smile.


    The few disciples from Dao Kan Mountain also chimed in, "Dao Kan Mountain ranks first among the four great immortal mountains and is renowned throughout the world."


    "This is a great opportunity many yearn for but cannot get, you should quickly thank your senior brother."


    Though Shang Mengting was smiling, it was obviously strained.


    No matter the situation, she was still the head of a noble family. To others, this might be good fortune, but to her, it was mockery and humiliation.


    Moreover, the Shang Family had invested countless resources to establish themselves in the market. This person¡¯s careless words demanded she hand over everything, which was absurd.


    Without a second thought, Shang Mengting bluntly refused, "Thank you for your consideration, but my family has raised me, and I cannot simply abandon them."


    "Very well¡­" Young Master Zhou nodded slightly, not choosing to force the issue.


    He looked into Shang Mengting¡¯s eyes and suddenly asked, "Since you¡¯re unwilling to join Dao Kan Mountain, I wonder if the Shang Family is willing to sell the fallen dragon¡¯s breath? Rest assured, Dao Kan Mountain is wealthy and will offer a satisfactory price to the lady."


    Fallen dragon¡¯s breath!?


    How would he know about it?


    Even within the family, only a few elders were aware of it.


    Could it be that one of the elders leaked the information? Shang Mengting was startled, and her facial expression subtly changed.


    She wasn¡¯t na?ve, and noticing Young Master Zhou¡¯s half-smiling expression, she quickly realized he was likely taking advantage of some rumors to bluff.


    Moreover, her own reaction undoubtedly confirmed his guess.


    Shang Mengting¡¯s heart sank, and she forced a smile, "You must be joking, my friend. How could such a precious treasure as the fallen dragon¡¯s breath fall into our hands?"


    "Is that so?" Young Master Zhou said, "Then I have been presumptuous."


    He bowed to Shang Mengting, gestured with his hand, and then turned to leave with his entourage.


    As he stepped over the threshold, Young Master Zhou suddenly stopped, turned around, and said, "Miss Shang, timing is very important. Sometimes the same event, occurring at different times, can lead to completely different outcomes."


    "Of course, I¡¯m just saying¡ªyou needn¡¯t take it too seriously." Young Master Zhou laughed heartily and strode away with poise.


    Behind him, Shang Mengting¡¯s face grew grim.


    She felt she had heard similar words before.


    That¡¯s right, it was from a conversation in the Demon Suppression Tower with Su Heng before the family left Jiang E.


    Thinking of the recent uproar over the battle for the throne, Shang Mengting clenched her fist, quickly coming to a decision.

 Chapter 392: 324: Evolution of the Seed of Destruction, Complete Dragon Key

    The city founded by King Qingyang was named Rock City, initially a bulwark built by humans to combat the Demon Descendants. It had been abandoned for many years, and only with the opening of Dragon Abyss, the influx of cultivators, and the maintenance of order by King Qingyang did this ancient city begin to show signs of new life.Inside the city, there were four districts: north, south, east, and west.


    Both the eastern and western districts were designated for trading, while the northern and southern districts were residential areas.


    Before leaving the market, Su Heng had arranged for Solban to help purchase a residence.


    Considering Su Heng¡¯s huge and burly stature, the courtyard was not small; it was a quadrangular courtyard with three entries and two wings. In terms of size, it wasn¡¯t much different from the mansion Su Heng previously lived in at Changqing County.


    Especially since there was a special underground palace for cultivation below, it was over ten meters high, so even when Su Heng showed his true form, he wouldn¡¯t feel cramped inside.


    Bang!


    The gate closed slowly, and Su Heng sat down cross-legged.


    He snapped his fingers, and the candles on the coiled dragon pillars on both sides of the underground palace ignited one by one.


    The flickering dark red flames drove away the darkness.


    Su Heng¡¯s expression was calm; as the red light in front of him flashed, the dark green Plague God Seal reappeared in his palm.


    The heartbeat of the third heart, the Seed of Destruction, sped up.


    A feeling of craving emerged.


    During the previous confrontation with King Dingxuan, when the Plague God Seal was extracted, Su Heng had sensed that the power within the Plague God Seal was greatly beneficial for repairing the Seed of Destruction.


    But the key issue was, how? How to fuse the two Divine Artifacts of Eternal Life.


    Continue your journey at


    Eternal Life was vast and boundless, but the Divine Artifacts born within it were rare.


    And there were not many records related to them.


    Fusion with each other... there was not a single case related to it.


    Without former experiences to learn from, Su Heng could only rely on instinct to attempt the fusion.


    Fortunately, due to his past arduous cultivation, his physical body was robust, and his control over the Seed of Destruction had become more like second nature. Even if he failed, it would not harm his essence. ?¦Á???¨¨?


    Crisp!


    His clothes tore apart, revealing iron-black scale armor and spikes.


    He first returned to his true form, transforming into a Supreme Demon King over ten meters tall, with fires of blood flickering in both eyes.


    The gas exhaled from his nostrils was no longer air, but toxic smoke and sulfur. The ground and the walls around him started to make sizzling noises and began to melt.


    Fortunately, this underground palace was originally built as a fortress to combat Demon Descendants.


    The materials used inside were very robust.


    Even if some of Su Heng¡¯s energy escaped,


    There was no need to worry about the underground palace collapsing and burying him inside.


    Hiss!


    Holding his breath, his fingers further transformed into dragon claws.


    With a gentle swipe at his chest, he opened up the outer scales and muscles, exposing the inner thorax.


    The Seed of Destruction was wrapped by numerous dense blood vessels, resembling an enormously enlarged potato tuber, buried within Su Heng¡¯s body.


    He released his fingers, manipulating gravity; the Plague God Seal levitated in midair, then slowly moved towards the Seed of Destruction.


    The Divine Artifact was sentient.


    It seemed to sense the coming crisis upon itself.


    The Plague God Seal trembled violently, its dark green light intensifying.


    It struggled, trying to move away from Su Heng, but to no avail. As massive amounts of energy were injected into it like it cost nothing, the tremors of the Plague God Seal gradually weakened. Cracks spread over it, as if it might shatter at any moment.


    The Seed of Destruction emitted a wave of greedy emotions, finally beginning to act.


    Black, twisted tentacles stretched out, weaving into a net that enshrouded the Plague God Seal. Then they pulled it back, the two Eternal Life Divine Artifacts tightly clung together, wrapped in the fleshly tentacles.


    With the heart¡¯s somber and forceful beating, pressing and deforming, a flow of profound and heavy power spread out, surging into every limb and bone.


    "Is it successful just like that?" Su Heng was surprised, as this was much simpler than he had anticipated.


    Although both are Divine Artifacts of Eternal Life,


    However, the grade of the Seed of Destruction was clearly much higher than the Plague God Seal.


    Considering this, such progress seemed reasonable.


    After the initial fusion was complete.


    The next step was to thoroughly refine the Plague God Seal.


    Su Heng closed his eyes, breathing deeply. He mobilized all his strength and vital energy to accelerate this process.


    He aimed to significantly enhance his own strength in as short a time as possible. Nearly two days later, the remaining power within the Plague God Seal had been completely refined.


    Su Heng opened the attribute panel.


    First, his weight had increased by approximately five or six thousand pounds during this process.


    Secondly, as the Seed of Destruction was repaired and its integration with Su Heng¡¯s body deepened, the power contained within it was further unleashed.


    Previously, Su Heng used the Seed of Destruction to combat enemies, alter the environment, create Deceit Beasts, suppress opponents¡­


    But now, this method had transformed into a new Divine Skill¡ªthe Descending Yin Domain!


    This was a domain-like Divine Skill.


    Centered around the Seed of Destruction, forming a domain.


    Within the covered range of the domain, Su Heng could freely erode, create, and manipulate Deceit Beasts.


    Not only could he create duplicates like King Dingxuan,


    But also, some slightly weaker opponents needed only a glance of eye contact to be invaded and controlled by Su Heng, completely fallen, transforming into unknowing, unfeeling, and obedient Deceit Beasts.


    Previously, in the Blood Realm,


    When facing the siege of numerous demon armies, Su Heng could only use more primitive methods to eliminate them one by one.


    sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 393: 324: Evolution of the Seed of Destruction, Complete Dragon Key_2

    Now, with the perfected Seed of Destruction and a Divine Skill like the Descending Yin Domain, a mere shout was all it took to corrupt and transform all the demon armies in an instant.After evaluating his progress in cultivation,


    Su Heng¡¯s body shrank, he donned a black robe, and left the underground palace.


    During the two days of his secluded retreat, Solban had returned from outside once.


    He placed the "Fallen Dragon Breath" he had obtained from the ruins down, then hurriedly left to continue his journey excelling outside, searching for traces of the Demon Descendants. Holding the ruby-like Fallen Dragon Breath in his hand, Su Heng felt a slight contact and immediately sensed the astonishing power contained within.


    "No wonder its value is immeasurable, not only does it contain True Dragon Essence Blood, but also lingering spirit energy," Su Heng murmured.


    He pulled out the Dragon Key from his chest.


    The moment they lightly touched, the Dragon Key absorbed the power from the Fallen Dragon Breath.


    Blood-red patterns emerged on the Dragon Key, flickering dim and bright, covering about one-third of it.


    That meant, to use the Dragon Key to open the gate to the Dragon Tomb, at least two more similarly valued Dragon Breaths were needed.


    Su Heng had just acquired a new Divine Skill.


    Deciding against waiting idly, he thought fervently.


    "Let¡¯s first visit the square and market area, there might be news concerning the Fallen Dragon Breath," he pushed open the door, intending to leave.


    He looked down only to see a girl about seventeen or eighteen years old, dressed in blue, blocking the doorway.


    Despite Su Heng having well-masked his presence, neither too overt nor obvious, his towering frame over three meters tall and the muscular bulk that not even a loose robe could conceal,


    Simply stood calmly in front of the girl, blocking the sunlight, and brought an overwhelming sense of oppression.


    "Were you waiting here for me?" Su Heng was somewhat surprised.


    He had been quietly cultivating in a closed retreat, largely uncontactable from the outside world, what could this girl want from him? Could it be something Solban had arranged before he left? S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Upon hearing his voice, the girl finally came back to her senses.


    She swallowed hard in an awkward manner and stuttered, "Fallen Dragon Breath¡­ do you need it, sir?"


    "Interesting..." Su Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed, "Who is your master, and who sent you here?"


    "Shang Mengting," the girl answered.


    ...


    Your next read is at


    In a bustling, lively tavern,


    On the second-floor private room.


    Young Master Zhou¡¯s face sported a smile, as he gently set down the celadon teacup he was fidgeting with.


    He stood up, went to the railing, and, with his hands clasped behind his back, looked down at the hustling martial artists below.


    "Dragon Abyss has opened, unearthing many precious resources. Though it appears as an opportunity, it actually poses greater risks," Young Master Zhou murmured, "the increasingly fierce Demon Descendants, transformed demons, and those comrades beside who would betray at the sight of profit." ????????¦¥?


    "We are all just ordinary people, it¡¯s too hard to gain something in Dragon Abyss, and the risks are too high."


    "It¡¯s nothing less than betting with one¡¯s own life."


    "Then elder brother¡­ what should we do?" A sidekick with a sycophantic smile on his face chimed in timely.


    "In this world, direction is more important than effort," Young Master Zhou said with a smile, "If we can control the channels, we can continuously aggregate the resources and wealth from Dragon Abyss through these Loose Cultivators. Not only comfortably but also the returns would be far greater."


    "So that¡¯s it." A female disciple with freckles and dressed in white smiled, "No wonder elder brother has been getting closer to the Shang Family Head, I thought elder brother fancied her."


    Young Master Zhou just smiled without commenting.


    Another male disciple frowned and said, "Elder brother plans to take over the Shang Family assets, but isn¡¯t that somewhat inappropriate? After all, this is King Qingyang¡¯s territory, and the king has decreed no fighting within the city. If discovered, one would be expelled."


    "Where there are rules, there are always loopholes to exploit," Young Master Zhou sipped his tea and smiled, "According to King Qingyang¡¯s rules, indeed it¡¯s not easy for us to act against the Shangs. But we can woo a group of people inside the Shang Family, and drive out Shang Mengting, the remaining assets would naturally fall into our hands."


    "Elder brother is wise," the other disciples responded, lighting up and hurriedly bootlicking.


    "By the way, elder brother, about that Fallen Dragon Breath you mentioned earlier¡­"


    "True or false, we will see when the time comes," Young Master Zhou set down his teacup, looking all composed.


    "Then elder brother, when do we make our move?" another asked, his voice filled with an eager excitement.


    Young Master Zhou was about to say there was no rush, but just then,


    Bang!


    The door was pushed open abruptly.


    A young disciple rushed in, whispering a few words to Young Master Zhou.


    After listening, Young Master Zhou¡¯s expression initially darkened, then he scoffed coldly, "I didn¡¯t expect things to have developed to this point and still they struggle so desperately. I am really curious to see, with the Shang Family so decayed and fallen, who could they possibly bring in as aid?"


    ...


    In the east district, inside a shop rented by the Shang Family,


    Shang Mengting pulled open a drawer, carefully taking out a mahogany box.


    Click!


    Her delicate fingers slid over it.


    The box opened, and within the white down,


    A blood-red crystal emitted a faint glow in the slightly dim room.


    "This is the Fallen Dragon Breath we obtained from a Loose Cultivator," Shang Mengting took out the blood-colored crystal and handed it to Su Heng.


    "The quality is quite decent," Su Heng pinched the crystal in his hand, examining it briefly.

 Chapter 394: Seed of Destruction Evolves, Complete Dragon Key_3

    Afterward, he reached into his bosom and pulled out the Dragon Key, and the two gently touched. A "ding" sound rang out, the crystal vanished from sight, and the radiance on the Dragon Key was thoroughly ignited. Dark red patterns spread across his entire body, forming a unified whole, radiating a tangible and pure Dragon Power.Shang Mengting¡¯s gaze fell upon the Dragon Key in Su Heng¡¯s hand; her expression remained calm, but inside, she was hit by a storm of shock.


    She had previously seen footage of Su Heng¡¯s confrontation with King Dingxuan.


    Although the image was very blurry,


    Putting together the information collected through various channels and her understanding of Su Heng,


    Shang Mengting was almost certain that the person who had fought with King Dingxuan was the currently renowned top martial artist of Jiang E, Su Heng.


    And because of Su Heng¡¯s low-profile actions,


    Following their encounter, both vanished, leaving the outcome of the battle unknown. Stay tuned to


    But now, Su Heng appeared alive and well before her, while King Dingxuan was still missing.


    Could it be...


    Thinking of that possibility, Shang Mengting couldn¡¯t help but shudder.


    She recalled her past resolve to take her family and leave the Jiang E region, even at the cost of paying a huge price to enlist experts from Liuyun Mountain to support them.


    Looking now at the various predicaments the Shang Family was facing,


    Shang Mengting felt a sourness in her teeth and regret turning green in her guts.


    The only relief amidst this series of events was that the relationship between the two had not completely deteriorated.


    Otherwise,


    Facing the current situation of the Shang Family, they truly would have been beyond redemption.


    Seeing that Su Heng had returned the Dragon Key to his bosom, Shang Mengting finally shifted her gaze away. With her head bowed and a respectful expression on her face, she asked in a meek voice, "About our cooperation, I wonder if the elder might be willing..."


    "Rest assured," Su Heng replied calmly, "I will honor the promises I have made to you."


    "Thank you, elder," Shang Mengting felt as if a weight of ten thousand catties had been lifted from her shoulders and couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath of relief.


    Boom!


    At that moment, a noisy rush of footsteps came from outside the door. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two exchanged a glance, and Shang Mengting said, "It must be the people from Dao Kan Mountain looking for trouble."


    She knew their actions had been under constant surveillance and that there could be a mole inside the family. Therefore, Shang Mengting was not surprised by the sudden arrival of Young Master Zhou and his group.


    Especially with Su Heng here to suppress everything.


    Although the Fallen Dragon¡¯s Breath was precious, having such a mighty ally


    Was indeed more than worth it.


    "Cultivators from the mythical mountains, right? Let¡¯s go and take a look," Su Heng nodded and agreed.


    Shang Mengting extended her hand in a gesture of invitation, leading the way with Su Heng behind. The two left the storeroom one after the other, coming into a spacious and bright hall. ?????N¨°¦¢¨ºs?


    ...


    With Young Master Zhou in the lead, there were already quite a few people gathered in the hall.


    Apart from the entourage brought from Dao Kan Mountain, a batch of Shang Family elders had been covertly bribed and swayed to their side.


    Among these elders, the highest in status was a man named Shang Qisheng. He was brawny, with a goatee on his chin. His face bore a long, narrow scar, giving off a sinister and dangerous impression from afar, difficult to approach.


    Limited by the orders from King Qingyang, Young Master Zhou and the others were not free to act openly.


    Therefore, Shang Qisheng, being an elder of the Shang Family as well, played a key role in the plan. His power was indeed strong, at the third step of Heavenly Deceit, ranking him among the top five in the family, even above Family Head Shang Mengting.


    Now, seeing Shang Mengting standing high above, emerging from a side room and looking down at him from the stairs,


    Shang Qisheng knew his chance to perform had arrived.


    "My lord..." He first whispered to Young Master Zhou for his opinion, who gave a slight nod.


    Then without hesitation, Shang Qisheng took a step forward, the wooden floor beneath his foot bursting apart, and his body suddenly transforming into a blurred shadow.


    Whoosh!


    His fingers came together to form a claw, reaching for Shang Mengting¡¯s delicate neck.


    Shang Mengting bore a plain expression, offering no resistance.


    Shang Qisheng assumed she lacked practical combat experience and was petrified by his ferocious momentum. Feeling a trace of scorn in his heart, he increased his speed by another threefold.


    Crack!


    A burly figure bent over to come out of the door, appearing behind Shang Mengting.


    Shang Qisheng¡¯s heart panicked, not yet knowing who the person was. On instinct, he looked up and found himself face-to-face with Su Heng¡¯s pitch-black eyes, overseeing everything.


    In just a single glance, he felt as if his body was a deflating balloon. His essence, energy, and spirit were all diminishing at an inconceivable rate, rapidly draining away.


    In what felt like an eternity stretched into an instant, his knees weakened and he knelt straight down before Su Heng.


    Su Heng extended a single finger, gently touching Shang Qisheng¡¯s forehead.


    His body, now devoid of all vitality, rolled lifelessly down the steps, bumping into Young Master Zhou¡¯s lower leg.


    The entire room fell into dead silence!

 Chapter 395: 325: Disaster Looms, Misfortune and Fortune Go Hand in Hand

    Shang Qisheng, though already dead, still had his eyes open, pupils dilated, his face wearing an expression of disbelief and confusion.Zhou Youqi subconsciously looked down.


    In the gradually dilating pupils of Shang Qisheng, he could see his own reflection, marked by shock.


    "Hiss..."


    He felt a chill crawling up his spine.


    Shang Qisheng was a third-step powerhouse of Heavenly Deceit, and he was also at the same level.


    Even with the Immortal Mountain Cultivation Technique and a profound heritage, his actual combat strength was only slightly stronger than Shang Qisheng¡¯s, but not by much.


    But now.


    A high master of the same realm.


    Merely a look in the eyes, and he was scared to death, reduced to a corpse.


    Damn!


    Did it have to be this frightening?


    He had only thought to squeeze a soft persimmon; why had such a formidable deity sprung up?


    Zhou Youqi¡¯s mind was in disarray. The speech he had prepared was now utterly useless.


    He mustered his courage, slightly lifting his head.


    Upon seeing Su Heng¡¯s face, the emotional journey Shang Mengting had gone through before was repeated in Zhou Youqi¡¯s thoughts.


    Zhou Youqi was savvy.


    Someone who dared to kill even a heaven king made his Dao Kan Mountain background seem like a joke.


    "Bang!" His knees softened, and he knelt down directly, "This junior failed to recognize the high and mighty, offended the elder, please forgive me."


    Su Heng glanced at him and said calmly, "Let someone from Dao Kan Mountain who can speak for it come to see me."


    Zhou Youqi¡¯s forehead broke out in cold sweat, and he said tremblingly, "Yes!"


    ...


    After Su Heng withdrew his gaze and turned to leave.


    Only then did Zhou Youqi shakily stand up from the ground, his knees softening, almost making him kneel again. Thankfully, a disciple nearby quickly reached out to support him. Otherwise, Zhou Youqi would certainly have made a fool of himself, though, at this point, no one cared about such minor matters. ????????§¦?


    He glanced at Shang Mengting but said nothing.


    He waved his hand.


    Signaling to his fellow disciples, they dispiritedly left the hall.


    Reaching a secluded path outside, Zhou Youqi leaned back against the wall, gasping for air. It was only then that he realized his clothes were soaked through.


    "Who exactly is that person, and what on earth just happened?" A young female disciple chattered, "It couldn¡¯t be that elder from the Shang Family, colluding with outsiders to trick us, could it?"


    "That person had such audacity, completely disregarding our Immortal Mountain." Another male disciple said displeased.


    "Do you remember the incident when King Dingxuan disappeared?"


    A male disciple with a scar on his face and a more seasoned appearance spoke up, "I¡¯ve seen the original shadow capture. The mysterious person who fought with King Dingxuan, and the one we just encountered in the Shang Family¡¯s shop, they look somewhat similar."


    "..."


    The disciples were stunned for a moment, then they all stepped back in unison.


    Zhou Youqi was originally surrounded by his brothers and sisters, but now he found himself in an embarrassingly empty space.


    "..."


    Zhou Youqi felt like cursing.


    In the past, whenever Zhou Youqi had meat to eat, his fellow disciples surely had soup to sip on.


    Whenever they encountered any issues, inside or outside the sect, causing troubles, most of the time, it was he who led the group to clean up the mess.


    This included this time¡¯s takeover of the shop.


    Zhou Youqi was also thinking of securing an easy and effortless way for his brothers to acquire resources.


    So what happened?


    He ran into some trouble here.


    The group immediately fell apart, keeping their distance.


    He even saw schadenfreude in the eyes of some normally friendly disciples.


    He was tired.


    Let this world perish.


    Zhou Youqi¡¯s head dropped in despair as he kicked a piece of broken brick on the ground.


    "Brother," the female disciple just now touched her nose, somewhat embarrassed, and asked, "You¡¯ve really stirred up trouble this time, what should we do next?"


    "What else can we do?"


    Zhou Youqi sighed, looking at the dim sunlight in the sky, and said irritably, "Just report everything here to the elders as it is. Whether to be beaten or punished, it¡¯s all on me, Zhou Youqi, alone. It has nothing to do with you. Are you happy now?"


    "Brother, you are so noble!" Several disciples suddenly felt overjoyed.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The great elder leading Dao Kan Mountain to Dragon Abyss this time was named Zhao Jue.


    In their generation, this Elder Zhao was also a legendary figure.


    He was born into a humble family.


    In his early years, he studied to enter officialdom.


    He worked diligently for decades, not achieving recognition until he was in his forties when he finally passed the examinations and attained his official title.


    By then, his parents had passed away, leaving him without children, and utterly alone.


    Afterward, he served as an official for twenty years.


    Zhao Jue was an honest and diligent official. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He managed his subordinates well and was deeply loved by the local people.


    However, due to his integrity and uprightness, he was ostracized and ultimately resigned in indignation. When he left, the common folk lined the streets to send him off, overwhelmed with sorrow.


    Having attained his official rank at over forty years of age and served for another twenty,


    By the time Zhao Jue retired, he was nearing seventy years old.


    He was a man practically half-buried in the earth.


    If he were a normal person, this would be the time to choose a burial site and prepare for the afterlife.


    But Zhao Jue refused to conform.


    In his sixties, he began to practice martial arts.


    Everyone thought the old man had gone mad, but what nobody expected was


    That perhaps due to some past adventure, or for some other reason, on the path of martial arts, Zhao Jue actually made a name for himself.


    He always managed breakthroughs just as his limits were about to be reached.


    It took him over three hundred years.


    Now, he was an Elder of Immortal Mountain, a formidable practitioner revered far and wide.


    Zhao Jue wore a white robe with black patterns and a dark headdress. Despite many years of martial practice, he still dressed as a scholar. With his lean face and white beard, subtle wrinkles marked his visage. At that moment, his eyebrows were slightly furrowed as he listened to Zhou Youqi report the recent incidents.


    Zhou Youqi knelt on the ground, his face expressionless.


    He reported everything about the cause and the process to the elder without any concealment.


    Grand Elder Zhao Jue sat at the head of the long table, his expression neutral, revealing neither joy nor anger. But the second elder beside him, a hot-tempered, dark-faced, portly man, darkened in complexion and became furious upon hearing of the trouble caused by the disciple.


    "Good for nothing but trouble!" the second elder cursed and picked up a teacup from the table, about to throw it at Zhou Youqi.


    Zhou Youqi shuddered instinctively, his face paling slightly, with no intention to resist.


    "Sigh," Zhao Jue sighed softly then and reached out to stop the second elder. He said to Zhou Youqi, "We are now aware of the matter, you may withdraw for now. As for how it will be dealt with, we will provide you with a response."


    "Thank you, Elders!" Zhou Youqi breathed a sigh of relief.


    He first bowed to the elders in front of him, then slowly got up and left the room, making sure to close the door behind him.


    After Zhou Youqi left, Your next read is at


    The second elder frowned and somewhat discontentedly said, "You¡¯re too indulgent towards these disciples. With the trouble they stir up, dealing with it can be troublesome."


    The Grand Elder stroked his long beard, thought for a moment, and replied, "It might not entirely be a bad thing."


    "What makes you say so?" the second elder asked, eyes wide with confusion.


    "We had previously surmised this person¡¯s identity but did not know on what grounds to approach him," the Grand Elder explained, "Now, regardless of the conflict that Zhou Youqi had with him, it¡¯s not severe and can be mediated."


    "We can take this opportunity to apologize and pay a visit."


    "As long as the gift of compensation is sincere enough, it might well turn swords into plowshares, creating a good relationship,"


    "You make some sense," the plain-looking third elder, who had been silent until now, spoke up, "But what kind of gift should we offer? For a king-level powerhouse, ordinary items won¡¯t suffice."


    "The gift needn¡¯t be the most expensive, but it must be the most appropriate, and thoughtfully chosen."


    The Grand Elder said with a smile.


    He told his disciple, "Bring over the materials we discussed earlier."


    Soon, the disciple brought in a thick stack of books and placed them on the table before the Grand Elder.


    The Grand Elder patiently flipped through them; not long after, his brow gradually furrowed, then his face revealed an expression of disbelief.


    The second elder watched anxiously from the side.


    He knew his elder brother had experienced countless matters of life and death through his cultivation, and with his early scholarly pursuits, his mental fortitude was exceptionally strong. It was rare for him to show such a discomposed expression in front of others.


    "What is written in these documents?" The second elder grew increasingly curious and couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    The Grand Elder closed the thick stack of documents.


    After a brief pause, he said, "If the information recorded here is correct, this number one person from Jiang E, in terms of martial arts, has just broken through to the third level of Heavenly Deceit and has not even stepped onto the threshold of Earth Immortal."


    "What!?" The quick-tempered second elder and the more composed third elder.


    Both wore an incredulous expression at that moment.


    "You must be joking!" the second elder said, "The higher the level, the greater the difference. To defeat a king across such a vast boundary, is he a man or a monster?"


    "It is indeed written this way," the Grand Elder spread his hands.


    "Could it be a mistake, it seems too absurd," the third elder hesitated.


    "Based on what Zhou Youqi said earlier, I think this information is accurate," the Grand Elder thought for a moment, then said, "Since he is trying to break through from the third step of Heavenly Deceit to Earth Immortal, he would definitely need substantial resources to enhance his spiritual power."


    "Let¡¯s bring out that essence we gathered from Dragon Abyss in Dao Kan Mountain," the Grand Elder contemplated briefly and quickly made a plan.


    "Essence! That thing cost us..." the second elder slapped the table, clearly reluctant.


    But the third elder gave him a look, and with the Grand Elder¡¯s firm expression, the second elder, wearing a helpless face, could only sit back down.

 Chapter 396: 326: Spirit Realm, Demon Descendant Appears

    The process of acquiring the Dragon Key was much easier than Su Heng had anticipated.Having succeeded in his task, he relaxed considerably.


    After leaving the Shang Family¡¯s shop, Su Heng headed to the central plaza of the city of Pan Stone.


    He continued to check for updates about the progress of the opening of the Dragon Tomb.


    The plaza, as usual, was surrounded by quite a few people, but the atmosphere seemed a bit off.


    A few days earlier, when Su Heng had just obtained the Dragon Key and returned from outside, many people here were quite satisfied and confident.


    But in just a few short days,


    The atmosphere in the plaza had undergone a complete one hundred and eighty degree transformation.


    "What has happened?" Su Heng was curious, and after his gaze fell upon a series of projections, he learned the reason.


    Previously, there had been sightings of a Demon Descendant in the Dragon Abyss.


    It had attracted four renowned blade-catchers to come forth, and now, in just two or three days, the first death had already occurred. Stay updated with


    It was the carefree traveler who was legendarily profound in his swordsmanship.


    Just like the recent fall of the eldest senior from Liuyun Mountain, the scene of the traveler¡¯s death was also very tragic.


    This was a bamboo forest stained red with blood, where the fresh breeze carried down fluttering bamboo leaves.


    The headless corpse of the traveler lay slumped in this forest, his lifelong sword embedded in his chest. The hilt faced upwards, supporting a bloody head.


    Blood continuously trickled down the blade, drawing swarms of buzzing mosquitoes.


    "I heard that in the final moments of the battle, the traveler had seen through the great barrier of life and death and stepped into the Dharma Realm. However, it was unexpected that even so, he was defeated, his life essence extinguished, dying with his eyes wide open," said an aging Cultivator from the crowd, seemingly privy to some details.


    He spoke with a heavy voice, narrating the events.


    "It¡¯s such a pity. If he had waited for his realm to stabilize, he might have still had a chance," lamented a Martial Artist clad in armor.


    "A few days ago, an elder from Liuyun Mountain led a team on a journey. They returned in defeat, several of them barely able to conceal the stench of blood on them, pale-faced, with erratic breaths, and seriously injured," someone said, looking around before lowering their voice, "It¡¯s said that this incident is related to the Demon Descendant."


    "I¡¯ve heard that King Qingyang personally took action but ended up being severely injured by that fellow and let him escape," another voice chimed in from not far away.


    "Tsk..."


    Su Heng, watching the content of the projections and the noisy voices around him,


    Looked surprised as well.


    Solban had described to him in detail his experience when the two of them had fought.


    While the strength of this Demon Descendant was indeed formidable back then, it definitely wasn¡¯t to the extent it was now; otherwise, Solban wouldn¡¯t have been able to escape from his grasp. ??¦­§à§£??


    There were only two possibilities.


    One was that they were not the same person.


    The other possibility was that there was some method within the Dragon Abyss that allowed the Demon Descendant¡¯s strength to grow rapidly during battle.


    Strong spiritual power gave Su Heng an accurate intuition.


    He believed that the second guess was more likely.


    "If I want to compete for the Dragon Remains, could this Demon Descendant also be a rival?" Su Heng¡¯s strength had grown more profound, and he was quite confident in his own abilities. Even knowing that the Demon Descendant was rapidly strengthening through some channel, he didn¡¯t feel much urgency.


    "I hope he can provide some challenge when the time comes," Su Heng thought.


    He turned to leave.


    Just then, a concealed gaze landed on him.


    Su Heng, sensing it, thoughtfully looked up. His gaze spanned a great distance, resting on a tall tower to the south of the city.


    He nodded with a smile, then took a step forward and his figure suddenly disappeared from the plaza.


    ...


    Atop the tower.


    A tall and burly figure with armor on his shoulders and long hair flowing looked away from Su Heng.


    Beside him stood the young girl named Qin Yi.


    "Was King Dingxuan really killed by this man?" Qin Yi asked in astonishment, "He¡¯s so young. And he seemed to have noticed us just now."


    King Qingyang nodded, "His perception is very sharp, not to be underestimated."


    "Another formidable opponent," Qin Yi said with concern, "Should we take the initiative to strike first, to prevent being attacked when the Dragon Tomb opens?"


    "Do you think I would lose?" King Qingyang retorted.


    "Of course not." Qin Yi stuck out her tongue and replied, "I¡¯m just worried that it will be hard for you to match many with your strength alone. You¡¯re the one who forged the path from Hunxi Mountain. The resources from the Dragon Abyss have been flowing out. Those Loose Cultivators might not be thankful to you, but the Imperial Court and some major powers see you as a thorn in their side, a nail in their eye."


    "And there¡¯s also the Demon Descendant, who probably has great designs in mind."


    Pointing fingers and analyzing the situation, Qin Yi¡¯s smile gradually faded and she seriously warned, "You are in a very dangerous situation right now, my lord."


    "This is exactly what I hope for," declared King Qingyang, his muscular arm resting on the railing as he looked up into the distant sky.


    "The path of martial arts is one where you regress if you don¡¯t advance."


    "If one only seeks comfort and assurances, thinking everything through, then you lose that aggressive spirit and it becomes hard to make further progress."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    When Su Heng was on his way back the same way, he encountered the waiting elders from Dao Kan Mountain at the door.


    The Grand Elder himself led the team and approached Su Heng very politely.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t press them too hard, accepted the compensation, acknowledged each other, exchanged a few pleasantries, and thus the matter was considered resolved.


    Among the many gifts from Dao Kan Mountain, the most precious was a small bottle of "Essence."


    The Essence was a semi-transparent liquid.


    It shimmered with specks of starlight, smelled sweet, and seemed to penetrate right into one¡¯s heart.


    Compared to humans.


    The innate spiritual power of the Demon Descendants is formidable.


    After their deaths, the unique environment of the Dragon Abyss caused this part of their power to not dissipate but instead solidify into physical remnants on the battlefield.


    These entities were collected by people, who used special means to purge the malicious thoughts within.


    What finally formed was the so-called essence refinement.


    The effects of essence refinement and the Tribulation Crossing Lotus were seemingly alike; after consumption and refinement, both could markedly enhance one¡¯s spiritual power.


    Nevertheless, essence refinement comes from the corpses of Demon Descendants. Even though there were special techniques for processing, the lingering malevolence inside couldn¡¯t be completely removed.


    Based on factors like the purity of spiritual power and the residual malicious thoughts, essence refinement also varied in quality, ranging from low to high.


    The small bottle of essence refinement in Su Heng¡¯s possession was of the highest quality. Not only was the contained spiritual power dense, but the lingering malicious thoughts were minimal, allowing it to be consumed directly with little to no repercussions. On the other hand, those of slightly lower quality had to be taken in conjunction with medicinal pills.


    As for the lowest quality ones, they could only be used in the forging of weapons to increase their spiritual nature.


    If one chose to consume these directly, it was almost akin to suicide.


    However, considering the Seed of Destruction, even the lower quality essence refinements should not pose too much of a threat for Su Heng.


    This seemed to be a good method to enhance his spiritual cultivation, so Su Heng contacted Shang Mengting, requesting her assistance in purchasing more.


    Following that, Su Heng went back into seclusion.


    He spent two days refining and absorbing the small bottle of essence refinement.


    Afterward, Su Heng¡¯s spiritual power had increased once again, elevating his Sword Refining Technique to the sixth layer.


    Although it was only one layer higher, it took just a small bottle of essence refinement.


    The effect was excellent, almost like seeing immediate results.


    If he could collect more essence refinement through various channels from the Dragon Abyss,


    Then, the process of becoming an Earth Immortal might not be as difficult as Su Heng initially thought. It could be a lot smoother and save much time.


    ...


    "Hmm?"


    After ending his seclusion, Su Heng left the underground palace and arrived in the courtyard above.


    At this moment, the setting sun cast a red glow across the land.


    A gentle breeze blew from afar, and the leaves of a huge parasol tree in the middle of the courtyard rustled softly.


    Su Heng¡¯s brow twitched as he felt a premonition of danger in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t hesitate, waving his hand. A flash of red light, and the black sword sheath Meng Huan had given him appeared before him, suspended in mid-air.


    Su Heng¡¯s finger gently traced the surface of the sheath, drawing forth a streak of black energy.


    The restriction within was activated.


    Rows of pale grey characters surfaced on the sheath.


    "Solban..." A look of interest appeared on Su Heng¡¯s face.


    Solban had been searching for the whereabouts of the Demon Descendants in the Dragon Abyss, and now he seemed to have made some headway.


    But with his strength, defeating this Demon Descendant


    Was utterly impossible.


    After all, this Demon Descendant was exceptionally fierce, with a long list of impressive exploits in recent events.


    Famous blade-catchers and elders from the immortal mountains


    Had all suffered defeats under his hand, with heavy casualties.


    Even the repercussions of these events continued to spread further, causing palpable anxiety and restlessness across the entire marketplace.


    However, this matter would now come to an end.


    According to the agreement with Solban, Su Heng was to lend his aid once.


    Without delay, he took action.


    Snap!


    He grasped the sword sheath in his hand.


    Then he took a step forward, rustling leaves, and disappeared from the courtyard under the sunset.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In a forest within the Dragon Abyss.


    Bang!


    A scorching black beam of light shot over from above, and sensing danger, Solban forcefully ducked low to evade.


    Boom! S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The beam landed in the open space before him, exploding violently.


    The ferocious shockwave, carrying shards of stone and gravel, swept toward him like a blooming reed flower, stinging as it struck his body.


    The ground shook intensely, and the surrounding forest swayed back and forth.


    After some time.


    Once the dust and smoke finally dissipated, a crater roughly ten meters in diameter was revealed on the earth¡¯s surface.


    Wisps of thick smoke rose from the cracked floor, spreading a pungent odor.


    Solban abruptly halted.


    He turned sharply, looking up at an ancient tree behind him.


    The branches of the old tree swayed, and several birds flapped their wings and flew towards the sky.


    Where there was nothing just moments ago, a youth with casually comporting, wicked features, and eyes with blood-red crosses appeared standing atop the tree, looking down at him from a high vantage point.

 Chapter 397: 327: This Punch, Beware of Arrogance and Impetuousness!

    The dark-clothed young figure that appeared before Solban was none other than the Demon Descendant Hunting Master Auris.Compared to the last time they met,


    Auris¡¯s strength had undoubtedly become much more formidable.


    Back on the Tinara Prairie, Solban could still sense the gap between Auris and himself.


    Even with some effort, there was still hope of inflicting some damage on him.


    But now,


    It was still Auris standing before him.


    The gap between the two was like a chasm, an utter crushing that left no chance for escape.


    New scars marred Auris¡¯s face.


    There was a narrow scar at the corner of his left eye and a striking red burn on his right cheek, both left by those renowned human powerhouses from the Dragon Abyss.


    As for the disfigurement,


    Auris seemed very indifferent, not caring at all.


    In fact, he seemed to view these scars as medals, commemorating those powerful beings who had died at his hands.


    At this moment, Auris had his arms crossed in front of his chest, looking down on Solban, "You disappoint me."


    Witnessing the unsightly, stiff expression on Solban¡¯s face, Auris suddenly sighed and shaking his head, said, "At first, I truly thought you had some interesting trump card up your sleeve, one that even caused Aguduo and Snow to die by your hand."


    "It seems I was mistaken. The one who killed those two must be someone else."


    "And you intentionally lured me here to set a trap for me, didn¡¯t you?" A sly smirk appeared on Auris¡¯s lips, his demeanor somewhat mocking.


    "Indeed," Solban said firmly, his voice cold, "but you still followed, didn¡¯t you?"


    "Your death anniversary will be on this day next year!"


    "Hahaha!" Auris laughed loudly as if he¡¯d heard a great joke, "Fool, you lack understanding of my race. On this land, battle cannot kill me; it only makes me stronger. All your painstaking schemes are merely adding fuel to the fire on my path to invincibility." ?£Á?¨®??????


    "Do you truly believe you are invincible?" Solban snorted with disdain.


    As a rare royal bloodline among the Demon Descendants, Auris was exceedingly proud, "Isn¡¯t that the case? Among you humans, the strongest should be King Qingyang, in the Dragon Abyss. We¡¯ve crossed hands, and though we didn¡¯t determine a winner, he couldn¡¯t do anything to me."


    Solban was taken aback; he did not expect the rumor to be true.


    Looking at the burn scar on Auris¡¯s right cheek, he coldly smirked, "No winner? I doubt that¡¯s the case."


    Exposed, Auris¡¯s expression soured instantly.


    A flash of blood-red malice flickered in his eyes, "I intended to toy with you, but since you¡¯re so eager to die, let¡¯s end this!"


    Whoosh!


    In the next instant, Auris¡¯s form vanished abruptly.


    Almost like teleportation, when he reappeared, he was already less than two meters in front of Solban.


    His left arm quickly filled with blood and swelled, and a layer of physical black fire danced upon his fist, exuding a terrifying aura capable of burning souls.


    Previously, in the abandoned ancient city of Tinara,


    Solban was injured by this black fire, nearly losing an arm permanently.


    And now, this punch was aimed at Solban¡¯s head.


    Even Earth Immortals,


    Would inevitably die if struck by such divine skills.


    "Die, you ant!" Auris¡¯s lips twisted into a ferocious grin, seemingly already envisioning Solban collapsed in a pool of blood.


    Bang!


    A huge palm, like a giant fan, stretched out from the void nearby.


    Its fingers tightly grasped, firmly catching Auris¡¯s arm.


    Faced with such an unexpected turn of events, Auris was initially startled. Before he could even look up to see who the intruder was,


    A mountainous and tsunami-like irresistible force flooded through the arm.


    He felt his body weightless, not feeling any heaviness at all.


    Swung up, smashed down.


    The scenery before his eyes swept by, followed by an explosive sound.


    Bang!


    The ground burst open, fissures spreading.


    Auris¡¯s body plummeted swiftly, then rebounded upwards from the counterforce.


    His arm instantly turned pliable, covered by a layer of semi-transparent scales. He struggled free from the giant hand and with a backward flip, he landed steadily on the ground.


    Wow!


    Only at this moment,


    Did Auris feel a burst of intense pain, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    He casually wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, stood up, looked up, and saw a towering, brawny figure standing firmly.


    The setting sun was slowly descending behind him, casting a thousand rays of red light.


    Auris¡¯s innate black fire ignited on his left hand, but as the person clenched his hand tightly, a crackling sound was heard, and the Annihilation Fire, said to burn souls, was extinguished, turning into wisps of blue smoke, disappearing without a trace.


    Auris¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.


    Although the man wore a smile, a great sense of threat made Auris¡¯s muscles tense.


    "Who are you?"


    "Su Heng."


    "It seems Aguduo and Snow must have died by your hand," Auris¡¯s brows furrowed, he spoke coldly.


    "They are not dead, they are alive," Su Heng shook his head and said, "I am very interested in the physical structure of Demon Descendants. Those two are excellent subjects for experimentation. It would be a pity to let them die so easily."


    Auris didn¡¯t care about the life and death of those two subordinates.


    But Su Heng¡¯s attitude of treating the Demon Descendant as an experimental subject had completely infuriated him.


    "You¡¯re courting death!" Auris took a deep breath, his face flushing red, his cheeks puffing up slightly. The ground beneath his feet exploded, a white torrent swirling and spreading, kicking up dust. In the blink of an eye, like magic, Auris¡¯s figure disappeared without a trace.


    This was obviously some sort of Secret Technique that significantly increased speed, to the point of surpassing the sensory perception of Martial Artists after their mutation.


    Solban was taken aback and was just about to open his mouth to warn him.


    But he saw Su Heng raise an arm.


    Solban immediately swallowed back what he was about to say and his figure flashed, he swept backwards, distancing himself from the battlefield.


    Swish!


    The air twisted slightly, and a streak of black light flashed by.


    Su Heng reacted quickly, slapping casually, and the black light instantly accelerated and ricocheted away, causing a violent explosion in the distant forest.


    Auris took a deep breath, continuing to push his speed upward until it neared its limit, feeling the muscles all over his body tearing painfully, before finally stopping. At that moment, in his view, the whole world seemed to become still, enveloped with an unrealistic layer of illusion.


    "Now, I want to see what you¡¯ll use to block this!"


    Auris licked his lips.


    He felt a strong sense of threat emanating from Su Heng.


    And with the brief conversation they just had, now completely enraged, he directly used his full strength without holding back any longer.


    Whoosh!


    He first flickered to a rock behind Su Heng.


    Then he spread his five fingers, curling them inward to form sharp claws.


    Tearing through the air.


    With a series of blazing white hurricanes that spread outward, he fiercely clawed at the back of Su Heng¡¯s head, the most vulnerable part.


    In Dragon Abyss, Auris had fought against the human strongholds many times and was very experienced.


    He had essentially determined that Su Heng did not possess immortality.


    If he hit his target this time, the opponent would surely die without a doubt.


    Enjoy new stories from


    "Die!" With a trace of ferocity, Auris, already at his utmost speed, increased it by another three parts.


    The distance between the two men closed rapidly.


    But within Auris¡¯s almost solidified gaze.


    Su Heng slowly turned around, his gaze landing on him, his mouth widened revealing sharp teeth, a terrifying smile breaking across his face.


    "This punch, keep your pride in check!"


    "You!!!?"


    An intense sense of extreme danger suddenly arose from the bottom of his heart.


    He wanted to dodge.


    But at such an extreme acceleration, that powerful inertia couldn¡¯t be overcome in a short time.


    Bang!


    Like a cannonball firing, a punch slammed hard into Auris¡¯s face. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While his head remained immobile, the lower half of his body, still propelled by inertia, lunged forward fiercely. His neck elongated, accompanied by a series of crisp bone-cracking sounds.


    Under the overlay of two forces, a once handsome face was distorted beyond recognition. His nose bridge instantly shattered, his eyes burst, his skull fractured, blood and brain matter spurted out, half of his face torn apart by the immense force, dangling loosely and swaying.


    A ring of blood red expanded visibly to the naked eye.


    First, there was an explosion in the air.


    Then Auris burst out at an even faster speed, creating a streak of black light as he shot towards the distant forest.


    Bang bang bang bang!


    The trees thick enough for three people to embrace together kept falling and exploding in succession.


    Along the way, dust billowed and soil on the ground churned, leaving behind a narrow trench.


    Only when Auris¡¯s body embedded into a mountain face far away, causing a collapse, was that powerful impact force finally dissipated. But Auris lay motionless, fallen into a coma.


    "It¡¯s over!" Su Heng let out a long breath of relief, casually pushing over a large tree beside him, and stepping forward.


    Although the fight was easy, among the many opponents Su Heng had encountered, Auris was already not weak.


    This guy had a robust body, and his speed was very fast.


    And what was more important, he had means to counter the immortality of the Earth Immortal; no wonder so many strong figures in Dragon Abyss had fallen at his hands.


    But compared with Su Heng, he was still far behind.


    Su Heng sighed in his heart.


    A bit disappointed.


    Nevertheless, many surprises arose in his heart regarding the Demon Descendant¡¯s purpose.


    Gauging from the strength Auris had shown, he was by no means an opponent for the Heavenly King.


    Even if Su Heng had not arrived, Dragon Abyss still had King Qingyang, King Dingxuan. Auris¡¯s chances of seizing the True Dragon Remains were slim indeed. So what exactly was the plan behind all this...


    "Hmm?"


    Su Heng suddenly stopped in his tracks, a look of surprise appearing on his face.


    On the shattered mountain face where Auris was buried, a mysterious, old figure in a black robe suddenly appeared.


    In his withered palm, he held a Magic Wand with an ancient design.


    Embedded on it was a strange crystal emitting a faint black light.


    The Demon Descendant¡¯s grand elder, from his high vantage point, looked down at Su Heng, "It ends here, Auris cannot die at your hands."

 Chapter 398: 328: The Descent of the Ancient God, A Terrifying Mutation!

    Su Heng laughed, "We are enemies, and the victor should annihilate the defeated, taking everything at will. Who do you think you are, daring to stand in my way?"The Great Elder sighed, not having spoken yet.


    Only to see that Su Heng had already extended his hand from afar, stretching it forward, his five fingers suddenly clenching into a fist.


    Bang!


    The spot where he had been standing exploded violently.


    Tens of thousands of tons of tremendous force, like a landslide and a tsunami, rushed forward fiercely. The whole mountain range shook, giant rocks lifted into the air, colliding with each other and making a thunderous noise. Billowing dust rose up, the gale hit, and trees in all directions were laid flat.


    The Great Elder¡¯s figure shifted from ethereal to solid, appearing on another side of the sky.


    The raging wind blew, slightly lifting the hem of his robe.


    The Great Elder¡¯s face grew cold, his voice gradually chilling with a threat, "I did not wish to do this, but if you are intent on dying, I am confident I can oblige you."


    "Hahaha!"


    Su Heng let out a hearty laugh, "A vanquished underling, a lost soul, and you dare bark wildly in front of me."


    He had feared no threats throughout his journey of cultivation.


    Moreover, the Demon Descendants had become history, leaving nothing but a few big and small cats behind.


    Su Heng was fully convinced that these creatures couldn¡¯t pose much of a threat to him.


    He immediately waved his hand grandly and said, "Use whatever methods you have, just bring it on. I want to see what kind of surprises you can present me."


    "As you wish!"


    The Great Elder gave Su Heng a deep look.


    As if making some resolution in his heart, he ceased to argue and just lifted his Magic Wand gently and dropped it down.


    Ding!


    It was as if moonlight had condensed into substance, turning into a droplet falling down.


    A ripple spread outward quietly.


    The sparse clouds in the sky dispersed, a breeze caressed the face, and a rustling sound came from the forest. Pure white beams of light descended from above, with dark figures within shifting from ethereal to solid, taking a step forward and proudly descending onto this battlefield. ?????????????


    In total, there were eighteen, each bearing one mutation or another.


    Some had grown two extra arms, some had a third vertical pupil on their foreheads, while others were simply half-human, half-deer in appearance.


    Su Heng had spoken with Solban before.


    He knew that these mutations represented the bloodline of the Demon Descendants, and it seemed that the blood of these individuals was quite ancient, and the aura they emanated was formidable.


    "So many?" Su Heng was somewhat surprised, it seemed that this group truly harbored ill intentions.


    "Kill him!" The Great Elder¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat; apparently summoning so many of his kin all at once was also a significant burden for him. He waved his staff, the glowing crystal targeting Su Heng, and a flash of lightning signified the horn of war had sounded.


    Bang!


    Su Heng casually swiped his hand, the lightning shattered and exploded.


    Immediately after, a half-human, half-deer Demon Descendant, wielding a long halberd, took a leap. With a ferocious face, the sharpened blade of the halberd glinted with a streak of light, chopping down towards Su Heng¡¯s neck.


    "Die!" This female Demon Descendant was valiant and spirited. Only, her face bore an indelible hate, looking somewhat radical.


    Su Heng had no intention of showing mercy.


    He tilted his head slightly, dodging the exceedingly sharp attack, and then his long arm swept out like a heavenly blade. The mighty dark force turned into an edge, sweeping across.


    "The first one!"


    The expression on the female Demon Descendant¡¯s face froze, she looked down in shock.


    She was cleaved at the waist, her upper body flew up high, while her lower half spurted out copious amounts of blood and viscera. She completely lost control of her body, crashing heavily to the ground. It was only then that waves of tearing pain hit her, she opened her red lips and screamed in agony.


    "Hush!" A fierce look flashed across Su Heng¡¯s face. From a great distance away, he reached out and pointed.


    Bang!


    The dark force burst out like a bullet.


    The woman¡¯s delicate face was instantly blown apart, shattered skull pieces flying over ten meters, with brain matter spilling all around.


    Su Heng felt a bit of regret.


    So much experimental material, and it seemed impossible to take it back alive.


    He could only grudgingly collect some material; although it held value, it was little compared to what could be learned from live specimens.


    He was speechless, thus his movements became even more fierce.


    "Damn it!" Su Heng couldn¡¯t understand,


    "Life is already so short, why must you choose shortcuts?"


    Swipe!


    Su Heng¡¯s figure flashed, suddenly disappearing.


    A Four-Armed Giant hadn¡¯t even realized what had happened when he suddenly saw Su Heng, full of murderous aura, appearing before him.


    Bang!


    Su Heng punched forward.


    The opponent tried to dodge instinctively, only to have all four arms and chest pierced through.


    Whoosh!


    With a single tug outward.


    A large mass of entrails, along with broken bones,


    Were pulled out gushingly, all extracted by Su Heng. He clenched his fingers and violently crushed them.


    The Four-Armed Giant felt as if he had been hollowed out, his vision darkening, his mouth and nose tasting of blood, he collapsed to his knees.


    He opened his bloody mouth, wanting to bite Su Heng¡¯s pant leg to buy time.


    Smack!


    Su Heng directly stomped down.


    The giant¡¯s head exploded like a rotten tomato, in a futile struggle.


    The elder watched coldly from the side, breaking into a cold sweat.


    The eighteen illustrious Demon Descendants were elites who had battled in the heavens for decades. They were extraordinarily talented, and they understood each other¡¯s moves intuitively. The elder had thought that with these warriors joining forces, even if they couldn¡¯t win, they could at least hold back this human demon long enough to buy time to retrieve Auris.


    But the situation at hand was utterly one-sided, like plucking a rotten twig.


    These elite Demon Descendants were like clay figures on the beach in front of Su Heng, utterly powerless to resist or fight back.


    "I¡¯ll help you!" Solban saw Su Heng killing in high spirits.


    He too felt his blood boiling.


    He had grievances with the Demon Descendants from before, when Aguduo and Snow chased him.


    Sparing no effort, they committed atrocities like massacring cities and burning down temples to force him out into the open, and not just once.


    A deep hatred had long been established between them.


    Seeing the opportunity now, Solban certainly wasn¡¯t going to let it pass and charged into battle.


    Boom!


    He was met with a heavy blow head-on.


    In a one-on-one fight, he could take the upper hand.


    But against two, Solban was somewhat strained, and against three, he was completely overwhelmed, struggling to fend them off.


    Before long, numerous crimson cuts appeared on his body, blood flowing freely, making him look disheveled and utterly embarrassed.


    The elder was attempting to dig Auris out from a pile of rubble.


    He lightly tapped his magic wand downward.


    A dark light spread out.


    The chunks of rock began to float up one by one, landing neatly to the side.


    Auris¡¯s mangled body appeared in the elder¡¯s field of view, causing him to jump in shock. Auris¡¯s face was severely twisted, his neck skewed, bleeding uncontrollably, looking extremely pitiful. Moreover, he was breathless, as if he had died right there.


    The elder cradled Auris carefully in his arms and sensed intensely with his spiritual power.


    He then breathed a sigh of relief.


    On one hand, this guy was indeed tenacious, and his body was sturdy.


    On the other hand, Su Heng had been holding back because he wanted to take Auris back for experimentation to study Demon Descendant bloodlines.


    Even though he had stopped breathing, he was indeed still alive.


    With proper treatment upon his return, there was a chance he might save his life.


    "Stop him!" the elder commanded from a distance, hoisting Auris¡¯s unconscious body on his shoulder and turning to leave.


    "Kill!"


    All the remaining Demon Descendants launched a frenzied attack on Su Heng.


    Even the three who had been attacking Solban now disregarded their vulnerability from behind and pounced on Su Heng like wild dogs guarding their food.


    "You think you can leave that easily?"


    Su Heng lifted a robust Demon Descendant in iron armor high above his head and forcefully slammed him onto his knee.


    The latter screamed in agony as his body folded in half at the waist, his head and buttocks touching.


    The broken spine, like a sharp spear,


    Protruded from his stomach, blood gushing out, a gruesome sight.


    By then, the sun had set behind the western hills, and the moon had risen, its silvery light clear as water.


    Each and every Demon Descendant warrior soared into the air valiantly, wounds and all, drenched in blood. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stay tuned to


    But the expressions on their faces were filled with rage and ferocity, casting aside fear and life itself. Even at the brink of death, they were determined to bite a chunk of flesh from Su Heng.


    "Ants shaking a tree, overestimating yourselves!"


    Su Heng took a deep breath, followed by a sigh.


    From within his chest, the third heart throbbed with a heavy rumble, shaking the earth.


    First, a wisp of grey-black mist rose upwards, then it rapidly swelled like a tide, spreading swiftly in all directions, forming a massive curtain that blocked out the moonlight.


    Within the endless black fog, the only thing visible was a pair of blood-red eyes pulsating murderously.


    "Divine Power¡¤Descending Yin Domain!"


    Su Heng¡¯s voice echoed, as if it came from the depths of hell.


    What followed seemed like the descent of an ancient deity, the earth churned, and copious amounts of scarlet mycelium surged out, spreading and enveloping everything.


    The ancient trees that had grown for hundreds of years in the forest surged upwards with a supernatural force; their leaves fell off, and their bare branches, which looked like gory claws under the dim red moonlight, turned into flesh and blood.


    Within a radius of several thousand kilometers, all forms of life¡ªanimals, insects, birds¡ª


    Writhed in agony on the ground, their hair falling out, coughing up blood, as strings of tumor-like swellings grew under their skin.


    Their bodies rapidly inflated and mutated, their eyes shrouded in a blood-red haze, turning into mindless Deceit Beast puppets solely focused on slaughter.


    Even those Demon Descendants who had once sworn to stop Su Heng were not spared.


    Their bodies were invaded by the authority of the Seed of Destruction, undergoing mutations, while what remained of their reason desperately fought the uncontrolled desire to kill.


    They curled up at Su Heng¡¯s feet, clutched their heads desperately with their hands, and wailed with all their might, wishing they could smash their own heads to end this hellish torment.


    Su Heng¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on these underlings; he kicked them all aside with one foot.


    He suddenly looked up, his pupils contracting.


    His gaze spanned a distance of nearly ten thousand meters, landing on the elder.


    His spiritual power was domineering and unbounded, like a war king conquering the universe. With a force that brooked no refusal, the moment their eyes met, he invaded the elder¡¯s spirit and will.


    "Kneel!"

 Chapter 399: 329: Spiritual Shock, Absolute Defense

    Boom!The sound stacked heavily upon itself, like the tides rising on a dark, icy sea.


    The Great Elder only felt as if a hammer had struck his head fiercely, and fresh blood seeped from his mouth and nose.


    His consciousness blurred, incapable of thought, muscles and bones throughout his body trembling ceaselessly. His knees bent as he slowly began to kneel.


    In such a critical moment.


    Hiss!


    The staff in his hand, inlaid with a black gem, seemed to possess some incredible sentience.


    At this moment, the temperature suddenly rose, a sharp pain emanating from his palm.


    The Great Elder bit the tip of his tongue and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    His eyes bulged, filled with dense networks of crimson blood vessels. It was then that he finally recovered his clarity from the terrifying Spiritual Shock, his face filled with an indescribable horror. As a Demon Descendant inherently strong in spiritual power, at such a tremendous distance, he could actually still...


    The Great Elder¡¯s chest heaved as he took a deep breath.


    The boiling turmoil within him gradually calmed down; now was not the time to think about these issues.


    Auris was an important part of the subsequent plan.


    Even at the cost of his own life, he absolutely could not let him fall here.


    He made up his mind.


    Raising the staff, the magical energies within him flowed like a stream, pouring into it. The pyramidal black crystal shone brightly, a gust of wind blowing, the grass beneath his feet rippling out like waves, his robe fluttering wildly in the breeze.


    "Heavenly Punishment!" the Great Elder shouted in a lofty tone.


    With a snap, a crisp sound echoed.


    The crystal on the staff, as if unable to bear that force, cracked open, yet the light became even more dazzling, turning from a deep black to a scorching white.


    Whoosh!


    A white light shot up into the sky.


    In an instant, the clouds that had been dispersed by Su Heng¡¯s imposing aura quickly gathered again, forming a vortex.


    Winds whirled, leaden clouds hung low, with the roar of thunder from within. A massive force materialized suddenly, landing heavily on Su Heng. He had been using Divine Skills to move; now he was forcibly rooted to the spot. The ground beneath his feet seemed to boil, continuously sinking.


    With a look of shock and uncertainty on his face, Su Heng looked up towards the sky.


    A streak of white light flashed through the dark clouds.


    Thunder intertwined.


    A mountainous, pitch-black corner emerged into view, the sound of taut chains creaking discernible from afar. That strange artifact floating in the sky became fully visible to Su Heng. ?§¡????????


    In the last war, the ancestors of the Demon Descendants used an ark to escape from this land.


    The object above Su Heng¡¯s head appeared similar to that ancient ark.


    It was pitch-black and disk-shaped.


    With a diameter of over a kilometer, the object was enveloped by a layer of sparkling crystals. Glows of flame and ice shot out through densely packed holes along the edge, while supernatural forces from the Immortal Heavens surged like a tide.


    This enormous artifact had forcibly descended through the crack between the mortal world and the Immortal Heavens, appearing above the battlefield. At the moment, it still seemed somewhat ethereal, yet the overwhelming sense of imminent danger emanating from it tightened Su Heng¡¯s muscles, sending waves of sourness through them.


    "What on earth is this thing?" Su Heng¡¯s mind raced with the first thought.


    The second thought followed, "It must not be allowed to fully descend; otherwise, things will get very troublesome."


    He took a deep look at the Great Elder, who was gradually moving away, and then fiercely retracted his gaze.


    The ancient artifact of the Demon Descendants was disk-shaped.


    Around the edge extended chains, each thick enough to require several adults to circle their arms around them, and covered with a thin layer of frost.


    Above the chains and directly above the disk was a deep black pyramidal crystal.


    This crystal seemed to be made of the same material as the one on the Great Elder¡¯s staff.


    But it was much larger, like a suspended boulder.


    The vast powers of the Immortal Heavens were being attracted and converted by it ceaselessly, then fed through the chains into the structure below.


    At the base of the vessel, the bottom opened out, extending a pitch-black cannon muzzle. Accompanied by a slight, dangerous ticking sound, specks of black light gathered from outside, pouring into it.


    Facing such an ancient and unknown entity.


    Su Heng dared not be careless.


    Cracking noises came from his body.


    Whoosh!


    Dragon wings unfurled behind him, an eighteen-meter-tall behemoth emerged on the battlefield.


    His breath rapid and urgent, as if trying to greedily suck in all the air in the world into his body. Many trees thick enough for two people to hug were unable to resist this power, being uprooted and floating through the air.


    The sound of his secondary heart beating heavily and deeply, like a war drum.


    Streams of golden light pierced through the gaps in the Scale Armor, stabbing in all directions like swords.


    The air first twisted, then gave rise to billowing smoke. A golden-red stream of flames covered every inch of his body surface, all converging into his wide-open maw.


    Bang!


    A beam of golden light.


    Like the first dawn breaking through the heavens, it surged upward from below and pierced the sky.


    Almost simultaneously, the grand battleship above had completed its power buildup. A chaotic beam suffused with the mighty power of eternal sky, dark as ink and carrying a breath of icy death, descended towards Su Heng at near the speed of light, inflicting divine punishment upon this unruly mortal.


    One black, one gold.


    From afar, two straight, thin lines met in the air.


    The power contained within was fully internalized, so the spectacle was hardly noticeable from a distance. It was no different from the fireworks or firecrackers set off during New Year¡¯s or celebrations, and at this moment, it was even overshadowed by the brilliance of thunder, making it hard to discern their trajectories without paying close attention.


    Yet, the power released in the explosion could only be described as a cataclysm, the overwhelming heavenly authority beyond words.


    Solban had long since stepped into the realm of Earth Immortals and was not among the weakest.


    But even so¡ª


    That extreme sense of danger made him feel as if his heart was about to leap out of his chest.


    The intense pain compelled him to exert all his strength to get as far away as possible.


    Solban glanced at Su Heng with some concern.


    But he did not hesitate.


    His body turned into a streak of light, exerting all his power to flee rapidly away from the center of the explosion.


    In the distance was a crimson and putrid blood-red lake.


    Solban exerted force with his feet and with a "plop" jumped right into it.


    The master of this lake was a crocodile with a dragon¡¯s head, far stronger than the Tuo Long Lord that had fallen by Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    At this moment, it lay at the bottom of the lake, shivering and feigning death in the mud.


    Bang!


    Discover stories at


    Solban arrived at its side.


    Without a word, he smashed a heavy punch onto the head of the Dragon Crocodile.


    This unlucky creature¡¯s head visibly swelled from the blow, and Solban then forcibly pried open the crocodile¡¯s fanged maw.


    His body curled up.


    Like slipping into a set of clothes, he dove directly into the crocodile¡¯s belly.


    Feeling the slight pressure from the fresh, crimson flesh all around him, Solban heaved a sigh of relief.


    But the buzzing vibration that followed instantly tensed up Solban¡¯s nerves again. He held his breath, waiting for the horrific calamity to pass.


    Solban was further away and reacted quickly, able to flee and dodge.


    Su Heng was almost right beneath the explosion, and that strange battleship in the sky seemed to have the ability to disrupt Divine Skills.


    He was constantly shrouded in a heavy pressure, as if bound by invisible chains.


    His legs were deeply embedded in the rolling mud as he watched the sparkling light in the sky.


    Well, there¡¯s no other choice but to take the hit head-on.


    Whoosh!


    First, Su Heng¡¯s thoughts stirred slightly.


    He manipulated the Seed of Destruction to alter the environment around him.


    Black vines intertwined and hardened, mutating into a thick and solid barrier of ironwood. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then Su Heng used the Pharmacist Bodhisattva¡¯s emerald divine light to add nine layers of defense to himself, which was the limit of his empowered state.


    Afterward, Su Heng¡¯s wings folded together, transforming into twin shields.


    Completely covering his body.


    The two incredible forces met and initially annihilated each other, then collided further, causing a violent explosion.


    The power from the battleship was drawn from the eternal sky, while Su Heng¡¯s breath originated from the divine beast, the Golden Crow. Once these collided, the formless, chaotic power was split into frost approaching absolute zero, flames that melted everything, endless hurricanes, and unstable gravitational fields that tore the earth apart.


    Within these strange and dangerous primal forces were also torrents of lethally high-energy particles.


    From the outside, it was a series of magnificent auroras slicing through the clouds.


    The ironwood barrier hastily erected by Su Heng lasted only an instant, then frosted over, before dissipating into a glistening mist under the hurricane¡¯s fierce blow.


    The green light obtained from the Pharmacist Bodhisattva stood only slightly longer. It was pierced layer by layer by the fiery rain falling from the sky, which turned the vast landscape into boiling magma.


    Fortunately, Su Heng¡¯s physique was robust enough, especially after spending numerous attribute points to train every realm to its limit beforehand. He was strong in every aspect, without any weakness.


    Whether Frost Flames or Hurricane Meteors, they could only leave gashes on his body, unable to inflict fatal damage.


    Even so, Su Heng¡¯s current state was rather ragged.


    Blood flowed everywhere, and his once imposing dragon wings had been stripped of flesh by the fierce scraping, leaving only a bare skeleton that reflected a metallic luster against the backlight of thunder.


    With heavy breathing, Su Heng stood up from the ground.


    Behind him, the entire land was ablaze, and under the bloodlight, it resembled purgatory.


    And around him, where there should have been rising mountains, the peaks had vanished, creating a perfect concave arc.


    Su Heng looked up.


    The disc-shaped black battleship above also seemed far from optimistic, with billows of thick smoke rising from the armor¡¯s crevices.


    There were also large pieces of melted armor falling straight down from the sky, trailing flames.

 Chapter 400: 330: The Truth of History, Gathering the Essence

    Su Heng pushed his perception to the limit.Despite the distance of tens of thousands of meters, he heard a cacophony of clanging and banging noises emanating from within that strange warship.


    It seemed that a large group of people was repairing the warship, urgently extinguishing fires.


    He faintly heard cries of alarm as well.


    "Damn it!"


    "What kind of monster is this guy, to get hit head-on by a cannon and still manage to stand up?"


    "Damn, that¡¯s terrifying."


    "The Great General has issued an order, telling us to retreat at once."


    Su Heng covered himself in several layers of jade-green divine light, while also activating the Dragon Blood within his body, letting a continuous flow of powerful life force spill out.


    He was tempted to give chase.


    But the strange warship had never fully arrived in the first place.


    Now, as it retreated smoothly, it vanished into the void, entered the realm of immortality, and disappeared.


    Su Heng smacked his lips, feeling a bit of regret.


    According to what the four-armed, Hundred-Eyed Giant had said, the Demon Descendants had lived on this land for a million years.


    The truth of this claim was unknown.


    But now, it appeared that they indeed possessed some fine items.


    "Hiss..."


    And they even managed to handcraft interstellar warships.


    How exactly did the human ancestors manage to defeat the then-thriving Demon Descendants?


    And ultimately almost completely exterminate them, expelling their race from this land?


    Su Heng felt that many secrets were still hidden here.


    Whoosh!


    A bloodied figure passed through the sea of flames and flew swiftly from afar, landing steadily in front of Su Heng.


    It was Solban.


    The man looked a bit bedraggled but was generally alright.


    "Hiss..." Su Heng, with his keen perception, took a disgusted glance at him, "Why do you smell so sour? Were you swallowed by some creature?"


    "Really?" Solban scratched his head, at a loss for words.


    "How¡¯s the situation here?" He deftly changed the subject, and upon seeing Su Heng nod slightly, Solban breathed a sigh of relief.


    Solban looked around. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His gaze sharpened as if he had spotted something. He ran to pick up a black iron chunk from the burning mud.


    "This seems to have fallen from that warship just now," Solban said.


    Su Heng took the iron chunk from Solban¡¯s hand, feeling its heavy weight. He squeezed it hard, leaving a clear mark, but its hardness and flexibility were not to be underestimated¡ªit was a superior material for crafting weapons. ???O???????


    Moreover, when Su Heng infused a layer of force into it, that part of the force disappeared without a trace, as if a clay ox had entered the sea.


    Su Heng was somewhat surprised.


    "This metal seems to have the effect of restraining and absorbing the force of Martial Artists," he pondered, "If it were forged into armor, it should provide quite impressive defense."


    "There are many scattered across the battlefield, we can take some back for a thorough study," Solban suggested.


    "Hmm!" Su Heng nodded, "That¡¯s a good idea."


    With the talent of the Gluttonous Flesh Furnace, carrying things around became much more convenient.


    Su Heng first glanced around the battlefield casually, then invoked gravity, and all the peculiar metal fragments hung in the air. A red light flashed next, and they all disappeared without a trace.


    After they had cleaned the battlefield,


    Solban asked, "What shall we do next?"


    "It¡¯s not the thief I fear but their persistent coveting," Solban frowned, "These Demon Descendants mobilizing such tremendous power suggest they are plotting something significant."


    After thinking for a moment, Su Heng said, "I¡¯ve left a mark of erosion on them."


    "If they appear again, I should be able to detect them in advance. We will decide what to do when the time comes, depending on the situation."


    "That¡¯s all we can do for now," Solban sighed.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    The four great immortal mountains of the Longyue generation.


    They were established by the most powerful beings of ancient times to counter the Demon Descendants, a fact that, although not widely known, wasn¡¯t exactly a secret that was deliberately concealed.


    Especially since the Demon Descendants¡¯ matters had been causing a stir recently. This piece of history was mentioned by some people, and Su Heng happened to overhear it.


    The next day arrived.


    Taking advantage of the good karma previously established, Su Heng visited the Dao Kan Mountain residence to pay his respects.


    Discover stories with


    "Gurgle, gurgle!"


    Zhao Jue picked up the teapot, stood up, and filled a cup with tea.


    He waved his hand, signaling the young disciple who had brought Su Heng to turn around and leave, and meanwhile, he closed the main door. He pushed the steaming cup of tea towards Su Heng, gestured for him to help himself, and then sat down with a smile, "May I know the reason for the young friend¡¯s visit?"


    Su Heng briefly described the events of the previous day. When he reached the part about the arrival of the peculiar ship, the expression of the immortal mountain¡¯s elder changed to one of shock.


    "Is this true!?" Zhao Jue¡¯s eyes widened, and he looked at Su Heng with some disbelief.


    The violent explosion that took place in Dragon Abyss last night could be heard as a deep booming sound even from Pan Stone City, located a great distance away.


    Moreover, the vibration felt underfoot was very distinct, causing unease in people¡¯s hearts. Everyone was restless, uncertain about what exactly had happened deep in Dragon Abyss.


    They waited until daylight.


    Some, bold enough, ventured toward the battlefield to investigate.


    What they found was shockingly horrifying: vast expanses of land had melted, lakes had evaporated. Entire mountains were leveled, as though the end of the world had come.


    As for the cause and course of the event, there were numerous conflicting speculations, but all had obvious flaws and could not be taken seriously.


    Zhao Jue, as a senior elder of the Immortal Mountain,


    Was too hasty and didn¡¯t know the ins and outs of the incident.


    However, based on his past experiences, he deduced that the matter was very dangerous.


    He had already issued orders for his disciples and other elders to stay put during this period, not to wander around casually, lest accidents occur.


    Some resources produced within Dragon Abyss


    Represented a golden opportunity for Loose Cultivators to ascend the heavens in one step, worth risking their lives to compete for.


    But for Immortal Mountain, with its extensive operations and wealthy disciples, some resources from Dragon Abyss would be best, but even without extra gains, the impact wouldn¡¯t be significant.


    As long as one had enough talent, following the process of cultivation step by step would lead to a fairly impressive level.


    This was the reason many people were desperate to join the Immortal Sect families.


    However, the sects had very strict requirements for a person¡¯s root bone and spirit insight, and the families were knitted together by bloodlines.


    Joining them and gaining recognition


    Was not an easy task.


    Zhao Jue knew that Su Heng¡¯s strength was extraordinary, but still found it somewhat hard to accept at the moment.


    Having asked a favor, Su Heng didn¡¯t say much else and straightforwardly presented the black metal that he had collected from the battlefield.


    As a senior elder of Immortal Mountain,


    Zhao Jue could be described as having seen much and wide knowledge.


    Looking at the signs of melting on the metal, along with its unique attributes,


    Zhao Jue became seven or eight parts convinced of what Su Heng had just said.


    "Such strength is truly extraordinary and awe-inspiring," spoke Zhao Jue as he gently set down the metal fragment, stroking his beard, feeling a buzzing in his head as if he were unable to quite wrap his mind around it.


    Having been victorious over King Ding Xuan, Zhao Jue had already treated Su Heng with high regard.


    But now, the displayed power once again refreshed his assessment, and he was so young at that. With his worldly experiences, Zhao Jue found himself somewhat uncertain about how to interact and treat him.


    Luckily, over the years, Su Heng¡¯s emotional intelligence had been growing steadily.


    "I come filled with doubts, hoping the senior might offer some clarity," Su Heng stated calmly.


    "Since you¡¯re willing to call me a senior, then I shall address you as young friend," seeing Su Heng¡¯s unstrained manner of speaking, Zhao Jue decided not to dwell on these details.


    "This metal is called ¡¯Death Iron,¡¯" he explained, "possessing the ability to absorb kinetic energy and cut off spirit. Moreover, both its hardness and toughness are quite remarkable. It is an excellent material for forging armor. After tens of thousands of years of persistent mining by Demon Descendants, Death Iron has become extremely scarce in the current Zhou Dynasty."


    "As for the disc-shaped object you encountered, it should be a Moon Shadow class ark battleship."


    "Moon Shadow class?" asked Su Heng with surprise on his face.


    Zhao Jue elucidated, "In the distant past, the Demon Descendants established a brilliant civilization on this land, even exploring the Eternal Heavens to a certain extent. These ark battleships were the tools used for such exploration."


    "Based on size, the military forces they can carry, and the degree of armament,


    These battleships are categorized from highest to lowest into three types: Sun Radiance, Moon Shadow, Star Shine, along with a very special class of battleship known as the Avenger. The first three are meant for exploring the Eternal Heavens. The last, the Avenger class, were built by the Demon Descendants during their time of fleeing and wandering after their downfall."


    Upon hearing this, Su Heng became even more puzzled.


    Just one Moon Shadow class ark battleship was capable of such force.


    The profound legacy of the Demon Descendants was plain to see. This race, with its highly developed martial arts and technology, had enormous potential. Yet what exactly they had experienced in the past that nearly resulted in their extinction at the hands of humans was a mystery.


    One should note that during that period there was a time when humans were enslaved by demons and beasts, surviving only under the protection of divine beasts.


    It was only in the last millennium,


    With the establishment of the Great Zhou Dynasty and the emergence of king-level powerhouses in droves,


    That circumstances began to gradually change, particularly with the ten heavenly expeditions expanding the territory. Even mighty demon gods were suppressed, their heads displayed as trophies, hanging high above the city gates.


    "What exactly happened during that period, and how did humans defeat the Demon Descendants?" Su Heng¡¯s mind was filled with questions, which he did not conceal, asking directly.


    But Zhao Jue did not know the answer to this question either.


    Or perhaps he had some concerns.


    Unwilling to discuss the details with an outsider like Su Heng.


    Zhao Jue merely gave a simple response, "At that time, humans and divine beasts fought side by side, and there was also a group of incomparably powerful beings. Described in ancient texts as ¡¯Saints¡¯ and ¡¯Banished Immortals¡¯, they walked the earth, possessed unfathomable power, and fought across many battlefields, eventually securing victory step by step."


    "But after that, they left, and their teachings were severed."


    "Leaving only a few gravely wounded divine beasts, along with some humans bereft of the protection of the strongest, struggling to survive on this continent."


    "What followed was a dark and turbulent history, but we gradually emerged from those dark times," Zhao Jue said.


    After some thought, Su Heng quickly pinpointed an issue, "Based on your description, these ancestors seem to have been abandoned on this land. Moreover, legacies were extinguished, they scattered, intentionally severing the slightest chance of survival."


    "Perhaps..." Zhao Jue sighed, "That period of history has been deliberately buried, the truth is unknowable."


    Seeing that Zhao Jue was reluctant to discuss the matter further,


    Su Heng didn¡¯t press on.


    There was a second reason for this meeting with Zhao Jue besides resolving doubts.


    "The Origin Essence you gifted last time was extremely effective, I wonder if you still have such a collection?" Su Heng asked amiably, "If possible, I am willing to spend resources to trade and purchase it."

 Chapter 401: 331: Pulling away the tiger skin, clinging tightly to the thigh

    Zhao Jue stroked his own chin beard, his face showing a troubled expression."High-quality origin essence is extremely scarce and can only be obtained when the time and place are right. As for the secondary quality origin essence, although there is still some in the sect, it¡¯s not very useful. Forcing its use could, in fact, be harmful to future cultivation," Zhao Jue explained earnestly.


    He looked up, sizing up Su Heng seriously, and noticed that after consuming the origin essence, there wasn¡¯t much apparent change in his state.


    He was immediately somewhat surprised.


    This meant that Su Heng had an extremely profound foundation, making it even more difficult for him to break through to the Earth Immortal Realm compared to ordinary people.


    Su Heng said, "I am aware of this, but I also have my own solution."


    Zhao Jue saw his resolute gaze and, considering it involved another¡¯s cultivation method, it was indeed hard to inquire further. He did not continue to say much but instead offered generously, "That almost unpolluted high-grade origin essence is quite precious, but the secondary one is much less so in terms of value."


    "If you want it, I can decide to gift you these treasures from the immortal mountain."


    "That seems somewhat inappropriate," Su Heng thought for a moment and said, "Senior has already provided much enlightenment today. I can purchase those origin essences at market price."


    "That¡¯s also fine," Zhao Jue¡¯s face showed a smile as he nodded in agreement.


    Compared to mere giving, S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The interactions between favors and wealth tend to produce a more stable relationship.


    Su Heng, young as he was, already possessed immeasurable cultivation. His prospects were limitless, and he was destined to stir up the winds and clouds. In Zhao Jue¡¯s eyes, he was very much worth investing in and drawing to one¡¯s side. Moreover, viewed as a neutral party or friend, his character was also quite commendable.


    "I will have someone deliver it to your residence at that time, along with a detailed list," Zhao Jue proposed.


    "Alright," Su Heng felt it unnecessary to fuss over these details, nodding in agreement.


    ...


    After leaving Dao Kan Mountain¡¯s station,


    Su Heng went to the market to the west of Pan Shi City to find Shang Mengting.


    Su Heng promised to provide a certain degree of protection to the Shang Family during the opening of Dragon Abyss. In return, aside from a Dragon¡¯s Breath of quite good quality, he would also continuously gain a part of the pure profits from the shop, about half in proportion. ?????¦­¦¯£Â§¦?


    So he said to Shang Mengting, "Help me pay special attention to purchasing origin essence, and deduct the required resources from my share of the profits.


    If that¡¯s not enough, you can come to me, and I¡¯ll cover the difference."


    "Understood," Shang Mengting nodded, taking Su Heng¡¯s request very seriously.


    Although it had only been a few days, to her, it felt like an eternity had passed. When she had first established herself in Pan Shi City, even with the backing of Liuyun Mountain, she could not avoid some troubles in the daily management, in addition to paying a hefty amount of resources as tax.


    While there was still profit to be made, she had to be on tenterhooks every day, fully focused on diligently running the business.


    Enjoy more content from


    But with Su Heng¡¯s name to back her up,


    The situation developed in an entirely different direction.


    In daily operation, there were no longer any dubious cultivators with unknown motives coming to cause trouble.


    And the resources that were paid as tax have been ordered by King Qingyang to be exempted.


    With these two benefits,


    A store of only average size


    Now faintly possessed the largest scale and traffic in Pan Shi City, dealing in vast amounts of resources daily.


    Shang Mengting was a smart person,


    And after successive twists and turns, she had gained some wisdom from the great ups and downs.


    She knew that the current wealth was illusory; without power, she couldn¡¯t hold onto it. Seizing this opportunity to cling to the powerful was the right path. At this moment, Shang Mengting couldn¡¯t help thinking that if she had chosen to stay rather than be set on leaving from the Jiang E region, her situation would have been much better now.


    After taking note of Su Heng¡¯s request, Shang Mengting briefly updated him on the shop¡¯s recent situation.


    Su Heng wasn¡¯t surprised.


    The more ordinary Loose Cultivators, the Shang Family was entirely capable of handling themselves.


    And for the big forces such as the immortal mountain, even if they couldn¡¯t befriend Su Heng, they would still try to avoid offending him as much as possible.


    Don¡¯t mess things up for some small gain, planting a landmine for yourself.


    "If not for Senior, the Shang Family couldn¡¯t have weathered this crisis," Shang Mengting said earnestly. "I can decide that the shop¡¯s profit can give another thirty percent to the young master. We only need twenty percent to recoup our initial investment and maintain the family¡¯s operations in the future."


    There were a few elders managing the shop nearby.


    Upon hearing Shang Mengting¡¯s words, they couldn¡¯t help wanting to speak up.


    But they had seen the scene when Su Heng took action that day, and combined with the various rumors in the market,


    They closed their mouths again.


    Pretending they heard nothing, saw nothing, knew nothing.


    "Mmm... there¡¯s no need for that," Su Heng thought for a moment and chose to decline. Although Dragon Abyss produced many treasures, most of them weren¡¯t appealing given his current state. Like the demon flesh he most needed, those lesser demons didn¡¯t even qualify to be on his table.


    "Alright," Shang Mengting felt somewhat disappointed upon hearing this response.


    After thinking for a while, she made another suggestion, "I can use the profits from the Dragon Abyss to purchase weapons, armor, and healing pills, and then supply them to the immortal sects and families in Jiang E through trade. What do you think of this?"


    "That can be done," Su Heng didn¡¯t refuse this time.


    ...


    Leaving the shop.


    In a bustling, luxurious tavern, Su Heng met with Solban.


    Solban, not yet a hundred years old, was already considered a veteran Earth Immortal. Such a pace of cultivation was top-tier in the world. His accomplishments could be attributed not only to his astonishing natural talent but also to his daily rigorous practice.


    He had just gone through a major battle.


    His injuries healed, Solban planned to return to the Dragon Abyss today for further trials.


    "Keep an eye out for news about the Demon Descendants and the Dragon Tomb," Su Heng said. "Notify me promptly if there¡¯s any definite upheaval."


    "No problem," Solban replied. "As for the primordial essence and the fallen dragon¡¯s breath you need, I¡¯ll also do my best to gather some for you if I hear anything."


    The fallen dragon¡¯s breath also had an effect on strengthening spiritual power.


    However, this substance was excessively rare, and because of the Dragon Key, the competition for it was fierce.


    Obtaining anything in the Dragon Abyss now was difficult; it basically relied on luck.


    "Be careful."


    Su Heng said casually, patting his shoulder as a parting gesture.


    The two then separated.


    ...


    By the time Su Heng returned to the temporary residence he was renting in the city of Pan Shi.


    Two disciples from Dao Kan Mountain, bearing primordial essence, had been waiting patiently. Seeing Su Heng approach from a distant street, their eyes lit up.


    One of the male disciples bowed to Su Heng, "Greetings, Senior Su. These are the items the grand elder sent us to deliver."


    He presented the box he was cradling in both hands with great respect.


    Su Heng reached out to take it, opening the lid.


    Amongst the soft white feathers, there stood several glass vials, like test tubes.


    The highest quality primordial essence was almost pure white and quite viscous. On removing the stopper, one could smell an enchanting special fragrance. The vials here, however, contained varying amounts of impurities, making the colors slightly mottled.


    And with a gentle shake, they seemed like thin honeywater.


    It was clear that the concentration was significantly different as well.


    Fortunately, Su Heng had anticipated this.


    Moreover, the impurities could be filtered out using the corrosion and assimilation rights of the Seed of Destruction, and the difference in concentration could be compensated for with quantity, so there was really nothing to worry about.


    "Not bad," Su Heng said, his gaze pausing briefly within the box, confirming the goods.


    A red light flashed in front of him, and the items he had prepared for trade appeared, levitating in the air, pulled by gravity. Even the slightly inferior primordial essence was quite expensive. Su Heng did not want to take advantage of others on this matter, so the items he brought out were naturally of good quality.


    Among them were the corpses of high-ranking demon monarchs, residues left behind by dead demon gods, and precious materials pillaged from immortal sects, among other items.


    The color drained from the two disciples¡¯ faces.


    Even in death, the aura left by the demon gods, as supreme beings of the eternal heavens, remained potent. The materials from their bodies were top-notch for weapon forging. And even more astonishing was that, at a glance...


    One, two, three, four, five, multiple different demon god auras mixed together.


    The two disciples were not weak in cultivation, but at that moment, they felt dizzy, their eyes spinning like mosquitoes caught in a whirl.


    This elder brother was truly formidable!


    At their age, they would still tremble when slaughtering a pig.


    Yet here was someone treating the demon gods of the eternal heavens like pigs for slaughter, tsk tsk. The gap between people was indeed incomparable and beyond measure.


    Su Heng used a part of his spiritual power to slightly conceal the auras emanating from these materials.


    Only then did the two disciples come back to themselves.


    They hastily took out bags of various sizes from within their clothes, quickly sorted the materials, stuffed them inside, and packed them securely.


    After briskly completing these tasks, they bowed to Su Heng once more, expressing their thanks. At this moment, their gaze towards Su Heng held not only the initial respect but was also tinted with undeniable admiration and awe.


    With their substantial gains, they trotted away.


    Meanwhile, Su Heng returned to the subterranean palace.


    He sat down cross-legged, opening the box before him and taking out a vial that emitted a faint red glow.


    Pop!


    He uncorked it, tilting his head back and swallowing the liquid inside.


    It burned like consuming high-proof alcohol, and as the power within spread, some tissues in his body started to grow uncontrollably, mutating.


    Su Heng knew this was why Zhao Jue said inferior primordial essence should not be consumed directly.


    A moment¡¯s inattention could lead to deviating into madness or even mutating into an irrational monster.


    But Su Heng wasn¡¯t concerned.


    He just hummed softly, mobilizing the Seed of Destruction along with his own powerful accumulation of strength.


    Within a single breath, he suppressed the foreign force completely. His body returned to its original, pure, and indestructible state.

 Chapter 402: 332: The 3rd Form, Dragon Slayer

    The impurities in the reagent were refined by the body, and the spiritual power inside was slowly absorbed.If the spirit of an ordinary Martial Artist is like a robustly growing tree, then Su Heng, because of his strong constitution and profound foundation, his spiritual power is more like a vast and boundless green rainforest. The essence he drank was like the dew and morning light sprinkled from the sky.


    The entire forest was growing, expanding outward, and bursting forth with new vitality.


    Su Heng felt his spiritual power growing.


    Although the growth was slower than the last time he absorbed pure essence, it was undoubtedly going to last longer.


    Spiritual power and the Seed of Destruction are the two cores of the Heavenly Demon State.


    Currently,


    After the integration of the Plague God Seal, the Seed of Destruction had undergone an enhancement.


    The increase in spiritual power was bound to further boost the might of the Heavenly Demon State.


    Moreover, Su Heng had a vague premonition.


    Once the Sword Refining Technique was perfected and the Heavenly Demon State underwent a transformation once again, he should have a rich enough foundation to activate the Heavenly Demon State and Domineering State simultaneously. This form could perhaps be called "Demon Warrior."


    ...


    While Su Heng was in seclusion and cultivating, changes were likewise occurring in the outside world.


    In the depths of the Dragon Abyss.


    The ground suddenly cracked open, leaving the beasts in panic.


    In a lush primeval forest, numerous birds flapped their wings, flying toward the distant sky.


    Boom!


    A dull sound transmission, thick smoke billowed up.


    Then, a pitch-black column of light, as dark as ink, shot up into the sky, accompanied by a dragon¡¯s roar that seemed to traverse through the ages, echoing within the forest.


    A tangible Dragon Power suppressed everything; every creature that heard it, whether human Cultivators or deformed demons of the Dragon Abyss, all felt an immeasurable heavenly might and could not help shivering uncontrollably.


    Those above the Earth Immortal rank fared slightly better, maintaining a composed expression and barely keeping up the demeanor of the strong. Those below the rank of Earth Immortal, whether Heavenly Deceits or monstrous fetuses, collapsed directly to the ground, unable to stand up for a long time. Some Cultivators with weaker mental states were so frightened that they defecated; it was not unprecedented.


    Not far away, atop a large mountain.


    King Qingyang, clad in armor, a curved saber hanging at his waist.


    His face remained expressionless as he watched everything unfold, the so-called Dragon Power was nothing more than a breeze on his face, causing no impact whatsoever.


    A young woman dressed in black, named Qin Yi, followed him. She was pale-skinned and demure looking.


    Her aura carried a hint of mystery.


    She was young.


    But her cultivation was quite impressive; she felt the Dragon Power rolling across the heavens.


    There was no panic on her face, just a flash of admiration, "True dragons, even thousands of years after death, still possess such impressive aura, it¡¯s truly inconceivable. It¡¯s hard to imagine the magnificent and splendid scene when they were alive." ?¨¤?¨¯¦Â¨§?


    "Your Majesty, Your Majesty?" Noticing the strange expression on King Qingyang¡¯s face, Qin Yi couldn¡¯t help expressing her astonishment,


    "Hmm." King Qingyang nodded slightly, withdrawing his gaze.


    "What were you looking at just now?" Qin Yi followed King Qingyang¡¯s gaze, but her line of sight was filled with rolling dust. A crimson chaotic flow erupted from the rift in the immortal heavens, spewing outward. Large patches of soil upheaved, and ancient trees were uprooted. It was a messy sight, making it difficult to discern anything.


    "At that moment, I felt as if I sensed an old friend¡¯s presence," King Qingyang spoke slowly, his face reflecting a contemplative expression.


    "Old friend." Qin Yi stuck out her tongue and said, "Your current situation is not exactly friendly toward the whole world. How could you encounter an ¡¯old friend¡¯ here?"


    "Is that so?" King Qingyang smiled nonchalantly, "I¡¯ve always thought I had a good rapport."


    "You might want to have some self-awareness," Qin Yi retorted.


    "Haha!" King Qingyang laughed heartily, "Let those people think what they like."


    He was carefree and indifferent to others¡¯ opinions. The current Dragon Power was merely an aftershock. Some time was still needed before the Dragon Tomb fully opened.


    Unwilling to continue waiting here, King Qingyang decided to turn around and leave, returning to conserve energy and prepare for the upcoming grand battle.


    ...


    In another valley outside the rift.


    A shadow clad in black, his face masked, was hiding under the shade of the trees.


    His body and presence almost completely blended into the shadows, making it difficult for even a strong person passing by to spot him.


    Normally, even among humans, assassins who are adept at hiding and assassination rarely achieve this level of secrecy.


    Only Demon Descendants.


    With the aid of their Innate Divine Skills and arduous training thereafter.


    Could they achieve such an effect.


    Even so.


    He dared not be the slightest bit careless.


    Only after King Qingyang turned and left did the man in the black mask heave a sigh of relief.


    He took the mask off his own face, deeply gazing into the beam of light bursting from the rift.


    Feeling the ancient Dragon Power contained in the light, a persistent hatred flickered through the violet pupils of the Demon Descendant.


    There were quite a few human strong beings around.


    He dared not linger long.


    After putting the mask back on, he swiftly moved away using the moment everyone was intimidated by the Dragon Power.


    Then, his speed suddenly increased, and his body turned into a streak of black light. Traversing mountains and rivers, he crossed the entire forest. Eventually, he arrived at a desolated woodland to the northwest of the Dragon Abyss and entered a valley.


    Inside, there were temporary defensive installations, and members of his kind patrolled back and forth. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After spending some time verifying his identity and ensuring there were no remaining tracking marks on his body,


    The masked Demon Descendant dashed into a cave before him.


    The environment inside was dim, illuminated only by a few torches placed on the walls.


    The structure was complex, alternating between ascending and descending, much like a three-dimensional maze. In the narrow corridors, many traps and yet-to-be-triggered poison spikes could be seen.


    It was very dangerous.


    Yet, upon entering, the masked Demon Descendant felt as if he were returning to his own home.


    As he breathed a long sigh of relief, his constantly tense muscles slowly relaxed.


    Following the path he remembered, he avoided the traps and quickly reached a spacious cave deeper inside.


    Stalactites hung from the cave ceiling, and in the center, a large bonfire blazed vigorously. Waves of heat surged forward, hitting his face and dispelling the dampness of the mountains.


    The Grand Elder was still dressed in a robe, and he had replaced his staff with a new one, which lay not far from him.


    Before him was a plain stone bed.


    A bloodied young figure lay faced up on it; it was the Hunting Master, Auris.


    He was breathless and no longer bleeding, with his wounds turned outward, displaying a ghastly purple-red, appearing as though he were dead.


    Read exclusive chapters at


    The masked Demon Descendant knew the prowess of this young Hunting Master.


    Of noble lineage and seasoned in battle, he fought fearlessly, like a mad dog.


    Not to mention the inferiors they viewed as lower life forms, even within the Demon Descendants, many feared this Hunting Master.


    Yet now, to see him beaten into this state...


    The masked Demon Descendant suddenly felt his emotions were complex, mixing schadenfreude with a sense of tragic desolation.


    "Bader," the Grand Elder¡¯s voice, weary from a distance, came through, "How did you fare with the task I assigned you?"


    Bader shivered inside.


    Although Auris was arrogant and despotic, the Grand Elder, for the tribe¡¯s cause, commanded respect for his dedicated efforts.


    Kneeling on the ground, he detailed his recent observations and experiences.


    "Is that so?" The Grand Elder¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, his expression somber, "It seems the opening of the Dragon Tomb has come sooner than I anticipated."


    Many preparations needed time, which now seemed troublesome.


    "Go," the Grand Elder waved his hand, saying, "to Kandoze to receive a reward."


    "At your command!" Bader turned into a shadow and silently left.


    The Grand Elder turned and approached the bonfire. In the burning flames were a pair of upward-facing stone hands, shaped like an open lotus. Suspended in the palms was a golden rhombus crystal about the size of a thumb cover.


    He retrieved a metal tweezer from his sleeve and carefully grasped the crystal.


    He studied it carefully, feeling the powerful force contained within.


    In the age-old myth passed down among the Demon Descendants,


    The moment of apocalypse approaches, and the dragon of night and death brings disaster, severing the final lifeline of the sons of gods.


    Drake, riding a lion and an eagle, was also supported by millions.


    He raised light and flame as if lifting the sun, ascending against the flow, nailing the dark dragon to the canopy of night.


    He was the Dragon Slayer, the savior, and the last Light King.


    One of the talents he possessed was the Soul Circuit.


    This talent allowed his heroic spirit to be reborn atop the descendants of the demons in later days.


    Auris, endowed with the same talent and an exceptional lineage, was indeed the best sacrificial vessel for carrying this power. This was why, at the last moment, the Grand Elder was willing to invest at any cost to retrieve Auris¡¯s severely injured, dying body.


    "It¡¯s truly a pity..."


    Looking at Auris on the stone bed, his face contorted and his body bruised,


    The Grand Elder couldn¡¯t help but sigh and shake his head.


    If Auris could continue fighting, enhancing his soul and bloodline while adapting to the remnants of the heroic spirits on the battlefield, then he definitely had the potential to fully unleash the powers of the former Light King, especially since they shared the same talents.


    But now, before Auris¡¯s powers could peak, he met an untimely demise.


    His injuries not only failed to heal but were gradually worsening.


    Furthermore, with the opening of the Dragon Abyss imminent,


    There was no time to wait.


    The Grand Elder, without other options, reluctantly decided to take risks and prematurely implement the plan to transplant the Light King¡¯s left-behind Soul Crystal into Auris.


    He truly regretted it.


    But recalling the former Light King, who could slay even dragons,


    He believed that even if various coincidences did not lead to a complete victory, handling the current situation shouldn¡¯t be too difficult.


    If that failed, then additional arrangements would need to be made.


    With these thoughts,


    The Grand Elder murmured to himself, his face adopting a look of devout sanctity.


    Using the tweezers, he carefully placed the golden crystal on Auris¡¯s cracked brow. Instantly, the crystal shone brightly, and a burst of magnificent power erupted. Amidst a crisp sound, the crystal cracked open and its energy, turned into liquid, poured into Auris¡¯s dying body.


    In a moment, a vibrant vitality burst forth, and Auris¡¯s wounds rapidly healed.


    His eyelashes trembled slightly, and soon, his golden eyes opened.

 Chapter 403: 333: Foolproof Plan, Earth Immortal Realm

    The content in these eyes was hollow, the pupils slightly dilated, devoid of any outward emotional expression.Seeing this, the elder instead let out a small sigh of relief.


    He knew this was because the two souls had begun to merge within this body.


    This process would need a bit more time to complete. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the remaining time,


    The elder didn¡¯t plan to waste it; he prepared to make some other arrangements.


    He retrieved a bottle of glittering dust from a cabinet nearby.


    He poured the dust into the bonfire at the center of the room and silently chanted a spell.


    Bang!


    The flames suddenly shot up over five meters high, causing the shadows cast throughout the room to sway back and forth. A figure, tall and imposing with dark purple skin and dressed in a crisp black military uniform complete with a wide-brimmed hat and exceedingly broad shoulders, appeared before the elder.


    The entire figure stood there.


    From a distance, it gave the impression of an unbreakable fortress wall.


    The oppressive feeling that came forth felt as substantial and intense.


    This figure was named Simmons, the commander of the Moonshade class ark battleship, and he had given the orders to fire and to withdraw.


    In this operation,


    Simmon¡¯s command authority was even above that of the elder.


    The elder first briefly reported on the series of events that had happened recently.


    Then he continued with his general plan, "Auris is severely injured, and with the Dragon Tomb opening ahead of schedule, he probably can¡¯t exert the full power of the Light King as he once did."


    The elder said, "To be safe, I plan to clear out some potential threats in advance."


    "At the very least, ensure they cannot interfere with our plans next."


    Simmons furrowed his brow, "Potential threats."


    "To be precise, the one we encountered before," the elder replied.


    "Being able to withstand the bombardment of the ark¡¯s main cannon and not die does indeed present a problem," Simmons nodded, approving of the elder¡¯s plan.


    "What do you intend to do?"


    Simmons asked, "The opponent has already suffered a loss at our hands once and will be guarded under such circumstances. Even if we deploy the Moonshade battleship again, it¡¯s unlikely to be as effective as before. Although there are still some cards left to play in the ark, now is not the time to use them." ??£Î??¨º?


    The elder replied, "I saw, a while back, in the Dragon Abyss, there were formations and rituals used against the dragons left over from the old days.


    Though many years have passed, plus the wars of old,


    These formations are severely damaged but if mended, they can still exert some of their former power."


    "That¡¯s a good idea," Simmons said, "but how do you plan to lure him here?"


    The elder stretched forward his arm, rolled up his sleeves, and revealed a cluster of black veins crisscrossed with dark red tumors like strings of grapes. The elder¡¯s arm was as thin as a branch, yet these tumors were bright red and massive.


    They continuously writhed as if they had a life of their own.


    It was a sight that made one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    "What is this thing?" Simmons¡¯ eyes narrowed.


    "I don¡¯t know," the elder shook his head, "but I guess, it must be some kind of mark he left on me."


    "Once I leave the concealed ritual, he will sense it."


    "This monster!" Simmons¡¯ face briefly showed a fierce look, cursing harshly.


    "For dealing with enemies, no means are too harsh," the elder soothed then continued, "He uses this mark to track me, I can also use a ruse, to draw him into a trap we¡¯ve set."


    "Will he come?" Simmons wondered.


    Stay tuned to


    The elder confidently said, "He will come. In a way, his character is very similar to Auris. Growing up in favorable conditions, mercilessly annihilating his enemies. The only difference is, he is a true monster, in both strength and talent far more terrifying than Auris."


    Simmons looked into the elder¡¯s calm gaze and sighed softly, "Is this step necessary?"


    He too had seen Su Heng take action from a distance.


    Moreover, the formations left in the Dragon Abyss, after several damages and thousands of years of weathering, although some power remains, restarting them would not be so easy. Even if the elder was extraordinarily skilled in this area, it would be extremely difficult.


    After a brief moment of thought, he realized that the elder¡¯s current action completely disregarded his own life.


    The elder let his arm fall back to his side, the black sleeve covering the string of tumors grown on it.


    "For the continuation of our race, this is a necessary sacrifice."


    He said, "Over the past many years, to return to our ancestral land, I have sacrificed many people. Some willingly, others completely unaware, such as Auris...


    Speaking thus, he glanced at the stone bed.


    In the tribe, Auris was incomparably glorious, and even the elder sometimes tolerated more than usual.


    He thought he was the hope of the tribe¡¯s continuation, a notion not unfounded, but in fact, there was another use for him.


    If Auris knew the truth,


    He probably would not have trained himself as desperately as he had in the past.


    Even at the beginning, with some warmth and reluctance in his heart, as these plans were carried out over so many years, the senior elder¡¯s heart had long turned as hard as iron. At this moment, he simply contemplated the sequence of events and calmly said, "Now is the time for me to make a sacrifice."


    Simmons had worked with the senior elder for many years and knew his personality well.


    At this point, he didn¡¯t try to persuade him further, but simply nodded and said, "I can send you another batch of elite troops. If there¡¯s anything else you need, I will try to accommodate as much as possible."


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Every time chaos looms, there are heroic individuals who stir up storms.


    These people progress rapidly in their cultivation and often encounter remarkable adventures, usually turning peril into safety.


    Such individuals are sometimes called "children of fortune."


    Whether Solban was a child of fortune, Su Heng didn¡¯t know, but this guy definitely had some dumb luck.


    "According to the information previously collected, head to the ancient battlefield. I found two groups fighting over something fiercely, man, their brains were nearly turning into dog brains."


    "I secretly sneaked in there, grabbed the stuff at the very heart of it, and ran."


    "The two groups chased me for quite a distance across the Dragon Abyss, and in the end, I had to hide inside the stomach of a hippo demon before I luckily escaped."


    "Hiss..."


    Solban wore an excited, thrilled expression.


    Smacking his lips, it took him a while to come back to his senses from the memory.


    "Here, this is for you." Solban pulled out a rusty iron box from inside his clothes, placed it on the ground, and pushed it towards Su Heng.


    Su Heng remained in a seated position with his legs crossed, holding the box in his hand.


    Click!


    The lid wasn¡¯t completely open yet.


    A streak of crimson light surged out from the crack.


    The box contained a fallen dragon breath about the size of a chicken egg, which appeared to be slightly better in quality than the one Shang Mengting had given him before.


    "You¡¯ve been troubled this time, but next time you encounter such a situation, make sure to prioritize your own safety first."


    Su Heng looked at the fallen dragon breath in his hand, then at Solban, who was covered in disarray.


    He felt somewhat emotional at that moment.


    Although he had had some followers in the past, they could only handle minor matters.


    Or they were like Li Hongxiu, used as decorative figures by his side, just for show.


    Someone like Solban, who seriously tackled real tasks, was truly the first of his kind he had ever had¡ªcapable and enthusiastic, taking initiative in facing challenges. What leader wouldn¡¯t appreciate such a subordinate?


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, this is nothing." Solban seemed quite open-minded as he explained, "If it comes down to it, just use your name. The two groups are major forces, and with your current high profile, they wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly on such matters."


    "... Right, that makes sense." Su Heng nodded, "But it¡¯s still hard work on your part."


    In terms of the benefits for spiritual power cultivation.


    Fallen dragon breath is three times better than high-quality origin substance.


    The value of such a thing is evident. Even if not intending to compete for the True Dragon Remains, this item is extremely precious.


    Such a small piece of fallen dragon breath, falling into the hands of certain major powers, could possibly signify the birth of an Earth Immortal realm master. In any place, an Earth Immortal would be considered a major pillar of a power.


    Su Heng grasped it firmly and instantly refined it.


    After absorbing a massive amount of origin substance over time, he was already but one step away from a breakthrough.


    With this piece of fallen dragon breath, training the Sword Refining Technique to the tenth level of perfection was a logical next step.


    He slightly closed his eyes, hands encircling the air.


    Rich, intense black energy emanated from his body, carrying the clear sound of clashing swords.


    Streams of dark sword light shot out, spiraling in the air before returning back into Su Heng¡¯s body.


    Hu!


    A long exhalation.


    Su Heng opened his eyes as all the mystical signs around him disappeared.


    He spread his fingers wide open, feeling the power he now possessed.


    All the energy and spiritual power in his body were highly integrated, the next step being to meld his spiritual power into his body to achieve a certain degree of immortality.


    This process sometimes could take a considerably long time.


    For cultivators in this domain.


    Having immortality, even if some critical parts are destroyed, they could regenerate.


    However, immortality is not complete and doesn¡¯t cover the whole body. Just as the golden bell shield has its weak spots, these people also have their own critical spots that cannot heal. Technically, cultivators at this realm could be called Demi-Earth Immortals.


    But in reality, only the martial artist knows their true realm.


    So calling oneself an Earth Immortal isn¡¯t exactly problematic, it¡¯s just a bit of an exaggeration.


    Like the Increases Broad Buddha Su Heng encountered in the Law Temple before, and merchants like Zhao Zhuang he met in Dragon Abyss, are also in this domain.

 Chapter 404: 334: Super Intelligence, Enemies on the Road

    Although Solban¡¯s strength was not as great as Su Heng¡¯s, his realm was higher.Having just sensed a faint aura emitted by Su Heng, Solban could roughly determine the realm Su Heng had reached.


    Solban thought for a moment and said, "This realm mainly involves the accumulation of spiritual power. Without sufficient spiritual power, even if the Cultivation Technique practiced is strong, it is nothing but a castle in the air, unable to unleash its true power."


    Su Heng nodded and asked, "How did you cultivate initially?"


    "The Great Sage regarded me as a flesh vessel for a certain ancient Buddha and provided me with many precious cultivation resources. On one hand, I consumed and assimilated them; on the other, I recited scriptures and adhered to my original heart. If there were any unique secret techniques..."


    Solban answered, "There are many great terrors on Skull Plain, especially on the ancient road leading to Tinara Prairie."


    "Facing those unknown horrors, life-and-death crises.


    Every time, I could feel my physical body and soul merging highly. Although dangerous, progress was rapid, significantly accelerating the digestion of the spiritual elixirs."


    "I see." Solban had cultivated to his current realm in less than a century.


    His summarized experiences were indeed worth referencing.


    Su Heng noted them down.


    Seeing his serious demeanor, Solban, in a joking tone, said, "This method might not be very useful for you. Your physical body is too strong; finding something that poses a threat to you in this world might not be easy."


    "That¡¯s not necessarily true." Su Heng shook his head but thought of that disk-shaped ark warship.


    "Any news of the Demon Descendants recently?"


    "Yes!" Solban¡¯s expression became a bit solemn as he answered, "Recently, many Demon Descendants have emerged from Dragon Abyss, attracting several well-known bounty hunters to come. Even some Loose Cultivators are trying to form teams to hunt them down, able to exchange them for a large amount of resources from the treasure vaults of the Zhou dynasty."


    "But I feel there¡¯s something strange about this." Solban furrowed his brow, "These Demon Descendants have cunning methods, but average strength. It¡¯s like they¡¯re deliberately creating confusion, trying to cover something up."


    "It¡¯s indeed cruel, using their own lives as bait."


    Su Heng also felt it was somewhat troublesome.


    Whether it¡¯s coercive or voluntary, being able to have such organization demonstrates a unity not to be underestimated.


    "Hmm?" Su Heng¡¯s expression suddenly changed as he looked towards the distance.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" asked Solban.


    Su Heng diverted his gaze back, "I just seemed to detect a mark left on that black-robed Demon Descendant."


    Thinking of the abnormal behavior of the Demon Descendants before, Solban said, "This matter is strange and might be a trap. Auris holds a very high status among the Demon Descendants. Since you severely injured him and due to their quest for the Dragon Bones, these people might try everything to harm you before the Dragon Tomb opens." ????§£¨§?


    "Yes, you make a good point." Su Heng nodded but still stood up.


    "Are you still planning to follow?" Solban also stood up, facing the slightly dim sunset. The two stood in a courtyard with lush trees. Solban felt a surge of blood, as if he saw the two of them on a battlefield, clearing thousands of troops, ready for battle.


    "What are you thinking?" Su Heng waved his hand in front of his eyes, "Knowing it¡¯s a trap and still jumping into it, am I that foolish?"


    "Ah?"


    Solban made a puzzled face, "Then what do you plan to do?"


    In fact, if he were facing slightly inferior opponents, Su Heng would have charged forward directly with his super strength. But the Demon Descendants were an ancient race, and he could not guess what strange cards these people still held in their hands.


    Su Heng¡¯s strength had improved once again, but it was best to remain cautious in this matter.


    It was time to utilize his super intelligence.


    "Wendao was established by the strongest foes against the Demon Descendants in ancient times, inheriting similar responsibilities to this day," Su Heng said. "First, gather some information, then report these findings to Wendao and see how they choose to handle it."


    "Great idea!" Solban clapped his hands in approval.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Su Heng set off, merely observing from a distance, careful not to startle the prey.


    Once he confirmed the Demon Descendants¡¯ hideout in Dragon Abyss, he left gracefully. He then went to the Dao Kan Mountain station and met Zhao Jue, presenting him with the information he had gathered. Upon seeing the contents, Zhao Jue¡¯s expression became serious instantly.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the disciples of Dao Kan Mountain started to act.


    The news spread further.


    The other three Wendao also began to make their moves, reacting accordingly.


    As the sun set and night fell, the usually quiet Rock City was suddenly stirred by a piece of news.


    The four great Wendaos had discovered a Demon Descendant outpost in Dragon Abyss.


    A joint bounty was issued.


    Anyone who participated in the upcoming battle would gain a reward.


    Moreover, eliminating a Demon Descendant would yield a considerable reward from Wendao¡¯s hands.


    Dragon Abyss had been open for a while, and although there were still many precious resources waiting to be unearthed, these resources were either in environments too harsh, shrouded in poisonous miasma, or guarded by powerful beasts. Even cultivators of the Earth Immortal Realm would face danger if they tried to mine these resources forcibly.


    Earth Immortals, despite being immortal and immune to conventional damage,


    Once injured, the wounds could penetrate deep into the spirit and were extremely troublesome. The cost of recovery was astonishing.


    In such circumstances,


    Forced mining could very well result in a loss that outweighed the gain.


    Under these circumstances, the bounty issued by Wendao was like a shining gold mine in the dark of night. Hunting Demon Descendants would not only fulfill the bounty and yield payment from Wendao, but could also swap for precious treasures from the royal dynasty¡¯s treasuries, much like what a bounty hunter does.


    One job, two payments.


    Some people couldn¡¯t sit still any longer, their eyes sparkling, their entire being excited.


    They immediately called up their friends, assembled teams, and rushed to the location announced in the bounty.


    The responsibilities of Wendao and the bounty hunters called for no less.


    Moreover, with more or less a herd mentality, some who were originally hesitant saw their peers hastily departing. The eager and competitive demeanor, as if scrambling for treasures, suddenly stirred an itch in their hearts. Fine, let¡¯s follow and see, they thought.


    Perhaps they could take advantage of the chaos to kill one, or snatch a Demon Descendant¡¯s head¡ªthat would mean instant wealth.


    Carrying various kinds of thoughts.


    More and more people were leaving Pan Rock City, until eventually it was as if the whole nest had emerged. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Solban and Su Heng stood on a steep cliff not far outside the city, as the night breeze gently brought bursts of bird calls.


    The two watched the streaks of light rapidly passing through the pitch-black forest below. The sounds of breaking air mixed with the noises of trees being smashed and collapsing created a wave of black smoke rolling along with the booming air waves, making the scene quite magnificent. Many birds and beasts ran around with their tails between their legs, not knowing what madness those calves were up to in the middle of the night.


    "Tsk tsk!" Su Heng was somewhat speechless, "It seems like we¡¯ve stirred up quite a commotion."


    "Damn, it¡¯s really spectacular!" Solban rolled up his sleeves, his face full of eager excitement. Enjoy more content from


    Back when he was a barbarian in Skull Plain, the people of the Great Zhou Dynasty had him pinned to the ground and brutally beat him.


    Now things were different.


    Seeing such a scene full of masters and feeling the slight trembles under his feet, Solban felt truly that these guys were full of martial virtue and he was filled with the impulse to charge forward and fight fiercely!


    "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s follow them and see," Su Heng took a deep breath, feeling a hot breath circling in his chest.


    The elite of the four great immortal mountains, dagger hand, plus so many loose cultivator experts.


    Those Demon Descendants, no matter what traps they set.


    Probably nothing will work.


    Whoosh!


    He made up his mind and no longer hesitated.


    His arms shook tearing through the air in front of him, his body transformed into a streak of black light, shooting forward, and in the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the deep night.


    Solban was initially stunned but quickly reacted, hurriedly speeding up to follow.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    In a secluded valley to the northwest of Dragon Abyss.


    Feeling the slight tremors coming from the ground, the great elder sighed, knowing his arrangement was somewhat flawed.


    His spiritual power was formidable, and even in a cave, he could generally guess what was happening outside. Clearly, the current scene had spiraled out of control and was not part of his plan.


    Flames flickered back and forth in the dimly lit cave.


    At a pitch-dark corner, a series of hurried footsteps were heard.


    The two armored guards stationed by the great elder¡¯s side instinctively raised their long swords, assuming a defensive posture.


    The great elder slightly raised his hand, stopping their actions.


    A figure quickly entered from outside; his body was wounded, blood soaking his tight black clothing making him look quite bedraggled. However, his violet eyes were bright, as if he had resolved to put his life and death aside.


    Bang!


    Bader came before the great elder and knelt on one knee.


    "Those adverse people have surrounded our camp, and the situation is perilous. I possess the talent to mimic your aura, allowing me to create an opportunity for you," he said.


    The great elder calmly said, "Good!"


    He took off his black robe and handed it to Bader.


    Then a guard brought a spare staff, which Bader carefully received.


    The great elder patted Bader on the shoulder, who nodded resolutely. He then draped the black robe over himself, took the staff, and hurriedly left, quickly disappearing into the darkness.


    His tight black attire, and the proliferating flesh on his left arm had been removed, wrapped in bandages. Tiny black and red blood stains continued to seep out, spreading outward.


    The great elder looked around and said, "Let¡¯s go."


    Bang!


    A portal slowly opened in the wall in front of them.


    Several more figures with stern faces emerged from the darkness, following behind the great elder, forming a long line as they left one by one.


    After the great elder passed through the complex, labyrinth-like tunnels.


    He reached the outside world.


    They were now over ten kilometers away on a desolate mountain, with fire blazing behind them, the sounds of fighting and screams continuously reaching them. The innate spiritual power of the Demon Descendants was even stronger than that of humans, with more acute senses and faster reactions. Even from such a distance, the great elder could still faintly hear some of his people¡¯s dying moans.


    The few elite Demon Descendants by his side were full of anger and hate.


    Some even had bulging veins and bloodshot eyes, looking as if they could hardly wait to return to the camp and fight the humans to death.


    The great elder glanced at them and calmly said, "This is meaningless.


    Remember your anger and hatred today, there will be an opportunity. When the day of the end comes, inflict it upon your enemies."


    The few young Demon Descendants gritted their teeth and nodded vigorously.


    The group fell silent again.


    The great elder sighed softly, about to lead the group to continue forward, but suddenly, a cold voice came from the sky.


    "Your enemies are right here, let me see your so-called hatred."


    The great elder stopped abruptly just as he had begun to step forward.


    He sharply looked up, his pupils slightly constricting.


    In the distance, on a dark towering mountain, a huge figure blocked the moonlight, slowly emerging. The man¡¯s disheveled hair fell over his shoulders, and he held a dark spherical object in his robust palm, continuously dripping something downward.


    Upon closer inspection, it was none other than Bader, his limbs removed and molded into a lump.


    His face, mangled and bloody, looked back at the great elder from afar, his lips moving as if he wanted to say something.


    But then¡ªPu!


    With a slight squeeze of Su Heng¡¯s palm, Bader¡¯s body exploded.


    Blown to bits, nothing remained but a mess of flesh.

 Chapter 405: 335: Desperate Struggle of the Ruined Family

    Looking at Bader, who had just exploded on the spot, turning into a pool of shattered bones and flesh.And recalling the opponent¡¯s determined and inexplicable expression when he hastily left not long ago.


    Even though the great elder¡¯s mind was as firm as iron, seeing this cruel scene with his own eyes, there was still a surge of nameless anger rising within him. Even the hand holding the staff unconsciously tightened its grip. Fortunately, he had lived from that glorious era to the present.


    He had experienced countless trials, and his temperament was extraordinary.


    Although the event that occurred was sudden, it was not entirely unexpected.


    The great elder took a deep breath, his expression returning to calm, and he began to rapidly think about the next steps to take.


    Su Heng did not give his enemies any time.


    "The anger and hatred of the weak are not worth mentioning, a pack of yapping, lost dogs, only inviting laughter."


    Su Heng spoke indifferently, "Let me see if you have the strength to talk such big talk before us."


    Bang!


    He took a step forward.


    His huge, burly body directly jumped down from the steep cliff.


    The weight of hundreds of tons, plus the acceleration provided by gravity. Amid the heavy thud, a fierce tremble transmitted through the ground, large pieces of rocks and dust splattering out, obscuring the moonlight, forming a mist of gray fog that dispersed.


    The hem of Su Heng¡¯s robe fluttered in the fierce wind, the surrounding environment was slightly dim and utterly silent, but his eyes emanated faint red lights, as he walked straight towards the great elder.


    "Hah!"


    Two Demon Descendant Samurai, clad in heavy armor and holding tower shields, roared loudly.


    They first smashed their thick and overlapping steel shields onto the ground, kicking up dust, and then charged toward Su Heng like massive bulldozers.


    These two were extremely burly, standing nearly four meters tall with armor included.


    They were roughly comparable in size to a compact Su Heng.


    The difference in size wasn¡¯t substantial.


    But the gap in pure strength was like a chasm.


    Facing the ferocious pincer attack of the two Demon Descendant Samurai, Su Heng didn¡¯t even glance at them, simply extending his arms lightly outward to block. ????????????¡ì


    Bang!


    Two dull sounds came almost simultaneously.


    Overlapping with each other.


    The muscles all over the warriors¡¯ bodies swelled, even the armor on their bodies creaked under strain.


    But no matter how hard they tried, their faces contorted with effort turning purple, they still couldn¡¯t advance an inch. The monster before them was like the depths of a vast ocean, no matter how much force they exerted, Su Heng could always block it steadily with just a sliver more strength, immobilizing them.


    Su Heng extended his arms and suddenly exerted force.


    Crack!


    The part of his palm in contact with the shield burst open a ring of dust.


    Immediately after, the shields caved in, cracks spreading, shattering into pieces. A tremendous force exploded outward, as shards of the dark iron shield shot out, amidst the roiling vigor and billowing smoke.


    Two large hands, like hunting pythons, with a flicker of black light, shot outwards fiercely and pressed against the necks of the two Demon Descendant Samurai.


    His arms swelled with force, his fingers morphing into dragon claws.


    Sputter!


    Together with the outer armor and inner flesh, everything exploded, and a torrent of bright red viscous blood spurted out.


    Two heads were ejected up to a height of several meters.


    They rolled on the ground for a while, finally stopping by the feet of the great elder.


    The fact that these two Demon Descendant Samurai were close bodyguards of the great elder indicated they were not weak in strength.


    Su Heng was delayed by them for about the duration of one breath.


    Beside the great elder there were four more young Demon Descendants, all elite, who spread out immediately, each taking their positions. They had evidently been cooperating for a long time, their auras intermingled, giving off a sense of unity.


    Su Heng looked up at them.


    Among these four, two were warriors, with another being an archer and one an assassin.


    The archer, stationed at the top of a distant hill, was clad in dark, hooded clothes, with a shapely figure, clearly a woman. With the full moon rising behind her, she drew her bow, the moonlight flowing over the arrow vaguely aimed at the temple of Su Heng.


    The other assassin had already vanished, blending into the shadows.


    Su Heng enhanced his perception to the limit but could only faintly sense a trace of his presence.


    This person appeared to have some innate talent related to stealth, further honed by rigorous training.


    But Su Heng hardly cared.


    No matter how well hidden, if one couldn¡¯t break through his defense, it was of no use.


    Moreover, after opening the Descending Yin Domain, every plant within thousands of meters was an extension of his will.


    There was no chance for any covert attacks or hiding.


    It was the remaining two warriors, however, who exuded an aura that somewhat surprised Su Heng.


    The two stood one in front of the other.


    The one at the front had a broad upper body but relatively thin lower limbs.


    At first glance, he appeared somewhat disproportionate.


    His weapons were armguards, one red and one blue, flickering with dark energy patterns.


    He was holding his breath at the moment, center lowering, like a predator on the hunt, his gaze fixed unblinkingly on Su Heng.


    The last person¡¯s weapon was also quite bizarre.


    It was a triple-tailed whip.


    The tails of the whip were metal mechanisms carved into the heads of a pig, a tiger, and a bird, their eyes glowing red and looking lifelike.


    This person was the closest to the great elder, and the aura emanating from his body was also the strongest among the four.


    He seemed even more formidable than Auris, whom they had encountered initially. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It seemed that,


    In the Demon Descendant tribe, Auris¡¯s strength was not considered particularly outstanding.


    The great elder, not hesitating to venture into danger and hastily appearing, also had to take him away for rescue, which must involve some other plans.


    Regardless, the first step is to kill the great elder.


    As for other arising issues, they could all be resolved in due time.


    Bang!


    At that thought,


    Su Heng no longer held back and exerted his full strength.


    "Descending Yin Domain!" he roared, exploding in fury as the Seed of Destruction throbbed dully in his chest cavity.


    His entire body surged with energy, transforming into black smoke that rose into the sky, darkening the heavens. A hair-raising rustling sound came from all around. Underfoot, the grass grew wildly, the soil churned, and a vast expanse of sticky fungal mat spread out and covered everything.


    At the same moment, the great elder¡¯s gaze sharpened.


    His voice boomed like thunder in spring, his body flickering with tiny firefly-like green glows, "Spring arrives, rain arrives, wind arrives!"


    As his words fell,


    Wisps of green light transformed into a spring breeze and gentle rain, fluttering down from the sky.


    Su Heng only felt a chilling coolness skim across his skin, causing all his muscles to quiver slightly.


    "The power of the Seed of Destruction is being suppressed!?" Su Heng¡¯s eyes widened, his pupils contracting as he watched the rolling soil underfoot slowly return to normal, a large amount of plants glowing with green light growing. These lights condensed together, like chains, wrapping around Su Heng¡¯s body.


    The latter felt as if a thin film covered his body.


    The strength within him was locked internally, making it difficult to affect the external environment.


    Moreover, his strength was diminished to a certain degree, as if trapped in a mire, each movement contending against the viscous resistance of the surrounding environment.


    "This is an ancient formation left by our ancestors to combat real dragons," the great elder calmly stated. "You should feel lucky to die under such a formation."


    "Die!?" Su Heng sneered, "You overestimate yourself."


    The great elder also emitted green light from his body. He had the formation patterns inscribed on his own body.


    Now fully activating them,


    The cost was a rapid drain of his own life force.


    Su Heng had a physique as strong as a demonic dragon, practicing to this day with very few rivals, his strength unfathomable.


    And the great elder had lived for thousands of years, enduring various injuries and the wear and tear of long years. Even though he had used some methods to prolong his life, he was now at the end of his life span. Between the two, the inevitable outcome seemed to be that this old man would fall first.


    "The rest is up to you!" the great elder suddenly coughed painfully.


    He instinctively covered his mouth with his hand. Explore stories on


    But still, spots of bright red blood seeped through his fingers, strikingly conspicuous and jarring.


    "We cannot let the great elder¡¯s sacrifice be in vain!" The muscular Demon Descendant with dual arm guards stepped forward, his eyes slightly reddened.


    When Bader died at Su Heng¡¯s hands just now, these people were all surging with anger.


    Finally seizing the opportunity,


    With new grievances and old hatreds combined, they struck with full force.


    Driven by intense emotions, even vaguely feeling an exceeding of their peak, breaking through their limits.


    Bang!


    Su Heng, empty-handed,


    Faced fully armed Demon Descendant warriors.


    But surprisingly, those arm guards, forged from unknown metal, twisted and shattered. Even though his strength was sealed, the pure physical power was so tremendous that it seemed like mountains and tsunamis, rolling forward, crushing everything.


    "Ah!!!"


    The Demon Descendant screamed in agony.


    The palms and arms encased in the arm guards exploded, twisted like pretzels, blood spraying everywhere.


    The intense pain was like a heavy hammer, striking fiercely, causing his vision to suddenly darken. Before he could react, another large hand reached out, grasping his head. Another mutated large hand was swiftly pressed against his shoulder, the dark locked nails piercing into the flesh.


    The gushing blood splattered all over Su Heng¡¯s face, who then grinned, his teeth eerily white, yet his face filled with malevolence.


    "Die!" Su Heng tightened his arm, exerting force.


    He was going to brutally tear the head off the shoulders.


    "Tanali!" The remaining companions screamed, their faces showing shock. They had not expected Su Heng, seemingly trapped like a caged animal, to display such ferocity, which was truly unexpected. They had worked together for many years, reacting very quickly, seizing the opportunity at this moment.


    The assassin leaped from the shadows, perching on Su Heng¡¯s shoulders, his twin daggers tracing arcs before fiercely plunging into the sides of Su Heng¡¯s neck.


    The distant archer¡¯s nocked arrow left the bow, tracing the sky and landing on Su Heng¡¯s temple.


    The remaining warrior lashed out with his long whip.


    Three fierce beast heads,


    With jaws wide open as if alive, tightly clamped onto Su Heng¡¯s left arm, aiming to tear off a piece of flesh!

 Chapter 406: Barehanded Skull Hunting, Dragon Tomb Opens

    Boom!The arrow was sharply embedded with some kind of high-energy crystal.


    With a violent collision, it exploded, rolling up waves of heat in the air.


    The sharp fangs at the end of the whip bit into Su Heng¡¯s arm, piercing the muscle and letting blood seep out.


    The man seemed to be playing the role of a leader or a team captain.


    At this moment, his face turned red, and he yanked fiercely.


    Crack!


    The chains on the whip tightened suddenly.


    The captain clenched his teeth, and his muscles rippled continually. He used all his strength, but the effect was minimal; he barely managed to pull the thick, muscular arm slightly outward.


    The assassin also faced difficulties. Logically speaking, the neck is the most vulnerable part of a body.


    No matter how much one trains, it is hard to strengthen this area particularly.


    In the wild.


    When a wild beast hunts. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It targets the prey¡¯s neck, almost an instinct engraved in memory.


    However, at this moment, he drove his two daggers down hard. They merely left two insignificant white spots on the creature¡¯s neck, slightly indented. It seemed they hadn¡¯t even pierced through the true skin layer. What kind of creature was this, still restricted in condition?


    The assassin was astounded.


    Unwilling to believe it, his hands created afterimages in the air, stabbing down continuously.


    But after trying dozens of times, a crisp "crack" sounded, and the daggers broke and flew outward, leaving only slight red marks.


    And within the blink of an eye, the injury healed.


    It seemed as if nothing had happened at all.


    "...", the Demon Descendant assassin was somewhat taken aback.


    In his belt behind his back, he whipped out two spare weapons.


    However, before he could mount another attack, Su Heng had already grown impatient.


    "Roar!"


    A beast-like roar burst out, a deep voice came, "Game over."


    Boom, boom!


    The sound of bones grinding and blood boiling was like a volcanic eruption. Su Heng¡¯s body, tightly held in place, began to expand, bulge, and his muscles transformed into dark armor. Rows of sharp bone spurs grew outward, and radiating crystals bubbled up along his spine. ??N?????¨ºs


    Su Heng¡¯s mouth also protruded outward, transforming into a terrifying, bloody maw.


    It suddenly opened wide, dragging streams of sticky white saliva with its sharp teeth.


    The Demon Descendant still using his remaining intact arm struggled, punching Su Heng¡¯s abdomen one after another.


    But then he saw Su Heng¡¯s body rapidly grow taller, like a robust tree flourishing.


    His mind didn¡¯t react at once.


    Looking up.


    He saw a great bloody mouth roaring open, rapidly enlarging in his field of vision.


    This was no small matter; even with his rich combat experience, he seldom encountered such terrifying scenes.


    At that moment, his legs went weak from fear.


    In his terror, he struggled desperately, trying to flee.


    However, after Su Heng had returned to his true form, his strength also surged dramatically. The standstill they had managed until now was suddenly broken.


    The Demon Descendant felt his body lift off the ground, light as air.


    Then pain shot through him.


    That bloody maw had clamped down on his shoulder, hot blood spurting out, dyeing half his body crimson.


    Then Su Heng pressed down on the outside of his shoulder. His teeth clenched and unyielding, the muscles on his neck tightened, and he violently shook his head.


    Spurt!


    Under the bright moonlight, a spray of blood flew through the air.


    The Demon Descendant didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream before his body was violently ripped in half.


    Witnessing this brutal scene, the remaining demons shuddered.


    Among them the captain, with the quickest reaction, sensing dread. This creature¡¯s physical body was too powerful, and fighting it hand-to-hand was like a rabbit challenging a bear¡ªwith absolutely no chance.


    He could only seize the moment to widen the distance, then look for an opportunity.


    Swish!


    With a flick of his wrist, the whip loosened.


    The captain tapped the ground with his toes, his body turning into a fading shadow, attempting to flee outward.


    But after getting back to his true form, Su Heng was enhanced in every aspect. He immediately saw through the captain¡¯s intentions and reached out a grabbing hand. His fingers closed together, firm against the whip in his grasp. The captain, full of panic, reacted a beat too slowly to release the whip, his momentum abruptly halted, pinned in place.


    Just in that moment, life and death were divided.


    By the time he sensed something wrong and looked up, he saw a huge foot coming down with a huge shadow, crashing down hard.


    Bang!


    The captain¡¯s form disappeared in an instant.


    A pit appeared in his place, blood spurting forth.


    The strongest among them, the captain, was squashed into a meat patty, lying on Su Heng¡¯s body. The Demon Descendant assassin left on Su Heng was utterly terrified. His arm slackened, ready to leave. But as his second heart beat, spikes on his spine shot out a streak of blue-purple lightning.


    The assassin¡¯s body was instantly scorched black, a blinding white light flickering, faintly revealing his skeleton inside.


    He spat out a ring of smoke, eyes rolling back as he fell downwards.


    Once he slightly regained consciousness.


    He saw a huge dark hand reaching out, grabbing onto his body.


    Crack!


    With ferocious force like wringing a towel.


    The assassin was directly split in half, globs of blood and flesh squeezing out through the fingers.


    Among them, only the distant archer remained. A kilometer distance, for cultivators like them, was merely a step away. She didn¡¯t choose to flee but instead stood under the bright moon, bow drawn and arrow set, a series of arrows with flaming tails striking Su Heng¡¯s body, exploding one after another.


    Su Heng did not dodge or avoid, but just steadily advanced step by step.


    Ice bursting, flames, thunderbolts... an array of lights flashing and intertwining, with fog billowing around, yet Su Heng¡¯s speed remained undiminished.


    A huge shadow and blood-red eyes, like death gradually closing in.


    Whoosh!


    By the time Su Heng reached the archer.


    She extended her hand to wipe, and the last arrow in the quiver was just being shot out.


    Her expression unchanged, she lunged forward in a bow stance, her arms forcefully transforming the longbow into a curved blade, heavily striking down towards Su Heng¡¯s chest.


    Boom!


    A gigantic hand descended from the sky.


    The longbow, archer, along with the mountain beneath them, all blasted into pieces.


    Amidst the billowing dust, only Su Heng¡¯s towering black silhouette stepped forward, with a pitch-black plume of smoke soaring into the sky behind him.


    At this point, Su Heng was able to use some of his strength, indicating that the elder had reached a state of exhaustion. Su Heng¡¯s shoulder flickered, transforming his towering body into a pitch-black rainbow light, appearing right in front of the elder.


    By then, the elder had completely become a bag of bones.


    His deeply sunken eyes were bloodshot.


    All the flesh and fat on his body seemed to have been sucked dry, creating a deeply unsettling appearance.


    He struggled to hold his scepter, giving it a thrust downward, about to channel the sealed force into the ground.


    Su Heng reacted swiftly, catching it in his grasp.


    Bang!


    The force was directly detonated.


    The scale armor on Su Heng¡¯s hand was blown away, flesh evaporated, revealing metallic-looking bones directly exposed to the air.


    "It¡¯s somewhat similar to the power of that ark battleship," Su Heng looked down, meticulously feeling the tingling pain emanating from his wound.


    Hiss!


    His palm emitted a great amount of smoke.


    The newly grown nerves and blood vessels visibly intertwined and covered up, quickly fully recuperating.


    As for the elder in front of him, he had already been torn to pieces in the explosion.


    ...


    Auris was not in this squadron.


    After dealing with the elder, Su Heng did not stay but teleported to a distant Demon Descendant camp.


    The battle in this valley was also nearing an end, the remaining Demon Descendants were surrounded by layers of human cultivators, now merely fighting a desperate battle. Just stepping into it, Su Heng keenly sensed that there seemed to be some formation power hidden among the surrounding mountains.


    Su Heng guessed that these formations were probably similar to the one used by the elder just now, only much stronger in both power and range.


    If one were to venture into it alone.


    Add on the continuous bombardments by the Moonshade battleship, it might indeed be quite awkward.


    However, there were also experts within Immortal Mountain, and these formations were damaged. Some crucial points had steel nails as thick as large trees inserted into them, forcibly disrupting them.


    Su Heng looked down from a high position, overlooking the entire battlefield, and quickly spotted Solban¡¯s figure in the crowd.


    This guy was quite cunning. Relying on his fast movement technique and agile reactions, he moved through the battlefield like a fish swimming through water, taking advantage of the chaos to launch surprise attacks and seize heads.


    He had reaped a considerable bounty, with seven or eight Demon Descendant heads hanging from his belt.


    But the battlefield was in total chaos.


    Not only were the Demon Descendants chasing him, but a group of human Martial Artists were also cursively shouting, relentlessly pursuing him from behind.


    Opponents, who should have been sworn enemies, were actually able to cooperate briefly.


    It was indeed a strange sight.


    Su Heng also saw Zhao Jue, an elder from Dao Kan Mountain, engaged in combat with a Demon Descendant Samurai who was as fat as a mountain of flesh.


    Zhao Jue, holding a broadsword in his hand and dressed in a white robe with a flowing beard, exhibited an air of an experienced veteran.


    The Demon Descendant Samurai wielded a Wolf Fang Club and was covered in wounds. His back skin was ripped open with dozens of arrows and darts like weapons sticking out.


    He was already in a desperate situation, using a solely aggressive style of fighting, desperately trying to drag Zhao Jue down with him before dying.


    Bang!


    Su Heng had some questions to ask, and decided to make his move at that moment.


    He threw a punch that directly penetrated the chest of the obese Demon Descendant. From back to front, including the heart, spine, and half a lung, all were shattered into dust, turning into a fine powder. Thick fresh blood flowed down from the wound.


    Zhao Jue also blocked the Wolf Fang Club held by the Demon Descendant and drew a flintlock firearm from his embrace.


    Guns existed in this world, some even capable of shooting continuously.


    But like the pistol-style one that Zhao Jue held, Su Heng had never seen it before. It was loaded with some unknown bullets, possessing remarkable power.


    With a "bang", half of the Demon Descendant¡¯s head was blown away.


    "It seems that the young friend¡¯s operation is going smoothly," Zhao Jue let out a breath on the barrel of the gun and tucked it in his embrace.


    Currently smiling, he took the initiative to greet him. Before the action, the two had communicated, and he knew the rough plan of Su Heng¡¯s operation.


    "Hmm," Su Heng nodded, then asked, "Have you seen any trace of Auris here?"


    "No," Zhao Jue shook his head slightly, his expression becoming more serious, "However, the Immortal Mountain Elders found some undestroyed documents in the camp. It is mentioned that Auris seems to be the vessel of a powerful being who perished in the Dragon Slaying War."


    "Now that Auris has disappeared, the Demon Descendants¡¯ plan might have already succeeded," Zhao Jue cautioned, "You must be careful in your next actions." Discover more stories at


    Even a true dragon, severely injured and greatly weakened, remains among the most supreme mythical creatures.


    For Martial Artists who are weaker in cultivation, standing before such a creature is daunting. The weight represented by the term ¡¯Dragon Slayer¡¯ is beyond words.


    "I understand," Su Heng nodded.


    He was about to speak, but suddenly felt a fierce heat emanating from his chest.


    Su Heng stretched his hand into his robe and pulled out the blood-colored Dragon Key, which was emitting bright light, with a beam as straight as a thin thread, extending towards the depths of the night sky.


    There, a blood-red beam of light soared into the sky with a black true dragon phantom spiraling upward. The sky first gathered wind and clouds into a vortex. Then, a vast dragon¡¯s roar, carrying with it a sandstorm and mixed with heart-shaking intense Dragon Power, swept across all directions, rolling violently towards them.


    Su Heng took a deep breath, feeling the ancient power contained in the dragon¡¯s roar.


    He could clearly feel that all three hearts in his chest were beating fiercely, his blood surging, sending a wave of excitement flushing through his body.


    No need to say more.


    This was a sign that the Dragon Tomb was fully opening.

 Chapter 407: 337: Benefiting as a Bystander, Meeting King Qingyang

    Although Dao Kan Mountain sent people to come, they did not take the competition for the Dragon Remains too seriously.Because Dao Kan Mountain was already the strongest among the four immortal mountains, and had numerous disciples. If they obtained the Dragon Remains, they would further expand their strength. In these increasingly chaotic times, it was very likely that they would become a target for others.


    The immortal mountain was aloof from worldly affairs, and did not harbor ambitions to dominate the world.


    Continuing their legacy and ensuring that the Demon Descendants did not mount a large-scale counterattack.


    These matters were their top priority.


    This battlefield gathered many powerhouses. Apart from the Dragon Key on Su Heng¡¯s body shining brightly, there were also flashes of blood-red light on several other people.


    However, the light quickly disappeared, concealed by a secret technique, and its owner became stealthy without a trace.


    Zhao Jue glanced thoughtfully to the side.


    He withdrew his gaze and refocused on Su Heng, saying, "Auris must be the soul vessel of a powerful Demon Descendant. There is also a sizable elite force of Demon Descendants hidden in the Dragon Abyss. The opening of the Dragon Tomb makes the current situation very complex.


    Remember to keep some strength in reserve, lest others sit back and reap the fisherman¡¯s bounty."


    Su Heng nodded, "I understand."


    He clasped his fists toward Zhao Jue, and then nodded to Solban in the distance, greeting him.


    Bang!


    Su Heng leaped into the air.


    The ground beneath his feet burst open, and his body transformed into a streak of black light soaring into the sky.


    The valley was not far from the opening site of the Dragon Tomb, and with Su Heng¡¯s extraordinary leg strength, he quickly arrived at the scene.


    A gale faced him, mixed with sand and gravel.


    The surroundings were shrouded in gray, with visibility so low one could not see their own hand in front of their face, the environment extremely harsh.


    This place had once been a forest surrounded by mountains and rivers, but now it was reduced to a barren land, with only the vague outlines of some rocky mountains remaining.


    A figure in black cloth emerged from behind a rocky mountain, a bulky man with muscles crisscrossing his face. His chest was bare, exposing a bunch of black and messy body hair. Over his shoulder, he carried a massive mace, smeared with the flesh and skin of what seemed like a recently killed unfortunate victim.


    This man, standing over three meters tall, was followed by two companions of normal height, whose auras were inconspicuous.


    Treasure tempts the heart, let alone that of a legendary true dragon.


    It was definitely worth gambling one¡¯s life for.


    This group was confident in their strength, only believing their luck to be poor for not having obtained a Dragon Key. Hence, they were waiting here to see if there was something to be gained. By their looks, more than one person had already encountered misfortune here. But facing Su Heng, they were doomed.


    "Stop!" the man in black roared thunderously, his hair and beard bristling with anger.


    He had clearly cultivated some kind of roaring technique. His voice, mixed with force, caused ripples in the void as it rolled towards Su Heng.


    The clothes on Su Heng¡¯s body trembled.


    Bang!


    At the same time the man in black spoke.


    The robust man in hemp clothes on the left suddenly raised his hand and threw a blue flying knife at Su Heng.


    To the right of the man in black was a middle-aged swordsman with a black cloth over his face.


    Seizing the opportunity, with a clang, his sword left its sheath. His body almost turned into a shadow as his sword, starting from below, slashed upwards towards Su Heng¡¯s left waist. The coordination of these three was remarkably tacit; this combined strike not only effectively blocked the space but also delivered a very sharp killing blow. ????¦Á??§£¨§S


    Any average Martial Artist would have been in dire straits from this combined assault. And whether it was the flying knife or the sword, both were coated with a highly precious Spiritual poison capable of inhibiting the undying nature of Earth Immortals.


    Faced with the ambush, Su Heng did not dodge or evade.


    Instead, a thought flashed through his mind, and tens of thousands of tons of gravity suddenly converged together.


    The flying knife was first fixed in midair, and then with a crack, it twisted and deformed, quickly turning into a lump of twisted scrap metal. Utterly destroyed and discarded on the ground like trash. The swordsman¡¯s face flashed with a bad premonition, and he tried to pull back, but his body was like stuck in a quagmire, unable to move.


    Bang!


    Su Heng¡¯s toe touched the ground, and his body shot out explosively.


    Even without doing anything else, the weight of hundreds of tons, muscles denser than metal, combined with the sudden burst of speed, made his body a divine weapon made for slaughter.


    Splat!


    Just being grazed by his arm,


    The body of the man was torn to pieces, his head flying high, with a face frozen in terror and despair.


    The man had the undying nature of an Earth Immortal, but it was not cultivated throughout his whole body. In terms of realm, he was far inferior to the current Su Heng. The injury he now suffered far exceeded his limits of healing. After writhing in agony on the ground for a while, he quickly stopped moving and met his end.


    The butcher-like man in black faced Su Heng¡¯s edge directly.


    The flesh on his cheeks twitched slightly; this place with its Yin Wind was gloomy and the environment terribly harsh. Especially in the swirling sandstorm mixed with the overpowering Dragon Power, perception was obscured. It was only when Su Heng approached did he recognize the identity of his adversary, and his heart sank.


    But this man was also tough; at the crucial moment, he neither submitted nor fled.


    He swung his mace high and brought it crashing down on Su Heng¡¯s head.


    Boom!


    Su Heng¡¯s figure flashed, applying the secret technique of swift movement.


    As he evaded the strike by creating afterimages, he stuck close to the man in black, his face expressionless, as his broad palm lightly touched the chest of the man in black. The man in black felt as if his heart was clenched in Su Heng¡¯s hand, his whole body numbed, and cold sweat incessantly seeped out.


    He still maintained the posture of holding up his warhammer high, but he had no strength to bring it down.


    "Boom!"


    Su Heng merely imitated the sound lightly.


    But to the man in black, it felt as if he truly died, scared to a heart-stopping halt.


    His face turned ashen, and the tense muscles on his body suddenly relaxed. His spirit was thoroughly crushed, his mouth opened as he yearned to beg for mercy. But at this moment a surge of vigorous force suddenly filled his body, shattering his internal organs and cutting off his vitality, leaving only a flopping, slack mass of flesh on the ground.


    Having dealt with the leader among the three, there was only the middle-aged man who had used the concealed weapons and had rough hands and feet left.


    He shuddered.


    He dropped the two flying knives he held onto the ground and turned to run.


    Su Heng glanced at the wolf-toothed hammer at his feet, hooked it with his toe to lift it, then kicked forcefully. The hammer shot out like a bullet, and with a miserable scream, the man was sliced into two halves. His torso lunged forward, still struggling, dragging a long trail of blood as he crawled, but gradually losing strength.


    There were some spectators around, originally harboring malicious intentions, but upon seeing the scene before them, they left without another word.


    Since the opening of the Dragon Abyss,


    Those who were able to obtain a Dragon Key and firmly hold onto it,


    There were no weaklings among these people.


    It was only the dim environment, which obscured their senses, that gave them the audacity to take risks.


    After dealing with the highway robbers, he continued on his way. The Dragon Power mixed with the chaotic aura from the realm of immortality altered the entire mountainous environment. The surroundings were hazy, and at a glance, it seemed as if walking in any direction would be the same. Su Heng¡¯s spiritual power was already quite strong, but here it was still inadequate, making it difficult to discern directions.


    At this time, the Dragon Key came into play.


    The patterns on it changed, vaguely forming an abstract arrow shape.


    No matter which way he went, the arrow pointed in the same direction. Su Heng quickened his pace and soon in the wilderness discovered a dark red fissure over ten meters high.


    Dragon Power, like something substantial, emanated from it, turning into scarlet flashing thunder. The sound was like the sky collapsing, deafening. The aura seeping out from the fissure was ancient and decayed, as if some catastrophe had occurred within this secret realm over the numerous years, its specifics unfathomable.


    Su Heng had long since made up his mind.


    So he simply took out the Dragon Key, briefly confirming the direction was correct, and then without any hesitation, stepped forward. Facing the sky full of scarlet lightning, he entered the narrow fissure before him.


    Void!


    Su Heng¡¯s body was like suspended in the deep sea.


    The space around him was a hazy gray, with no air, no tangible matter.


    He knew he had entered the realm of immortality once again. The environment within the realm of immortality was mysterious and complex, filled with many indescribable wonders, like bizarre dreams projected into reality, forming not-quite-real entities. But this was just a small part, with the vast majority of it being an empty expanse, eerily quiet to the point of madness.


    Su Heng had anticipated the current situation.


    He was not panicked but took out the Dragon Key from his bosom.


    The power contained within the fallen dragon¡¯s breath boiled, hot to the touch. Su Heng gripped it with his five fingers, applying just a bit of force.


    Crack!


    The indestructible Dragon Key was crushed by Su Heng.


    The remaining power burst out, enveloping his entire body.


    A force of attraction suddenly came, dragging Su Heng¡¯s body forward. In his field of vision, an elliptical, leaky, irregular bubble rapidly enlarged within Su Heng¡¯s sight.


    Boom!


    The sound like glass shattering rang out beside his ear.


    His vision first went dark, followed by a sense of weightlessness. Su Heng was like a meteor falling from the sky, dragging a long tail of flame, before heavily landing onto the ground.


    Finally, there was a feeling of solid ground under his feet, but this broken realm still had no air remaining.


    Su Heng¡¯s life had evolved to a certain level.


    Especially after merging the hearts of the golden crow and the Seed of Destruction, the surging heat coursing through his body could support him in extremely harsh environments for a long time. He just stayed in place for a moment, quickly adapting to the peculiar environment here.


    Below his feet was a path extending outward, the surrounding fog hazy, barely revealing some raised hills.


    There was no air, no light. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This secret realm had no life force, and aside from rocks and dust, there was nothing else.


    Su Heng followed the path forward, the mist gradually dispersing, revealing at the end a rising cliff. Atop the cliff stood a tall, middle-aged man with a beard on his lower jaw. The man was exceptionally charming, holding a green halberd in his left hand, and his right shoulder was draped with a piece of armor.


    He wore a face of joy, like a worthy opponent had been met. He leaped down from the towering cliff in a single step, his fiery red cape fluttering behind him.

 Chapter 408: 338: The Gentleman’s Agreement, Refining the Dragon’s Body

    King Qingyang!If not for last time, in Panshi City, from a distance and only our gazes meeting,


    This would be Su Heng¡¯s first true encounter with King Qingyang. Though it was their first meeting, Su Heng had a favorable impression of King Qingyang. On one hand, it was due to the other¡¯s willingness to expend effort and courage to pave a way for many martial artists on Hunxi Mountain.


    On the other hand,


    It was because the Panshi City established by King Qingyang indeed provided Su Heng with many conveniences in his cultivation.


    Even with formidable personal strength, gathering resources across the vast expanse of Dragon Abyss


    Was a difficult task, and it was inefficient.


    However, if one could establish a system,


    And stand at the upper echelons of this pyramid, a steady stream of resources would continuously flow upward.


    Compared to the laborious task of mining,


    This method was infinitely more efficient, and in no way hindered cultivation.


    Therefore, although they had never met, Su Heng held a certain degree of respect for the senior King Qingyang.


    Of course, respect is respect,


    But Su Heng was determined to obtain the Dragon Corpse, and that was not something he was willing to concede.


    However, meeting King Qingyang here was somewhat unexpected. After some thought, Su Heng roughly understood the other¡¯s intentions, "You came here first, and purposely waited for me?"


    "Exactly," King Qingyang said, nodding with a smile.


    "You should have experienced the issue with the Demon Descendants," King Qingyang continued looking at Su Heng, "Although I do not know their plans, I can guess the moment they are waiting for. We both see the Dragon Corpse as a must-have. But it would be unwise to engage in a life-and-death struggle here."


    "So..." Su Heng asked thoughtfully.


    "Let¡¯s make a gentleman¡¯s agreement, a single strike to determine the victor. The winner advances while the loser withdraws and leaves," proposed King Qingyang. ?????§§????


    "Agreed,"


    After thinking it over seriously, Su Heng said, "Since you proposed this, you may attack first."


    "Very well!" King Qingyang laughed heartily.


    Initiating the attack could seize the initiative, but it also made it easy for the opponent to discern a feint from a real attack and defend accordingly.


    However, this influence wasn¡¯t significant; in the end, it still depended on one¡¯s own strength. Both were confident in their abilities, so the order of attack wasn¡¯t of much concern.


    "Be careful, young friend!" With that, King Qingyang suddenly let out a long howl to the heavens. The dull, gray fog within the shattered secret realm dispersed in an instant. Surrounding mountains trembled; countless pebbles rolled down steep slopes, resulting in a continuous rumbling.


    Su Heng lifted his gaze to the sky.


    He watched as streaks of blue light from all directions converged in the high heavens, vast and majestic, like a long river. Then it grew even more intense, exuding a supremely noble and fervent purple aura. These beams of light merged into a sea of clouds, illuminating all directions, dazzlingly brilliant.


    King Qingyang, born a hunter in the mountains, took his life oath Zhang Qizhen.


    The reason he had such a title was that when he fought with all his might, the Dharma Realm light around him was immeasurable, and from afar, it resembled a blue sun hanging high. Wherever the light reached, demons were scattered, and hundreds of ghosts fled, with all evil spirits reduced to dust.


    And now, with King Qingyang attacking with full force, his Dharma Realm manifested. It was no longer blue but an even more intense purple sun.


    It seemed that over the years, his cultivation had made further progress.


    "I have a pearl that illuminates mountains and rivers!" King Qingyang¡¯s chant echoed as he applied force, and the bronze-handled halberd heavily hit the ground with a bang.


    With a jolt of his arms, he spread them wide.


    The purple sun from the sky slanted down, directly plunging into his body.


    King Qingyang¡¯s already towering figure grew even taller. Layers of purple light swirled around him and eventually condensed into tangible Divine Martial Armor. The armor looked semi-transparent and seemed to be crafted from purple glaze divine iron, with clouds of flame entwined around the shoulders.


    He pulled the halberd that was stuck in the ground, holding it in his hands, and took a step forward. To Su Heng, it truly had the style of a god descending to earth.


    Moreover, the manifestation of a cultivator¡¯s Dharma Realm is the condensation of spirit, energy, and soul.


    Now that the Dharma Realm had merged with his physical body, his aura instantly more than doubled. A fierce wind, mixed with scorching waves of heat, was rushing towards Su Heng. Even from a distance, Su Heng felt an unbearable sense of scorching pain.


    "Impressive cultivation!" Su Heng¡¯s eyes shone with a trace of admiration.


    He had fought against experts of the Dharma Realm before, but to cultivate one¡¯s Dharma Realm to such an extent and wield it as if it were an extension of one¡¯s limbs was indeed a first for him.


    Facing a heavenly king of this form, Su Heng did not dare to be careless. First, he reverted to his normal state, then spread his dragon wings to enter the Domineering State. Simultaneously, the three hearts in his chest accelerated, like three fully powered engines, rapidly driving him to his peak condition.


    "A single strike will decide the outcome!" King Qingyang had a sense of martial honor. Seeing Su Heng elevate to his peak condition, he gave a slight nod as a sign of acknowledgment, then his expression turned stern.


    Swish!


    He lunged forward, his body becoming a blurred shadow, reaching the ultimate velocity.


    In his hands, the halberd swung down with the force of a mountain-splitting axe, hurtling towards the crown of Su Heng¡¯s head.


    Their physique, cultivation level, and spiritual power, having transformed to the extreme, made minor techniques nearly useless.


    Only real and solid power could secure victory in such a confrontation.


    Boom!


    Su Heng crossed his arms in front of him to block.


    The moment the two forces connected, they exploded in a grand sound like that of a tolling bell.


    A crisp cracking sound came from Su Heng¡¯s body, and he sank slightly as the ground beneath him cracked open, with half his body plunging into the earth. His arms also went numb, scales shattered, and from within, pale golden blood flowed. It was rare for someone to break through Su Heng¡¯s defenses with pure strength alone.


    But such an injury wasn¡¯t serious. Su Heng shrugged his shoulders, shaking off the sudden colossal force that assailed him.


    Then, with power starting from his feet and coursing through his whole body, he suddenly raised his arms. King Qingyang, clearly outmatched in stature and strength, was in the air without leverage. His long halberd was knocked away in one stroke, and Su Heng seized the opportunity to reach for King Qingyang¡¯s chest. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A strong pulling force became a whirlpool, drawing dust from all directions into a swirling long dragon.


    Even King Qingyang¡¯s figure was fixed in midair.


    Yet, this seemingly certain heavy strike grabbed at nothing but air. There was another transformation on King Qingyang¡¯s body; he "poofed" and dispersed, turning into a vast purple fire curtain that ballooned in the wind, enveloping Su Heng from all sides, like a massive furnace, trapping him within.


    Fire dragons swirled around, air twisted, thick smoke billowed upwards, and the temperature soared rapidly, making Su Heng¡¯s dark silhouette blurred against the firelight.


    "Huu!" Su Heng exhaled a ring of black smoke from his mouth.


    This flame was a condensation of force and spirit, and Su Heng couldn¡¯t fully defend against it. His whole body was in excruciating pain, his scales melting away like candle wax.


    But the more this happened, the more exhilarated Su Heng became. Not many had been his match in cultivation thus far, and King Qingyang was one of them. This battle was memorable, to be savored in detail later.


    "It¡¯s just a pity, still just a bit short," Su Heng lamented. This slight distance was the difference between victory and defeat.


    Bang!


    As his second heart beat, high thermal energy flooded his entire body.


    Crimson golden pathways lit up like the tide, dazzling beams of golden light burst out like swords.


    The fiercely spinning purple fire dragons suddenly froze midair, pierced by blades formed from the radiating torrent, their mouths letting out agonized roars. Then, the highly compressed force within Su Heng¡¯s body exploded at once with a "boom", shattering the heavens and the earth.


    Waves of black force surged up and down, sweeping across, instantly bursting through King Qingyang¡¯s blockade.


    Bang!


    All the purple flames disappeared.


    King Qingyang stumbled, pale-faced as he stepped out from the void.


    "I concede," Su Heng said, his body bearing serious injuries but his aura still peaking.


    But King Qingyang was visibly weakened.


    The victor between the two was decided, and as per their earlier agreement, King Qingyang would no longer take part in the contest for the dragon remains.


    "A true hero from youth indeed," King Qingyang sighed with slight reluctance. To reach the realm of kings in cultivation, one needed to step over countless cultivators¡¯ bones. They were all supremely confident in their own strength until they faced a real defeat.


    Some couldn¡¯t recover from that while others learned and grew stronger, stepping into a new realm.


    King Qingyang was open-minded; he quickly adjusted his mindset and said to Su Heng, "I admit defeat and will keep my promise to leave."


    "Next, I will track down the Demon Descendants and act as your protector. I hope you can obtain the dragon remains and be the last one to laugh," King Qingyang said, bowing to Su Heng with a serious and solemn look.


    "Take care," Su Heng replied.


    "There¡¯s one more thing I need to remind you of," King Qingyang said earnestly. "Before the Dragon Tomb was fully opened and a crack tore open in this world, I vaguely saw Dingxuan King¡¯s shadow in the Eternal Heaven."


    "Dingxuan King!?" Su Heng frowned slightly.


    Although they hadn¡¯t found the body, for him to survive after being seriously injured and hit by Su Heng¡¯s Fusion Breath was somewhat unbelievable.


    "He might be dead, but what he turned into after death could be more dangerous," said King Qingyang, unable to fully explain the mysteries of Eternal Heaven, an old realm of kings. He simply warned, "The opening of the Dragon Tomb attracts not only powerful individuals from Dragon Abyss but also strange existences from Eternal Heaven. Be extremely cautious."


    "Understood," Su Heng nodded, taking note of this information.


    King Qingyang had nothing more to say.


    He waved his hand and left with a flair.


    Meanwhile, Su Heng turned and walked around the cliff edge, continuing on his way until he came to a large excavated wilderness. It was a huge pit a hundred kilometers in diameter, with cracks spreading everywhere, various poisonous gases escaping, and deeper areas bubbling with magma.


    In the center of the pit, a colossal creature a kilometer long lay prostrate.


    With a snake¡¯s body, deer¡¯s horns, eagle¡¯s claws, and ox¡¯s ears, its scales were black as night. Even after lying dead for thousands of years, the aura it emitted remained terrifyingly boundless.


    The surrounding void twisted, lightning flashed, and terrifying life forces swept outwards, as if breathing. Each fluctuation was accompanied by the trembling ground, churning magma, and screeching poisonous mists spewing outwards.


    "Huh!" Su Heng took a deep breath to calm his excitement.


    With a forceful jump, he leaped up and landed steadily on the black dragon. He felt a connection, an affinity due to the fusion with Dragon Marrow. Having only merged a portion of Dragon Marrow, even to this day, it significantly benefited Su Heng in combat.


    If he could fully absorb and assimilate the entire dragon¡¯s corpse, his life essence would undoubtedly rise to an incredibly terrifying level.

 Chapter 409: 339: The Transformation of the World, Digestion and Absorption

    Bright moonlight, a ruined valley.A delicate-looking youth named Auris sat on a huge black stone, a few strands of hair on his forehead stirring in the wind, his figure slightly slender, his eyes glinting with a faint golden luster. He sighed softly, his expression vaguely listless.


    "Has Dukaluo already died?" Auris asked softly, looking at the pits and fragments of bone on the ground.


    Before him, there appeared to be no one around, but as his words fell, a "boom" of firelight burst forth, and a burly figure in military attire emerged.


    This person was the Great General Simmons, who had previously been in contact with the Great Elder.


    Simmons glanced at the ground with a somber expression before answering in a low voice, "He wanted to clear the obstacles for you but failed, and now he is reduced to bones. However, it might be a relief for him, as dying on his ancestral land is a dream for many of the elderly."


    Dukaluo was the Great Elder¡¯s nickname.


    However, with the passage of time and with the Great Elder occupying a high position, not many people knew this name.


    "When I left that year, he was still a teenager. I thought I could see him and have a familiar face to talk to upon my return... but it turns out..." Auris shook his head and asked, "Who killed him?"


    "The number one martial artist of the Jiang E martial path, Su Heng," Simmons replied.


    He extended his hand forward and swiped through the air, creating an invisible wave of spiritual energy that twisted the air and finally formed a somewhat ethereal image.


    The image depicted the upper body apparition of Su Heng.


    At that moment, he stood on a hillside, his body dark and massive, holding a bloody remnant of a demon descendant. Coupled with his lofty demeanor and indifferent gaze that seemed to look down upon everything, even the hastily conjured image bore an oppressive aura.


    "I do not like this man," Auris commented after a glance, "He reminds me of the enemies I faced in the past."


    The image disappeared, and Auris¡¯s gaze returned to the present.


    He looked at Simmons and asked calmly, "What were you doing when Dukaluo was fighting the enemy?"


    Even in the face of this renowned ancient hero, Simmons maintained a dignified expression, slightly bowing his head as he answered gravely, "My lord, I have my own mission to fulfill, and the moment for me to act has not yet arrived."


    "Moment?" Auris did not seem satisfied with the response.


    Simmons¡¯s shoulders gave a light shake, and a large cloud of black smoke billowed from his body. The smoke obscured the moonlight and expanded outward, forming a falling curtain of haze. Within the illusionary flames, rows of elite samurai clad in heavy armor, each wielding long halberds, appeared behind Simmons.


    Their numbers were well over a thousand, their auras unified as one.


    Gathered together in such a fashion, they evoked a feeling of an invasion as swift as the wind and as unmovable as a mountain.


    Even to those with no knowledge of military affairs, a simple glance was enough to recognize the elite nature of these troops. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Auris¡¯s pupils narrowed slightly.


    Such an army, even if placed in that tumultuous era, represented a formidable force not to be underestimated. It possessed the capability to create significant impacts in a pivotal battle, potentially reversing the tide of war. ????????¨¨????


    Then from within the haze came a rumbling, thunderous sound, and the disc-shaped warship that once confronted Su Heng emerged. Two smaller ships flanked it, orbiting like satellites around a planet. However, the scene was somewhat obscured by the hazy smoke and dim light, making the specifics hard to distinguish.


    "This is my determination," Simmons declared, "I must ensure that this power can be wielded at a crucial moment. Our goal is not merely to eradicate the remnants of that accursed dragon but also to retake the Dragon Abyss and reunite the scattered demon descendant tribes that have been apart for four thousand seven hundred years."


    As he spoke,


    His voice grew involuntarily louder, his eyes flickering with a captivating light.


    Simmons severed the connection with the beings behind him, and the eager restlessness disappeared.


    He looked at Auris without reservation.


    The watchfulness and scrutiny on Auris¡¯s face faded somewhat, replaced by a degree of appreciation.


    "You have done well to reach this stage despite the tribe¡¯s dispersion and decline," he commented, "If those old companions could see today¡¯s scene, I believe they would not regret the sacrifices they made in the past."


    Among the demon descendant tribe, many powerful figures were present,


    Including the spirit consciousness within Auris¡¯s body, the Light King, Drake.


    With their power, if they wished to depart, all they had to do was dive into the fissure leading to the realm of immortality, beyond any pursuit. They chose to stay and fight to the death for the continued existence of their people, to give the weaker members a chance to flee the crisis aboard ark warships.


    "My soul is severely fragmented, and I cannot maintain this state for long." Auris looked up at the moon and asked, "What do you need me to do?"


    "Ensure that the remains of the cursed dragon do not fall into enemy hands," Simmons replied without hesitation, decisively.


    "All right!" Auris nodded.


    He had an innate confidence about him, as if his promise would surely be kept.


    Simmons continued, "In the Dragon Abyss, there are two human powerhouses who warrant special attention."


    "One is Su Heng, whom you have already seen."


    "The other is King Qingyang; he breached the seal, allowing a large number of human cultivators to flood into the Dragon Abyss."


    Speaking of King Qingyang.


    Simmons¡¯s tone subtly revealed a gritting of teeth.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for King Qingyang¡¯s meddling, even with the considerable commotion caused by the opening of Dragon Tomb, there wouldn¡¯t have been nearly as many people present. A few loose cultivators here and there didn¡¯t bother Simmons any more than bugs on the ground.


    But once their numbers increased...


    They became a force of great destructive power, a threat that could not be ignored.


    Simmons felt an immense pressure from these people, not to mention the immortals from the mountains and the hired hands behind them.


    Simmons briefly introduced Su Heng and King Qingyang¡¯s martial arts characteristics and past exploits. Then, raising his hand, he displayed King Qingyang¡¯s portrait in the same manner to him.


    Auris said, "I understand."


    He exerted a slight force under his feet and light as a feather, hopped down from the rock.


    He took two steps forward, at first a bit stiff, as if just awakened and not quite familiar with his current body. But Auris¡¯s movements quickly became agile, and with a light leap, his figure transformed into a ray of rainbow light and disappeared into the dark depths.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Within the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm.


    Su Heng leaped down from the distant mountains and landed in the basin, on top of the colossal ink dragon corpse.


    Even in death, the ink dragon exuded an aura so strong that it could be described as heaven-scaling and brimming with deadly energy. Ordinary martial artists couldn¡¯t even come close without having their souls shattered, inevitably leaving no bones behind.


    Even with a physique like Su Heng, when he landed on the remnants of the ink dragon,


    He felt a slight sting, grazing his skin. One could only imagine how terrifying such a creature would be on the battlefield¡ªas apocalyptic as the end of days itself¡ªable to move mountains, seas, and obliterate a city in an instant.


    Yet such a powerful true dragon was covered in wounds.


    Dragon scales exploded, flesh peeled back, sinews snapped, and some wounds were so deep that the bone was visible. Among its flesh were embedded crossbow arrows and blades.


    And around the wounds were signs of healing. As a divine beast, the true dragon¡¯s vitality was extraordinarily tenacious, but even so, it was beyond recovery. Weakened by various means continuously, it met its end with a final blow.


    King Qingyang and Zhao Jue had both mentioned the schemes of the Demon Descendants, in addition to the vanishing ark battleship.


    Although Su Heng successfully reached the deepest part of Dragon Tomb.


    At this moment, a hint of urgency crept into his heart, so after a quick inspection of his surroundings, Su Heng started to prepare.


    Because of fissures in the ground, there was air here. But it was filled with sulfur and intense poison. Su Heng took a deep breath, feeling instantly invigorated as his lungs gradually warmed up. The body of the ink dragon extended over a kilometer, and any one of its wounds was large enough to fit Su Heng¡¯s entire body.


    He sat cross-legged in front of the largest blood pit, which corresponded to the location of the seven inches¡ªthe heart of the true dragon. It could be presumed that this was the strike that ended the life of the true dragon.


    Inside Su Heng, three hearts beat in turn while the power of the Seed of Destruction spread outward.


    He then fully activated his Bright Sun Divine Skill and the Flesh Furnace talent.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng opened his mouth wide to inhale.


    A stream of crimson light burst out from the wound, melding into Su Heng¡¯s body and being rapidly transformed and absorbed.


    Owing to Su Heng¡¯s unique physique and the changes brought about by his long-term fusion with Dragon Marrow, his ability to absorb and digest Dragon Blood was exceptionally strong. Nearly as soon as these pieces of flesh reached Su Heng¡¯s gaping mouth, the muscles and organs in his abdomen began to wriggle and assimilate them into nutrients.


    Certain minuscule molecules that contained the mystic power of the divine beast spread outwards, bringing transformation while converging into the marrow of Su Heng¡¯s spine, bursting with vigorous vitality.


    As layer upon layer of the true dragon¡¯s flesh was digested and devoured,


    Su Heng felt an intense heat throughout his body. His body shook and numerous sharp, black spines pierced through his robe, shredding it to pieces.


    He instinctively transformed into his true form, which brought him much relief. As the golden light flashed on his scales and lightning streaked across, the shadow of Su Heng¡¯s figure swelled, growing even larger.


    By then, the flesh surrounding the wound had been completely devoured by Su Heng.


    The inner organs were exposed, and on the heart, as huge and red as a fireball, was a golden spear glowing with golden light. Forged from an unknown material, ancient runes were inscribed along its shaft.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze sharpened slightly as he reached out to pull the spear, intending to take it back for his collection.


    But at that moment, the runes on the spear sequentially lit up. In an instant, a dazzling gold light burst forth, blindingly bright like a little sun, radiating searing majesty. The spear flew out steadily, spun in the air, and was finally caught by a rather delicate palm.

 Chapter 410: 340: No Mediocre Person under a Renowned Name

    The owner of the palm was a young man who appeared to be in his twenties.


    That face.


    To Su Heng, it felt both estranged and familiar.


    He felt familiar because they had crossed paths before. This person was none other than Auris, the young Hunting Master and sworn enemy of Solban.


    Yet, what made him a stranger was not just the look in his eyes, but also the aura emanating from Auris. It had transformed into a distinctly different and unnervingly formidable presence.


    Considering previous speculations, Su Heng gave it some thought and realized that although the Great Elder had perished, the plan had ultimately succeeded. That mysterious, most powerful Demon Descendant had somehow been summoned using Auris¡¯s body as a vessel.


    Su Heng stood atop the dead dragon¡¯s carcass, lightning cascading behind him like a waterfall.


    First, he looked down at the horrifying, radially scorched wound on the dragon¡¯s heart. Then, following the spear to Auris¡¯s face, Su Heng immediately understood, "It seems that in that battle of the past, it was you who dealt the final blow."


    "Since you know I am the Dragon Slayer, why not kneel and beg for mercy?" Auris was also sizing up Su Heng, speaking in a joking tone, "My mission this time is only to bring back the carcass of this damned dragon. Maybe, I might soften my heart and spare your life."


    "Hahaha!" Su Heng laughed heartily, ferociously exclaiming, "Do you think that¡¯s possible?"


    "Don¡¯t say that you¡¯re just a lonely ghost now, even if your true body were to descend, what¡¯s there to fear? I, Su Heng, have trained till now, never knowing defeat, and today¡¯s affair is just another splendid stretch on my martial path to the heavens."


    "Enough talk!"


    Su Heng extended his hand forward, beckoning Auris with his fingers, "Let¡¯s see what abilities the once-heroic soul of a Demon Descendant truly possesses."


    Boom!


    Although he spoke boastfully,


    He never delayed in his actions, not hesitating for a moment.


    Su Heng first pushed the power of the Seed of Destruction to its limit and then merged it with the Furnace of Flesh and Blood. From a distance, with Su Heng at the center, within a thousand meters all around, the entire space was filled with dense, crimson lightning.


    With each breath, a great deal of the dragon¡¯s essence and flesh turned into surging vital energy, constantly refined and devoured by Su Heng.


    On one hand, intense battle against a formidable enemy.


    On the other, devouring to counter the overwhelming Dragon Power radiating from the body of the real dragon.


    For Su Heng, this was no easy task but, as time passed and vast quantities of Dragon Blood and flesh were absorbed, his advantage grew like a rolling snowball, eventually becoming an anthropomorphic rampage dragon.


    At that point, not to mention facing just a mere remnant soul before Su Heng,


    Even if the Light King Drake at his peak were brought forward, whether he could win was still a matter of debate.


    Feeling the extraordinary aura emanating from Su Heng, Auris¡¯s hair billowed as his eyes grew sharp. He quickly entered the battle state, quickly identifying the crux of the problem. It seemed the situation was much more difficult than he had expected, and he needed to dispatch Su Heng as soon as possible. ?????£Î????


    Thinking of the Elder annihilated without a trace, and Simmons¡¯s resolute gaze,


    Auris gripped his spear, whispering, "I can¡¯t let these children down either."


    The golden Dragon Slayer spear seemed to possess a kind of intelligence. At that moment, a ¡¯clang¡¯ echoed sharply as its light brightened and spread outward. Su Heng¡¯s black and red malevolent energy surged like a high tide, but at that moment, it was held at bay by a forcefully opened pure land, unable to shake it.


    With the spear in hand,


    Auris felt as if he were back in the days when, surrounded by people, he became like a scorching sun and battled the Destructive Demon Dragon.


    "Come, fight!" Auris shouted, "Light!"


    He lunged forward, his body burning like pure, lustrous glass, with every strand of hair turning into brilliant white gold.


    Midway, Auris thrust his spear forward.


    Off in the distance, on the dragon remains,


    Su Heng felt an unprecedented sense of crisis crashing down, his black and red pupils shrinking rapidly. Even though he pushed his senses to the limit, the spear¡¯s speed, quick as a flash, left him no chance to dodge.


    Instinctively, Su Heng slightly turned his shoulder aside.


    Thud!


    A splash of blood appeared.


    Su Heng¡¯s robust, muscular arm was severed from the shoulder, flying high off carrying a large clump of blood.


    The blood splattered across Su Heng¡¯s jet-black, fierce face, on the corners of his bared, fang-toothed mouth, and on the twitching veins by his eyes and his disheveled hair. He first felt an unprecedented stinging sensation, and then exhilaration surged up in his chest like a tidal wave.


    Thump!


    A loud noise erupted as Su Heng¡¯s undying nature took effect.


    The severed arm reappeared in a flash, returning to its place, and the wounds on his body healed instantly.


    But the blood on Su Heng¡¯s face did not disappear, making his already hideous features look even more terrifying.


    "Hahaha, indeed no reputation ever falls short of the truth." Su Heng grinned wide, roaring as dense, black sinews spread from his neck, crawling over his chin and across his face.


    In the backlight of the scarlet lightning, the figure was entirely cloaked in darkness, casting a shadow that spread outwards endlessly, obscuring everything with an air of swallowing the world whole.


    The laughter, like thunder, echoed in Auris¡¯s ears, making him feel as if his internal organs were trembling slightly.


    A wave of nausea and discomfort surged up.


    His expression darkened.


    This body had still not undergone a complete transformation; to him, it seemed too fragile.


    With a great responsibility upon him, he could not afford to hold back in the slightest. His recent attack had been with his full strength, but it hadn¡¯t achieved the expected effect. Judging by Su Heng¡¯s robust appearance, it was probably not even a minor injury. And as time passed, the battle would only get harder.


    With this thought, an urgent feeling surged in Auris¡¯s heart.


    Your journey continues at


    Bang!


    But just as he was slightly distracted¡ª


    A cold voice suddenly rang in his ear, "Your mind is in disarray, what are you thinking?"


    Auris¡¯s heart skipped a beat, a bad premonition instantly rising. He quickly gathered his thoughts and looked up, only to see darkness all around, the black fog created by the authority of the Seed of Destruction mixed with Su Heng¡¯s overwhelmingly powerful energy.


    "Hahaha!" A rolling laugh came through, reverberating everywhere, making it impossible to discern Su Heng¡¯s exact location.


    Whoosh!


    A chill came from behind Auris.


    With his martial artist¡¯s instinct honed through numerous battles, he spun around without hesitation.


    A face with a fierce smile abruptly appeared before Auris, mere three meters away, almost as if it was right in his face. Su Heng¡¯s left hand was raised high, the beating of his heart visible, a golden light extending along his chest into the palm of his hand, forming a blazing sun.


    "You too, take my punch!"


    Boom!


    Ten thousands of tons of mighty strength sealed the surroundings, a domineering punch thundering down on him.


    Auris¡¯s eyes split with anger, as he could only hastily lift his long spear to block. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The punch landed heavily on the shaft of the spear, unleashing its power with an explosive force. Auris felt numerous fiery lances violently bursting into his body, the air distorting and heating up. The skin on his body facing Su Heng began to visibly char and sizzle.


    Then the mighty force erupted, piercing through his entire body. Auris¡¯s body arched like a shrimp, transformed into a streak of light, and slammed heavily into the rocky wall at the far end of the crater.


    Boom!


    The whole scorched earth quaked with that terrifying punch, dust billowing. Countless heavy boulders exploded outward, tumbling to the ground.


    Auris lay deeply buried under the boulders, his body turned to char.


    Apart from some Demon Descendants with special talents, most of them did not possess the Earth Immortals¡¯ undying nature. Although Auris was exceptionally talented, he was no exception. His physical constitution was substantially stronger than martial artists of the same realm; thus, after taking a full-force punch from Su Heng, he was still breathing.


    But that was all.


    His injuries were severe, and despite Auris doing his utmost to recover, the effects were minimal.


    However, just as he was about to resort to using the Secret Technique at all costs and tap into his potential, a vigorous life force suddenly came through, like a heavenly rain falling onto his withered body.


    Auris first was surprised, then overjoyed.


    This life force came from the long spear in his hands, a weapon that had accompanied Auris through countless battles, with both their wills intertwined. Moreover, having remained on a dragon¡¯s heart for an age, it had absorbed a substantial amount of real Dragon Blood, and now it was being stimulated, conveying to Auris¡¯s body.


    Boom!


    His injuries visibly and swiftly recovered, and then his aura burst forth, stronger than before.


    The rubble on his body exploded, and he leaped out from the rolling dust and smoke.


    At that moment, Su Heng was fully absorbing the flesh and blood of the true dragon, feeling that something chaotic and strange seemed to be awakening within the dragon¡¯s body, and it was resisting him. This distraction somewhat slowed down Su Heng¡¯s absorption rate.


    Before he could understand the cause of the problem, he heard a loud noise coming from behind him in the distance.


    A golden light shot up like a sword, somewhat blinding.


    Auris¡¯s figure reappeared on the battlefield in peak condition, which was somewhat unexpected to Su Heng.


    Faced with issues on both sides, he found the situation rather troublesome. However, there were priorities in every situation, and among all his problems, Su Heng thought Auris posed the greatest threat, deciding to deal with him first.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze settled on Auris and soon noticed something.


    "So it¡¯s this long spear," said Su Heng, shaking his head coldly, "Well, it¡¯s just a matter of one more punch. You won¡¯t have any chance this time."


    "Then let¡¯s see about that!" With the long spear compensating for the weakness of his physique, Auris¡¯s gaze was fierce, his confidence surging. He believed even if he couldn¡¯t exert his full power, he would not be weaker than his enemy, able to resolve the trouble here and once again pave the way for his descendants.


    Su Heng took a deep breath, his aura skyrocketing in an instant, golden light illuminating, and he threw another punch forward.


    Auris, refusing to be outdone, met the challenge head-on. Seen from above, the two were like two accelerating golden lights colliding, leaving the world behind in a split second, accompanied by thunderous flashes, colliding over the cracked and charred earth in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 411: 341: Landlord’s Friendship, Attributes Maxed Out

    Boom!


    From the sky above, the two figures were merely two faint golden lines colliding together, not particularly noticeable on the vast, dark land.


    Yet the fluctuations they caused were astounding.


    The ground first violently caved in, then cracked open, with immense spiderweb-like fissures twisting and spreading, as beams of blinding golden light mixed with magma and fire surged out. The golden shockwaves, like rapidly expanding fireballs, swept across, flattening the mountains and rock walls lining their path.


    The violently shaking heavens also cracked, resembling shattered glass, as chaotic energy from the Longevity Heavens permeated from outside, turning the entire sky into a doomsday-like crimson.


    Outside the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm, there were two eyeball-shaped crystal beacons. These beacons gathered some of the information from the battlefield and transmitted it to the distant Ark battleships. The Demon Descendant technicians on the Ark battleships deciphered and transcribed this information before sending it to Simmons on the surface of Dragon Abyss.


    Simmons was currently in a weed-overgrown ruinous city.


    He stood on the wide, dilapidated street as the wind blew from the distant towering buildings, causing his cape to flutter up and down.


    He lowered his arms.


    Simmons¡¯s face wore an ugly expression.


    Auris had failed to complete his transformation, and his relatively frail body ultimately impacted the performance of the Light King Drake¡¯s power.


    Moreover, the strength displayed by Su Heng was chilling, something Simmons had never anticipated in his plans. Remembering how the opponent had withstood the bombardment of the moon shadow battleship¡¯s main cannon in the wilderness, only suffering minor injuries, Simmons felt a surge of acidity in his teeth.


    "Monster!" Simmons muttered softly.


    Moreover, according to the images transmitted back by the beacons, Su Heng¡¯s strength seemed to have increased significantly in just a few days.


    In such a situation, they absolutely could not let the opponent acquire the dragon remains again.


    Otherwise,


    Their plan would be completely ruined.


    There would be hardly any chance for a turnaround. For this matter, they had prepared for too long and made too many sacrifices. To end up with such an outcome was something Simmons absolutely could not accept. He thought for a moment, decided to first remove the greatest threat, and then proceed with the subsequent plan. ????¦¡?§à¦Â§§£Ó


    "Prepare to withdraw!" Simmons gave the order with a wave of his hand.


    Behind him stood two rows of fully armed Demon Descendant elites, who did not question but silently executed Simmons¡¯s commands.


    Hum!


    The virtual shadow of the disc battleship appeared in mid-air.


    A beam of white light descended on Simmons and the people around him.


    Concentric waves of air surged outward, kicking up the dust on the ground and causing the surrounding weeds to continuously ripple outward.


    A gentle pulling force tugged at their bodies, pulling them upward, back to the battleship. But just as Simmons¡¯s feet left the ground, a faint cyan firelight boomed. The light quickly dimmed, the pulling force vanished, and Simmons landed steadily on the ground.


    He frowned slightly, sensing a tremendous threat from behind and abruptly turned around.


    "King Qingyang!?"


    Suddenly, behind him on the tower,


    A middle-aged man holding a long halberd, with a beard under his chin and a noble and elegant appearance, was looking down at this group of people from above. A bright full moon was rising behind him, casting a bright silver-white layer on him.


    "It is always a pleasure to greet a friend from afar," King Qingyang said with a smile, "Since you¡¯ve come from afar, why not visit my residence and allow me to show some hospitality as your host?"


    "Host¡¯s hospitality?" Simmons¡¯s face suddenly darkened, clenching his fists, "This is our homeland."


    King Qingyang just smiled and did not waste words arguing.


    Simmons was furious, but he was somewhat startled internally. In his plans, King Qingyang should be fighting Su Heng to the death in the Dragon Tomb at this time. How could he have suddenly appeared here? They had struggled so hard to pave the way to Dragon Abyss, and now they were just steps away from success; are you giving that up?


    Has the moral standard of humanity really improved this much? That really shouldn¡¯t be!


    Simmons¡¯s mind raced with a brainstorm.


    This guy¡¯s capabilities had been acknowledged by the Light King, making him significantly formidable, and after some self-doubt, Simmons quickly noticed some clues. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although King Qingyang appeared confident and elegant, with a relaxed and confident demeanor, there was actually a sense of falseness about his aura; he couldn¡¯t even maintain his peak condition and was obviously suffering from a severe injury, merely putting on a strong front in front of him.


    With Auris severely injured, the Great Elder perishing, Su Heng emerging unexpectedly... with all these incidents occurring within just a few days, Simmons was already seething with anger inside.


    Now, seeing the severely wounded King Qingyang still daring to bluff in front of him, it was evident he didn¡¯t take Simmons seriously.


    He suddenly felt anger surging up, his built-up rage in his chest seemed to explode.


    Crackle!


    His muscles burst forth, as he ripped off his military uniform.


    With a casual lift, the black cloak-style military uniform was swept up by the wind, flying into the sky. Beneath, his muscular body dressed in battle gear, covered in scars, was exposed. Simmons shook his head, his trapezius muscles bulging, his face full of ferocity as he stepped towards where King Qingyang was.


    "Since you wish to die so badly, I¡¯ll take care of you first!"


    Bang!


    The ground beneath Simmons¡¯s feet exploded suddenly.


    The powerful shockwave turned the hard ground into undulating waves, collapsing rows of trees and buildings on both sides, with billowing dust stirring upwards. As the dense smoke tore apart, Simmons¡¯s huge figure cast a shadow, appearing in front of King Qingyang.


    King Qingyang frowned slightly, also feeling a tremendous pressure emanating from Simmons.


    He dared not be careless, his body¡¯s energy quickly transformed into a blue flame, enveloping him, and then expanded outward, forming a domain of purity.


    At this moment, he pushed forward with a wide-open palm.


    The two collided solidly, the shockwave instantly sweeping across the entire city. Read the latest on


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Inside the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm, Su Heng and Auris exchanged hundreds of rounds back and forth.


    With the Dragon Slaying Spear in hand, Auris was able to regain some ground. However, Su Heng continuously absorbed the essence from dragon remains during the battle, while simultaneously retracting the part of his spiritual power used to suppress the dragon remains.


    Both of their strengths grew during the fight.


    But Su Heng¡¯s power grew faster, further widening the gap between them.


    Bang!


    Another intense collision occurred.


    Auris felt a fierce and unyielding force coming, causing the spear in his hand to tremble. Both of his arms went numb, and blood splashed out from the split skin of his palm. Life force was still emanating from the spear, but due to prolonged extraction, it inevitably slowed down.


    Auris¡¯s injuries did not recover immediately, causing a momentary stiffness, a slight flaw appearing in his otherwise fluid movements.


    Although it lasted less than a moment, Auris quickly adjusted his posture.


    But a sense of dread surged in his heart, his heart sinking rapidly.


    Indeed, as he feared.


    Boom!


    Su Heng launched another punch, golden light exploding.


    Auris¡¯s defensive lapse was captured, his disadvantage widened, leaving him completely exposed.


    "It¡¯s over!" Su Heng suddenly sneered, dazing Auris with the intensity.


    Immediately, a dark, scaly hand shot forward, fingers splayed, grabbing viciously onto Auris¡¯s neck. Auris¡¯s face turned purple, his bones creaking. While he reached to grasp Su Heng¡¯s fingers, he stabbed the Dragon Slaying Spear into Su Heng, creating bleeding pits.


    This weapon was indeed a rare Divine Weapon.


    In front of it, Su Heng¡¯s pride in his iron body seemed as fragile as paper.


    However, his huge body, apart from having incredibly high defense, also had an unfathomable amount of health and an extremely fast recovery rate. If Su Heng were a final boss in a game design, he would definitely make players curse the game designer¡¯s ancestors.


    Focused on absorbing the dragon remains to end the fight quickly, Su Heng did not mind trading blows with Auris.


    After all, he was losing blood, but Auris was losing his life.


    Not giving Auris any opportunity for last words, Su Heng forcefully clenched his jaw, his shoulder muscles swelling down his arms, veins popping like intertwined dark iron chains. Unleashing immense strength, Auris¡¯s head burst open, disappearing into thin air.


    Blood gushed out, splattering all over Su Heng¡¯s face.


    In his final moments, Auris chose not to give up but rather infused all his life force and spiritual power into his spear. The spear glowed brightly, like a brilliant golden sun appearing on the battlefield, its metal turning into a special kind of translucent glass.


    Just like thousands of years ago when the Light King, surrounded by his followers, nailed the dragon to the night sky.


    It was as if history was repeating itself, the spear thrusting upwards towards Su Heng¡¯s throat.


    Boom!


    And in mid-air, that force explosively detonated.


    The spear shifted from a pinpoint to an area effect, countless metal fragments mixed with rolling tides bursting forth. Su Heng was too close, and he had not anticipated that Auris could launch such a terrifying strike after death.


    Su Heng endured most of the power contained in this spear.


    Fragments burst from the spear, enveloped in shimmering light, passing through Su Heng¡¯s body like bullets from a shotgun. At the last moment, Su Heng could only instinctively duck down, crossing his arms to protect his vital head, while simultaneously biting down on the spear tip targeting his throat.


    Puff puff puff puff puff!


    Su Heng¡¯s massive dark body was perforated by spear fragments.


    Arms, shoulders, hips, chest¡­ his body suddenly bore hundreds of through-and-through wounds. Due to the tremendous speed of those fragments, they created massive cavities inside, further amplifying the lethal effect.

 Chapter 412: Such Reasoning, Qiong Qi Among the Four Evils

    He stood in a recessed pit.


    Beneath his feet was a dark brown ground, surrounded by bubbling, scorching red molten lava.


    Su Heng¡¯s body was covered in blood that wouldn¡¯t stop flowing, as if hundreds of faucets were gushing water outward. Throughout his cultivation, Su Heng had seldom sustained such severe injuries. Yet instead of weakening, he was even more stimulated into ferocity, his aura turning fiercer and more terrifying.


    He lowered the arms he had lifted, his eyes blood red, his teeth shattered. The triangular spearhead of the Dragon Slaying Spear was clenched in his mouth.


    It emitted a scorching hot breath.


    But its spirituality was exhausted; although the remaining material was still precious, it was far less tough and hard than before.


    Su Heng had no intention of preserving it for careful study. Right then, he bit down hard, chewing vigorously. The iron-made spearhead crumbled in Su Heng¡¯s mouth, mixed with fresh blood. He then swallowed it, slowly digesting and absorbing it into his stomach.


    This spear could kill a giant dragon, and it contained a certain power that could restrain the healing abilities of martial artists.


    Su Heng could feel the injuries on his body healing very slowly.


    But even so,


    He managed to stabilize the wounds by leveraging his perfected physique to control his fascia and muscles to block the bleeding.


    And behind Su Heng was the dragon corpse, equivalent to an immensely large blood pack.


    The injuries on his body were merely a bit troublesome.


    As for the other people¡­


    Su Heng suddenly looked up, his gaze directed towards the distance.


    The center of the Dragon Tomb world was a huge basin, and along the edges were dark brown steep cliffs.


    At this moment, on these cliffs, stood several figures.


    Men and women, old and young, among them a few even emitted a faint scent of Demon Descendants and demons though it was very obscure, and compounded with the long distance, Su Heng couldn¡¯t make out clearly.


    Although for various objective reasons, being able to conceal their presence to such a degree,


    Obviously,


    These people were not the weak, perhaps they held prominent reputations in areas outside.


    But Su Heng was not afraid, he didn¡¯t care about this at all.


    Though he was standing in a recessed pit, looking up at these people, to those outside, it seemed as though Su Heng was high above, looking down on them. No one dared to meet Su Heng¡¯s gaze, instinctively shifting their eyes away, and on the momentum, they were inadvertently suppressed by Su Heng out of thin air. ?a???§§?


    These people came with the Dragon Key, their purpose naturally was to snatch the dragon corpse.


    But previously, the great battle between Su Heng and Auris, that almost apocalyptic ferocity, made people dare not move.


    Now they were silent, fixated on the spot, unable to budge, having paid a heavy price to come to the Dragon Tomb, they were unwilling to leave just like that.


    As for Su Heng¡ª


    This guy had no thoughts of ¡¯everyone has a share, visitors are guests¡¯ or anything like that.


    His reasoning was very simple; since it was seized with his fists, it was his, rightly and naturally. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Talents and treasures belong to the virtuous. The dragon corpse is now mine, you might as well leave, no need to waste any more time here," Su Heng spoke with his arms crossed over his chest, coldly saying, "If any accidents occur, hurting the harmony, the scene might not look too good."


    His words were in no way polite.


    He was just short of pointing his finger at these people¡¯s noses and saying, "I¡¯m not targeting anyone, but everyone present is trash. Hurry up and scram, back to wherever you came from."


    Gathering the Dragon Key, charging with fallen dragon breath, plus fending off others¡¯ grabs¡­ every step to this place was bloody. The ones standing before Su Heng now, none of them were weak. With their cultivation intact, they certainly had some pride in their hearts.


    Soon, an ugly old voice drifted across the battlefield, "Young friend, you¡¯re rather too brash and hot-headed. This world is not merely about fighting; there are also human sentiments and worldly matters. The dragon corpse is rich in vital energy; you¡¯ve taken the essence, at least leave some broth for the rest of us."


    "Making a good connection, which might aid you in your future journeys in the world."


    "Hahaha!" The person switched tones, threatening with a stiff tone, "Wealth moves the heart; what more to speak of a dragon corpse. Otherwise, if we all rush forward, young friend, you¡¯re currently seriously injured, you might not be able to kill us all."


    The person¡¯s voice shifted from left to right.


    Clearly, they had used some profound technique to shield their whereabouts, not willing to expose themselves.


    Intending to stir the emotions of the crowd, and subtly pointing out that Su Heng was not at his peak. Despite his current domineering aura, just a slight show of fatigue, and the crowd in front would turn into greedy predators, swarming to seize Su Heng¡¯s dragon corpse to the last!


    At that thought,


    Su Heng only felt surges of anger rising in him.


    All these years of being kind to others, yet he was being bullied like this.


    Was this not bullying the honest people!?


    Damn!


    Was there no law in this world anymore?


    "You cowardly scum, damn it, I think you don¡¯t know how to write the word ¡¯death¡¯!" Su Heng¡¯s face was full of murderous aura, his gaze fierce. It seemed to pierce through the void, scanning the surroundings, and then suddenly landing on a black peak in the distance.


    Roar!


    A roar set off a conical air wave.


    The violent Dragon Power swept across, causing the big mountain to tremble violently. The peak, which should have been empty, suddenly twisted and vibrated. Following that, a sleazy old man with a bulbous nose, a rat-like face, sparse hair, and a hunched torso stumbled from mid-air and fell down.


    His eyes widened, and his face was filled with an unbelievable look of horror.


    Just as he opened his mouth to beg for mercy, Su Heng forcefully stomped his foot and transformed into a streak of black light, wrathfully charging over.


    "You rat! I was merciful enough to spare your life, but you repaid kindness with ingratitude and even dared to sow discord. You truly deserve¡ªdeath!"


    Boom!


    The word "death" had not yet finished echoing.


    Su Heng¡¯s iron fist, as large as a sandpot, already enveloped in rolling gusts of wind, smashed down on him like a meteor from the heavens.


    Bang!


    This rat-faced old man was also an old Earth Immortal strongman.


    Yet in front of Su Heng, he was like a weak infant, with no power to resist at all.


    His body burst open with a "puff," scattering flesh and blood, and then his life force quickly decayed and soon turned into a pile of broken flesh and bones scattered on the ground.


    Watching Su Heng suddenly erupt and easily kill a strongman of the same realm,


    The remaining people around felt a chill in their hearts and looked uneasy. Some of them, who had considered themselves quite powerful and harbored other thoughts, silently sighed in their hearts at this moment and carefully hid their private intentions.


    "What are you all still doing here? Do you also wish to be unrighteous like this rat and learn how I, Su Heng, handle things?" Seeing that the remaining people were still stunned and unmoving, Su Heng furrowed his brows slightly, his face showing a hint of displeasure.


    Some of them turned and disappeared from sight.


    Those who were targeted by Su Heng felt their bodies stiffen, could only force a smile, bow their bodies, and cautiously step back. Once they were out of Su Heng¡¯s sight, they finally breathed a sigh of relief. They felt as though they had narrowly escaped with their lives and hastily left the area.


    "Indeed, there are still many in this world who are willing to reason," Su Heng immediately showed a satisfied smile on his face, flashed his body, and reappeared atop the dragon skeleton.


    While he was fighting with Auris earlier,


    He had faintly sensed some bizarre and chaotic will within the dragon skeleton. After a moment of searching, he immediately pulled it out from within.


    It was a creature with an entirely black body, a dragon¡¯s head and a tiger¡¯s body, with two wings growing on its back. It resembled the Qiong Qi he had encountered in the Dragon Abyss before, but its fur was fluffier and smoother. Its two blood-red eyes were large and spirited, and its ears, like those of a wolf, stood erect. From a distance, it looked quite heroic and impressive.


    "Is this¡ªQiong Qi?" Su Heng stroked his chin, observing it for a while, recognizing its origin.


    Taotie and Qiong Qi were both among the Four Perils in mythology.


    The Taotie that died by Su Heng¡¯s hand earlier was somewhat weak, but it was innately strong, and now transformed into Divine Skills, it greatly helped both Su Heng¡¯s combat power and his growth system. It could be said that the Taotie had tremendous potential for growth, but it had encountered too many setbacks.


    First, it was sealed by someone, and soon after it freed itself, it met Su Heng, the star of doom. As a demon, meeting Su Heng wouldn¡¯t bode well, and its ending could be imagined.


    Qiong Qi was roughly the size of a bull.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, it was already considered massive. Yet, having absorbed an abundance of dragon blood and flesh, Su Heng¡¯s size was nearly nearing twelve meters. The less than two meters tall Qiong Qi in front of him was like a newly born puppy.


    As a famously fierce beast that coincidentally birthed from the remains of a true dragon,


    Qiong Qi had already possessed not insignificant intelligence shortly after its birth.


    Its senses were sharp.


    It perceived the overwhelming demonic power emanating from Su Heng.


    Good heavens!


    Qiong Qi was almost scared silly. Stay updated with


    How many demons must he have killed and how much resentment must he have absorbed to exude such dark energy all over? I was just fine staying at home, and now I open my eyes to meet King Yan in person. Qiong Qi didn¡¯t struggle much mentally, and simply knelt down.


    Its hind legs kicked out, deftly rolling on the ground and adopting a belly-up position.


    It exposed its soft belly to Su Heng¡¯s line of sight, twisted its waist, and made some flattering cooing noises.


    "...All right then."


    There wasn¡¯t much flesh on this fellow, hardly enough to stick between the teeth.


    Moreover, as a demon born from the dragon skeleton, it might still possess some extraordinary traits.


    Keeping it by his side might yield some benefits. Qiong Qi¡¯s talent was not bad, and its appearance was quite majestic and extraordinary. Even if it were just to be a watchdog, it was a good choice.


    He might even bring it back as a playmate for the little golden crow.


    Thinking this, Su Heng bent down and gently touched Qiong Qi¡¯s belly, and Qiong Qi instantly flipped over and lightly licked Su Heng¡¯s fingers.


    It suddenly cried out "Aowu," looking up at the sky.


    Surprised, Su Heng followed Qiong Qi¡¯s gaze toward the sky.


    His gaze pierced through the torn curtain of the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm and finally, among the dark red clouds, he spotted two gleaming blue crystalline eyeballs.

 Chapter 413: 343: Merging with Dragon Heart, Vitality Resuscitated

    Su Heng looked up and saw two blue, crystal-like eyes in the midst of the clouds, a look of surprise crossing his face.


    He had been completely focused on Auris and the other powerful beings who had come to the Dragon Tomb, and if it hadn¡¯t been for the reminder from Qiong Qi, he really wouldn¡¯t have noticed such a thing on the battlefield.


    The two eyes were glowing fluorescently.


    They seemed to have no attacking capabilities, just collecting information on the battlefield.


    As for where this information was specifically transmitted... Judging from some of the patterns above, nine times out of ten, this was a method of the Demon Descendants.


    There was nothing to say about it.


    Bang!


    His expression darkened slightly as he raised his hand.


    He spread his fingers, their tips igniting with a golden glow before blasting outward.


    Boom!


    The sky churned with shockwaves.


    The two eyeballs exploded in succession, tearing a huge gap in the clouds.


    With the tips of his fingers smoking, Su Heng slowly retracted his hand, his expression pensive.


    "Even if Auris is dealt with, those Demon Descendants likely won¡¯t just let it be," Su Heng thought, if it was as the Hundred-Eyed Giant he had first encountered had said. The hatred between the Demon Descendants and humans was as deep as the ocean, with virtually no room for reconciliation.


    The Ink Dragon before him had once participated in that final battle, nearly extinguishing the Demon Descendants¡¯ last hope, intent on exterminating them completely.


    And now, Su Heng was absorbing the Dragon¡¯s remains.


    It was only natural that the Demon Descendants would consider him an opponent, stopping at nothing to prevent him.


    "It looks like I must find a way to speed things up," Su Heng took a deep breath, already feeling threatened by Auris popping up, and there was no guarantee that other ancient beings wouldn¡¯t show up in time. Moreover, there was the Ark warship to consider, which weighed heavily on Su Heng¡¯s heart at the moment.


    The true Dragon¡¯s body was over a kilometer long and, roughly speaking, more than thirty meters wide.


    A normal person standing below it and looking up would see what appeared to be a huge, dark wall, the sense of oppression self-evident.


    It was too big!


    He couldn¡¯t swallow it, not really.


    Even though Su Heng¡¯s digestive ability was astounding, and even with the Bright Sun Divine Skill, the Flesh Furnace, the Seed of Destruction, as well as a range of Innate Divine Abilities like enhancements, the notion of completely swallowing the Dragon remains in a short amount of time was impossible. He could only refine the essence inside the Dragon¡¯s body for the time being, accomplishing a transmutation in his life level. ?¨¤£Î??§§?


    Then, he would use the attribute points obtained from digestion and absorption to strengthen the Flesh Furnace, expand the space, and take the less important remains with him. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After the war was over.


    It wouldn¡¯t be too late to relax and slowly merge.


    Thinking this, Su Heng quickly formed a concrete plan in his heart.


    Whoosh!


    His figure flashed.


    Following the fatal wound inflicted by the Light King thousands of years ago, he arrived at the heart of the Dragon¡¯s remains.


    The diameter of the true Dragon¡¯s heart was fifteen meters, a whole size larger than Su Heng¡¯s usual stature.


    The life force radiating from it was hot and intense. Especially when observed up close, there was scarcely any sense of flesh and blood, but rather it resembled a dying star, its exterior emitting a blood-red flame-like luster.


    At this moment, with the spear taken by Auris, blood was seeping profusely from the wound, pooling into a shallow puddle on the ground.


    Splurch!


    Su Heng took a deep breath, his eyes stern.


    He made a knife with his fingers and stabbed forward violently. Accompanying a gush of fresh blood, it penetrated directly into the Dragon¡¯s heart.


    He felt an unbearable pain shoot through him; the viscous blood inside was like the thermal nuclear fuel at the core of a star. In just a short moment, Su Heng¡¯s entire arm was rapidly dissolving, the bare bones exposed.


    He drew downward, further enlarging the cut. At the same time, he used Gravity Lock to contain the heart, preventing the nutrients inside from dispersing further.


    After completing all this.


    Su Heng withdrew his arm, its flesh quickly regenerating.


    Following the continuous battles, and the wounds still unhealed from Auris¡¯s attack, Su Heng was panting, sweating, and feeling an indescribable exhaustion. The last time he had felt something similar was during his wild days before martial training, when he had been a pampered young master of a rich family.


    The fiery light bursting from the heart reflected on Su Heng¡¯s face, casting it in blood-red, making his already fierce visage appear even more ferocious.


    "Finally, I¡¯ve come this far," Su Heng thought, weary but full of satisfaction.


    He gritted his teeth.


    To gain extraordinary results in a short time.


    He would have to take some risks and use extraordinary methods.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound came from Su Heng¡¯s body.


    The various abnormalities across his body were sequentially retracted as his stature compressed to 3.6 meters, roughly taking on a human shape. At this moment, he didn¡¯t care about the details and just stood stark naked in front of the dragon heart. Scars covered his solid and powerful muscles, some of which were still bleeding profusely.


    His gaze suddenly intensified, and without any hesitation, he bowed his head and dove through the wound he had just made, directly into the dragon heart.


    Hiss!


    The authority of the Seed of Destruction was activated.


    The enormous wound on the heart began to heal, and then Su Heng¡¯s robust strength spread outward through the thick blood vessels.


    Boom!


    An incredible event unfolded.


    Although the real dragon had perished here thousands of years ago, suddenly a muffled sound of a heartbeat echoed from its body.


    Whoosh!


    The aftermath spread out like ripples.


    The entire secret realm trembled, dust billowed from the ground, lava churned, and a series of stones tumbled down the steep cliffs.


    Those Cultivators who had not yet left wore astonished looks on their faces.


    "What did I just hear? It sounded like a heartbeat," said a handsome warrior clad in armor, looking towards the center of the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm.


    By his side stood an old elder with white hair, whose eyes bulged. Not to mention these keenly aware Earth Immortal strong beings, even an ordinary person present would have felt the overwhelming Dragon Power rolling in, given the conspicuous trembling of the ground.


    The elder who looked like an old man felt his own heart throb violently with the sound.


    He moved his fingers slightly and then, with widened eyes, spoke in a low voice, "That heartbeat seems to be coming from the dragon carcass itself."


    "Could there be some sort of upheaval happening?" The young warrior in armor didn¡¯t know what was occurring, but as they were leaving empty-handed, having fallen to the bottom of the valley, any change in the current situation seemed like good news, signifying opportunity.


    The master and disciple exchanged a glance; the ambitions that Su Heng had forcefully suppressed were beginning to stir within them again.


    By now, those with bolder dispositions or confidence in their cultivation had already secretly started to act, returning via the path they had previously taken.


    The pair also followed quietly.


    But before long, they all stopped one after another.


    With wide eyes and utter shock, they watched the miraculous sight unfolding before them on the vast wasteland.


    The dragon, which should have been dead, seemed to have come back to life at that moment.


    Its vital blood surged and circulated faster, creating a tumultuous roar like mountain torrents and tsunamis.


    Especially, the Dragon Power radiating from its huge body was originally extremely fierce, even stirring up storms, causing widespread catastrophic damage within the Dragon Abyss.


    And now, to that foundation was added a fresh and fierce life force.


    These people were still tens of thousands of meters away from the dragon carcass, yet they felt a heavy pressure in their hearts, as if a mountain weighed upon them, leaving them breathless.


    And upon opening their eyes to look forward,


    Black and red violent winds howled toward them, with sand and rocks flying along the ground, striking the body as painfully as sharp blades.


    Among them, some people¡¯s eyes emitted a faint golden light as they used Divine Skills like the Heavenly Eye.


    But even so, their vision remained unclear and instead backfired.


    Their eyes burst open with a "pop," black and red blood trickling down in strands, snaking down their cheeks like small serpents.


    Even the undying nature of their bodies was suppressed by this mighty Dragon Power, unable to heal for the moment, their facial expressions twisted in pain, appearing quite horrifying.


    Among these people, there were those with profound cultivation and extensive knowledge.


    He was an elder from Putuo Mountain, one of the four great Immortal Mountains, dressed in a bright red monk¡¯s robe, with half his bronze-colored arm exposed, in a monk¡¯s attire, holding a glittering golden staff. He exclaimed in surprise, "This Dragon Power is mixed with the aura of that benefactor."


    The benefactor referred to by the monk was none other than Su Heng.


    With this slight hint, there were no weaklings around; naturally, they all quickly caught on.


    "Ah!" The aforementioned white-haired elder turned pale, as if realizing something, and exclaimed in an uncharacteristic outburst, "Could it be that this person shoved himself directly into the dragon carcass, using his own blood and energy to drive the dragon¡¯s vitality, circulating the Dragon Blood, cleansing repeatedly, and taking this opportunity to completely absorb the nutrients and essence within the dragon body?"


    "Hiss..." Another elder, a beautiful woman dressed in palace attire, lamented, "This method is like turning the dragon¡¯s shell into an eggshell, re-nurturing oneself. Once successful, transformation is inevitable, becoming almost no different from a true human-shaped dragon."


    A young cultivator next to her immediately expressed dissatisfaction, "What human-shaped dragon, in my opinion, more like a demon dragon."


    This remark was met with deep agreement from the group, who couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    They had prepared for so long with hard work and sweat, coming here full of expectations, only to leave empty-handed in the end.


    Su Heng¡¯s actions were domineering; to say there was no resentment would be impossible. They dared not openly criticize Su Heng, but it was alright to secretly curse him from a distance.


    Despite that, Su Heng¡¯s displayed strength was genuinely shocking.


    The Dragon Key itself was an object left behind from a real dragon¡¯s body. During the collection process, they had all come into contact with some Dragon Blood. Just a tiny drop could transform an ordinary person, granting them the talent to reach Heavenly Deceit.


    And the abundant life force contained within,


    Even Earth Immortal powerhouses would find it difficult to refine, and it must be done gradually. Find adventures on


    As for Su Heng, adopting such a domineering method of harvesting and refining, the physical strength he exhibited had already gone far beyond what could be described as "monstrous."

 Chapter 414: The Horn of Doomsday, The Moment of the End

    Once someone started, the rest followed with their echoes.


    A few familiar cultivators whispered among themselves, clearly not saying anything pleasant.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a clap of thunder exploded in the distance.


    Almost instantly, the already exaggerated Dragon Power became even more violent.


    Some people were so frightened that they lost their footing, stumbled, and nearly fell to the ground, getting rolled over by the black and red winds.


    The cultivators who had been whispering just now were even paler.


    "No way!"


    They exchanged glances, all with expressions of impending doom, "We were just talking about him in secret, so far away, he couldn¡¯t possibly have heard us."


    A cultivator with buckteeth, looking like an old man, laughed at their faces and slapped his thigh gleefully, "Just a moment ago, that rat-faced old man got slapped to death for giving him just a couple of words of advice. You guys actually dared to curse him in private, go home and get yourselves ready for the worst."


    "Old man, I¡¯m leaving first, farewell." The bucktoothed old man trotted off quickly, leaving a trail of dust behind, and soon disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    The rest knew that the Dragon Corpses were destined to be beyond their reach and could only let go of their last bit of hope. With a sigh, they left too. Some even patted the shoulders of the young cultivators they passed, offering a look of helpless sympathy.


    The faces of these few became even paler. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If at first, it felt like they were scaring themselves.


    Now, the reactions of the people around them made their hearts sink and a chill ran down their spines.


    Defaming someone in public and having it reach the ears of the sovereign, means the execution of the entire nine kin!


    This kind of damned event, it couldn¡¯t actually happen to them, could it?


    ...


    ...


    ...


    Bang!


    Inside the Demon Descendant¡¯s lunar shadow-type ark warship.


    In the center of a dimly lit square hall, surrounded by black metal.


    A young Demon Descendant woman with indigo skin, a graceful figure, eyes covered with a black cloth, and an aura of mystery floating gently in mid-air. Around her were intercrossing dark golden metal rings, engraved with white inscriptions. ??????????£Â¨º?


    At the moment, they were emitting a gentle hum, rotating continuously like planets orbiting around a star.


    Shzz!


    Suddenly, a series of beeping noises came through.


    The inscriptions on the rings quickly changed from white to the dangerous red before thick smoke began to rise.


    The woman¡¯s orifices bled, her countenance was fierce, and her face was twisted in agony.


    She opened her mouth to let out a silent scream.


    With slender fingers, she scratched her own face, leaving long, bloody marks on her smooth and soft cheeks.


    Sitting beside her in the chairs were a male and a female Demon Descendant observers in crisp military uniforms. Their gaze had been intently fixed on the inscription screen before them, surveying the entire battlefield from top to bottom.


    But within the slightly blurry image at the center, Su Heng seemed to sense something and suddenly looked up.


    He spread his fingers and reached out, vaguely making a grasping motion.


    Immediately after, the image became distorted and choppy.


    The content inside vanished, taking with it the Stargazer responsible for remotely operating the Heavenly Eye, who was now struggling violently in the void, appearing to be in extreme pain.


    This turn of events was clearly unexpected; the two observers hurriedly got up, stepped up the stairs, and tried to pull the Stargazer out of the smoking metal ring.


    But as he reached out an arm, there came a dreadful scream from the lush lips of the Stargazer.


    Then, bang¡ª


    The head of the Stargazer exploded, and his bright red blood splattered all over.


    The male Demon Descendant first stood there stupefied and then emotionlessly raised his arm, wiping the blood off his face with his sleeve.


    "It seems the Heavenly Eye has been detected," the male Demon Descendant stated calmly, without looking back at the shattered body of the Stargazer.


    "And Auris has also failed, dying completely," the remaining female Demon Descendant said with furrowed brows and a gloomy face, "What should we do now?"


    "It¡¯s just an unexpected situation. Our plan will not fail," reassured the male Demon Descendant, noticing his companion¡¯s worry. He reached out and patted her shoulder before continuing, "Prioritize the issues. Report what happened here to Lord Simmons, and he will decide."


    "Alright!" the female Demon Descendant agreed, nodding and springing into action.


    ...


    Meanwhile, within the Dragon Abyss.


    The confrontation between Simmons and King Qingyang also came to an end.


    Bang!


    The two exchanged a punch from a distance.


    Simmons¡¯s body was engulfed in cyan flames that clung to him like burrs on bone, unquenchable. He extended his hand and ruthlessly tore off the flesh burning on his arm, throwing it to the ground, then stomped it out. The muscles on his arm tensed, and the bleeding wound suddenly ceased.


    His body was covered in burns, and he looked quite wretched, but his breath was still at its peak.


    Though Demon Descendants weren¡¯t immortal, both their innate spirit and physique were much stronger than humans.


    Along with their innate talents.


    In most cases, when a Demon Descendant of the same realm fought a human, the former was more likely to have the upper hand.


    King Qingyang¡¯s armor was shattered, his hair disheveled, and his deeply sunken eyes were laced with bloodshot veins, as if he had been sleepless for ten days and nights, his dark circles conspicuously evident. His whole being radiated a feeble air, clearly pushing his spirit, energy, and essence to the peak, now sliding down from his state.


    King Qingyang sighed, acknowledging that this was his limit.


    "The rest is up to you," King Qingyang had agreed with Su Heng that the loser would protect the way for the victor. Although he had a good impression of Su Heng, it wasn¡¯t to the extent of risking his life for him. By reaching this point, King Qingyang considered that he had done his utmost.


    "The splendor of the Demon Descendants has already faded; humanity is now in its prime. A forceful return is akin to a moth to the flame, and the inevitable outcome is shattered bones and ashes, with no hope of recovery." King Qingyang had conversed with Simmons during their fight.


    Combined with information previously gathered through various channels, King Qingyang had a rough idea of Simmons¡¯s purpose for this venture.


    He spoke loudly and advised, "The people of old are gone; it¡¯s better to become a whiff of the breeze and let go. Perhaps that way, there can be a new beginning."


    "You¡¯re not qualified to stand in our shoes and say that," Simmons responded harshly.


    "The weak who do not yield only become more bent, and the hasty who seek victory often face defeat," King Qingyang¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, "If you insist on this course of action, heh..."


    He said no more.


    He looked up at the huge shadow in the sky for a moment.


    Then, his body flashed, transforming into a streak of light that scattered and vanished right in front of Simmons.


    Simmons didn¡¯t chase after him but instead turned around to look at a Heavy Armor Guard behind him, "What¡¯s the matter?"


    The guard whispered a reply.


    Simmons¡¯s expression turned somewhat ugly, but he quickly resumed his previous stern demeanor, like emotionless steel.


    "I understand," he pondered, then said, "Issue my command. Have the ¡¯Stormbringer¡¯ head to the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm and destroy the entire realm and everything within it, regardless of the cost."


    "Yes, sir!" The Heavy Armor Guard bowed respectfully, thumping his right hand against his chest heavily.


    After the "clang" of steel meeting steel, he turned crisply and left.


    Continue reading stories on


    ...


    The spacecraft Simmons brought this time.


    Apart from the core Moonshadow-class battleship "Vengeance," there were also two other relatively smaller but fully armed and powerful ancient warships, the "Stormbringer" and "Blade¡¯s Edge."


    The purpose of these warships was not only to serve as transportation and ultimate weapons. More importantly, they were to repair the Formations left on the Earth veins.


    Thousands of years ago, the defeated Demon Descendants took to their spacecraft, seeking a new home in the Eternal Heavens.


    In the Eternal Heavens, the concepts of time and space were vague and chaotic.


    Some tribes ventured too far and were isolated. Coupled with the fact that for thousands of years, human Cultivators had been eradicating traces and idols left by the Demon Descendants, making it impossible to find the way back.


    If it were at any other time, it would be fine. Even as an ancient race with only survivors left, the Demon Descendants¡¯ power was still not to be underestimated.


    Even in the harsh environment of the Eternal Heavens, they could continue to survive and thrive.


    But now, the echoes in the Eternal Heavens grew stronger, and the environment turned increasingly hostile. Ancient cultivators began to return, powerful demon gods emerged endlessly, and destructive forces from ancient evil cast their shadows.


    These tribes were on the brink of extinction.


    If they continued to stay, becoming lost in the Eternal Heavens could mean the demise of their entire force.


    Therefore, for the Demon Descendants, returning was an inevitable choice. In chaotic times, they would either fight desperately to carve out a path of survival and reclaim the land lost by their ancestors or perish in the raging torrents of the Eternal Heavens, completely disappearing into the dust of history.


    This was a struggle for survival, with no way back.


    The Demon Descendants had many tribes, and after leaving their ancestral lands, these tribes existed in the manner of legions.


    The tribe Simmons belonged to was known as the "Stargazers." Among the remaining tribes, the "Stargazers" could only be considered medium-sized, but the responsibility they inherited was extremely unique.


    This responsibility was to sound the horn of doom in the Dragon Abyss.


    Once the horn sounded, it signified the arrival of the end!


    All Demon Descendants, no matter where they were, would hear the call and were obliged to respond.


    The scattered Demon Descendants from thousands of years would gather like stars in the sky, launching the final war to take back everything that rightfully belonged to them.


    The captain of the "Stormbringer" was named Balk, a middle-aged man with a mouth full of steel teeth and a fierce face.


    Ever since he learned of the history and the responsibilities he bore from his predecessors, he trained day and night, tapping into the bloodline within him, believing he was born to sound the horn.


    But at such a moment, Balk was reassigned by Simmons to perform another task.


    Anger, impulsiveness, confusion... intense emotions boiled in his chest like hot water.


    Nevertheless, Balk chose to obey the order and proceed with the mission. He was a contemporary of Simmons and knew that the latter was far more outstanding than himself. There must be a reason for such a decision.


    It turned out just as Babek had thought.


    When he arrived above the Dragon Tomb world aboard the "Stormbringer" and saw the bizarre and terrifying scene below,


    The entire central control room fell into a silent stillness.


    It was only after a few heartbeats of time passed that someone finally let out a deep breath with a tone of disbelief, "What the hell is that!?"

 Chapter 415: 345: The Colossal Form, The Flesh Ancient God

    Before the mission commenced, Babek, the captain of the spaceship "Storm," had received firsthand information about the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm from the Great General Simmons. According to the visual and textual records in the information, the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm was undoubtedly a desolate place, utterly devoid of any signs of life.


    However, the scene they detected through the observation of remote sensing devices was completely opposite to what was described in the information.


    The entire world was covered with a dense, pale red fungal mat, which spread outwards like overlapping spider webs, eventually covering every corner of the secret realm. And right in the center of these webs was a giant dark red sphere, hundreds of meters tall.


    That sphere stood in the center of the secret realm like a mountain, pulsating and breathing like a heart. The closer to the center, the redder and more penetrating the color became. A chilling and sinister aura emanated from it, spreading outwards.


    The battleship "Storm," which Babek piloted, was over three hundred meters long and had a prismatic exterior.


    Though it was considerably smaller than the "Moonshadow" class warships, which were a kilometer in diameter, the "Storm" was still undeniably massive. Whenever Babek stood on its deck, looking down through the glass, he felt an overwhelming sense of superiority, as if he were above everything, conquering all.


    But now...


    Gazing at the secret realm, which seemed to have come to life before his eyes.


    That illusion was replaced by a sensation he had never felt before.


    He felt like an insect, flying into a forest filled with webs and voracious predators. Darkness surged around him, eerily quiet. Yet, those indescribable terror were already targeting him, and a single misstep would mean pulverization beyond redemption.


    "Huh!" Babek took a deep breath, then shook his head, casting out those absurd feelings from his mind.


    He thought for a moment and said, "Activate the detection runes."


    In the steel-forged central command room of the "Storm," there was a strange device with multiple concentric rings.


    As the order was issued, a buzzing noise began.


    The circular device started to rotate, and then the dark green runes engraved on it lit up.


    Strings of data cascaded past Babek¡¯s eyes like a waterfall... Unknown species, life force rapidly increasing, exceeding detection limits, warning, warning!


    Bang!


    Accompanied by a screeching beep and flickering dark red light.


    The nested detection device stopped operating, its runes first overly illuminated and then exploding, emitting plumes of black smoke.


    Technicians responsible for operating the instruments looked at each other in confusion. A younger Demon Descendant thought the device was malfunctioning. He reached out to touch it, trying to determine where the problem was. The result was a sizzling noise as he pulled his hand back like he had been electrocuted, burn marks already apparent on the touched area. ?????¦­?????§§?


    Babek finally understood why Simmons had entrusted this task to him.


    It was not out of spite; on the contrary, it was a sign of trust.


    That thing...


    Babek didn¡¯t want to know what kind of monster would burst out of it.


    Merely in a state of metamorphosis and incubation, yet it had already brought such an intense oppression to him from such a great distance.


    Once the metamorphosis was complete.


    He couldn¡¯t even imagine how ferocious the monster that would emerge from it would be.


    "Since we can¡¯t determine the life level, then charge the main gun to full power," Babek decisively gave the order, "Aim for the heart, fire!"


    Whir!


    Accompanied by a heavy mechanical sound.


    The top corners of the "Storm¡¯s" head shifted apart sideways, exposing the dark maw of the gun barrel to the outside.


    First, an invisible ripple expanded outward, distorting the void.


    Then, specks of dark red light, like fireflies, began to condense towards the center, eventually forming an unstable, incandescent orb. The orb, bounded by dense rune streamers, exploded with a boom, its energy shooting out at near the speed of light towards the giant heart on the plain.


    Boom!


    The remaining gases in the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm instantly ignited and heated up.


    The charred ground split apart, caving inward.


    The immense impact force caused innumerable streams of magma to erupt from the cracked fissures.


    In an instant, the entire secret realm turned into a boiling sea of fire, cracks filled the sky, and surging chaos energy dyed the clouds a strange scorched red.


    However¡ª


    Even though the entire Dragon Tomb Secret Realm was on the verge of shattering.


    The heart still stubbornly stood amidst the sea of flames, its outer shell-like rock cracking and falling away, plunging into the magma. With a "plop," it caused a huge tidal wave of fire, but its internal structure remained intact.


    Moreover, its color was becoming dull and transparent, a pitch-black human silhouette faintly visible inside.


    Although it was just a black silhouette and quite vague, the long hair draped over shoulders, the muscles that were extremely robust all over and the astonishingly colossal frame were unmistakable. Babek had merely glanced through the glass, and with a simple calculation, he estimated that the monster¡¯s height must be close to twenty meters.


    "Hiss¡­" He inhaled sharply.


    Babek felt a trickle of cold sweat forming on his forehead. He didn¡¯t bother to wipe it off, squinting his eyes as he said, "Continue the attack, channel the power from the dynamic furnace into the main cannon, overload it directly, and spare no effort."


    "General!?"


    The Commander in charge of maneuvering the ship suddenly looked up, his eyes widening in alarm, "The main cannon is still overheating; it can¡¯t withstand such intense output. If we fire now, the Stormbringer will sustain irreversible damage, and there is even a fair chance that it will¡ª" Crack!


    With a slap, Babek sent the Commander flying from his chair, crashing heavily against the far wall.


    "Carry out the order!" Babek¡¯s frame was robust and towering.


    The chandelier hanging behind him was completely obscured, casting only a large shadow of his figure from this angle.


    And those metal glinting, full-set of iron teeth.


    "Understood!"


    The Commander¡¯s heart lurched, confirming the chilling intent to kill he had just felt emanating from Babek.


    He quickly climbed up from the ground and returned to his seat.


    His fingers flew rapidly, manipulating the runes above him. Finally taking a deep breath, a certain determination in his eyes, he mustered all his strength and with a "click," he pushed the lever controlling the main cannon directly to the top, locking it in place.


    Stay tuned with


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The main cannon began charging once more, this time the power accumulated was even more scorching than before.


    Violent vibrations rose from beneath the deck, a series of red lights blinked on the signal lamp, various alarm signals flashed across the projection screens, and were quickly handled by the operators.


    When that powerful strike was successfully launched, a wave-like cheer even burst forth in the command center. Even a fleeting smile, barely noticeable, crossed Babek¡¯s naturally ferocious face.


    The effect of the explosion was akin to a blowtorch searing a tomato, peeling off layers of the exterior to reveal the yet-to-be-born contents, now exposed to the mighty power of the starship¡¯s main cannon.


    That vaguely humanoid colossal creature¡¯s flesh submerged like melting wax at its feet, congealing into an indistinct pool. All that was left was a metal-gleaming skeleton, its head drooped down, maintained in shape only by the connective flesh behind it.


    The detection runes were now defunct.


    The ship¡¯s crew could not determine whether there was still any life in the monster, but it seemed indeed to be dead.


    At that moment, another Commander on the ship looked up and asked, "Should we take responsibility for its recovery?"


    "Yes."


    After a moment¡¯s thought, Babek added, "Just to be safe, cut it up and bring it back."


    ¡­ S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bang!


    The hatch opened, and a squad of seven fully armed Demon Descendants leaped out.


    The leader, named "Alles," was nicknamed "Giant Arm." He was a Cultivator in the Demon God Realm, his nickname derived from his extraordinarily thick left arm. The skin was gone, with blood-red muscles and tendons exposed, studded with eyes the size of fists.


    These eyes, plucked from the corpses of his enemies, now jostled chaotically, giving off an eerily bizarre appearance.


    Alles was currently suspended mid-air right at the position of the monster¡¯s head.


    This demonic creature had just been bombarded by the ship¡¯s main cannon, and most of its flesh had been stripped away. However, its pitch-black, abyssal eyes remained intact. Standing before them, Alles could even see his own reflection in the pupils.


    A surge of greed and eagerness welled up inside him.


    The deformed eyes on his left arm all writhed, conveying a sensation of intense craving.


    "If I could take this eye for my collection, or transplant it onto myself, either would be quite a good choice."


    This was what Alles thought and indeed what he intended to do. His grotesquely crimson left arm thrust outward, fingers splayed, reaching for the monster¡¯s eyeball.


    But in the split second before they touched,


    A ripple suddenly flashed across the monster¡¯s eyelids, and then the profound eye sprung upwards abruptly.


    Its pupil first diffused, like someone who had just woken up, still oblivious to what had happened, bearing a hint of bewilderment. Then it rapidly contracted, its gaze locking onto Alles.


    Though Alles didn¡¯t perceive any hostility from the creature, at the moment he was targeted, he felt as if he were an insect trapped in amber, completely stiffened, unable to move a muscle.


    His muscles twitched, his face a mask of shock, and his heart was filled with an odd, surreal sensation.


    It wasn¡¯t just that the creature had survived two onslaughts from the main cannon and was still alive; more importantly, he felt oppressed by a lifeform of a higher order.


    It was like an ant in the gutter looking up at a true dragon in the sky, a mere ephemera in a dry well catching sight of the full moon... An insurmountable chasm, so vast it gave him a sense of never being able to catch up in this lifetime.

 Chapter 416: 346: Don’t Struggle When Encountered With Issues, Be Kind to Others

    But he was clearly already a cultivator of the Demon God Realm, so why would he...?


    Alles didn¡¯t have time to think about this question any longer.


    Your journey continues on


    Because along with a dragon¡¯s roar that seemed to cross the endless ages, a terrifyingly immense surge of blood energy burst forth, shaking the world.


    It was as if Catastrophe Volcano had erupted, the monster before them was completely resurrected, its aura skyrocketing as dense, intertwining flesh covered it, healing at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Rip!


    Accompanied by the sound of tearing flesh and fibers.


    Su Heng¡¯s huge hand detached from the mostly refined dragon corpse, his fingers spreading open; the not yet fully healed palm was like a bloody canopy descending from the sky, snatching the motionless Alles in its grasp as if to squash a bug.


    Splat!


    With the clenching of his fingers.


    Alles couldn¡¯t even let out a scream before the lower half of his body exploded.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaping mouth spread wide as the flesh on his body swiftly grew, the energy he had accumulated in the furnace of flesh rapidly digesting.


    A wave of intense hunger surged over him, and Su Heng relaxed his usual standards for food, opening his blood-drenched mouth, with its large fangs like halberds dripping with white mucus, and bit down directly towards Alles.


    Demon Descendants of the same realm had no immortal trait, but in its place was a remarkably vigorous life force and a robust, sturdy body.


    Alles, known by the moniker "Giant Arm," was among the best of them.


    Yet at this moment, he detested his own vigorous, tenacious life force and wished that Su Heng had crushed him to death with one hand just a moment ago.


    Now he watched helplessly as the gaping maw came nearer and nearer until it occupied his entire field of vision.


    Alles struggled with all his might, screaming in terror and contorted with fear, but apart from giving Su Heng a slight thrill of excitement, it was futile.


    Su Heng wrapped his tongue around him, taking the whole man into his mouth.


    After feeling him struggle violently inside for a moment, he "chomped" down, swallowing him whole along with his armor and weapons.


    After swallowing Alles,


    Su Heng¡¯s wounds were now mostly healed.


    He first shook his neck, then swung his arms and thighs, tearing himself away from the dragon carcass¡¯s flesh that he had been stuck to.


    His body temperature rose, his thick tail swung behind him, and hot steam shot upward, emitting a dangerous hum like that of a war chariot¡¯s engine.


    Horns, scales, massive claws... Apart from the growth in his size, Su Heng¡¯s appearance hadn¡¯t changed too much from before, but his body seemed much more harmonized, looking refreshed and filled with a surprisingly violent aesthetic. ?§¡??????§§?


    His towering figure was imposing, covered in a thick, iron-black armor that gave off a dull glow in the apocalyptic firelight.


    The muscles on his stout and solid arms had a smooth, feather-like appearance. His shoulder blades protruded high and braced outward. A long dragon tail with extended joints constantly swung in mid-air, creating a series of deep, roaring gusts.


    Su Heng¡¯s face became even more fierce and ferocious. His iron-black chin looked as if made from molten metal, exuding magnificence and power. His face was crossed with streams of flame and dominated by an eternally sneering mouth. His eyes were getting excited, the pupils shifting from an abyssal black to a dark red that seemed to devour anyone they focused on.


    And as he absorbed and refined the Dragon Blood, Su Heng¡¯s hair also grew wildly, now messily spread over his shoulders.


    Moving with the vigorous winds that rose from the burning ground in front of him, it continuously undulated.


    The shifting shadows spread beneath Su Heng¡¯s feet.


    The remaining six members of the squad were all shrouded in shadows, and they had to look up, and then tilt their heads further back. Only by almost aligning their chins with their necks could they barely make out Su Heng¡¯s fierce and majestic face.


    From their viewpoint,


    Su Heng, standing amidst the infernal glow, appeared no different from the demonic gods of legend.


    Irresistible, inescapable, and with no chance of struggle. All that was left was to kneel and submit, to be at his mercy, and those who resisted would surely have no burial ground.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze swept over the people, then he looked up at the giant warship "Stormbringer" in the sky. His thoughts were a tangle as he realized what had just happened. With a cold snort, rage churned within him.


    Solban and the Demon Descendants had some conflicts.


    But Su Heng had no deep grudge with these people. He was just quite interested in the bloodline talents of the Demon Descendants and thought of grabbing a few along the way to use as test subjects.


    He was just a child barely over twenty meters tall; what ill intentions could he have? sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet, for such a trivial matter, these wretches dared disturb his cultivation time and again, as annoying as pesky flies.


    Su Heng, who always tried to be kind to others, non-confrontational, and tolerant whenever possible,


    Could see the Demon Descendants were overstepping their bounds. Even a clay figure has a point of anger, and he was, after all, a warrior and cultivator who had achieved a certain level of success.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯ll have no choice but to¡ªkill you all!"


    Bang!


    Su Heng¡¯s fingers spread open, and then violently clenched.


    His punch seemed to grip the void itself, yet the Demon Descendants around him felt as if it fiercely clasped their own hearts.


    Accompanied by violent convulsions, a stabbing pain followed.


    Before they realized what happened, their hearts violently exploded, their bodies torn asunder, with blood spurting out.


    Remnants of their bodies, like a crimson rain of blood, fell into the lava lake below, creating ripples and waves before sinking and vanishing without a trace.


    Whoosh!


    Immediately after, Su Heng suddenly looked upward.


    He took a deep breath, his second heart beating, every highly dragonized organ and tissue in his body acting in unison, fully mobilized.


    Strength burst forth, surging through his body. The ground below his feet exploded with noise as his majestic body, over twenty meters tall, shot up like a rocket, wrapped in the scarlet arc light produced by fierce friction, charging towards the warship looming in the stormy sky above.


    "Quick! Quick! Quick! Ascend faster, accelerate and leave!"


    "That monster is coming for us!"


    "It¡¯s survived two direct hits from the main cannon and recovered; what the hell is this thing?"


    A flurry of intense, noisy discussions erupted from the warship "Storm" command center, where warning lights blinked rapidly amidst shrill, piercing beeps. The tension was so thick it was as if smoke would start billowing, with warning runes flickering and densely packed, nearly filling every inch of space overhead.


    In the shadow cast by red light, Babek pressed his hands firmly on the table, his face as still as water.


    "Channel all the energy on the warship into the core power source, and supercharge it," coughed Babek, lifting his chest and head. The room went silent in an instant as all eyes focused on him.


    Facing the panicked faces around him, Babek calmly stated, "Self-destruct the core; it¡¯s the only way we can turn the tables."


    "Since the Enlightener Tribe left their homeland 4,500 years ago, countless ancestors and sages have fought selflessly for the survival and continuation of our tribe, leading to our present. And now, the time of our final reckoning has come¡ªit¡¯s time for us to make our sacrifice!"


    Bang!


    He reached out, clenching his fist tightly, and hammered it against his heart.


    "For the tribe!" Babek roared, eyes bloodshot, teeth gritted, like an enraged lion, his voice reverberating along the corridors.


    The command center fell quiet for a moment; some people¡¯s lips quivered slightly, their limbs cold, clearly unprepared to sacrifice themselves there. But others were stirred by Babek¡¯s words, feeling a surge of hot blood and becoming red-faced as they shouted in unison, "For the tribe!"


    The emotions of these people spread outwards, their eagerness infecting and motivating more and more people.


    Now shouting together, repeating the refrain.


    The rolling war cries, like a tidal wave, quickly engulfed the entire warship.


    ...


    Boom!


    In the midst of howling winds.


    Su Heng burst through the air, his form flashing wildly, before appearing on the surface of the "Storm."


    Its armor¡¯s outer shell was dark black with a unique texture. Su Heng simply lowered his head for a glance and deduced that the armors were forged from a special metal called "Dead Iron."


    Su Heng was quite curious about how these gigantic warships operated and managed to overcome gravity to fly in the sky.


    But besides blocking the Martial Artist¡¯s force, the Dead Iron also affected perception. Without knowing the operating principle, Su Heng could only resort to brute force to dismantle it and bring it to a halt, to avoid it escaping into the depths of the eternal sky, which would make a return far more difficult.


    He was about to take action.


    But suddenly, a vibration came from the deck below, and the armor plates opened up.


    Then, several figures emerged from inside and swiftly appeared in front of Su Heng, surrounding him. Su Heng glanced at them with interest before his gaze settled on a bald man with a brutal visage and a mouth full of iron teeth.


    With just one look, the unique aura emanating from his body led Su Heng to identify him as a leading figure among the Demon Descendants.


    "What¡¯s your name?" Su Heng asked.


    "Babek."


    "Do you think you can stand against me?" Su Heng asked incredulously. "To be honest, I have no great feud with you, so why do you keep appearing before me, hindering my cultivation?"


    "No, you¡¯re mistaken," Babek replied with a cold laugh. "As long as you are human, the hatred between us is irreconcilable."


    After saying that, his expression turned solemn.


    He took the long staff strapped to his back, leaned forward slightly, and aimed the staff¡¯s head at Su Heng¡¯s chest, right at the heart.


    Babek was then slightly surprised, for he heard three distinctly different heartbeats emanating from Su Heng¡¯s chest. He quickly realized what that meant, his pupils contracted, and he couldn¡¯t help but curse inwardly again, "An utter monster, through and through."


    "You¡¯re planning to use this warship to self-destruct and take me out?" Su Heng, looking into Babek¡¯s eyes, suddenly asked.


    Babek¡¯s brow twitched violently.


    Despite his quick reaction, that slight detail didn¡¯t escape Su Heng¡¯s notice.

 Chapter 417: 347: The Final Trumpet, The Last Step

    Seeing such an expression on Babek¡¯s face, Su Heng¡¯s lips curled up and he instantly understood, "It seems my guess wasn¡¯t wrong."


    "Too bad you¡¯re thinking too simply."


    This monster sighed abruptly, beckoned to Babek with his finger, and said with a careless tone, "Let¡¯s not talk about whether your far-fetched idea could actually cause me any real harm. More importantly, how can you insignificant ants possibly trap me?"


    Babek felt a surge of anger, glared intensely at Su Heng¡¯s face, and roared, "Let¡¯s find out then."


    Su Heng remained silent, but the mocking look on his face intensified.


    Babek shouted hoarsely, "Take action!"


    He gave his brass-riveted long staff a fierce shake, creating ripples in the void. As if a command had been given, all the Demon Descendants present cast their Secret Techniques. Their spiritual powers flowed back and forth, forming ripples, and chains emerged in the void, winding around Su Heng, trying to bind him.


    Then came the mingling of thunder and the spread of frost, and an unstable gravitational field tore at every bit of flesh and skin on Su Heng.


    The ground where he stood seemed to become an erupting volcano.


    The sky was filled with unstable elemental forces, shrouded in mist. Yet, Su Heng¡¯s magnificent figure stood like a nightmare, unscathed in his original spot.


    "Such power, too weak," Su Heng spread his arms wide, indifferent to the lightning strike that Babek hurled at him.


    The thick, viscous lightning slid a series of sparks on his body, sizzling as it moved.


    Unfortunately...


    Apart from making the Scale Armor on his body shine brighter,


    It was almost completely useless.


    "Desiring revenge isn¡¯t your fault, but to act hastily without sufficient preparation, undoubtedly, you are seeking your own deaths," Su Heng¡¯s smile faded as he spoke coldly, walking step by step towards the core area of the battleship.


    "Monster, you understand nothing!"


    A five-meter-tall heavily armored warrior emerged in front of Su Heng, slamming his spiked tower shield hard against Su Heng¡¯s knee.


    Though Demon Descendants innately have stronger physiques than humans, the ability to refine one¡¯s body to such a degree clearly marks a gifted warrior. Within the tribes of the Demon Descendants, he must have quite a reputation. Unfortunately, in front of Su Heng, this guy was as weak as an infant.


    Both men were completely disproportionate in size and weight.


    Su Heng¡¯s posture unchanged, kicked forward.


    The Samurai¡¯s hefty tower shield, along with his own body, burst apart with a loud "bang," leaving nothing but a mist of blood where he stood, with the remaining bits of flesh scattered and swallowed up in the wild torrents of the Eternal Sky.


    Tsk!


    Dead iron can isolate force and perception.


    But with energy surging into the engines of the battleship, becoming overloaded, the resultant intense vibrations were nearly impossible to ignore. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Heng quickly pinpointed the core¡¯s location.


    When he first arrived in Dragon Abyss, cutting through dead iron required some effort from Su Heng, but now it was much easier.


    Tsk!


    A golden beam burst from the tips of his Dragon Claws clasped outward.


    A searingly hot giant circle appeared on the surface of the armor shell, Su Heng reached forward with an invisible hand made of gravity, pressing hard on the heart of this iron behemoth. He then pulled violently, and an intense explosion followed from below, with thick smoke billowing up. ??N??¨ºs?


    "Quick, stop him!" Babek shouted nearly screaming.


    A few Demon Descendant Samurai charged forward heedlessly, but Su Heng merely huffed lightly.


    As the tangible, furious Dragon Power explosively burst forth, they felt a dark, scorching wave hitting them head-on. They then looked up, losing consciousness, their bodies swept away and torn apart by the raging force, eventually turning into trivial dust within the Eternal Sky.


    Whir!


    The red-hot engine emitted tremendous heat. Enjoy exclusive chapters from


    It was about three meters in diameter, shaped like a complex sphere, with intricate energy pipes connected on the outside.


    In Su Heng¡¯s view,


    This object was like a heart forged from metal.


    Compared to the grand scale of the Demon Descendant battleship, the engine occupied only an insignificant space.


    Yet, the power it emitted was astonishing, powerful enough to propel the steel behemoth beneath Su Heng¡¯s feet across vast distances in the Eternal Sky. Su Heng was curious about how these engines were crafted. But now was not the time to ponder such questions...


    This engine had endured too much load and was now on the verge of exploding.


    It vibrated intensely, beams of blistering light stabbing out from between Su Heng¡¯s fingers, leaving twisted voids in the clouds outside the battlefield.


    The last resort had been thwarted, and failure seemed inevitable.


    Babek was not afraid of dying, but he feared that thousands of years of efforts by his people might end up in vain, becoming nothing more than a fleeting illusion.


    He felt as if a dark, fierce hand was squeezing his heart, leaving him gasping for breath. His eyes were fixed on the growing number of bloody strands in Su Heng¡¯s large palm.


    In Babek¡¯s expectation,


    Su Heng would have thrown the engine far away while it had yet to explode.


    Then, in the following moments, savor his victory, crushing them like ants, one by one.

 Chapter 418: 347: The Final Trumpet, The Last Step_2

    However, things did not develop in that way.


    In front of Babek, the monster gazed at the orb in his palm. He took a deep breath, his face showing an indescribable greed and brutality. Then, under Babek¡¯s incredulous gaze, a huge maw opened, swallowing the engine whole like a snake.


    The glaring light pierced through Su Heng¡¯s teeth, and then was obscured by his massive jaw.


    Following the muscle contractions, it moved downward.


    As it passed through his throat, a blood-red light briefly flickered within the scales.


    The core of the warship¡¯s engine was detonated within Su Heng¡¯s body, yet the power was absorbed by his blood-flesh furnace, significantly reinforced multiple times. The remaining energy, still ferociously hot, was no longer capable of harming Su Heng.


    Your journey continues on


    So...


    From Babek¡¯s point of view,


    Su Heng¡¯s abdomen slightly bulged, followed by a black ring spouting upwards.


    Immediately afterward, the monster¡¯s face displayed a satisfied expression, as if he had just enjoyed a fine meal prepared by a top chef.


    "Absurd!" Babek could only feel his mind in disarray, as if the recent happenings were a nightmare. The remaining few Demon Descendant warriors, who could withstand Su Heng¡¯s Dragon Power and continue fighting, were the elite of the elite.


    But now they were all plainly bewildered.


    The engine core not only failed to harm the monster in the slightest but was instead directly swallowed by him.


    It seemed he even gained something from it.


    Such a massive gap made their prior actions seem like a joke.


    Clang!


    A weapon fell from a warrior¡¯s hand onto the ground.


    His will to fight completely lost, he first took a step back, then turned and ran wildly.


    He hadn¡¯t run far when his body suddenly exploded with a bang, but the one who acted wasn¡¯t Su Heng, but rather Babek, whose face was filled with a murderous aura.


    "Keep fighting!" Babek glared fiercely at his comrades, and then, taking the lead, grasped his long staff. His muscles swelled as his power coursed through his entire body, and he lunged forward, swinging the staff high, creating a gust of wind as he aimed a smash at Su Heng¡¯s head.


    "To regard death as homecoming, though foolish, you indeed are a courageous man," Su Heng said, his face showing a trace of admiration.


    He added, "Since that is the case, let me show you my true power."


    With that, Su Heng¡¯s expression suddenly turned solemn.


    Dragons are the pinnacle of all evolutionary life, merging dragon corpses with his already exceptional natural gifts.


    At this moment, calling Su Heng a human-shaped true dragon was no exaggeration. When he exerted himself, every part of his body could mobilize power, not only the physical strength of his muscles and bones but also his vigor and spiritual power. Thus, from a spectator¡¯s perspective on the battlefield,


    Roar!


    A sudden dragon chant shocked the heavens.


    In the densely clouded skies, amidst the waterfall-like thunder,


    Su Heng¡¯s spirit, energy, and essence converged, turning into a thousand-meter long pitch-black dragon. As if a long-dead ink dragon had been reborn, its overwhelming Dragon Power struck. Opening its mouth wide, it ferociously bit down, "Stormbreaker" snapped in half, triggering a violent explosion, tearing it in two, and causing it to plummet downwards. ??????¨°¦¢?????


    In front of Su Heng, facing this strike, Babek was instantly reduced to ashes.


    ...


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The intense sound of explosions continued to thunder through the sky.


    By now, Su Heng had returned to the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm, the massive iron debris fell like burning meteors into the surrounding magma lakes, stirring up heated waves. Su Heng expanded his blood-flesh furnace outward, retracting the remaining dragon corpses.


    "Blood-flesh furnace" had an immense capacity, thinking it over, Su Heng also collected some of the armor pieces from "Stormbreaker."


    These dead iron metals had significant research value.


    And since these metals were scarce in the Zhou Dynasty and had unique properties, they were also very expensive.


    He could use them in dealings with some major powers outside, in exchange for cultivation techniques, resources, etc., needed for his cultivation.


    After he finished sorting these things,


    The entire Dragon Tomb Secret Realm suddenly felt much emptier, and the ground underneath kept shaking, clearly on the verge of breaking apart.


    "Awoo!" Accompanied by a howl.


    Qiong Qi, covered in dust, emerged from a cavern, sticking out its tongue to lick Su Heng¡¯s foot.


    "I almost forgot about this guy," Su Heng thought. Although Qiong Qi¡¯s combat capabilities were mediocre, as one of the legendary four evil creatures, its crisis perception was remarkably acute. Previously, Su Heng hadn¡¯t noticed the Demon Descendant¡¯s beacon planted inside the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm, it was Qiong Qi who reminded him.


    This little creature was very useful, uniquely talented, and worth cultivating properly.


    Su Heng grabbed Qiong Qi by the back of its neck, lifting it into the air.


    He turned his head for a moment, watching as a dark green figure flashed by, disappearing into the darkness.


    A contemplative expression appeared on Su Heng¡¯s face. If nothing unexpected occurred, that figure was the thing King Qingyang had mentioned¡ªa creature transformed by the corruption of Eternal Heaven after the death of King Dingxuan. But it was very cautious, always waiting for the opportunity, never acting rashly.


    In the end, when Su Heng merged with the dragon remains, he discovered he was no match, and quite decisively, it simply fled.


    Su Heng did not pursue.


    On one hand, King Dingxuan was already dead, and what was left was merely a demon occupying another¡¯s nest.


    On the other hand, he knew too little about Eternal Heaven. Even though Su Heng¡¯s abilities had advanced, he dared not delve too deeply, fearing he would get lost in it.


    Besides, there were more pressing matters to attend to.


    Whoosh!


    Looking at the tear in front of him.


    Without further hesitation, Su Heng¡¯s body flashed and he disappeared inside the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm.


    ...


    ...


    ... Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On a battlefield deep in the Dragon Abyss.


    In an ancient city, many strong beings, Demon Descendants and humans alike, were slaughtering each other, blood drenching the sky, the scene utterly tragic.


    "Stop him!" Zhao Jue shouted, a bad premonition crossing his mind.


    Not daring to think any further, he dashed forward, his long sword enveloped in a cascading cold light, thrust towards the face of Great General Simmons.


    Bang!


    Simmons neither dodged nor evaded, extending his hand forward to grasp.


    The sharp blade was directly held in his hand, the sword tip trembling violently, blood quickly spurting out.


    Simmons was bleeding.


    Yet, he did not cower; instead, he clenched his teeth fiercely.


    His arm muscles bulged, veins taut, a more fierce power erupting. Applied at a competing frequency on the blade, the two forces combined, and the divine iron-forged weapon could not withstand it, its surface cracked and then exploded directly in Simmons¡¯s hand.


    A murderous look flashed across Simmons¡¯s face as he surged forward.


    His palm¡¯s wound rapidly healed. Clenching his fist, he ferociously smashed down towards Zhao Jue.


    Zhao Jue stretched out his hand to block, but the disparity between their strengths was vast. He felt as if a mountain had struck him, his vision darkened, and then he was violently knocked down to the ground.


    Snap! Simmons flicked his finger, a gust of wind bursting forth, as Zhao Jue rolled to dodge the lethal strike. However, his body was also swept up by the blast¡¯s aftermath, landing in a disheveled state far away, crashing heavily against a steep mountain wall.


    Several elders from the Immortal Mountains hurried over, taking Zhao Jue¡¯s place.


    But behind Simmons, there were also elite Demon Descendants stepping up¡ªthe two groups of combatants clashed, and blood flowed freely. Screams followed one after another, as more and more fell to the ground, quickly losing their lives on the battlefield.


    Simmons, however, did not even glance back, just kept moving forward, passing through the ancient city gate, sweeping across the streets.


    Finally, he stopped in front of a soaring tower.


    This tower, over 300 meters tall and immensely magnificent, was forged from black stone. Its spire stood among spiraling dark clouds. Occasionally, a bolt of lightning from the heavens flicked past, and the metallic-textured tower body would reflect a cold light.


    This black spire, or rather the item placed inside it, was the "Doomsday Horn."


    The surrounding ley lines had already been repaired, power surging like rolling waves, continuously gathering from the surrounding mountains towards the dark tower in front. The only thing left was to channel this energy outwards, and the ritual to send the beacon would be complete.


    The ultimate dream of the Enlightener Tribe, pursued for thousands of years, was now only one step away from fulfillment.

 Chapter 419: 348: Ending Everything, Supreme Demon King

    "Hiss¡ª"


    Simmons took a deep breath, holding his breath.


    Beneath the black spire before him, a portal cracked open, a surge of cold wind swept the dust off the ground, slapping against his muscular calves.


    Simmons lifted his leg to continue forward, entering the spire.


    But just at that moment.


    Boom!


    A clap of thunder streaked across the sky, and Simmons seemed to sense something.


    With a look of unexpected astonishment on his face and his muscles tensed, he instinctively looked up only to see the previously empty, cloud-swirled top of the spire. Suddenly, a narrow fissure split open, extending toward both sides, as crimson chaos energy streamed outward.


    Immediately after, an unbelievably colossal figure stepped out, its iron-black body and broad shoulders.


    Covered in crisscrossing streams of flame, it rhythmically rose and fell with his breathing.


    Dark gold energy particles burst forth, enveloping the giant in a cape as stunning as his figure. The surrounding air twisted and heated, the hot energy waves rolled out like tides, spreading outwards in waves until turning into a fierce wind that swept across the entire battlefield.


    This person was Su Heng!


    His aura uncovered, now turned into lightning flashes.


    Upon appearing, it swiftly spread outward, filling the air, heavy and imposing. Both demons and humans felt its weight as some people hesitantly stepped back, looking up in shock and disbelief at Su Heng.


    Under normal circumstances, some well-trained martial artists could reach an astonishing height of over five meters.


    But that was basically the limit.


    Those few who could surpass this were either extraordinarily gifted or bore some demonic lineage.


    However, Su Heng now stood twenty meters tall continuously, reaching an incomprehensible level. His visage was ferociously twisted, black clouds swirled into a vortex and lightning cascaded like a waterfall behind him. Against such a backdrop, he resembled a supremely savage demon god.


    Since arriving at Dragon Abyss, Su Heng had always been low-profile.


    Among the cultivators present, not many had seen Su Heng.


    And even among those in Dragon Tomb, despite having encountered Su Heng, the difference in the aura between then and now was so vast that even those who sensed something was off only harbored doubts, unable to link the two figures together. ?????¦­??¨¨?


    Among everyone on the battlefield, Simmons was an exception.


    Just by glancing up once.


    Simmons recognized Su Heng¡¯s true identity, his expression turned extremely ugly as he clenched his fists.


    Babek¡¯s assignment had failed, and that ominous premonition had ultimately turned into reality. He felt his heart racing, but fortunately, the scene before him was not entirely unexpected to Simmons. Gradually calming down after two deep breaths,


    Almost simultaneously.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze swept across the battlefield and then fell on Simmons.


    "Tsk tsk," Su Heng began mockingly, "To dispatch so many elite forces was indeed beyond my expectations. It seems your operation has been long-planned. Luckily, I didn¡¯t come back too late and missed the most exciting part."


    Bang!


    He took a step forward, then jumped directly down from the top of the high tower.


    A loud sound echoed from the ground, the vibration clearly visible. The surrounding buildings all shook noticeably, and several towers collapsed amidst the rumbling, shattered into pieces, thick yellow smoke billowing from the debris.


    As the smoke was blown away by the wind, Su Heng¡¯s figure revealed itself in front of Simmons.


    Looking up at the sky, Su Heng¡¯s frame was immensely imposing. Yet when landing face to face with Simmons, the pressure felt even more indescribable. He felt like a rabbit facing a tyrannosaurus, almost ludicrously unable to overcome his opponent.


    "Whatever you¡¯re planning, it all ends now," Su Heng said coldly, cutting off any retreat while steadily advancing toward Simmons.


    The vast earth seemed unable to bear Su Heng¡¯s weight at the moment, continuously undulating and moaning like a child.


    "You¡¯re celebrating too soon, monster!" A fierce light flashed across Simmons¡¯s face as he charged at Su Heng like an enraged bull.


    Zhao Jue and several Immortal Mountain Elders were watching from a distance.


    Even as enemies, they couldn¡¯t help but sigh. With such a tremendous gap, Zhao Jue could only feel a sense of heroic sadness from Simmons.


    What followed was indeed as Zhao Jue had expected. Su Heng kicked out, Simmons blocked with both arms, but his body was blasted backward, crashing heavily against the city wall. The wall shook violently, caved in, and then thick, twisted cracks spread rapidly before the entire wall collapsed, burying Simmons beneath it.


    "It¡¯s over..." thought Zhao Jue, and with that, the battlefield quieted down.


    Demons didn¡¯t possess the Earth Immortals¡¯ indestructibility, Zhao Jue assessed internally. Given the force and speed of Su Heng¡¯s attack, even though Simmons was extremely robust, a solid hit like that could not last, at best temporarily incapacitating him.


    But things didn¡¯t go as Zhao Jue had thought.


    Su Heng frowned slightly, looking toward the direction where Simmons had fallen.


    Large chunks of the wall, turned to ruins, suddenly shuddered and then exploded outward with a blast, bricks flying in all directions as if cannon-fired. Amidst the rolling smoke, Simmons wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with the back of his hand, then flung his arm and walked toward Su Heng like an indestructible cockroach.


    "Interesting!" Su Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed as he felt his power being diverted by seventy to eighty percent when it landed on Simmons.


    Was it some special talent, or an unknown technique?


    Su Heng no longer held back.


    Find your next read at


    Hum!


    He stretched his hand forward, and golden specks of light emerged from the void, gathering at his fingertips. At their most brilliant, they exploded violently. A straight beam of light, surrounded by expanding rings of plasma clouds, furiously bombarded Simmons.


    Simmons crossed his arms and raised his hands to block.


    Silver-white liquid metal quickly covered his arms.


    The golden radiating beams hit Simmons, breaking into several different forks and scattering in all directions.


    Under the force, Simmons¡¯s body continuously retreated.


    His feet scraped against the ground, leaving two deep trenches.


    "It seems you¡¯re not so formidable after all," Simmons said as he exhaled turbid breath and lowered his slightly reddened arms.


    Though it was somewhat forced, he had managed to block the strike.


    The scattered beams hit the surroundings, followed by a series of explosions; black and red mushroom clouds surged into the sky.


    Countless pieces of debris fell from the sky like raindrops.


    "Is that so?" A cold smile appeared on Su Heng¡¯s face.


    Simmons was about to say something when his expression suddenly became incredulous, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Swish!


    Su Heng waved his hand.


    Behind him in the void, golden halos lit up.


    As a divine beast undergoing fusion with dragon remains, the golden crow¡¯s heart also underwent strengthening.


    Su Heng¡¯s level of life had evolved once more, and at this moment, he handled the golden crow¡¯s heart with much more ease. The high thermal energy within was extracted and condensed into a half-formed sphere, resulting in these intensely hot and dangerous orbs.


    At a glance, there appeared to be hundreds of them. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thinking that just a single breath had made him extremely uncomfortable and nearly unsustainable,


    Now with so many, not to mention Simmons, even the Immortal Mountain Elders watching from afar felt a chill run up their spines, their faces instantly changing as they hastily retreated to increase the distance, fearing the aftermath might reach them.


    Boom boom boom boom boom!


    Without any reservation, Su Heng waved his hand grandly.


    The dense orbs transformed into countless dazzling beams, bombarding the position where Simmons was. Under the manipulation of spiritual power, these beams could easily perform high difficulty maneuvers such as refraction and turning, making them unpredictable.


    Simmons pushed his spiritual power to its limits, managing to block a few times, but soon he revealed gaps and was overwhelmed by the violent explosions.


    Su Heng squinted his eyes, noticing that the peculiar silver-white metal was spreading along the arms upward, gradually covering Simmons¡¯s entire body. From the initial touch, those metals felt somewhat like dead metal to Su Heng, but their effect was infinitely better. They could even defend against the damage caused by the golden crow¡¯s heart, quite impressive indeed.


    The violent explosion waves continued unabated, lifting the long hair on Su Heng¡¯s body.


    He did not care about Simmons¡¯s life or death, turning his gaze to the tall tower behind him at that time.


    Since Simmons wanted to come here, this tower must have a unique function. Moreover, Su Heng could feel that streams of intense energy were continuously coming from all directions, converging under the tower.


    If it was something the enemy wanted to accomplish,


    Then it was simple, whatever it was, he must stop it here.


    Bang!


    Su Heng waved his hand, pressing it against the tower.


    When he first arrived at Demon Suppression Tower, Li Daoxuan had taught him a martial art called "Heavenly Stems, Earthly Branches."


    The core of this martial art was to inflict damage on the enemy through vibrational force. At this moment, Su Heng¡¯s realm had improved countless times since then, and he had easily mastered this martial art to a very high level.


    The vigor throughout his body was like streams, now converging and pouring into the tower in front of him.


    Then it shook simultaneously.


    Although the tower was forged from special materials, it could no longer hold up.


    Soon, large cracks spread and streaks of black profound light burst forth, the shaking growing more intense, until eventually, it collapsed into rubble and dense smoke in front of Su Heng.


    But as the tower was destroyed, Su Heng¡¯s brows deeply furrowed as he felt the power surging in the ley lines under his feet not only did not stop, but intensified even further.

 Chapter 420: 349: Effortlessly, Dragon Abyss Curtain Falls

    Boom!


    Dark clouds rolled across the sky.


    Immediately afterward, a crack opened up, releasing bursts of crimson light from within the clouds.


    The disc-shaped gigantic flying ship, once again tearing through the void, descended onto the battlefield enveloped in dense, chaotic fog, casting a shadow overhead. Positioned right above Su Heng, this vast entity, with a diameter exceeding a kilometer, appeared in the sky like a floating steel fortress.


    Even to the many Earth Immortal Martial Artists present, it was their first time witnessing such a magnificent creation.


    At this moment, shock was written all over their faces as they looked up, speechless.


    Su Heng had seen the Demon Descendant¡¯s ark battleships before.


    Back in the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm, he had completely destroyed one. Although there were indeed praiseworthy aspects, as the battleship couldn¡¯t truly kill him before he merged with the dragon¡¯s remains, and now with his greatly enhanced strength, he worried even less.


    Thus, seeing the ark battleship appear on the battlefield, Su Heng felt no fear in his heart.


    Only...


    Crack!


    With several flashes of lightning,


    The massive crystals floating on the battleship began accumulating energy from the environment.


    A beam of blazing white light blocked off Su Heng¡¯s location, but instead of attacking immediately, it charged the crystals to their limits. Then, the battleship hanging high in the sky began to accelerate, generating intense friction, enveloped in scandent red arcs, charging toward Su Heng like an iron meteor.


    The ark battleship hadn¡¯t landed yet,


    But the shockwaves it hurled already swept across the entire battlefield.


    The ground trembled violently, sinking downward. The remaining buildings in the surrounding cities, like sandcastles under the tide, were ruthlessly flattened, vanishing without a trace.


    Su Heng felt as if he was sinking into a mire, the scorching wind hitting his face while a feeling of excitement surged from his three hearts, spreading outward rapidly, reaching every part of his limbs and bones in the blink of an eye.


    "Hahaha, try to kill me if you can!"


    Roar!


    Su Heng had no intention of evading.


    Essence, Qi, and Spirit merged as one, his thousand-meter-tall aura formed once again on the battlefield.


    Unlike before, facing the threat of the crashing ark battleship, Su Heng dared not be careless. This mighty dragon was not only noticeably larger, but its body was also vivid with a lifelike flesh-like texture. ?¨¤????????


    Especially as its mouth opened wide, the flesh whiskers on its lower jaw fluttered outward, its eyes blazing red, and dazzling orbs like golden suns floated amongst its sharp monstrous teeth. Then, it lunged forward, crashing fiercely against the ark battleship!


    ...


    "Run!" The moment the ark battleship appeared on the battlefield, Zhao Jue had a foreboding feeling.


    And seeing the massive aura formed around Su Heng,


    This renowned elder from the Immortal Mountain, who was famous throughout the lengthy region, felt his scalp tingle.


    He shouted in an almost shrieking voice, waved his robe, scooping up a few young disciples who stood nearby. Then, with a light tap of his toe, he leaped upward, flying swiftly toward a location away from the center of the explosion.


    Several other elders, slightly weaker in cultivation, also came to their senses at this time.


    They hurriedly began to move,


    Helping a few disciples along if possible. If their cultivation was weaker, or if they were too far away and didn¡¯t dare delay, they would flee alone as fast as possible, trying to get away from the battlefield without looking back.


    These elders from Immortal Mountain, unsurpassed in cultivation, reacted the fastest on this battlefield.


    What remained was a group of Loose Cultivators.


    Seeing that something was wrong, the more alert among them quickly followed.


    Others, either attracted by the sudden appearance of a gigantic object in the sky or too slow in their cultivation to respond, were left behind at that moment, when the violent collision was about to cause an explosion.


    They sensed danger and tried to flee the battlefield,


    But it was too late.


    Whether it be the self-destruction of the ark battleship or Su Heng¡¯s full-force frenzied strike, both could be described as disastrous. And now, these two forces converged. The resultant effect was greater than the sum of its parts.


    They only saw the ark battleship and the pitch-black dragon with a blazing sun in its mouth violently collide. After a brief stalemate, both vanished simultaneously.


    Then, at some instant afterward, a golden sun appeared at the center of the battlefield.


    Read new chapters at


    Amid the radiance, Su Heng¡¯s figure seemed to enlarge rapidly, towering like a mountain, his scales torn apart, with golden magma flowing on his dark-skin, emitting a brilliant light.


    Frozen for an instant, then followed by a fierce explosion.


    The rays of light bursting from the battlefield rapidly magnified in the spreading process, sweeping across like a gigantic blade wielded by gods. Everything they touched exploded violently, with high temperature and high energy reactions quickly spreading, the shockwave clearing the cloudy sky above Dragon Abyss.


    The already battered ground, engaged in continuous skirmishes, could no longer bear the strain. At this moment, shuddering incessantly, its structure dispersed swiftly.


    Young Master Zhou, who had some past acquaintance with Su Heng, was also on this battlefield.


    The ignorant are innocent. After the matter was resolved, Su Heng did not make things difficult for such a junior. But this incident changed Young Master Zhou a lot; he became much steadier, and these days he has been fighting at the very front of the battlefield.


    On one hand, he was honing himself; on the other, he was trying to make up for the losses he had caused to his sect.


    At this moment, he was too close to the front of the explosion to retreat, and the elders would not risk their lives to rescue such a junior.


    He watched as Su Heng¡¯s iron-black figure flashed and vanished across the earth.


    Then, a surging golden light, like tidal waves, destroyed everything in its path, coming straight at him.


    He opened his mouth, but could not even scream. His Heavenly Deceit cultivation was feeble and insignificant against this force. His body instantly turned into a handful of flying ashes, vanishing without a trace, leaving only a light black shadow on the ground as everything left of him.


    And such scenes occurred in every corner of the battlefield.


    The power of Su Heng was astonishing, as was the decisiveness displayed by Simmons.


    In the end, those who were inadvertently harmed were the cultivators on the battlefield. Heavenly Deceit, Earth Immortals ¨C in other places, even in relatively advanced martial regions like Changyue and Linjiang, they would absolutely be considered significant figures.


    But within Dragon Abyss, where masters gathered, not even a king could dominate the battlefield, and there was the presence of an anomaly like Su Heng. Now, they all became cannon fodder, one by one erased by the giant hands formed from the light, a mere insignificant record under the devastating might of Su Heng.


    ...


    "That¡¯s quite an exaggeration..."


    King Qingyang and his beloved Qin Yi stood far from the battlefield, atop a mountain peak.


    Watching the sky suddenly darken and the indescribable intense white heat, even a king felt a strong discomfort and had to squint slightly.


    First, there was a violent explosion, and then the high temperature produced plasma began to expand.


    The heat generated was absorbed by the surrounding air, and a huge deep-red sphere appeared above the battlefield.


    The flames flowing on its surface were tangible, like waterfalls flowing backwards. It existed only for a brief moment before, under a suction effect, it transformed into a huge mushroom cloud that rose into the sky, resembling a towering mountain overlooking everything.


    King Qingyang took a deep breath, raised his hand, and his strength formed a barrier. He waited as radiation, shockwaves, and intense vibrations swept past. The surrounding beautiful mountains and forests were left bare, with only the area beneath King Qingyang¡¯s feet still somewhat pristine.


    Even with the supreme divine skills of a king protecting him, the fresh green grass under his feet continuously curled up and turned into bits of flying ash, vanishing from sight.


    King Qingyang looked down.


    A look of shock was unmistakable on Qin Yi¡¯s face, "After merging with the dragon remains, his strength has become even more immeasurable."


    "But after such a violent explosion, can he still..."


    King Qingyang shook his head, saying, "Don¡¯t worry."


    He had fought against Su Heng before and knew that the latter¡¯s vitality was incredibly tenacious. Moreover, after merging with the dragon remains, the current explosion, though terrifying, definitely could not inflict fatal damage on Su Heng.


    It was just such a terrifying aftermath, disregarding friend and foe.


    Even from a distance, one could guess that the battlefield must be in complete disarray, with both Demon Descendants and human cultivators suffering heavy losses.


    Once the journey through Dragon Abyss was completely over, the events that occurred here would inevitably cause a huge uproar. At that time, Su Heng¡¯s declaration would also be widely spread throughout the world, although considering his past experiences. The reputation would likely not be a good one.


    Thinking of this, King Qingyang shook his head, a smile fleeting across his face.


    He knew Su Heng was an extremely self-centered person. Whether others feared or respected him, Su Heng probably wouldn¡¯t care about these trivial matters.


    It¡¯s just that he heard that the Third Prince had some conflicts with Su Heng before. Although King Qingyang did not know the details, having been a king for so many years, he understood a bit about the royal family¡¯s internal affairs. Once the news here spread, the Third Prince¡¯s expression would definitely be quite spectacular.


    ...


    "That explosion just now, could it be..."


    Shang Mengting and several other elders from the Shang Family were standing on the city walls of Panstone City at this moment.


    Although they were a considerable distance from the battlefield, the light from the explosion was still clearly visible.


    The thunderous roar like huge waves continuously came from the distance, interspersed with soul-shaking dragon roars.


    Shang Mengting and the others, all having Heavenly Deceit Cultivation, just listening from afar, felt their livers tremble and legs involuntarily shake. They had to hold on to the city wall to avoid losing their composure and barely managed to stand firm.


    Shang Mengting and Shang Qingwu exchanged glances.


    Shang Qingwu, with his acute senses, hesitated and said, "The aura in that dragon¡¯s roar seems to be¡­ that person." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first time they met on the battlefield, Shang Qingwu still considered himself a senior to Su Heng.


    At that time, he also wanted to invite Su Heng to visit the Shang Family, but Qin Shunying was quicker with her invitation. A step late means always being behind. To this day, in Dragon Abyss, although the Shang Family still maintained an alliance with Su Heng, Shang Qingwu no longer had the courage to call him by his name.


    Shang Mengting nodded, "It seems the dragon remains indeed ended up in his hands; we should be glad."


    "That¡¯s true," said Shang Qingwu, unable to help himself, "If we hadn¡¯t chosen back then..."


    But Shang Mengting interrupted him, her expression calm, "What¡¯s past is past, what¡¯s important is to look forward."


    "Our situation is not too bad now."


    "Indeed..." Shang Qingwu sighed softly and said no more.

 Chapter 421: Chapter: Essence of Death Iron, Take It All Away

    Boom!


    Continuous and surging energy tides acted upon Su Heng¡¯s body, his hefty frame was violently flung into the air, crashing into a steep cliff behind him.


    The cliff crumbled with a loud bang, and the blasted boulders buried Su Heng completely. After a moment of silence, a bloody, black and red hand suddenly reached out. With a forceful push downward, Su Heng¡¯s exceptionally burly body emerged from the pile of rocks.


    His scales burst open, blood streaming everywhere; some injuries were so deep that bones were visible, making him look extremely wretched.


    At first, Su Heng was staggering as he walked.


    He left behind a trail of blood-red footprints.


    But soon he stood firm, his body visibly healing at an alarming speed.


    Even the blood scattered on the ground, as if alive, coalesced together, flew into the air, and finally re-entered Su Heng¡¯s body.


    "Hoo..."


    Su Heng lazily yawned, and instantly, his bones made a series of crackling sounds.


    In front of him was a lifeless desert, the sun was huge and blazing, and the bright sunlight was enough to make ordinary people squint in such an environment. The intense heat slightly distorted the air, causing thick smoke to rise up.


    The air was filled with a scent of sulfur and dust.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t mind it.


    Further ahead was a massive Ferris wheel, taking up half of the sky.


    Su Heng looked at it for a while, waiting for his memories to slowly return. Only then he realized that the Ferris wheel was none other than the Ark warship that had self-destructed and crashed from the sky.


    The collision of the Ark warship with Su Heng¡¯s full force caused horror-inducing damage, not only permanently altering the environment of this battlefield. The residual radiation and chaotic currents turned this land into a lifeless forbidden zone.


    Moreover, seven or eight out of ten Demon Descendants and human Martial Artists on the battlefield had likely died in the explosion.


    As for the survivors ¡ª


    Even if they were lucky enough to escape, they were probably seriously injured.


    The radiation on Su Heng¡¯s body could cause damage at the cellular level, so even Earth Immortals would find it difficult to recover.


    He shook his head, flinging these trivial matters out of his mind.


    Su Heng lifted his leg and walked forward.


    He arrived at the crash site of the Ark warship, and even though only fragments remained, the impact they brought was still terrific. The huge disc shell of the warship directly pierced through the ground, revealing a space below it. That space was like a glistening cave, tremendously vast, with a circular altar rising in the center.


    Su Heng saw Simmons.


    Strange to say, although Simmons¡¯s strength was not weak,


    He had survived the explosive force that even someone as robust as Su Heng couldn¡¯t fully withstand, even though he was in a wretched state. Two thighs and one arm were permanently gone, leaving only one left arm. And the flesh below the elbow had all evaporated away, leaving no trace. The blood inside was also drained, the bones and muscles stained with mud were exposed.


    At the moment, he was slumped at the edge of the altar, tilting his head back, gasping for air violently.


    Behind Simmons was a long, blood-stained scratch. Obviously, he had first landed near the altar and then, using his only remaining arm, dragged his body to this position slowly and with difficulty. ??????¦¯¦Â¦¥?


    "What has he come here for?" Su Heng wondered.


    The guy thoughtfully touched his chin, eyeing the altar behind Simmons.


    There were neither ancient Demon Descendant script nor surging Earth energy; the altar appeared ordinary, just a plain piece of stone. There were also some crude stripes, probably abstract symbols of stars and the sun.


    And that was all.


    Su Heng did notice something ¡ª the surging Earth energy beneath his feet had disappeared without a trace at some point.


    "What is this thing?" Su Heng¡¯s gaze landed on Simmons.


    He had asked subconsciously, without intending to get an actual answer from Simmons.


    Unexpectedly,


    Simmons opened his mouth and revealed a smile, "Home."


    "So?" Su Heng asked calmly, "It seems your plan succeeded."


    "..." This time, Simmons didn¡¯t respond, but gazed vaguely at the sky illuminated by the bright sun.


    His voice became exceptionally weak, as if the wind was blowing from a distant wilderness, "I lay on the grass, watching the sun, fall..."


    Simmons slowly closed his eyes.


    His muscles could no longer support him, and his head tilted to one side, with dark red blood flowing out of his nostrils like two rivers. The blood was mixed with specks of white turbid fluid, which were the remnants of Simmons¡¯s melted brain.


    Gazing at Simmons¡¯s corpse, Su Heng fell into silence for a while.


    The former Elder Zhao Jue of Wendao had given Su Heng many materials on Demon Descendants, plus the information he had gathered through various channels over time.


    Although he couldn¡¯t be certain, Su Heng could guess the intentions of Simmons and the other Demon Descendants quite well.


    It was nothing more than sending a message through some channel.


    Attracting the remaining Demon Descendants to return.


    Given the composed demeanor Simmons displayed at the end, he must have succeeded in fulfilling his duty.


    The dawn of a new era.


    The war between humans and Demon Descendants had never ended, and what was happening now, as well as what was to come, was merely a continuation of that war.


    The ripples in the realm of Eternal Heaven grew more hazardous, and humanity had already been proliferating on this land for thousands of years.


    There was no possibility of peaceful coexistence between the two.


    This war,


    Involving the survival of races, was destined to be extraordinarily tragic.


    And judging from the strength displayed by Simmons¡¯s tribe, even though they had once been expelled,


    After developing for thousands of years in Eternal Heaven, the might of the Demon Descendants was definitely not to be underestimated. Now, even a second-tier Moonshadow Battleship could threaten Su Heng.


    Not to mention the top-tier "Sunshine class," and the "Avenger" class of unknown scale.


    And the powerhouses among the Demon Descendants were also not to be taken lightly.


    Even during the clashes with the Demon Descendants¡¯ powerhouses, Su Heng discovered that some of the Divine Skills of human Martial Artists were somewhat similar to the bloodline talents of the Demon Descendants. Considering their past connections, there might also be some deep-seated link between the two.


    With this in mind, Su Heng felt a bit of a headache.


    However, even if the Demon Descendants were truly to return, the ones who should be most troubled by this were not himself.


    But rather the mighty Great Zhou Dynasty that reigned supreme and suppressed everything. Although the current Great Zhou Dynasty appeared to be in decline, a skinny camel still surpasses a horse in size. The military power and heritage it possessed were still unfathomable. And then there was that Martial Emperor whose recent situation was unclear¡­


    Even the ancient lineages of Immortal Sects and Noble Families remained quiet at this time.


    Simply accumulating power in the shadows, waiting for the right moment to come.


    With that thought,


    Su Heng gradually eased his mindset.


    This trip to Dragon Abyss, Su Heng¡¯s core goal was to obtain the dragon remains.


    This mission was undoubtedly perfectly accomplished, and as for the rest, if he could prevent and avoid some possible trouble, that would certainly be best. Even if he hadn¡¯t succeeded, should he face challenges in the future, Su Heng was very confident in his own strength and had no fear.


    "Although he is an enemy, he is brave and strategic, indeed worthy of respect," Su Heng¡¯s gaze fell upon Simmons.


    To cultivate to such an extent, finding an opponent who could bring sufficient pressure was very difficult.


    Simmons had brought pressure to Su Heng twice, making him a worthy adversary.


    To simply walk away, leaving him to be a corpse in the wild.


    Seemed somewhat regrettable. Explore more stories at


    "I don¡¯t know if this custom exists where you come from, but let it be so," Su Heng spread his fingers, and a ball of orange-yellow flame condensed out of thin air in his palm.


    Su Heng gently tossed it forward, and the flame landed on Simmons¡¯s body, immediately erupting.


    Simmons¡¯s flesh and blood quickly began to melt, followed by his bones.


    In the end, only a handful of black ash remained on the ground.


    "Whew!"


    Su Heng blew gently.


    The bone ashes were swept away by the strong wind, drifting along and merging with the torrential sandstorm outside, with no telling where they would ultimately land. Su Heng retracted his gaze from outside the cavern, ready to leave, but a dazzling light caught his attention.


    He looked down and saw a fist-sized silver-white sphere in the corner of the altar.


    The sphere gave Su Heng an inexplicably familiar feeling.


    After a moment¡¯s thought,


    An enlightened expression appeared on Su Heng¡¯s face.


    Previously, during his fight with Simmons, the latter was covered with a layer of silver-white metal.


    And astonishingly, it withstood several of Su Heng¡¯s attacks without a scratch.


    To know that even now, the destructive breath spurred from the golden crow¡¯s heart was still Su Heng¡¯s primary means of attack. Its power was limitless, and its destructive force extremely formidable. Even after merging with the dragon remains, Su Heng¡¯s body could withstand it, but would certainly still be injured.


    Yet Simmons actually withstood a hit from Su Heng in his normal state.


    This feat was remarkable.


    Now it seemed that the origin lay within this small metallic sphere in front of him.


    Su Heng waved his hand and manipulated gravity. The sphere spun into midair, refracting light, and ultimately landed in Su Heng¡¯s hand. He squeezed it with force, only leaving a few distinct marks. Also, its characteristic of blocking both physical and spiritual power was very obvious.


    To Su Heng, it felt like an upgraded version of dead iron metal. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Heng realized this object held great potential for development and placed it into a separate space within the Blood Furnace.


    Swish!


    Immediately after, Su Heng left the recessed altar.


    He flashed above the shattered armor of the ark battleship, infusing more attribute points into the "Blood Furnace" talent.


    After merging with the dragon remains, Su Heng¡¯s weight surged, and his attribute points exceeded one million. As he injected a massive number of attribute points, the space inside the Blood Furnace expanded rapidly.


    Boom!


    First, Su Heng transformed, entering into Heavenly Demon state.


    Then, over a hundred million tons of gravity were applied to the broken remains of the battleship ahead.


    One corner was forcibly lifted by Su Heng, and a large amount of soil and sand cascaded down. Accompanied by a flash of red light in the air and adhering to the principle of not leaving empty-handed, he packed up the entire giant battleship and abruptly vanished from above the battlefield.

 Chapter 422: 351: Resolving Karma, Trouble for King Qingyang

    After cleaning up the last traces left on the battlefield, Su Heng had only one thing left to do.


    With a flash of his figure, he arrived at a steep cliff shrouded in clouds and mist within Dragon Abyss.


    The water beneath his feet flowed rapidly, making a whooshing sound.


    On both sides of the cliff, lush vegetation and swinging vines were everywhere; occasionally, one could see cranes flapping their wings and monkeys howling. Undisturbed for thousands of years, even affected by some pollution from Longevity Heaven, Dragon Abyss also had some beautifully scenic places.


    However, everyone who came here was solely focused on obtaining the True Dragon Remains. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Fighting incessantly.


    Who had the mood to admire these external things?


    Including Su Heng, he was no different, not qualified to judge others.


    "This scenery is not bad; as a resting place, it should be a good choice,¡± Su Heng said, stretching his hand. Soon after, a gray, dusty stone box appeared in his palm. The cover opened, and it was filled with white ashes.


    He had promised to bring back the ashes of An Shelie of the Eight-Armed Dragon King when he had obtained his remains.


    Su Heng always kept his promises.


    He had always remembered this and had not gone back on his word.


    Su Heng took An Shelie¡¯s ashes in his hand and swung forcefully. The white powder immediately rose with the wind and merged into the surrounding scenery.


    After completing this,


    Su Heng placed the stone box aside and looked far away from his high vantage point.


    Actually, according to An Shelie, there should have been a group of survivors living in Dragon Abyss a thousand years ago.


    But the environment here was too harsh.


    These survivors, facing the invasion of Longevity Heaven and an increasing number of demons, simply couldn¡¯t resist.


    Young An Shelie, carrying Dragon Marrow dug up from who knows where, left his homeland with his brothers, hoping to carve out a sanctuary in the chaotic world for his tribe. But he ultimately failed and fell at the hands of a rapidly rising founder.


    A thousand years had now passed.


    According to the news Su Heng had gathered, An Shelie¡¯s tribe had already disappeared.


    Otherwise, Su Heng really had the intention of taking them away from here.


    ¡­


    After reflecting for a moment, Su Heng turned and left.


    Bang!


    A festering demon under Su Heng¡¯s palm burst open; Su Heng used his arms to forcefully tear its body apart.


    Then from a bundle of soft organs, he dragged out Simmons.


    Seeing the stench wafting from the other¡¯s body, Su Heng frowned in disgust.


    He simply threw him out.


    Splash!


    A somewhat clean pond suddenly exploded with a huge splash.


    Blood visible to the naked eye like ink diffused, bubbling up from inside.


    Not long after, an ashen, weak Simmons burst out from the increasingly murky pond. He collapsed onto the grass, his right hand on his chest, gasping heavily. ????????§¦?


    After a while, Simmons slowly recovered, spit out a mouthful of bloodied fragments, ¡°I¡¯m still alive, that¡¯s really great!¡±


    Su Heng scratched his head, seeing his miserable state, he felt somewhat sorry.


    He had just wandered around the battlefield, hadn¡¯t found Simmons, and thought he was dead. But thinking of the other¡¯s usual life-saving ¡°secrets,¡± following the trail left by powerful demons, he searched along the way and indeed, it paid off.


    Su Heng flicked his finger.


    A drop of glass-like, dazzling red fresh blood flew towards Simmons and hung in front of him.


    Simmons didn¡¯t hesitate, he swallowed it directly. His pale skin visibly flushed with a crimson wave, his breath swelling. Soon sweat beaded densely on his forehead, the sweat evaporating with his body heat, forming mist that curled upward.


    After a while, noises like popping beans came from Simmons¡¯s body.


    He exhaled a heavy breath, and the reeds in front of him parted and lay down on both sides, even the increasingly murky pond rippled.


    With a drop of essence blood swallowed,


    Simmons¡¯s injuries healed completely, and compared to before, he even seemed slightly stronger.


    Realizing the vitality contained in the fresh blood, Simmons¡¯s face brightened, and he congratulated Su Heng, ¡°It seems you have gained good fortune in the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm, truly excellent. Now even if the Mythical Battlefield opens, we¡¯ll have full confidence.¡±


    Simmons¡¯s people were in Skull Plain, which was also the frontline of the battle.


    The stronger Su Heng was, the greater the chances for the people of the plains to survive this crisis. It could be said that the interests of the two were deeply intertwined.


    Therefore, although they had been enemies, seeing Su Heng¡¯s rapid increase in strength, Simmons genuinely felt happy for him.


    "Hmm,¡± Su Heng nodded.


    His thoughts were no longer focused on defense, but on how to capture the Blood Realm, preparing for his subsequent plans.


    "What are the plans now?¡± Simmons asked.


    "I need to stay in Dragon Abyss for a while longer,¡± Su Heng thought for a moment and answered, ¡°to meet a few friends.¡±


    "Alright,¡±


    Simmons said, ¡°I don¡¯t have much else here. I think I¡¯ll leave first, return to Skull Plain to check in case something unforeseen occurs.¡±


    "Alright,¡± Su Heng didn¡¯t stop him.


    Simmons cupped his hands toward Su Heng, and the two parted ways.


    ¡­


    Su Heng arrived outside Pan Stone City and stopped.


    Boom!


    His body slightly shook, producing the sound of moving qi and blood.


    Soon after, a vast expanse of blood qi rose into the sky, and a gust of wind swept across the ground, whirling sand and rocks.


    In the thick smoke formed by the twisted air, Su Heng¡¯s figure shrank back to his usual height of three meters and six. He then activated the special ability of the ¡°Bodhisattva¡¯s Cut Hair,¡± intertwining threads quickly formed into a soft robe that draped over Su Heng¡¯s shoulders.


    Su Heng concealed his own aura.


    He took a couple of steps and then slightly nodded, striding directly into the city before him.


    The city of Panstone had been maintained by King Qingyang and the immortal mountains. However, now King Qingyang was severely injured, and the immortal mountains had also suffered heavy losses in a previous battle. Many masters had vanished without a trace, leaving only disarray behind. Consequently, the current state of Panstone City seemed quite chaotic.


    Bloodstains spattered the ground, and two Martial Artists, looking like Loose Cultivators, were fighting fiercely over something in the street.


    The shops on both sides were tightly closed, and strong presences could be sensed emanating from inside.


    These were considered strong individuals, according to the standards of Loose Cultivators.


    In reality, most of them were at the third step of Heavenly Deceit, with few emitting the aura of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Because the real tough characters were either involved in the struggle for the Dragon Tomb or were fighting Demonic Descendants on the frontline.


    Those left in Panstone City were all second or third-tier characters.


    Of course¡ª


    With the top powerhouses dead in succession.


    The remaining individuals had come forward, most too wary to make any sudden moves.


    But there were always some who believed in seeking fortune amidst danger, unable to restrain themselves and aiming to loot amidst the chaos.


    Su Heng arrived in Panstone City making no attempt to hide his tracks.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    He unleashed his aura without any concealment.


    The previously clear skies instantly darkened, with clouds swirling and blackness prevailing. Thick bolts of lightning danced like silver snakes, and deep, booming thunderclaps rolled from afar to near. Within the city, everyone felt a heavy weight in their hearts, as though drowning in the icy depths of the sea.


    "Quick, look up in the sky!¡± someone said, quivering as they pointed upwards.


    Bang!


    The doors and windows opened, and some people, both curious and awe-stricken, stuck their heads out and looked up at the sky.


    They saw the pitch-black vault of heaven where low-hanging clouds transformed into a massive dragon¡¯s head. Its eyes were like blood-red moons, and its mouth spat out flashes of lightning. Overlooking the entire city from on high, the immense and mountainous pressure was enough to make the Heavenly Deceit powerhouses tremble and lose their ability to fight.


    "The Demon Dragon Su Heng!¡± someone who evidently knew about the past events now spoke with a voice filled with terror and awe, ¡°He¡¯s not dead, he has returned.¡±


    Realizing something, the person¡¯s face turned deathly pale, their heart seemingly stopping.


    The entire city fell silent, as quiet as if it were dead.


    "Demon Dragon?¡± Su Heng heard the man¡¯s designation, but it didn¡¯t seem to concern him much.


    The street in front was dark and empty, the fierce wind sweeping up dry leaves from the ground. He continued forward, quickly arriving at the location of Dao Kan Mountain¡¯s encampment.


    The senior elder, Zhao Jue, had sustained some injuries and now carried the scent of medicinal herbs on him.


    Sensing Su Heng¡¯s arrival, he still personally came out to receive him, his attitude very respectful, his face showing a look of shared honor.


    Indeed, quite a few disciples died on the battlefield at Dao Kan Mountain, but Zhao Jue did not believe that Su Heng had anything to do with this matter. Had it not been for Su Heng¡¯s intervention, when the Ark Battleship descended, no one could have resisted, and not just those disciples, but also the elders themselves, would have perished there.


    Therefore, although the turn of events was unexpected, Zhao Jue was deeply grateful for Su Heng¡¯s timely intervention.


    And moreover¡ª


    Even if some people harbored darker thoughts in their hearts, leading them to resent Su Heng,


    They would never dare to express it.


    With Su Heng¡¯s current strength and prestige, who would dare say even a single word of dissent in his presence?


    Did they think they had lived too long, or did they have some deep-seated grudge against their own clan?


    Zhao Jue¡¯s attitude was extremely respectful.


    He first thanked Su Heng for his timely action and then asked, ¡°May I know the purpose of your visit, young friend?¡±


    "If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, I, Dao Kan Mountain, will not shirk the responsibility,¡± Zhao Jue assured, thumping his chest.


    "I am not here to seek help for an issue, but rather to inform you about another matter,¡± Su Heng briefly explained to Zhao Jue about the subsequent events on the battlefield, including a conversation with Simmons and some of his own conjectures.


    Upon hearing this, Zhao Jue¡¯s expression instantly became much more solemn.


    "This matter might involve significant issues; I need to consult with the other celestial mountains first,¡± Zhao Jue declared immediately.


    "All right,¡± Su Heng nodded.


    Having notified him of this matter, he then prepared to leave.


    "Wait!¡± Zhao Jue exclaimed, stopping Su Heng with gritted teeth.


    "Is there anything else?¡± seeing hesitance in his face, Su Heng smiled and said, ¡°Feel free to speak.¡±


    Zhao Jue had a good relationship with King Qingyang, but after the battle in Dragon Abyss, King Qingyang was seriously injured and it would take some time to recover to his peak. Now that King Qingyang had defected from the court, and coupled with the incident in Dragon Abyss, he was currently in a position of strength. However, being in a weakened state, he might encounter dangers.


    Zhao Jue initially planned to take him to Dao Kan Mountain to recuperate, but doing so would thrust Dao Kan Mountain into the limelight, and King Qingyang¡¯s character did not wish to cause such trouble to others.


    After some thought, Zhao Jue spoke to Su Heng about the incident of King Qingyang stopping Simmons.


    He dared not force anything, but left the choice to Su Heng.


    Upon hearing this, Su Heng was somewhat surprised.


    Although he had made a gentleman¡¯s agreement with King Qingyang in the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm,


    Su Heng did not expect that after a defeat, King Qingyang would actually protect him.


    After all, having schemed for the True Dragon Remains for a long time, only for Su Heng to pluck the fruit, if put in the same position, Su Heng truly did not think he could reach King Qingyang¡¯s level.


    Simmons was quite strong, and he still had the Ark Battleship, a powerful weapon. If he had intervened at that time, it certainly would have introduced many variables and would not have gone as smoothly as it did.


    "I see Su Heng murmured, nodding his head.


    "Thank you for the guidance, senior,¡± Su Heng bowed with his fists clasped, ¡°Since King Qingyang has shown me favor, I truly cannot ignore this matter.¡±


    "That¡¯s best,¡± Zhao Jue nodded with a smile, and his worrisome heart finally relaxed.

 Chapter 423: 352

    After visiting Zhao Jue, he left the base at Dao Kan Mountain.


    Su Heng returned to Dragon Abyss and stayed there for several days. On one hand, he was collecting various materials to deepen his understanding of the Demon Descendants as a race. On the other hand, he was capturing Demon Descendants who had fortunately escaped and survived the war.


    Having obtained the complete Dragon Skeleton, Su Heng also planned a comprehensive upgrade for the Dragon Guards.


    The special talents possessed by these Demon Descendants were, for Su Heng, simply the best experimental materials.


    Being able to escape from such a massive explosion, these Demon Descendants were either extremely powerful, or they possessed some kind of special life-saving talent. Regrettably, in front of Su Heng, they were like rats scurrying around in a gutter. One after another, they were targeted and captured without any room for resistance.


    Rumbling!


    Inside a hidden cave.


    Violent shaking sounds came from outside the cave walls. As cracks spread, large amounts of stone dust sprinkled down from the ceiling.


    Inside was a demon descendant girl with a delicate appearance, holding two long swords, now biting her lips until they turned white.


    Bang!


    A loud noise burst with an air wave.


    The thick wall in front of her exploded, and Su Heng¡¯s burly figure cast a huge shadow, with only wisps of light radiating from his shoulders.


    Through the gap under Su Heng¡¯s arms and between his legs, the girl saw a scene shrouded in flames outside.


    Many powerful Demon Descendants lay in pools of blood, with heavy smoke billowing, and a huge dragon-headed hound opened its bloody maw, gnawing at their flesh. These were her fellows and seniors, now reduced to the food of vile demons.


    The female demon descendant felt a surge of rage welling up, uncontrollable like an erupting volcano.


    "You should die!¡± she screamed. With a body that seemed to flow like light, she darted toward Su Heng, her long swords enveloped in a buzzing white airflow, aiming straight for Su Heng¡¯s chest.


    Faced with the girl¡¯s sudden eruption, Su Heng seemed taken aback. The two long swords, one high and one low, landed on him without any obstruction. A trace of ecstasy mixed with tears and sobs crossed the girl¡¯s face, twisted into an indescribable and laughable expression.


    But in the next instant¡ª S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crack!


    Accompanied by two crisp snapping sounds, the girl¡¯s expression instantly stiffened into horror.


    Her long-prepared full-force blow landed on Su Heng.


    It only pierced a layer of clothing, unable to inflict any damage, and instead the long swords in her hands had given out first!


    Hiss¡ª


    A tide of overwhelming fear swept over her like dark waves.


    The girl gasped desperately, her body flickered rapidly, trying to find a way to bypass Su Heng.


    But before she could move, she looked up to see a huge palm enlarging in her view. Before it even struck down, her hair and clothes were already fluttering wildly. Despair surfaced in her dark pupils, followed by a blackout and searing pain. ?a?????¦¢¨§?


    The girl¡¯s head was smacked against the wall beside her like a fly, by Su Heng¡¯s casual strike.


    "Huh!¡± Su Heng nodded in satisfaction, ¡°Another one.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look any further and turned away.


    Then, the blood-stained Qiong Qi walked in from outside, raised its head, and took a glance. The girl¡¯s face was already a wreck, her features twisted beyond recognition. She now clung to life solely by the Demon Descendant¡¯s innate vitality, but even so, she was reduced to basic reflex responses.


    Qiong Qi sniffed with its nose, detecting a lingering scent spreading from the lower body.


    Su Heng had been raising Qiong Qi like a hunting dog, integrating it into his own role. Qiong Qi did not mind and opened its mouth to tear off the girl¡¯s limbs tainted with filth, then carried the mutilated body outside. In the valley, a scarlet rift had opened, leading into the inner space of the Blood Furnace.


    Originally, the Blood Furnace could not store living things.


    Because this place was essentially an extension of Su Heng¡¯s stomach, there was no air, and the environment was extremely harsh, all living things entering would be digested.


    But now, with a torrent of attribute points pouring in, the inner space of the Blood Furnace had expanded significantly, and Su Heng¡¯s control over it had become more exquisite. Combined with the authority of the Seed of Destruction, Su Heng created a ¡°Parasitic Plain¡± inside as a place to store living creatures.


    Standing in front of the rift, Qiong Qi dared to sneak a peek inside.


    It then saw on a red plain full of tentacles and slime, huge egg-like structures standing erect.


    The eggs were amber-colored, semi-transparent. With keen eyesight, Qiong Qi could vaguely see the various mutilated bodies placed inside; some had their heads smashed, but still maintained basic life signs due to the function of the tentacles and nutrient fluids.


    Qiong Qi couldn¡¯t help shivering.


    Although it was a naturally gifted demon with a brutal nature, in front of Su Heng, it felt like a minnow beside a whale.


    Just then, a cool breeze blew, and Qiong Qi instinctively tightened its tail.


    It looked up.


    Saw Su Heng walking towards the outside of the valley.


    Qiong Qi dared not delay, hurriedly tossed its head, and dropped the female demon descendant¡¯s body on the plain. A new egg quickly formed on the plain, its tentacles connecting to it, forming a special symbiotic entity.


    After throwing the remaining Demon Descendants inside, Qiong Qi smacked its lips, its job well done.


    Crack!


    Su Heng tore a piece of cloth from himself.


    He cleaned off the bloodstains from his hands.


    Then he took out a heavy slab from his bosom, scratching off the last line of characters on it with his fingernail.


    Su Heng nodded in satisfaction and squeezed his hand, turning the slab into fragments that he casually tossed aside.


    With that, the affairs within Dragon Abyss were conclusively ended.


    It was time to leave.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the days Su Heng hunted Demon Descendants in Dragon Abyss, the various deeds that took place were spreading at an astonishing rate throughout the entire dynasty, becoming known by countless powers.


    Previously, Su Heng had engaged in a battle with King Dingtian, which had shocked many.


    But that battle had not truly resulted in a clear victor.


    Moreover, King Dingtian was one of the lesser entities in the realm of Heavenly Kings and was gravely injured to boot.


    So the value of that fight was, in fact, not particularly significant.


    It simply made some major powers take note of such a person¡ª


    Someone who should not be provoked lightly under normal circumstances.


    But if it were a question of fear, with the aloof character of the ancient sects and noble families, it¡¯s evident they did not take Su Heng very seriously.


    Including the previous instance when the third prince sent people to probe, it likely reflected a similar attitude.


    But what happened this time in Dragon Abyss was wholly different!


    King Dingtian fell at the hands of Su Heng.


    King Qingyang was defeated.


    And in that last battle with Simmons, the earthshaking explosion was intense.


    Even if it was just viewed through the projection stone, feeling a fraction of its power was enough to turn faces pale and set hearts racing. Whole stretches of mountains and rivers, like piles of sand, were flattened by an invisible mighty hand. The vast earth could not bear such force, the sky seemed to tilt, a truly apocalyptic and horrific scene!


    Especially since afterwards, various forces investigating the battlefield came out with astounding results.


    Just the powerful beings who died directly from the aftermath of the explosion¡ª


    Seventeen in the Earth Immortal Realm, and even more so, over a hundred beyond the third step of Heavenly Deceit.


    As for those who were injured, those whose cultivation was too weak and were directly vaporized, and those Demon Descendants and monsters that died on the battlefield,


    The numbers were countless, impossible to calculate.


    With Su Heng¡¯s current strength, he completely had the qualifications to single-handedly raze ancient sects and noble families with thousands of years of heritage to the ground. And after defeating two Heavenly Kings in succession, Su Heng now regarded the Great Zhou Dynasty with a measure of indifference.


    And what was even more terrifying was that the complete Dragon Skeleton had fallen into Su Heng¡¯s hands.


    Based on the timeline, only part of the Dragon Skeleton had been refined. This meant that, despite Su Heng¡¯s already formidable strength, with the support of a substantial amount of Dragon Blood Essence, he could still continue to grow at high speed, reaching a terrifying realm that was unfathomable!


    Boundless terror in strength, an extreme domineering mode of action, and the countless strong beings who died in the aftereffects of that explosion.


    All of these combined quickly earned Su Heng a unique title¡ª


    The Northern Border Demon Dragon!


    ¡­


    As the title of Northern Border Demon Dragon grew increasingly widespread, causing untold anxiety among countless powers, Su Heng had already concealed his whereabouts and, according to the agreement, made his way to King Qingyang¡¯s residence for a visit.


    Beiyue State.


    Inside a somewhat dark hall.


    On both sides stood vermilion dragon pillars, the hall was over thirty meters high, and the bluestone floor below was shiny enough to reflect one¡¯s image.


    Sunlight poured through the open door, illuminating only a small portion of the hall, while the rest remained pitch black, faintly revealing a large vermilion chair on the platform above.


    Whoosh!


    Accompanied by a gust of demonic wind, dust and leaves were stirred up from the ground.


    Su Heng¡¯s towering figure appeared outside the hall¡¯s entrance, first looking up to see the three big characters ¡°Yangxin Palace¡± inscribed on the door plaque. The script was black as if seared by some flame, giving off a hot, hasty sensation that assaulted the senses.


    Withdrawing his gaze, he stepped into the hall.


    The air was permeated with a strong scent of medicinal liquid, and beside him stood two samurai in golden armor, holding long spears.


    Seeing a stranger suddenly appear, the two samurai first showed astonishment. Then, quickly regaining their composure, they gripped their long spears across their chests, the gleaming blades pointed at Su Heng¡¯s throat.


    "Who are you?¡± one of them asked warily.


    He could not sense the strength of Su Heng¡¯s aura at all, but such a robust figure, appearing so suddenly next to them without any notice, this man¡¯s strength was simply unfathomable. Therefore, despite the gold-armored samurai¡¯s extreme nervousness, he dared not act rashly.


    Without answering, Su Heng¡¯s gaze leisurely lifted upwards.


    "Cough cough!¡± From deep within the hall, a series of soft coughs emanated from the platform, followed by the slightly weak and serene voice of King Qingyang, as refreshing as a spring breeze, ¡°This is a friend of mine, you may stand down.¡±

 Chapter 424: 353: Path Blocked, Creating Ones Own Cultivation Technique

    King Qingyang, dressed in plain clothes, with his long hair tied back, had a tall yet somewhat emaciated figure. His deep-set eyes were surrounded by dark circles, and his cheeks appeared somewhat gaunt. Despite his physical state, his presence remained exceptional, the luster in his gaze undiminished, and the aura he exuded was tranquil.


    At King Qingyang¡¯s side stood a black-clad girl with a gentle demeanor, appearing to be in her twenties.


    She seemed slightly fatigued, carrying with her a rich scholarly aura.


    But when she looked at Su Heng, there was a hint of displeasure in her eyes.


    "My lord Upon seeing Su Heng approach, Qin Yi looked up at King Qingyang¡¯s face. Thinking of the man¡¯s impressive reputation as of late, the girl¡¯s expression became somewhat tense.


    King Qingyang waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He was holding a white porcelain bowl full of medicinal liquid, which he gently set aside.


    King Qingyang rose to his feet and slowly descended from the high platform. A smile graced his face, and he took the initiative to say, ¡°I have some injuries that haven¡¯t yet healed, and I failed to welcome you from afar when I sensed your arrival. Please accept my apologies.¡±


    "Don¡¯t mention it,¡± Su Heng smiled, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s I who should apologize for coming empty-handed, and I hope you will forgive my lack of manners.¡±


    The two exchanged pleasantries.


    Seeing that Su Heng indeed came with good intentions, King Qingyang let go of the vigilance in his heart.


    Although the two had clashed in the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm, they shared a mutual affinity in character. Their relationship was not bad, but not particularly close either, as they had only met a few times. King Qingyang was somewhat surprised by Su Heng¡¯s visit and couldn¡¯t help but inquire, ¡°May I know the purpose of your visit?¡±


    "Hmm


    At that moment, Su Heng unusually pondered for a while.


    Saying something direct like ¡°I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll be in danger and I want to help keep watch for a while¡± was definitely inappropriate. On one hand, their relationship wasn¡¯t at that level, and on the other, strong individuals had their own pride. Being too straightforward could backfire badly.


    After a moment of thought, Su Heng replied, ¡°I¡¯ve gathered some materials from Dragon Abyss that were passed down by the Demon Descendant, and I have many questions in mind. I¡¯d like to take this opportunity to discuss them with you.¡±


    Being an astute ruler, King Qingyang was well aware.


    With just that much said by Su Heng, King Qingyang had guessed most of the underlying reasons.


    Having clashed with Su Heng, King Qingyang knew the other¡¯s realm was slightly lower, yet his foundation was exceedingly profound. Exchange and debate with an opponent on equal footing was beneficial for both parties¡¯ cultivation.


    King Qingyang readily agreed, ¡°I also have some collected texts here that could prove helpful.¡±


    ¡­


    Su Heng temporarily took residence in King Qingyang¡¯s mansion.


    They translated the books they had collected from Dragon Abyss one by one, then picked out useful content to contemplate and absorb.


    This process lasted for about seven or eight days, during which both of them reaped substantial benefits.


    "During my combat with the Demon Descendant¡¯s strong, I felt there was some connection between the martial cultivation realms of humans and the Innate Divine Abilities of the Demon Descendant. According to these texts, this speculation seems correct,¡± Su Heng said as he gently placed the ancient book in his hand down in the brightly lit study. ?????£Î?????§¦?


    King Qingyang was still dressed in a black robe, looking in a slightly better condition.


    He said, ¡°The cultivation realms of Martial Artists can be roughly divided into two stages: the first stage is physical body cultivation, the second is the enhancement of spirit. The immortality of Earth Immortal Martial Artists initially was a Divine Skill exclusive to a royal family among the Demon Descendant.


    "That clan was once extremely powerful, causing great destruction to humans of that era. But they were ultimately exterminated, their bloodline thoroughly researched and gradually evolved into a Divine Skill. Due to its strong survival abilities, more and more people began to practice it.¡±


    "By the time the Great Zhou dynasty was established nearly a thousand years ago, it had completely transformed into a demarcation of realms.¡±


    "Which is what we now refer to as the Transcendence Realm of Earth Immortals.¡±


    At this point, King Qingyang looked at Su Heng with a hint of regret in his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s going to be troublesome for you to attain immortality now.¡±


    The stronger the physical body, the more difficult it is to cultivate immortality. Su Heng¡¯s body possesses the attribute of infinite growth and has become even stronger after integrating with Dragon Corpse Essence. While his constitution is formidable and his vitality robust like a dragon, it also means that Su Heng requires an immense amount of spiritual power to truly step into the Earth Immortal Realm.


    And the accumulation of spiritual power relies on a plethora of natural treasures.


    Hence, even though Su Heng has abundant attribute points, forcefully elevating his realm is nearly impossible. That is why King Qingyang made such a comment.


    If he had not studied these records in detail, Su Heng might indeed feel disheartened upon learning this news.


    But, having understood more about the underlying principles and essence of cultivation, Su Heng did not see it that way.


    "Cultivation divides into paths of spirit and body,¡± said Su Heng, ¡°Upon reaching the Earth Immortal Realm, the body and spirit fuse together. While you gain immortality, further strengthening the body becomes extremely difficult. This path isn¡¯t necessarily wrong, but I don¡¯t believe it suits me.¡±


    King Qingyang sensed the implications in Su Heng¡¯s words. His eyes briefly flashed with astonishment and he said in surprise, ¡°Do you intend to carve out your own path?¡±


    "Hmm.¡± Su Heng nodded, not denying it.


    If it were anyone else who spoke such words, they would only be considered delusional.


    But King Qingyang calculated and found that Su Heng had spent just over a year on his cultivation journey. Such heaven-defying talent indeed couldn¡¯t be measured by ordinary standards. Though the path was difficult, King Qingyang somehow believed Su Heng could make it through.


    Moreover, this was a good thing for all the cultivators in the world.


    One more path of cultivation meant one more thread of possibility.


    Perhaps some cultivators, who had been stuck at their current realms for a long time, could gain new insights and revive their vitality after studying the cultivation technique established by Su Heng.


    Thinking of this, King Qingyang felt a surge of warmth in his heart.


    He clenched his fists, a smile spreading across his face as he encouraged, ¡°The path tread by predecessors is wide, but it may not be the only correct one. In terms of innate talent and bone structure, you are the strongest I have ever seen. And you also have ambition; I believe you can achieve great things.¡±


    Su Heng was very encouraged by King Qingyang¡¯s words, ¡°Then I thank you for your auspicious words, Your Majesty.¡±


    King Qingyang thought for a moment, then clapped his hands, ¡°In my early years, when I traveled in the Eternal Heavens, I obtained a rare treasure that nurtures the spirit and increases understanding. This treasure has been in my possession for a long time without a suitable opportunity to use it. Now that you, my young friend, wish to carve out a new method, it is most appropriate to use it on you.¡±


    He clapped his hands, and a message was sent out.


    Soon, a maid entered carrying a red-wooden box. King Qingyang took it carefully and then handed it to Su Heng with great solemnity.


    Seeing King Qingyang¡¯s expression, Su Heng also grew curious about what was inside the box.


    After receiving King Qingyang¡¯s agreement, he opened the lid.


    Crack!


    A wave of coldness immediately spread throughout the room.


    Inside the box was a translucent ice sphere the size of a human head; even in his normal state, Su Heng¡¯s body temperature was frighteningly high. Yet at the moment of touching this ice sphere, a layer of thin frost ¡°crackled¡± to form on his fingers, a faint chill traveling up his fingertips. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just this ice sphere alone was a treasure of considerable value, yet it was merely the container used to preserve the ¡°contents¡± inside.


    The truly valuable items were the several verdant, fresh-looking tea leaves inside the ice sphere.


    "What is this?¡± Su Heng closed the box again, and the penetrating cold also dissipated.


    "Enlightenment Tea.¡± King Qingyang answered, ¡°After brewing and drinking it, one can enter an Enlightenment State. Not only will one¡¯s spiritual power greatly increase, but it will inevitably unravel some perplexities encountered during the process of cultivation.¡±


    "This Su Heng hesitated.


    Although King Qingyang didn¡¯t say it outright, it could mostly be guessed.


    This ¡°Enlightenment Tea¡± was probably prepared by King Qingyang for his own breakthrough.


    As a veteran King, King Qingyang had been a powerhouse of the Dharma Realm for many years. If he took another step forward, it would be the Heaven-Opening Realm. And this realm was almost the pinnacle of where the current cultivation system could go. Moving beyond that, there wasn¡¯t much experience to draw on.


    Demons Descendants and beasts of abnormal birth cultivate the body, while Heavenly Deceit and Earth Immortals cultivate the spirit.


    What about moving further up? What kind of domain is it, and how can one stand tall within it, few people know.


    Perhaps the current Great Zhou Martial Emperor had reached a realm above that of Earth Immortals, but he was powerful and mysterious, and the information that came down was too scarce.


    Seriously wounded during his expeditions in the Eternal Heavens, he hung at death¡¯s door. Despite the empire¡¯s utmost efforts, even the medicines to heal his wounds could not be found. What sort of existence would his adversary be?


    King Qingyang believed the Enlightenment Tea could help him break through, its value self-evident.


    Su Heng was never greedy with friends. He shook his head earnestly, ¡°This gift is too precious; I cannot accept it.¡±


    "There is no need for courtesy.¡± King Qingyang patted Su Heng¡¯s shoulder, smiling, ¡°If you can really carve out a new path in the future, just let me observe the cultivation technique you create.¡±


    "My martial arts are open to anyone who wishes to learn; I never hide anything.¡± Su Heng said frankly.


    He thought for a moment and then said, ¡°I can give you a batch of Dragon Corpse Essence, to be used in cultivation, to recover from injuries.¡±


    Su Heng had refined about half of the Dragon Corpse; his physical body had already undergone transformation. The remaining Dragon Corpse Essence was still useful to Su Heng but not as much as before. It could no longer bring about a fundamental change but would only act as an extremely valuable food source.


    King Qingyang, however, was unwilling to take advantage of Su Heng¡¯s generosity, ¡°We had an agreement before; since you could take away the Dragon Corpse, it is your harvest.¡±


    "Then how about this Su Heng smiled, ¡°I have a lot of Dragon Blood that is not much use to me; you can exchange it for spiritual domain medicinal resources.¡±


    This time, King Qingyang didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°That can be done.¡±

 Chapter 425: 354: Comparable to Stars, The Ultimate Organism!

    As a seasoned sovereign, King Qingyang had a rich foundation.


    After an exchange, Su Heng gained Enlightenment Tea and a large supply of Potential Secret Medicine that could enhance spiritual power from King Qingyang, while King Qingyang obtained an amount equivalent to one-tenth of the remaining True Dragon Remains from Su Heng.


    Both were very satisfied with the outcome.


    While Su Heng¡¯s physical strength had already reached its limit, his spiritual power had somewhat fallen behind.


    As for King Qingyang, his physical body was far inferior to Su Heng¡¯s. Even with just that bit of dragon remains, he would be able to fully recover from his injuries and even make some progress in strength.


    Over these days of exchange and discussion, both had validated their past cultivation experiences against each other¡¯s.


    They both felt they had profited tremendously.


    King Qingyang began to seclude himself, refining the dragon remains to heal his injuries.


    Su Heng, however, tried to create a new cultivation technique based on his current foundation.


    Solban had returned to Skull Plain and sent a message. The situation around the Jiang E region was stable for the time being, with no major changes arising. However, as Su Heng¡¯s reputation continued to grow, some martial artists within the empire began moving towards Jiang E.


    Regarding the matter of the Mythical Battlefield, it was not a secret.


    With the opening of the Mythical Battlefield on Skull Plain and a massive outflow of resources, a rapid development period was inevitable.


    For many Loose Cultivators, this was an exceptional opportunity.


    And for the local cultivators in Jiang E,


    The ability to open their doors and exchange with martial artists from the outside world was certainly more competitive, yet in the verification with each other, many detours could be avoided. Overall, this was a good thing.


    Su Heng always believed in the principle of the survival of the fittest, natural selection. Thus, he naturally encouraged the development of these events.


    However, with the increase in numbers, there inevitably arose a mix of good and bad.


    Amongst the cultivators who came to Jiang E State, some harbored ill intentions.


    They were wanted criminals from the outside world, and now, with Su Heng¡¯s reputation as the ¡°Northern Border Demon Dragon¡± soaring, common forces truly didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly within Jiang E territory. Consequently, for these individuals, the seven provinces of Jiang E were undoubtedly a natural shelter. ???????????§¦£Ó


    So far, this trend was still somewhat obscure, but signs were emerging.


    Solban made special mention of it when he sent the message through his flying sword.


    Su Heng instructed him to increase supervision, and as for the rest, he would handle it after he returned.


    ¡­


    Su Heng began his secluded cultivation.


    The purpose of this seclusion was unlike any before.


    Previously, he secluded himself to refine vast amounts of demon flesh, using the attribute panel to deduce certain cultivation techniques to the peak, or even surpassing the peak, reaching an unprecedented level.


    But in this world, the martial path had at best a history of four to five thousand years.


    As Su Heng¡¯s physique became increasingly powerful and his realm higher, the cultivation techniques and experience left by predecessors were less conspicuously helpful to him. Sometimes they would even confine him within a cage, acting as a complete reversal to his future development.


    Take, for example, the Earth Immortal¡¯s indestructibility.


    This talent was quite intimidating when first encountered.


    But as Su Heng gained experience through combat, he gradually realized that it was, in fact, not a big deal.


    Even Earth Immortals like Solban and Meng Huan, who had completely fused spirit and body, tapping into life¡¯s potential, were not truly indestructible. After being injured multiple times in battle, their recovery speed would diminish, and it was possible for them to be worn down to death.


    And strategies emphasizing attacks at the cellular level and within the Spiritual Domain were extensively researched and developed.


    Therefore, in battles at the same realm,


    Indestructibility indeed increased the fault tolerance for human strongmen, but it didn¡¯t create a fundamental change. Instead, some cultivators, in their eagerness to break through quickly, regarded the body as a shackle, focusing solely on cultivation in the Spiritual Domain. Even if they successfully ascended to Earth Immortal, their combat effectiveness was of concern.


    Su Heng thought this approach was incorrect.


    Spirit and body depended on and complemented each other. They needed to advance in harmony.


    To reach the pinnacle of the Dao, both aspects of cultivation needed to be perfected. It should not happen that one are neglected at Su Heng¡¯s expense.


    The cultivation of the Spiritual Domain mainly relied on devouring secret medicines.


    This had been the path followed by everyone over the years, and now Su Heng was doing the same, with no real shortcuts available.


    As for the physical aspect,


    Though Su Heng¡¯s physique had become almost freakish after merging with the dragon remains,


    He still believed there was significant room for improvement on this path.


    "Then, this cultivation technique I am creating should focus on strengthening the physical body.¡± Su Heng stroked his chin, pondering seriously, ¡°Body and spirit nourish each other. As long as the body is sufficiently strong, it can later nourish the spirit and achieve a doubly effective outcome.¡±


    These views were obtained through mutual verification with King Qingyang during their discussions.


    Su Heng felt that it was basically not bad.


    After determining the direction, Su Heng began to implement specific action steps.


    Previously, his cultivation allocation had brought his Cultivation Technique to its pinnacle, akin to walking an existing path smoothly, encountering hardly any unexpected hurdles.


    But now it was different; creating his own Cultivation Technique was like forging a new route across a treacherous sea, extremely risky and highly uncertain, requiring even more attribute points.


    After integrating with half of the dragon remains, Su Heng¡¯s body weight soared.


    Although he had amassed a vast amount of attribute points, counted by the millions, Su Heng wasn¡¯t really sure about creating his own Cultivation Technique. To prevent getting stuck midway during cultivation, neither advancing nor retreating,


    Su Heng planned to accumulate more attribute points first.


    He spent some time first refining the rest of the dragon remains and all the resources he had exchanged with King Qingyang, and then he went to plunder the Hunxi Mountain.


    Hunxi Mountain was the natural barrier of Dragon Abyss, its origins unknown. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But such a harsh environment was certainly related to the battle that eradicated the Demon Descendants thousands of years ago.


    Inside dwelled numerous powerful demons, and even gods were suppressed there. Previously, King Qingyang had carved out a difficult path to Dragon Abyss on Hunxi Mountain. After many fierce battles, the difficulty of dealing with these gods was evident.


    But now they were in deep trouble; as demons, being targeted by Su Heng meant having no good fortune.


    Every demon whose presence was detected by Su Heng was captured and used as food for drinking. The weaker demons saw the great trees above their heads uprooted entirely. They didn¡¯t understand what was happening, just feeling as though a black hole had appeared in their home.


    Wherever he went, the demons along the way vanished without a trace, almost like a ghost story.


    It was too damn scary for the demons!


    Sensing imminent disaster, they didn¡¯t dare stay any longer; they frantically scattered, wishing they had grown two more legs when they came out of their mother¡¯s womb.


    Hunxi Mountain was originally a notoriously dangerous demonic mountain, far worse than the Demon Country of old days.


    It was only mildly better with King Qingyang in charge of North Yuezhou.


    At least the civilians in the borderlands had a way to live, not being kept as livestock for food. But within a short few days after Su Heng¡¯s arrival, the locals found that the skies, once darkened by clouds, cleared and even the scorching, red mountains began to regain a hint of verdant vitality.


    ¡­


    "Burp!¡±


    Su Heng deliberately let out a satisfied belch and then pulled out a piece of animal skin from his bosom to wipe the trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    Inside Hunxi Mountain was desolate, the ground barren without a blade of grass and strewn with rubble and stones.


    Su Heng was currently in one of the remote valleys.


    The place used to be a demon god¡¯s lair, but its original master was now inside Su Heng¡¯s belly. Su Heng had taken over the area and used it as a temporary retreat for cultivation. He digested the demon flesh and blood while contemplating the broad framework of his technique.


    During his discussions with King Qingyang, Su Heng had already formed some ideas in his mind.


    But these ideas were vague.


    There was still a distance before they could transform into a true path that was passable.


    After several days of contemplation, Su Heng still didn¡¯t have any particularly good ideas. He truly needed a spark of inspiration on this matter, which often could stall a Martial Artist for many years. Although he could use attribute points to forcibly deduce, quality steel should be used on the blade¡¯s edge.


    Without hesitation,


    Su Heng spread his fingers open, and the ice ball enveloping the Enlightenment Tea appeared in his palm.


    Having the Blood Furnace as a storage space made things much more convenient. Immediately afterward, Su Heng took out a full set of teacups and tea utensils and began to heat the furnace. He then burned incense to clear the blood scent from his body before sitting down earnestly cross-legged.


    "Gurgle, gurgle!¡±


    The tea quickly began to boil, turning amber.


    Wisps of white smoke emerged from the jade spout of the kettle, rising gently, not dispersing but vaguely forming a beautiful mountain and river landscape. Just by smelling the faint scent of the tea, he felt as if all distractions in his mind were being forgotten, calming down inexplicably.


    Su Heng calculated with his fingers.


    Until the temperature was just right, perfectly stimulating the spirituality within the Enlightenment Tea.


    This Enlightenment Tea was extremely precious, and it was reserved for his consumption. Su Heng drank down the tea without hesitation.


    In an instant, it felt as though a ray of light flashed through the dark space. Many thoughts and inspirations emerged in Su Heng¡¯s mind, corroborating one another, developing from points to lines, eventually weaving into a net. The rough outline of this brand-new Cultivation Technique gradually took shape.


    Su Heng¡¯s ambition was vast.


    This technique should encompass everything, with tremendous potential, and be able to continually enhance the essence of life, to the point of rivaling a star.


    After fusing with the True Dragon Remains, Su Heng had become akin to a humanoid tyrannosaur.


    In terms of physical strength alone, he was already on par with most divine beasts.


    Yet, even with such a formidable body, it was just the most basic realm in this technique. Each transformation afterward would bring about a strengthening, until full completion was achieved in all aspects, reaching the realm of the ¡°ultimate creature¡± as Su Heng envisioned.

 Chapter 426: 355: Treachery and No Escape!

    The State Mansion in Northern Yue State, where King Qingyang resided, wasn¡¯t considered a large state. Although extensive in size, the environment was harsh due to its proximity to Hunxi Mountain. Furthermore, with a higher number of demons and occasional massacres by Demon Descendants who performed blood sacrifices to appease their ancestors, the state was perilous.


    Thus, the population of Northern Yue State was not large.


    However, the fact that people could survive in such a harsh environment indicated that the locals were exceptionally robust.


    The state mansion of Northern Yue State was named ¡°Qingyang Mansion¡±.


    King Qingyang held great prestige in Northern Yue State, and the mansion city was named after his title.


    Although King Qingyang had rebelled against the court in earlier years, his imperial powers were genuine. The title of emperor was still retained, and Qingyang Mansion did not change its name. Although Northern Yue State was barren, Qingyang Mansion was a bustling large city.


    Especially recently, since Dragon Abyss had opened.


    It attracted cultivators from all over, wearing various exotic outfits as they roamed the streets. Among them, two men of average appearance casually looked around the shops beside them. Walking side by side on the street, they were unremarkable and did not attract any extra attention.


    Of these two men, the one on the left was broad-shouldered with thick arms and legs. His skin was coarse and waxen yellow, his facial expression dull and his eyes devoid of any sparkle, resembling a farmer who faced the loess and back to the sky.


    The other appeared slightly younger but also bore the look of a weary traveler.


    He wore a casual hemp short robe with a grass rope belt tied around his waist, holding two dark short sticks.


    In the most prosperous Zhongzhou of the great Zhou dynasty, there were three major assassin organizations: Blood Shadow Tower, Red Dust Hell Sect, and Wanliu Manor.


    Among these assassin organizations,


    Blood Shadow Tower had the fewest members and was the most mysterious, but it had the highest ceiling.


    Legend had it that as long as one paid them enough, apart from a few high-ranking individuals, there was nobody they dared not attack.


    Although the organization did not strike frequently, the few suspected cases of their involvement involved heads of immortal sects, golden families, and other major powers within the Great Zhou dynasty, causing quite a stir.


    These two men were the top-ranked ¡°Heavenly¡± assassins from Blood Shadow Tower.


    The one with broad shoulders and appearance of a farmer was named Huang Cheng, and the other, with short sticks tied at his waist, was named Zhao Yun. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Being elite members of Blood Shadow Tower, they were formidable assassins feared throughout the martial world.


    Both men had an almost imperceptible bitterness on their faces.


    They sat down in a roadside tavern.


    Huang Cheng ordered a plate of peanuts and a pot of tea, while Zhao Yun opposite him rested his legs cross-legged and sized up the pedestrians on the street outside.


    Soon after, a waiter with a burlap on his shoulder brought the plate and tea to their table.


    Picking up the chopsticks, Huang Cheng grabbed a peanut and popped it into his mouth. He stuck out his tongue to lick off the few salt grains on the chopsticks before frowning and saying in a bitter tone, ¡°This taste, I¡¯m afraid we won¡¯t have the chance to savor it again.¡±


    Blood Shadow Tower instilled fear in the martial world.


    Indeed, their prowess was exceptional as they had the backing of the court.


    But as with many things, their fortune was as good as their downfall. Since they obtained a wealth of resources and intelligence from the court, they were inevitably under control and compelled to undertake almost suicidal missions.


    Although the strengths of Huang Cheng and Zhao Yun were not weak, the likelihood of assassinating an emperor, even one gravely injured, was extremely low. ??????O?£Â??


    If they possessed the combat prowess of an emperor,


    Why would they not choose to be crowned as kings of their own territories?


    Why would they need to be like now, acting like rats in a sewer, undertaking shameful deeds condemned by the martial world?


    But those above did not care about this; their lives were merely pawns, easily expended. From the moment they joined Blood Shadow Tower, their fates were no longer in their own hands.


    The death of Emperor Dingxuan made King Qingyang¡¯s reputation stronger than ever after the venture to Dragon Abyss.


    And with Su Heng being dubbed as the ¡°Northern Border Demon Dragon,¡± one could imagine what image he portrayed in the eyes of the imperial elites. The closeness of Su Heng and King Qingyang made some uneasy, fearing that the entire northern region might slip out of control, potentially leading to the complete collapse of the currently barely maintainable situation.


    Thus, even knowing the slim hope of success,


    They would still take this opportunity with King Qingyang grievously wounded to take a gamble.


    If successful, all would rejoice. Even if they failed and the plan went awry, at most they would lose two handy tools. It was just pitiful for Huang Cheng and Zhao Yun, whose cultivation was not weak, but as pawns on the chessboard, they were completely helpless.


    Hearing Huang Cheng¡¯s complaint, Zhao Yun withdrew his gaze from the street and thought for a moment before saying, ¡°This mission is not entirely without hope of survival; if we grasp the opportunity well, there¡¯s still a chance for us brothers to make it through.¡±


    "Oh?¡± If there was a chance to live, who would choose death?


    Hearing Zhao Yun¡¯s words, Huang Cheng¡¯s previously dull eyes suddenly brightened, ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    Zhao Yun extended his index finger and dipped it in the tea.


    He first drew a circle on the dark red tabletop, then a curvy line.


    Pointing to the circle, he said, ¡°This is Dingshan City, where King Qingyang usually secludes himself for cultivation and healing.¡±


    Zhao Yun¡¯s finger then rested on the wavy line, ¡°And this here is Hunxi Mountain.¡±


    "A few days ago, several demons escaped from Hunxi Mountain causing chaos. I suspect that a powerful demon god has broken free from its seal, hence the disturbance,¡± Zhao Yun seriously analyzed. ¡°If our attempt to assassinate King Qingyang fails, we¡¯ll cross Hunxi Mountain and escape towards Dragon Abyss.¡±


    "Lions won¡¯t react to a mouse entering their territory, but they will definitely react fiercely to the invasion of another lion,¡±


    Zhao Yun said with a smile, ¡°If King Qingyang catches up by then, that powerful demon god who just broke free will certainly not sit idly by. As long as the two clash, regardless of who wins or loses, it will be an opportunity for us to escape from the battlefield.¡±


    "This is indeed a good plan!¡± Huang Cheng thought for a moment, ¡°Even if there¡¯s an investigation from above, since you and I, as brothers, have already made a move, we can handle it.¡±


    "It¡¯s just


    Huang Cheng furrowed his brows, hesitating, ¡°The events in Hunxi Mountain are quite bizarre, and no one knows what exactly is going on inside. If the situation differs from what you¡¯ve described, wouldn¡¯t we brothers be walking into a trap and heading to our deaths?¡±


    "Ah!¡± Zhao Yun first let out a sigh, then followed with a wry smile, ¡°We are already risking our lives, having any chance of survival is already quite good.¡±


    "That¡¯s true,¡± agreed Huang Cheng with a nod.


    If possible, both of them would indeed like to head to Hunxi Mountain first to investigate.


    They even considered using certain methods to cause a small-scale beast tide, creating chaos, which would make their actions much easier at that time.


    However, Dingshan City was also heavily guarded, and minor activities could easily alarm the enemy, possibly exposing their whereabouts prematurely. Moreover, the longer they delayed the preliminary preparations, the more King Qingyang¡¯s injuries would heal, further diminishing their chances of success.


    And there were people urging them on from behind.


    There was no time to think of a perfect plan, so they would have to make do and handle their current task.


    The two immediately discussed the details of their action and then started their operation this evening.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    At the residence of King Qingyang in Dingshan City,


    In a scenic garden, King Qingyang, who had just finished his retreat, was dressed in dark clothes, his long hair tied up. Holding a white porcelain teacup, he was slowly savoring his tea while sitting on a bench. Beside him was the bookish young girl, Qin Yi, attending him.


    With the dragon remains exchanged with Su Heng, King Qingyang¡¯s injuries had not only fully healed,


    But he had also made further progress.


    He was now faintly touching the threshold of the Third Step of Earth Immortal, the Sky-Opening Realm.


    However, the cunning fellow did not appear broad daylight in front of everyone. Instead, he still maintained the posture of healing in retreat, and even the pallor of his face and the sunken eye sockets were imitated exquisitely, showing the appearance of declining vitality.


    King Qingyang sipped a bit of the amber-colored tea, and suddenly, as if sensing something, he gently set the tea cup down.


    Then he waved his hand lightly.


    Seeing this, Qin Yi did not say much and silently turned around and left.


    Before leaving, she also took away the two golden-armored guards standing outside, as well as several young maidservants.


    Thus, the entire garden, bathed in the red light of the setting sun, was emptied, leaving only King Qingyang alone.


    At that moment, King Qingyang gently stroked his beard and calmly said, ¡°Come out, do I really need to invite you personally?¡±


    A breeze came by, shadows fluttering.


    There was no movement in the garden, and even the chirping of birds mysteriously disappeared.


    King Qingyang showed displeasure and immediately let out a cold snort. A ripple swept through the air, spreading outwards. From a shadow in the corner, suddenly, there was a distortion. Following that, Huang Cheng and Zhao Yun staggered out from inside, both with unpleasant expressions.


    "His injuries have not yet healed, he is merely bluffing!¡± Zhao Yun roared fiercely, ¡°Attack!¡±


    Bang!


    Huang Cheng¡¯s face was fierce, his arms crossing in front of his chest.


    The aura around him soared in an instant, muscles bulging, with a layer of flowing bloodlight emerging on his arms. Then the ground under his feet exploded, and he threw a punch at King Qingyang¡¯s chest.


    King Qingyang frowned slightly, seemingly disappointed at only catching these two small fish.


    He thought for a moment and decided not to continue hiding his strength. He directly released his aura, and the sky instantly filled with a translucent, azure flame, with a faint dragon chant spreading. Then King Qingyang also pushed forward with a palm, colliding with Huang Cheng.


    "Ah!¡± the latter screamed.


    Azure flames rapidly spread over his body, his flesh falling off like melting candle wax.


    "Save me!¡± he turned his head and reached out for help from his companion Zhao Yun, but the latter had already turned into a wisp of black smoke, fleeing towards Hunxi Mountain.


    Qin Yi walked out from an archway in the garden, looking regrettably at Huang Cheng, then her clear eyes fell on King Qingyang, surprised, ¡°That person abandoned his loyalty, truly shameless. Are you just going to let him go?¡±


    King Qingyang, with hands clasped behind his back, shook his head and smiled, ¡°He won¡¯t get far.¡±


    Qin Yi then remembered that the demon dragon was apparently cultivating in seclusion in Hunxi Mountain at this time, and according to what the King had just said, seemed to have already emerged. King Qingyang¡¯s strength had visibly advanced, and it was said that the demon¡¯s gains were even greater than King Qingyang¡¯s. What kind of posture would he show after coming out, she wondered.


    At that thought, even Qin Yi, with her calm and mature temperament, couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of curiosity.

 Chapter 427: 356: Wolves in Front, Tigers Behind, a Colossal God Dominating the World

    "Hiss


    Zhao Yun¡¯s figure flashed and appeared on an inconspicuous hillside outside the city.


    He stopped in his tracks and turned to look up at the sky. A layer of blue flames spread outward, and from within came a faint, intensely hot and terrifying aura. From the moment King Qingyang had seen through their whereabouts, Zhao Yun had felt ill at ease and speculated that King Qingyang¡¯s injuries had already healed.


    As an assassin,


    Facing a fully recovered heavenly king,


    And moreover, under the circumstances of losing the first move and having his trail exposed,


    Even if Zhao Yun were given ten more doses of courage, he would still lack the confidence to fight and win. Thus, from the beginning, he had not planned to strike but rather how to escape from the battlefield.


    Fortunately, Huang Cheng was reliable enough to create an opportunity for him to escape with his life.


    Although it seemed somewhat unfair to Huang Cheng, Zhao Yun did not feel guilty about it.


    As the saying goes,


    When you encounter a tiger in the forest,


    You don¡¯t need to run faster than the tiger, just faster than your companion.


    The same principle applied here.


    Just by looking at the aura emanating from King Qingyang,


    It was clear that not only had his injuries completely healed, but he had also improved beyond that.


    Huang Cheng was easily suppressed by him, yet he did not continue to pursue. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why was that?


    Zhao Yun stared at Hunxi Mountain rising ahead of him, dead silent, and a bad premonition suddenly surged in his heart.


    But now the oppressive feeling brought by King Qingyang was too overwhelming. Gazing at the blue flames burning in the sky, Zhao Yun felt as if a supreme deity stood high above in the clouds, looking down at him with cold indifference.


    He dared not linger here any longer, even if it meant facing danger ahead. He had no choice but to brace himself and rush forward without time to think carefully. ??N????¦Â¨§?


    Fortunately, as a top-ranked assassin of the Blood Shadow Tower in Zhongzhou, he had some fame.


    In terms of pure strength, he certainly was no match for a Heavenly King realm powerhouse, but when it came to specialized skills like stealth and concealment, Zhao Yun was still confident. Once he crossed Hunxi Mountain and moved further, he would reach Dragon Abyss. As long as he could make it there, it would be like a dragon diving into the abyss, free and boundless!


    Swish!


    With that thought, Zhao Yun clenched his teeth and swallowed a Secret Technique pill to stimulate his potential.


    His skin became slightly red, and his figure was shrouded in a layer of black mist, making him appear somewhat blurred.


    Then, generating a gust of wind, he flew towards the direction of Hunxi Mountain. Accompanied by a few crows flapping their wings and flying toward a distant village, Zhao Yun¡¯s figure quickly disappeared into the twilight.


    ¡­


    "What the hell!?¡± In Hunxi Mountain, Zhao Yun exclaimed in alarm and couldn¡¯t help but stop in his tracks, ¡°This place is Hunxi Mountain, but it¡¯s completely different from what¡¯s recorded.¡±


    These days, Dragon Abyss had been buzzing with activity.


    Zhao Yun had been out on a mission.


    Though it was indeed a bit rushed, he had still done some basic intelligence gathering.


    According to the records provided by the Yiluan Bureau, Hunxi Mountain suppressed a massive amount of demons, including terrifying entities of the Demon God Realm. Usually, this place was a forbidden zone for life. Even a cultivator who was an Earth Immortal would face dangers trying to forcibly cross it.


    But the scene Zhao Yun saw now was completely different.


    The surroundings were eerily quiet, without a sound, except for the occasional footstep noise he made while walking.


    All those demons had vanished without a trace, and even their bones were gone. There were few traces of battle on the ground, which made this situation all the more bizarre.


    Previously, Zhao Yun had heard some things about what had happened in Hunxi Mountain but had no concrete information, so he could only speculate. He originally thought that some powerful demon had revived, causing a mass exodus of lower-tier demons from Hunxi Mountain.


    But now that he was here and seeing it firsthand, such speculations were obviously incorrect.


    Gazing at the pitch-black, lifeless Hunxi Mountain, Zhao Yun tried to reconstruct the scene at the time based on the traces left on the ground.


    The demons had scattered and fled, a black tide swept through. Anything touched by it, whether it was a Demon King or even those mighty entities of the Demon God Realm, could not resist and disappeared into thin air, taken away by some mysterious entity.


    Whirrr!


    Suddenly, a faint noise came from behind him.


    Zhao Yun immediately woke up with a start and spun around. That¡¯s when he saw a stream of small pebbles, stirred by the wind, rolling down the steep mountain side.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that his forehead had, without his knowing, become densely covered in cold sweat.


    He noticed that his current state was very off.


    His body felt heavy, as if caught in some invisible mire.


    Both spiritually and physically, he was under tremendous pressure. The imposing aura emitted by King Qingyang had disappeared, and this feeling had only started after he entered Hunxi Mountain and intensified as he ventured deeper, leaving him unable to move forward.


    He was only a step away from freeing himself.


    But the strong spiritual cultivation of the Earth Immortal had given him a strong sense of crisis, stopping him from moving forward.


    "Huff!¡±


    Another gust of wind blew.


    It carried a mixture of sulfur and poisonous smoke, catching Zhao Yun off guard. He felt a burning sensation in his lungs.


    "Where on earth is this strange wind coming from?¡± Zhao Yun widened his eyes and looked ahead.


    Only then did he realize that he had unknowingly arrived at a valley.


    The valley was empty, but at the far end of the rocky wall stood a massive sculpture. It seemed to be carved from some kind of black metal, intricately lifelike. At this moment, the setting sun went down, and the moon rose. The pale moonlight fell on the sculpture, reflecting a harsh light.


    It was clearly just a sculpture.


    Yet for some reason, upon seeing it, Zhao Yun felt a strong urge to kneel and worship.


    He found this impulse ridiculous. He wanted to move his feet and leave this cursed place far behind.


    But he¡­ couldn¡¯t do it.


    The sculpture, as if sensing this tiny insect invading its territory, slowly came to life from its deep slumber.


    First, its initially smooth breathing became heavy, with flickering sparks of hot gas exhaling from the creature¡¯s nostrils and mouth.


    The ground beneath Zhao Yun¡¯s feet melted, and his body was enveloped by a burning torrent.


    Sores and pustules emerged on his skin, then quickly healed due to the Earth Immortal¡¯s immortality.


    However, the gas contained a substance that suppressed his immortality. Zhao Yun fell into a dilemma where he could neither live nor die, as if undergoing a thousand cuts and a slow and painful execution.


    Cracks appeared on his iron armor, resembling shattered porcelain. The fractures spread, and pieces fell from his body. Newly formed scales, dark and lustrous, were exposed under the bright moonlight, fitting together with loud metallic clashes.


    Bang!


    A tail, extending segment by segment, hollowed out the cliff wall like a shield machine boring out from the shattered rock. Accompanied by a great deal of collapsing rocks, a thunderous roar erupted as dust also billowed.


    Then the gigantic sculpture slowly rose to its feet.


    Even when he was sitting cross-legged, he was unusually burly, his broad shoulders almost as high as the surrounding cliffs.


    And when he stood up fully.


    His presence was truly like a god descending to earth, peerless. Using what little reason he had left, Zhao Yun roughly estimated the creature¡¯s size at least thirty-five meters tall. The entire valley was shrouded in its cast shadow.


    The part of its body above the chest was even taller than the surrounding cliffs, and the creature¡¯s head slightly drooped down, thus its deep, abyssal pupils reflected Zhao Yun¡¯s decaying, trembling figure.


    Su Heng and Zhao Yun exchanged glances, and using the Secret Technique recorded in the hidden scriptures of the Yiluan Bureau, he invaded the other¡¯s mind, extracting some useful information.


    "So the court sent assassins to kill King Qingyang?¡± Su Heng shook his head, somewhat disappointed, ¡°I thought I¡¯d catch a big fish. I didn¡¯t expect just two insignificant characters. However, seeing the current situation in Zhongzhou, it¡¯s not looking good, teetering in the storm and unable to dispatch more forces to suppress the exterior threats.¡±


    A few days ago, while casually talking with King Qingyang.


    Regarding the incidents in Zhongzhou, Su Heng also knew quite a bit and made some judgments internally.


    Swish!


    He spread his fingers, driving a cloud of black mist.


    Zhao Yun didn¡¯t even think about struggling. He lay prostrate on the ground, his body uncontrollably shaking. He raised his head, watching the giant hand overshadowing the sky bearing down. Just as he thought to struggle and scream, his voice suddenly cut off, and his body exploded into fragments.


    Su Heng leaped out of the valley, his heavy body landing on a mountainous area not far away.


    The mountain underfoot immediately shattered, a large amount of rocks rolling down the cliff face. The road filled with rolling dust and continuous loud noises. If such an event occurred in a town, Su Heng¡¯s mere movement would cause massive casualties.


    But Hunxi Mountain was deserted.


    Su Heng casually flexed his muscles, not needing to mind these details.


    Whoosh!


    A streak of blue light swept by in the distance.


    It landed in front of Su Heng and then exploded with a bang.


    The flames flickered, and from within, a tall figure emerged¡ªit was King Qingyang.


    King Qingyang¡¯s gaze fell on Su Heng, sizing him up slightly. A look of surprise immediately appeared on his face. He had gained immensely from his recent retreat, which could be described as a complete transformation. But upon meeting again, he felt the gap between himself and Su Heng had grown even wider.


    As their gazes met, King Qingyang could perceive an unfathomable sense from Su Heng.


    He instantly knew that Su Heng¡¯s gains from his retreat were also enormous.


    Even with King Qingyang¡¯s exceptional temperament, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of envious jealousy.


    He had risen from a poor hunter to his status today. In the entire Grand Zhou Empire, he was considered an extraordinary talent, idolized by many.


    But even so, at his current level, advancing further was extremely difficult. In contrast, Su Heng seemed to inevitably gain something every time he secluded himself, undergoing significant improvements in strength. Such talent was beyond what the word ¡°monster¡± could describe.

 Chapter 428: 357: Ancient Oaths, The Return of the Kings

    "It seems that Daoist friend¡¯s recent retreat has brought great rewards, which is both joyous and commendable,¡± King Qingyang managed to hold back his emotions and greeted Su Heng with a smile and a cupped-hand salute.


    "Your Majesty¡¯s injuries appear to have healed nicely as well,¡± Su Heng replied with a smile and a nod.


    As soon as he spoke,


    His voice exploded like thunder.


    The distorted moonlight rippled through the air. The surrounding mountains swayed back and forth, and large plumes of smoke billowed up.


    As for what King Qingyang might have said next, it was completely unheard.


    This size is great for fighting.


    But for everyday communication, it¡¯s really quite troublesome.


    After giving it some thought, Su Heng summoned the Cultivation Technique he had just created. A mass of black fog rose from his body, rapidly contracted, and finally transformed into a more manageable height of nearly four meters. He pulled out a set of black robes from the flesh furnace, casually draped them over himself, and adjusted his attire.


    "I just had a breakthrough and failed to properly restrain my own power just now, please forgive me, Your Majesty,¡± Su Heng apologized.


    "Hmm, it doesn¡¯t matter,¡±


    King Qingyang asked curiously, ¡°I wonder if the issues with your friend¡¯s Cultivation Technique went smoothly?¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the Enlightenment Tea bestowed by King Qingyang, the journey up to this point wouldn¡¯t have been as smooth. Moreover, since Su Heng never paid much attention to his own cultivation practices, he didn¡¯t ponder too much and answered truthfully, ¡°I¡¯ve made significant progress.¡±


    "The basic framework is already in place, but as for the actual effects, I still need to reach a certain level of cultivation and personally verify them,¡± he continued.


    "That¡¯s good to hear!¡± King Qingyang clapped his hands, also happy for Su Heng, ¡°Heavenly changes need not be feared, ancestral methods need not be definitive. The path of cultivation we take nowadays is also walked step by step by past cultivators and isn¡¯t necessarily an unchallengeable standard.¡±


    "If you can forge a new path, it will be greatly beneficial to all cultivators in the future.¡±


    "Yes!¡± Su Heng nodded in agreement.


    King Qingyang then asked, ¡°How are things at Skull Plain?¡±


    Things seem all right for now, with no particularly dire situations,¡± Su Heng replied. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you need help, just call on me anytime.¡± Although the time he spent with Su Heng was short, their cooperation was quite pleasant. When King Qingyang made such a promise, coming from a seasoned king, it naturally carried great weight.


    Su Heng also nodded seriously and said, ¡°Certainly!¡±


    ¡­


    The main reason Su Heng stayed in Beiyue State this time was to protect King Qingyang so that he wouldn¡¯t encounter any mishaps during his recovery process. As for the numerous demons in Hunxi Mountain, the Enlightenment Tea, and King Qingyang¡¯s cultivation experiences, they were all unexpected gains. ????????N?????¨¨?


    King Qingyang¡¯s injuries were fully healed.


    And his Qi was ready to be unleashed, making his breakthrough to the Opening Heaven stage seem not too far off.


    Su Heng then planned to say his goodbyes and return to his lair in Jiang E. With things like the Mythical Battlefield, Ming Daoist breaking through the tribulation, and the influx of cultivators drawn by Su Heng¡¯s reputation from all around,


    The surface of Jiang E¡¯s seven states might still seem peaceful. Yet undercurrents were surging beneath, with the collision of old and new powers and threats from Changsheng Heaven. It all resembled a barrel of high-energy explosives that could ¡°boom¡± at any moment.


    In such circumstances, it truly wasn¡¯t suitable for Su Heng to be away for too long.


    After seeing off King Qingyang, Su Heng headed toward Baihua County in Jiang State.


    On the way, he opened his attribute panel, and looking at the lines of text, he considered the gains from Dragon Abyss as well as the main direction of his next breakthroughs.


    After merging with the dragon remains and devouring the numerous demons caught in Hunxi Mountain, Su Heng¡¯s regular size had now reached nearly forty meters, and his weight had reached a staggering 22,000 tons. Out of the tens of millions of attribute points, a portion went into developing the ¡°Flesh Furnace¡± talent. The majority was invested in the self-created Cultivation Technique.


    Su Heng named this self-created Cultivation Technique ¡°Eight-Nine Mystical Art.¡±


    This Cultivation Technique was purely a brute-force path with a total of seventy-two levels. Each time nine levels were broken through, a life-level evolution would be completed, obtaining an extra talent from outside the current framework for enhancement.


    In Su Heng¡¯s estimation,


    If this Cultivation Technique were cultivated to its highest realm, it should achieve undying and unyielding longevity, comparable to that of a star.


    But in actuality, limited by his current realm, even though he had ample attribute points, he couldn¡¯t fully develop this path. Initially, the Cultivation Technique was supposed to have nine realms, but he could not perfect it in the end.


    Therefore, he took a step back and chose a compromise.


    Yet even so, if one could truly cultivate the seventy-two levels of the ¡°Eight-Nine Mystical Art¡± to perfection, it would be fearsome indeed.


    Even if it couldn¡¯t compare to a star, a life form at this level would definitely possess planetary-level combat capabilities. This far exceeded the martial pinnacle of the current Great Zhou Dynasty, reaching an unimaginable degree.


    Even Su Heng himself, as the creator of this Cultivation Technique, couldn¡¯t see the hope of cultivating it to its peak. The ¡°Eight-Nine Mystical Art¡± required a vast amount of resources and attribute points for each subsequent level, growing exponentially.


    Su Heng felt he might have reached a dead end.


    But it didn¡¯t matter.


    After all, once the Mythical Battlefield opens, the entire Blood Realm will become his hunting ground. He will slay all the demons within, and by then he should be able to cultivate the ¡°Eight Nine Profound Technique¡± to an entry-level standard. If that still proves insufficient, he can always make further modifications.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Su Heng began to scheme for the forthcoming opening of the Mythical Battlefield.


    At the same time,


    Simmons blew the apocalyptic horn, sending out coordinates, and leading the return of the Demon Descendants, igniting a rising tide.


    In Celestial Realm,


    On a desolate, lifeless planet,


    It lay shattered and bloodied, with a parched earth overwhelmed by man-eating poison vines. Primitive volcanoes erupted intermittently, spewing thick smoke and columns of destructive flames that pierced the sky, opening a terrifying crimson pupil above.


    In such a cruel and harsh environment, on the vast plains, a crimson mountain rose from the ground.


    When the view zoomed in for a closer look,


    Onlookers discovered, to their horror, that this was not a mountain.


    Instead, it was a pile of corpses, constructed from the bodies of countless fierce beasts, emitting a thick scent of blood that formed rolling red clouds rushing towards them. Any creature witnessing such a sight would instinctively feel fear and weakness in their legs.


    Yet atop this cruel and abnormal mountain of corpses sat a young figure with a slender body.


    The person was covered in scars, with disheveled hair and a beard, and his waist was simply tied with a dirty piece of animal hide.


    From afar, he barely differed from a wild man.


    The only distinction was the brightness in his eyes as he stared thoughtfully at the sky.


    ¡­


    Deep within Celestial Realm,


    Inside an immense warship spanning over ten kilometers, covered in heavy armor and resembling a massive fortress,


    A solemn-faced middle-aged Demon Descendant with a scarred face, appearing much like a commander, stared at rows of data on a console before him and the bright light symbolizing the Ancestor World. He clenched his fist tightly and slammed it onto the console.


    Bang!


    The console trembled violently, and cracks spread across its surface.


    "Too long!¡± he exhaled turbid breath forcefully, his mouth twisting into a vicious smile, ¡°We¡¯ve wandered too long outside; I¡¯ve almost forgotten what our ancestral homeland used to look like.¡±


    "The time for the final battle has come!¡±


    He roared out the command, ¡°Full speed ahead, destination, Ancestor World!¡±


    ¡­


    In Celestial Realm, within another broken world covered with primordial forests,


    Nero from the Hunting Dog Tribe tightened his collar. He took deep breaths, slightly calming his anxiety with the damp, decaying smell of the rainforest. Clutching the stone entrusted to him by the elder tightly in his hand, he looked up at the looming cave before him.


    Then, he resolved himself, not allowing any room for fear.


    He bowed his head and entered.


    Inside, the darkness seemed to become tangible, a thick scent of blood rushing towards him, mingled with faint screams.


    He stumbled through the cave, the sound of crunching bones underfoot. After an indeterminate amount of time, a flickering flame appeared ahead of him.


    Turning the corner, the flames connected to form a ritualistic corridor lined with skeletons, leading to a raised throne at the end.


    On the throne sat a terrifying figure, his entire body crimson, muscles knotted like ancient tree roots. An intricate mesh of scars crisscrossed his body, eventually forming fierce tattoos. The man was bare-chested, wearing black leather pants, with arm bracelets studded with brass spikes on his solid arms.


    At that moment, a despairing Cultivator was held in the grasp of this burly figure.


    Being able to traverse deep into Celestial Realm, this person was certainly a power above the Earth Immortals, but he stood no chance in the hands of the Demon Descendant, being chewed and consumed bite by bite.


    Until finally, hot blood spurted out, sizzling on the ground, and the head was torn off, rolling at Nero¡¯s feet. Its eyes, wide in unyielding terror, met Nero¡¯s.


    "What is it?¡± came a voice from the throne, mixed with bloodthirsty breathing.


    Not daring to be careless, Nero quickly knelt down, presenting the stone given to him by the elder with both hands and said, ¡°My King, we have received a signal from the Enlightener Tribe. The end is upon us, and in accordance with the ancient oath, all tribes must respond.¡±

 Chapter 429: 358: The Dying King, He Really Wanted to Improve So Much!

    The Great Zhou Dynasty, Zhongzhou.


    In the golden and splendid imperial palace, the Third Prince¡¯s face was as still as water as he held a secret letter in his hands. The letter was a message passed from Northern Yue, chronicling the attempt on King Qingyang¡¯s life by Huang Cheng and Zhao Yun.


    "Two fools good for nothing but failure!¡± The Third Prince quickly finished reading the contents.


    Then, with a casual twist of his hand, the secret letter was ignited, turning to ash and scattering with the wind.


    His hands were clasped behind his back, his expression somber.


    His gaze passed over the imposing walls of the courtyard, looking at the dim sky and the faint red sun sinking at the edge of the western horizon. He felt an indescribable restlessness in his heart, a suffocating gloom coursing through his chest.


    From the start, the Third Prince had little faith in the success of Huang Cheng and Zhao Yun.


    Nevertheless, their deaths had yielded some benefits.


    At least through this affair,


    The relationship between King Qingyang and Su Heng had been probed.


    According to the intelligence from the Yiluan Bureau, he knew King Qingyang was on good terms with Su Heng.


    But he hadn¡¯t expected their relationship to be so deep that treasures like Dragon Bones could be shared between them.


    Moreover, Su Heng had specifically stayed in Northern Yue to act as a protector for King Qingyang when the latter was injured. Now that King Qingyang¡¯s wounds had wholly healed, coupled with the prestige from Dragon Abyss, Su Heng¡¯s fame had reached even greater heights. The entire northern border region was already faintly beyond the Empire¡¯s control.


    However, the Third Prince had no effective countermeasures, especially since troubles abounded in Zhongzhou as well. Moreover, the Emperor¡¯s illness was now¡­


    Boom! Boom! Boom! sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, a muffled thundering resounded through the heavens.


    Then an overwhelmingly powerful aura, vast and boundless like the tide, swept over the entire imperial palace. In an instant, the Third Prince felt as though the entire world, the heavens, and the earth became one, filled with an ancient and decaying scent.


    Merely extending his perception a bit, a slight touch,


    The Third Prince felt as though his heart skipped a beat, as if he were a mayfly in a lake, looking up at the clear moon in the sky.


    It took several breaths of being in a daze before the Third Prince sighed deeply.


    He slowly retracted his diffused spirit from that profound shock.


    Needless to say, in the entire Empire,


    Nobody but his father could instill such dread in him.


    "Has father left seclusion?¡±


    "How is his recovery?¡±


    Several thoughts flashed rapidly through the Third Prince¡¯s mind, but his body acted on its own accord. With a push of his arms, he opened the heavy ancient door before him and, with a sweep of his long sleeves and a stride reminiscent of a dragon or a tiger, began to walk. The rows of guards in black quickly followed, heading towards Taihe Palace.


    In front of Taihe Palace was a plaza paved with white marble. At the center lay a slightly darker pathway.


    At the end of the pathway rose a platform, upon which stood two silhouettes. The figure in the center was burly, wearing a ceremonial crown, a dark dragon robe, and a white jade belt around the waist. His face was hidden behind the pearl curtain of the crown, indiscernible. ?§¡??????§§?


    There, atop the platform, he seemed the center of the world.


    The aura he emitted was infinite, supremely dominant, filling the entire sky and earth.


    On both sides of the plaza knelt thousands of figures: court officials, scions of noble families, leaders of immortal sects, and fierce generals recalled from the Mythical Battlefield. Many among them were of the Sky-opening Realm, having tempered their flesh and spirit to the utmost.


    Any of these individuals could shake a region with their name alone.


    Yet under the Martial Emperor¡¯s daunting majesty, their brilliance was lost, reduced to merely inconspicuous backdrops in this grand panorama.


    The world seemed to exist in mere shades of gray and white, save for the other figure on the platform who radiated a faint red glow.


    This was a breathtakingly beautiful woman, with an ethereal figure and a pale, cold face. The Grand Princess of the Empire, Ji Huaxi, couldn¡¯t be merely described as beautiful. The astonishing grace she exuded with every movement often made one overlook her dangerous nature.


    Especially under the Martial Emperor¡¯s presence, Ji Huaxi¡¯s radiance was not entirely obscured. Had she also reached that realm?


    The Third Prince approached the Martial Emperor and the Grand Princess, bowing his fist in salute.


    The Martial Emperor did not cast his gaze upon the Third Prince, as if unaware of the arrival of his successor.


    In contrast, the Grand Princess nodded slightly to her brother, her pale face breaking into a faint smile. Thus, the Third Prince stepped forward, ascending the steps to the platform, taking his place at the side, standing alongside his father.


    From this position, he overlooked the entire plaza.


    Those power-wielding officials and military commanders, whom he usually had to deal with cautiously, now knelt before him.


    Even though it was because of his father, not himself, this scene still filled the Third Prince with a sense of satisfaction. He kept his emotions in check and looked up following his father¡¯s gaze towards the sky.


    The Third Prince¡¯s pupils constricted slightly, surprised by what he saw.


    From the platform, the view of the sky was utterly different than below. Dark clouds gathered and hung low, with a vast hole torn open in the middle, red light seeping through.


    He saw a blood-red firmament, twinkling stars, colossal figures obscuring the starry sky, and an ancient fleet moving straight ahead. The images spun faster and faster, eventually becoming a whirlpool, even giving the Third Prince a dizzying sensation of falling into it.

 Chapter 430: 358: The Dying King, He Really Wanted to Improve So Much!_2

    Bang!


    Just as the feeling of disgust reached its climax, a large hand gently rested on the third prince¡¯s shoulder.


    It was his father.


    A reluctant roar mixed with fury emanated from the vortex, ¡°Your lifeline is drawing to an end, you cannot protect this land forever.¡±


    The Warrior Emperor did not answer, but with a wave of his hand, all the strange phenomena in the sky disappeared, and the terrifying aura was retracted.


    The Warrior Emperor¡¯s expression was normal, appearing to still stand at the pinnacle, as if he had never been injured. But only the two children standing beside him could sharply sense the increasingly thick scent of decay on their father, resembling an old man on his deathbed, aged and close to death.


    The third prince suppressed the shock in his heart and, recalling the scene he had just witnessed, carefully asked, ¡°What exactly are those things?¡±


    The Warrior Emperor¡¯s gaze lingered on him momentarily.


    He slowly turned around and walked alone into the pitch-black Taihe Palace. It was only when his towering figure had completely vanished into the tangible darkness that a voice, carrying a hint of a sigh, came along with the cold breeze, ¡°Enemies.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    After leaving Changyue and returning to the Jiang-E region,


    Su Heng did not immediately return to his main base, Baihua County in Jiangzhou.


    He thought about the current situation. Although the Demon Descendants were a threat, they would need some time to make a full return. Besides, even if the sky were to fall, there would be tall ones to shoulder it; he truly did not feel much urgency at the moment.


    Instead, the situation on the Mythical Battlefield was somewhat uncertain.


    Although after merging with the remnants of a dragon, Su Heng¡¯s strength had soared, and he already had a lot of confidence.


    But within the Blood Realm, there were ancient legacies as well, and the vast Longevity Heavens were beyond comprehension. Su Heng knew too little about them, and anything could happen inside. Therefore, it was necessary to gather intelligence and make preparations in advance. Only then could one be prepared for any event when the Mythical Battlefield fully descended.


    Thus¡­


    After some consideration, Su Heng employed Spirit Travel and transformed into a streak of light.


    Hurrying towards the direction of Skull Plain.


    ¡­


    Skull Plain was still a wasteland, but compared to his last visit, the environment had seemingly deteriorated even further.


    The sky was a murky grey, permeated with red clouds.


    The ground was parched, with vast cracks spreading like spiderwebs. Thick plumes of smoke rose from them, mixed with a sharp, toxic stench. Su Heng landed on a mountaintop and looked down. Below should have been a lake, providing precious water to nearby life. ?§Ñ??????§§£Ó


    But now with the opening of the Mythical Battlefield, the pollution from the Longevity Heavens had descended.


    The environment underwent severe mutations; the lake was blood-red as if filled with viscous fresh blood. Surrounding it were bones, some with rotting flesh, and flies as big as thumbs buzzed about them.


    Any plant seen growing on the landscape had become exceedingly vicious, actively preying on passing creatures.


    "As the echoes of Longevity Heavens deepen, more and more Mythical Battlefields emerge, and their area continuously expands. Will the entire mortal world eventually be dragged into the Longevity Heavens?¡± Su Heng couldn¡¯t help thinking, though he was destined not to find an answer.


    Regardless,


    Even if that day did truly come, he believed life would find an answer.


    He made a brief stop there and then continued on his way, quickly arriving at the site of the former Imperial Monastery, guided by past memories.


    When he had left the Imperial Monastery before, he could still see ruins, but now there was nothing left. The ground had caved in, forming a deep pit, with a blood-red beam of light penetrating the sky like a towering mountain. It was so monumental that it could be seen from great distances.


    The aura of the Blood Realm overflowed from within.


    Su Heng¡¯s loose hair fluttered in the wind, feeling bursts of strong breezes, making his long coat whip about.


    "Hmm?¡± He hovered in mid-air and then raised an eyebrow, looking with a hint of surprise toward a dark mountaintop in the distance. There, a figure in black sat with crossed legs, hair standing on end, a long sword resting on a thigh, calmly gazing at the blood-light in front, projecting an aura of a lofty hermit.


    This person was none other than Meng Huan.


    He seemed to be refining his spiritual will with the aura of the Blood Realm, cultivating himself in such a manner.


    The effect appeared to be quite good; Su Heng felt that the aura on his body had become much more solid.


    Since he hadn¡¯t concealed his own aura when arriving,


    Thus as soon as Su Heng descended from the sky, Meng Huan on the other side had noticed him.


    Accompanied by a crisp sound of a sword¡¯s cry, a streak of azure sword light soared into the clouds, circled back in the sky, and then retracted.


    Meng Huan took a long exhale of turbid air, then stood up, his gaze landing on Su Heng, his face immediately showing a trace of joy.


    "Long time no see, Senior Meng.¡± Su Heng extended his hand in a fist salute and took the initiative to greet.


    "I¡¯ve heard about the things that have happened in the Dragon Abyss.¡± Seeing Su Heng, Meng Huan was also very happy, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that in just a few months, you would have grown to such an extent.¡±


    He had been previously extremely worried about the affairs of the Mythical Battlefield.


    But now, seeing Su Heng, it was as if he had shed a heavy burden, the entire person was considerably relaxed, regaining the innate casualness he had during their first meeting.


    After a few words of casual conversation, Su Heng asked, ¡°How are things here?¡±


    "The Skull Plain has been contaminated, and more and more demons are being born within.¡±


    When it came to serious matters, Meng Huan¡¯s expression tightened as he answered, ¡°That is still a small issue, after all, demons that have just been born don¡¯t pose a big threat, our disciples and elders could easily resolve them.¡±


    "The main issue is on the side of the Blood Realm


    Meng Huan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly and said, ¡°Although the Mythical Battlefield has not fully opened yet, through certain rituals, some powerful beings have already managed to stealthily descend. These demons are troublesome; if we let them leave at will, they could easily cause destruction, creating endless future problems, so I¡¯ve been guarding here for this period of time.¡±


    "I see.¡± Su Heng was somewhat familiar with the current situation, and then he asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Solban, why haven¡¯t I seen him?¡±


    "Earlier, when he clashed with a demon god in the Blood Realm through the void, he was wounded, and now he is healing.¡±


    "Wounded?¡± Su Heng was somewhat surprised.


    Solban had gained a lot in the Dragon Abyss, and he had also obtained a drop of essence blood from Su Heng.


    Moreover, with his talent, he was almost the most formidable among all those Su Heng had met, his strength should be quite impressive by now. To have been injured by a demon god in the Blood Realm through the void was no small matter ¨C Su Heng suddenly became interested, ¡°What does this demon god look like? Do you know its name?¡±


    Meng Huan recalled seriously, ¡°It¡¯s a creature with wings, holding a scepter, with the body of a human and the head of a bird.¡±


    "I heard from some demons that covertly slipped through that this fellow is one of the five pillars of the Blood Realm, named Kagous, known as the Weaver of Destiny.¡±


    After hearing this, Su Heng let out a ¡°heh¡± sound and immediately smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be an acquaintance.¡±


    Meng Huan looked a bit surprised, ¡°You¡¯ve encountered this one too?¡±


    "Yes!¡± Su Heng nodded, ¡°When I killed the Blood Sacrifice Demon God Ralph, through his ritual, I briefly entered the Blood Realm once.¡±


    This fellow replied with a grudge on his face, ¡°At that time, I was chased out by this guy.¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I see, no wonder.¡± Meng Huan had an expression of sudden realization.


    Now it seemed, among the five Pillars of the Blood Realm, whether Kagous is the strongest is unclear, but he appeared to be the most active and eager one.


    When Su Heng first arrived in the Blood Realm, Kagous was the first to reveal himself to stop him. And now with the arrival of the Mythical Battlefield, Kagous also actively opened the battlefield, aiming to bring about this time as soon as possible, in hopes of gaining rewards sooner.


    He was really too eager to make progress!


    Meng Huan sighed inwardly, just about to say something, but at that moment, a violent tremor suddenly shook the ground.


    Perceiving the familiar aura emanating from it, Meng Huan¡¯s face changed slightly, and he quickly warned, ¡°Be careful, that guy is coming again!¡±


    "Is that so?¡±


    Su Heng shook his head, his bones cracking with the movement.


    His fists clenched tight, a fierce grin spreading across his lips, his face filled with an eager excitement.

 Chapter 353: Path Blocked, Creating One’s Own Cultivation Technique

    King Qingyang, dressed in plain clothes, with his long hair tied back, had a tall yet somewhat emaciated figure. His deep-set eyes were surrounded by dark circles, and his cheeks appeared somewhat gaunt. Despite his physical state, his presence remained exceptional, the luster in his gaze undiminished, and the aura he exuded was tranquil.


    At King Qingyang''s side stood a black-clad girl with a gentle demeanor, appearing to be in her twenties.


    She seemed slightly fatigued, carrying with her a rich scholarly aura.


    But when she looked at Su Heng, there was a hint of displeasure in her eyes.


    "My lord..." Upon seeing Su Heng approach, Qin Yi looked up at King Qingyang''s face. Thinking of the man''s impressive reputation as of late, the girl''s expression became somewhat tense.


    King Qingyang waved his hand, "It''s nothing."


    He was holding a white porcelain bowl full of medicinal liquid, which he gently set aside.


    King Qingyang rose to his feet and slowly descended from the high platform. A smile graced his face, and he took the initiative to say, "I have some injuries that haven''t yet healed, and I failed to welcome you from afar when I sensed your arrival. Please accept my apologies."


    "Don''t mention it," Su Heng smiled, "In fact, it''s I who should apologize for coming empty-handed, and I hope you will forgive my lack of manners."


    The two exchanged pleasantries.


    Seeing that Su Heng indeed came with good intentions, King Qingyang let go of the vigilance in his heart.


    Although the two had clashed in the Dragon Tomb Secret Realm, they shared a mutual affinity in character. Their relationship was not bad, but not particularly close either, as they had only met a few times. King Qingyang was somewhat surprised by Su Heng''s visit and couldn''t help but inquire, "May I know the purpose of your visit?"


    "Hmm..."


    At that moment, Su Heng unusually pondered for a while.


    Saying something direct like "I''m worried you''ll be in danger and I want to help keep watch for a while" was definitely inappropriate. On one hand, their relationship wasn''t at that level, and on the other, strong individuals had their own pride. Being too straightforward could backfire badly.


    After a moment of thought, Su Heng replied, "I''ve gathered some materials from Dragon Abyss that were passed down by the Demon Descendant, and I have many questions in mind. I''d like to take this opportunity to discuss them with you."


    Being an astute ruler, King Qingyang was well aware.


    With just that much said by Su Heng, King Qingyang had guessed most of the underlying reasons.


    Having clashed with Su Heng, King Qingyang knew the other''s realm was slightly lower, yet his foundation was exceedingly profound. Exchange and debate with an opponent on equal footing was beneficial for both parties'' cultivation. ?????????????


    King Qingyang readily agreed, "I also have some collected texts here that could prove helpful."


    ...


    Su Heng temporarily took residence in King Qingyang''s mansion.


    They translated the books they had collected from Dragon Abyss one by one, then picked out useful content to contemplate and absorb.


    This process lasted for about seven or eight days, during which both of them reaped substantial benefits.


    "During my combat with the Demon Descendant''s strong, I felt there was some connection between the martial cultivation realms of humans and the Innate Divine Abilities of the Demon Descendant. According to these texts, this speculation seems correct," Su Heng said as he gently placed the ancient book in his hand down in the brightly lit study.


    King Qingyang was still dressed in a black robe, looking in a slightly better condition.


    He said, "The cultivation realms of Martial Artists can be roughly divided into two stages: the first stage is physical body cultivation, the second is the enhancement of spirit. The immortality of Earth Immortal Martial Artists initially was a Divine Skill exclusive to a royal family among the Demon Descendant.


    "That clan was once extremely powerful, causing great destruction to humans of that era. But they were ultimately exterminated, their bloodline thoroughly researched and gradually evolved into a Divine Skill. Due to its strong survival abilities, more and more people began to practice it."


    "By the time the Great Zhou dynasty was established nearly a thousand years ago, it had completely transformed into a demarcation of realms."


    "Which is what we now refer to as the Transcendence Realm of Earth Immortals."


    At this point, King Qingyang looked at Su Heng with a hint of regret in his eyes, "It''s going to be troublesome for you to attain immortality now." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The stronger the physical body, the more difficult it is to cultivate immortality. Su Heng''s body possesses the attribute of infinite growth and has become even stronger after integrating with Dragon Corpse Essence. While his constitution is formidable and his vitality robust like a dragon, it also means that Su Heng requires an immense amount of spiritual power to truly step into the Earth Immortal Realm.


    And the accumulation of spiritual power relies on a plethora of natural treasures.


    Hence, even though Su Heng has abundant attribute points, forcefully elevating his realm is nearly impossible. That is why King Qingyang made such a comment.


    If he had not studied these records in detail, Su Heng might indeed feel disheartened upon learning this news.


    But, having understood more about the underlying principles and essence of cultivation, Su Heng did not see it that way.


    "Cultivation divides into paths of spirit and body," said Su Heng, "Upon reaching the Earth Immortal Realm, the body and spirit fuse together. While you gain immortality, further strengthening the body becomes extremely difficult. This path isn''t necessarily wrong, but I don''t believe it suits me."


    King Qingyang sensed the implications in Su Heng''s words. His eyes briefly flashed with astonishment and he said in surprise, "Do you intend to carve out your own path?"


    "Hmm." Su Heng nodded, not denying it.


    If it were anyone else who spoke such words, they would only be considered delusional.


    But King Qingyang calculated and found that Su Heng had spent just over a year on his cultivation journey. Such heaven-defying talent indeed couldn''t be measured by ordinary standards. Though the path was difficult, King Qingyang somehow believed Su Heng could make it through.


    Moreover, this was a good thing for all the cultivators in the world.


    One more path of cultivation meant one more thread of possibility.


    Perhaps some cultivators, who had been stuck at their current realms for a long time, could gain new insights and revive their vitality after studying the cultivation technique established by Su Heng.


    Thinking of this, King Qingyang felt a surge of warmth in his heart.


    He clenched his fists, a smile spreading across his face as he encouraged, "The path tread by predecessors is wide, but it may not be the only correct one. In terms of innate talent and bone structure, you are the strongest I have ever seen. And you also have ambition; I believe you can achieve great things." Find exclusive stories on


    Su Heng was very encouraged by King Qingyang''s words, "Then I thank you for your auspicious words, Your Majesty."


    King Qingyang thought for a moment, then clapped his hands, "In my early years, when I traveled in the Eternal Heavens, I obtained a rare treasure that nurtures the spirit and increases understanding. This treasure has been in my possession for a long time without a suitable opportunity to use it. Now that you, my young friend, wish to carve out a new method, it is most appropriate to use it on you."


    He clapped his hands, and a message was sent out.


    Soon, a maid entered carrying a red-wooden box. King Qingyang took it carefully and then handed it to Su Heng with great solemnity.


    Seeing King Qingyang''s expression, Su Heng also grew curious about what was inside the box.


    After receiving King Qingyang''s agreement, he opened the lid.


    Crack!


    A wave of coldness immediately spread throughout the room.


    Inside the box was a translucent ice sphere the size of a human head; even in his normal state, Su Heng''s body temperature was frighteningly high. Yet at the moment of touching this ice sphere, a layer of thin frost "crackled" to form on his fingers, a faint chill traveling up his fingertips.


    Just this ice sphere alone was a treasure of considerable value, yet it was merely the container used to preserve the "contents" inside.


    The truly valuable items were the several verdant, fresh-looking tea leaves inside the ice sphere.


    "What is this?" Su Heng closed the box again, and the penetrating cold also dissipated.


    "Enlightenment Tea." King Qingyang answered, "After brewing and drinking it, one can enter an Enlightenment State. Not only will one''s spiritual power greatly increase, but it will inevitably unravel some perplexities encountered during the process of cultivation."


    "This¡­" Su Heng hesitated.


    Although King Qingyang didn''t say it outright, it could mostly be guessed.


    This "Enlightenment Tea" was probably prepared by King Qingyang for his own breakthrough.


    As a veteran King, King Qingyang had been a powerhouse of the Dharma Realm for many years. If he took another step forward, it would be the Heaven-Opening Realm. And this realm was almost the pinnacle of where the current cultivation system could go. Moving beyond that, there wasn''t much experience to draw on.


    Demons Descendants and beasts of abnormal birth cultivate the body, while Heavenly Deceit and Earth Immortals cultivate the spirit.


    What about moving further up? What kind of domain is it, and how can one stand tall within it, few people know.


    Perhaps the current Great Zhou Martial Emperor had reached a realm above that of Earth Immortals, but he was powerful and mysterious, and the information that came down was too scarce.


    Seriously wounded during his expeditions in the Eternal Heavens, he hung at death''s door. Despite the empire''s utmost efforts, even the medicines to heal his wounds could not be found. What sort of existence would his adversary be?


    King Qingyang believed the Enlightenment Tea could help him break through, its value self-evident.


    Su Heng was never greedy with friends. He shook his head earnestly, "This gift is too precious; I cannot accept it."


    "There is no need for courtesy." King Qingyang patted Su Heng''s shoulder, smiling, "If you can really carve out a new path in the future, just let me observe the cultivation technique you create."


    "My martial arts are open to anyone who wishes to learn; I never hide anything." Su Heng said frankly.


    He thought for a moment and then said, "I can give you a batch of Dragon Corpse Essence, to be used in cultivation, to recover from injuries."


    Su Heng had refined about half of the Dragon Corpse; his physical body had already undergone transformation. The remaining Dragon Corpse Essence was still useful to Su Heng but not as much as before. It could no longer bring about a fundamental change but would only act as an extremely valuable food source.


    King Qingyang, however, was unwilling to take advantage of Su Heng''s generosity, "We had an agreement before; since you could take away the Dragon Corpse, it is your harvest."


    "Then how about this..." Su Heng smiled, "I have a lot of Dragon Blood that is not much use to me; you can exchange it for spiritual domain medicinal resources."


    This time, King Qingyang didn''t refuse, "That can be done."

 Chapter 433: 361: The Original Dragon Guard, A Heart That Loves Talent

    Chapter 433: Chapter 361: The Original Dragon Guard, A Heart That Loves Talent


    Angry as he was, Su Heng did not rashly take action.


    On one hand, the area of Baihua County was not small, and making a move now could easily startle the targets and allow some of them to escape.


    On the other hand,


    As Su Heng¡¯s fame rose, there would always be some reckless individuals wanting to test him.


    His current subordinates were insufficient for the situation at hand. This group of people could be captured entirely, the Seed of Destruction could modify their flesh, and the scriptures from the Lai¡¯s Hidden Scripture to reshape their consciousness. After this combination of punches, no matter who they were before¡ªfierce bandits or madmen¡ªthey would all become his loyal followers.


    Although doing this was somewhat inhumane,


    Su Heng had always had a flexible moral baseline, especially since these people were not exactly upright citizens themselves.


    Accomplishing such tasks gave Su Heng no moral burden whatsoever.


    With this mindset, he ¡°humphed¡± twice in his mind but did not release his aura. Instead, he concealed it. With a flash of his figure, Su Heng suddenly disappeared into thin air and then appeared inside the Demon Suppression Tower.


    ¡­


    First, he met with Wang Xindong.


    Wang Xindong had average talent, but his heart was extremely determined toward the martial path.


    At that time, he was in the midst of meditation at a training ground inside the Demon Suppression Tower, his upper body bare, his bronze skin densely covered with sweat, refracting brilliance in the sunlight.


    Upon hearing footsteps coming from behind, Wang Xindong¡¯s expression changed dramatically, and he woke up abruptly from his deep meditative state. He rolled forward, sprang up to his feet, and with a forward grab, a bronze mace from the weapon rack near the wall flew vigorously into his hands.


    "Commissioner!?¡± Upon seeing that it was Su Heng who was slowly walking up from the stairway, Wang Xindong¡¯s tense muscles finally relaxed. He put down the bronze mace, bowed with clasped hands, and apologized, ¡°Subordinate did not know my lord was coming, I have behaved improperly, I hope for forgiveness.¡±


    "No worries, ignorance is not a crime,¡± Su Heng said calmly.


    When he went to Dragon Abyss, Wang Xindong was just one step away from reaching the Heavenly Deceit Realm, at a stage of accumulation. Now that Su Heng had returned from Dragon Abyss, Wang Xindong had improved significantly. Even disregarding the bodily enhancement brought by the Dragon Guards, in the Heavenly Deceit Realm, he was definitely not weak.


    Though in front of Su Heng, Heavenly Deceit now meant nothing.


    But looking at the entire Great Zhou Dynasty, whether it¡¯s the immortal sects or the royal court, Heavenly Deceit represented absolute elite combat power. Once someone¡¯s strength reached Earth Immortal, such powerhouses are very rare.


    Su Heng asked him about the events happening in Baihua County during his absence.


    Wang Xindong detailed everything without omission. He almost did not stumble in his recounting, very fluent, obviously he had diligently completed the tasks Su Heng had assigned him. Under such circumstances, to still have rapidly increased his cultivation, it was indeed not an easy task.


    "Not bad,¡± Su Heng nodded in satisfaction.


    Ever since Li Daoxuan died, Wang Xindong¡¯s personality had become much more solemn and serious, somewhat reserved in his expressions. Now, having answered Su Heng¡¯s questions, he stood firm like an iron tower, exuding an aura stable as a mountain. Su Heng¡¯s eyes slightly glowed, his spiritual power spread out, lingering slightly over Wang Xindong. ??¦­?????¨º????


    Wang Xindong was the first successfully-transformed Dragon Guard.


    At that time, Su Heng was quite satisfied with his Dragon Guard operation, but looking back now, many aspects seemed rough.


    Especially since the core of the Dragon Guard was ¡°Dragon Blood¡±, and at that time, Su Heng only had a piece of Dragon Marrow. So both the quality and quantity were limited in the Dragon Guard¡¯s body.


    But now after merging with the complete dragon remains, that limitation was almost nonexistent.


    Su Heng believed he could upgrade the Dragon Guard, and to differentiate from the first generation, this second generation could be called ¡°Original Cast Dragon Guard.¡±


    About the ¡°Original Cast Dragon Guard,¡± Su Heng had some rough ideas now, but they still needed to be carefully planned.


    Especially since he had captured quite a number of Demon Descendants in Dragon Abyss, used as test subjects, including those with king-level or even emperor-level bloodlines. If he could thoroughly research the power of their bloodlines, it would be enormously beneficial for Su Heng¡¯s cultivation and the construction of the ¡°Original Cast Dragon Guard.¡±


    "Take this, after refining it, it should greatly enhance your physique once,¡± Su Heng said as he spread open his palm, a drop of golden-glowing Dragon Blood flying towards Wang Xindong. Feeling the vibrant life force it contained, Wang Xindong hesitated for a moment.


    Without work, there¡¯s no reward; while Su Heng was fighting and killing in Dragon Abyss, Wang Xindong stayed inside the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Suddenly receiving such a treasure now made him feel a bit uneasy.


    "First enhance your own strength, then you¡¯ll be able to help me in the future,¡± Su Heng patted his shoulder.


    "Thank you, my lord!¡± Wang Xindong carefully stored the Dragon Blood and bowed respectfully.


    "Hmm,¡± Su Heng nodded, then took another drop from his chest, ¡°Give this Dragon Blood to Zhao Zongwu.¡±


    "Understood!¡± Wang Xindong stored it in a porcelain bottle.


    As he looked up, Su Heng had already turned away.


    He took a step forward, and Wang Xindong only felt a gust of wind dispersing. In a blink, by the time he reacted, Su Heng had already vanished without a trace.


    ¡­


    The Su Family had a courtyard in the inner city of Baihua County.


    Compared to Su Heng¡¯s currently glorious status, this squarely-shaped courtyard was inconspicuous.


    COMMENT


    2 comment S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 434: The Original Cast Dragon Guard, A Heart for Talent_2

    Chapter 434: Chapter 361 The Original Cast Dragon Guard, A Heart for Talent_2


    However, in reality, there were seven or eight subtle and decaying auras around, originating from the Ming Daoist.


    The entire residence was closely guarded, preventing any suspicious individuals from approaching.


    In the residence, there was a martial arts training ground where a thirteen or fourteen-year-old boy with rosy lips and white teeth was continuously throwing punches, accompanied by the sounds of grunting and panting.


    He was not tall, but his muscular outline was very distinct.


    His punches were precise and accompanied by a whistling sound, creating a gust that could lift a few scattered leaves on the ground.


    Next to the training ground, there were two young women, one dressed in blue and the other in white.


    Both appeared to be in their twenties. The girl in white had a delicate and pretty face, her whole demeanor clean and dashing, with a faint smile on her lips. The one in blue, standing partly in the shadow, seemed more simply dressed with a lingering chill emanating from her.


    The one practicing his punches on the training ground was Su Shang, Su Heng¡¯s younger brother.


    The two young women by his side, giving instructions, were Su Heng¡¯s elder sister, Su Li, and her maid, Xiao Qing.


    After completing a set of punches, Su Shang gathered his breath, placed his arms across his chest, and slowly lowered them.


    When he opened his eyes, he saw the bright sunlight suddenly dim.


    Immediately, a towering figure appeared five meters in front of him, light filtering through his scattered long hair.


    The person¡¯s face was shrouded in shadow, further obscured by the bright sunlight above him, making it difficult to see clearly.


    But Su Shang keenly sensed that the moment the man appeared, the chirping of insects and birds in the grass arounding them mysteriously vanished. Even the wind seemed to disappear without a trace, causing a heavy oppression in his chest.


    He first took a step back, then slowly realized who stood before him.


    "B-brother Having not seen each other for some time, the relationship between the brothers had grown somewhat estranged. Su Shang timidly called out to his brother and then stood there, seemingly at a loss, his fingers nervously twisting his clothes, unsure of what to say.


    "Your punches are quite proper, it seems you have put in a lot of hard work,¡± Su Heng said with a gentle smile on his face.


    Receiving the compliment, Su Shang visibly brightened.


    The two of them chatted casually for a while, gradually feeling more at ease with each other.


    As for Su Li, she maintained her usual carefree attitude toward Su Heng, unaffected by the various events that had taken place over the recent years.


    "You¡¯ve grown quite a bit taller, and these muscles, they feel pretty solid,¡± Su Li commented as she pinched Su Heng¡¯s thigh and then elbowed him.


    Thump!


    A muffled sound followed.


    It felt as if she had hit an iron block, a piercing pain shooting into her bones. Su Li bent over clutching her arm, nearly crying out.


    Su Heng was somewhat speechless.


    At his level of cultivation, his body was as if covered in a layer of reverse armor.


    If he hadn¡¯t promptly withdrawn his strength, Su Li¡¯s arm might have been completely disabled.


    "Don¡¯t be so reckless next time,¡± Su Heng said as he patted Su Li¡¯s head, then pulled out a piece of Dragon Blood and a leaf of Tribulation Crossing Lotus. £Ò§¡?¦¯??????


    The former could enhance physical constitution, and the latter could increase spiritual foundation.


    For cultivators of lower realms, these items were considered treasures with excellent effects. Su Shang also received a similar generous gift, and even Xiao Qing, standing aside, received a lotus leaf from Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    While there was no lack of Dragon Blood in Su Heng¡¯s possession, since Xiao Qing was a creature of yin nature and Dragon Blood was of extreme yang and rigidness, forcing it would be suicidal, so she had to refrain.


    After bidding farewell to the three, Su Heng then went to see his parents.


    Thanks to the medicinal conditioning, they looked much younger. However, seeing their son now over three meters tall left them somewhat bewildered.


    Su Heng did not say much, exchanged a few words of small talk, and then quickly left.


    ¡­


    He then sought out the Ming Daoist.


    The true body of the Ming Daoist was an undead tree, located at the White Tower Temple on Skull Plain.


    Because of her unique constitution, she had many avatars, which were scattered throughout Baihua County.


    The Ming Daoist was very powerful, with the foundation of the undead tree and a thousand years of accumulation, even Su Heng felt a profound depth when facing her.


    At the very least, in terms of spiritual cultivation, the Ming Daoist was much stronger than Su Heng. Moreover, upon completing her tribulation transformation, she would receive an enhancement. However, Su Heng¡¯s body training was exceedingly defiant of the natural order, and facing a deadlock, the Ming Daoist genuinely needed Su Heng¡¯s help. Thus, he was able to dominate her and the two signed an unequal treaty.


    Baihua County had a temple.


    Inside, there was hardly any incense burning, even during broad daylight a layer of fog enveloped it.


    It looked eerily ghostly, just approaching it made one feel a chill so unconsciously, one would want to stay away.


    Su Heng arrived at the temple gate.


    Bang!


    The crimson door swung open on its own, revealing a desolate and dilapidated scene inside.


    Su Heng stepped forward, walking along the cobblestone pathway, surrounded by stone walls and bricks covered with moss, and an ancient bronze bell with cobwebs. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He approached the Great Hall at the end of the temple, where sunlight was filtered through thick fog, filling the air with a moist scent.


    The inside of the hall was dim, with Arhat statues on both sides shrouded in shadows. In the center was a fierce-looking golden Buddha statue with three heads and six arms, and beneath the statue on a cushion sat a young woman, her red dress splayed out and her long hair cascading down like a waterfall.


    The antique lamp and the secluded, dilapidated surroundings created a mysterious and chilly aura as if out of a haunted ancient temple.


    Clang¡­


    This person was also an old acquaintance of Su Heng, Li Hongxiu.


    Previously at Demon Suppression Tower, he had not sensed Li Hongxiu¡¯s presence, which puzzled him back then; unexpectedly, he encountered her here.


    "So, have you become a nun?¡± Su Heng asked, somewhat speechless.


    Li Hongxiu rose from the ground, turned around serenely, her cool voice coming along with the flickering candlelight, ¡°Honored guest, what brings you here?¡±


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng flicked his finger.


    A grey, forceful energy brushed past, landing on Li Hongxiu¡¯s forehead.


    "Ah!¡± Li Hongxiu cried out, her hands covering her reddened head, withdrawing from her pretentious state.


    "I have been cultivating here with my master,¡± Li Hongxiu¡¯s shoulders softened as she answered honestly.


    "Master?¡± Su Heng was astonished, ¡°When did you take a master?¡±


    After Li Hongxiu¡¯s explanations, Su Heng finally understood the whole story.


    In Skull Plain, there existed ¡°The Imperial Cultivation Technique,¡± which was essentially the amalgamation of a demon and oneself. This technique could rapidly escalate one¡¯s cultivation, but at severe side effects.


    However, Li Hongxiu¡¯s physique was unique. At her brush with death, she highly fused with a newly born demon. The two benefited each other, a likelihood that was one in a billion, making her the innate sacred body meant for practicing ¡°The Imperial Cultivation Technique.¡± The creator of ¡°The Imperial Cultivation Technique,¡± Ming Daoist, saw in her a raw jade, taking Li Hongxiu under his wing out of a desire to nurture her talent.


    "You aren¡¯t mad at me, are you?¡± Li Hongxiu blinked, asking with a hint of fear.


    "Am I such a petty person?¡± Su Heng never imagined that he would appear such in his top henchman¡¯s eyes.


    "Whew!¡± Li Hongxiu sighed in relief.


    Bang!


    At that moment, the murky fog dispersed, revealing a mountainous figure behind Su Heng.


    Jialan Gunna!


    Yet, the voice that came from this corpulent figure was a cold, ethereal female¡¯s voice, ¡°It¡¯s been a few days since we last met. Your cultivation has deepened. Congratulations, fellow Daoist Su Heng.¡±


    Jialan Gunna moved her obese body in a clumsy Buddhist greeting to Su Heng.


    Su Heng felt he was fairly shock-resistant, but seeing this visage of Ming Daoist, he still found it hard to keep a straight face.


    Could you switch to a different disguise next time we meet?


    Seeing that Su Heng had some serious matter to discuss, Ming Daoist glanced at Li Hongxiu.


    Su Heng, unconcerned, waved his hand, and Li Hongxiu drifted away.


    Before leaving Dragon Abyss, Su Heng had asked Ming Daoist to help watch over Baihua County. As Su Heng¡¯s reputation grew, hordes of desperadoes flocked into the Jiang-E region in a short period. Although Ming Daoist had not directly clashed with these people, he discreetly recorded their information. He now compiled them into a list and handed it to Su Heng.


    Su Heng took it, quickly scanning its contents, his face soon revealing a curious expression.


    Recently, an event in Zhongzhou had stirred massive attention, attracting many watchers. Unexpectedly, the main character had secretly come over to his side to seek refuge¡­


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 435: 362: Who Turned My Golden Crow into a Pig?

    Chapter 435: Chapter 362: Who Turned My Golden Crow into a Pig?


    There are three major assassination organizations in Central Plains: Blood Shadow Tower, Red Dust Hell Sect, and Wanliu Manor.


    The main character of this incident is Wanliu Manor.


    Wanliu Manor is said to be an organization of assassins, but it¡¯s more like an ancient family with a special inheritance. It holds a Secret Technique that can restrain the immortality of Earth Immortals.


    Even some well-known Dharmic figures are quite wary of this family.


    The current master of Wanliu Manor is named Liu Qianshan.


    In his early years, he adopted an adopted son named Liu Kaiwen.


    Some days ago.


    The master attempted a forceful breakthrough and failed his seclusion. Consequently, calamity qi entered his body, and he sustained severe injuries. During his healing seclusion, this adopted son suddenly launched a stealth attack. Caught unawares, and already heavily injured, this fearsome power in Central Plains abruptly perished on the spot.


    The adopted son, in collusion with outsiders, carried out a purge of Wanliu Manor.


    Only one young child of Liu Qianshan¡¯s, under the desperate protection of servants, was lucky enough to escape from Central Plains.


    And according to information provided by the Ming Daoist.


    It¡¯s very likely that this person is now hiding within Su Heng¡¯s sphere of influence.


    The name of the fleeing child is Liu Wenhuan.


    Seeing that Su Heng seemed interested in his affairs, Jialan Gunna¡¯s avatar, the Ming Daoist, cocked her head and said, ¡°Liu Wenhuan is being hunted down partly to completely eradicate him. On the other hand, it¡¯s because he possesses the key to the manor¡¯s treasure vault, which contains the many years of accumulated resources and treasures of Wanliu Manor, as well as the core heritage that can slay gods and exterminate Buddhas.¡±


    The enormous wealth amassed by the three major assassination organizations is feared to be quite substantial.


    Su Heng has always been indifferent to wealth and did not care much for these external possessions. However, being upright and unable to tolerate injustice, he found no reason to ignore such matters happening under his watch.


    Su Heng said, ¡°Keep an eye on this matter, and remember to notify me if there are any developments.¡±


    The Ming Daoist nodded and said, ¡°Understood.¡±


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze lingered on her for a moment before he asked, ¡°How are things with your true self now?¡±


    "I¡¯m only a step away from breaking through,¡± replied the Ming Daoist. ¡°When the heavenly tribulation comes, I will need the support of my Daoist friend.¡±


    "I¡¯ve promised to help you, so naturally, I will see it through,¡± Su Heng said, looking out at the huge parasol tree in the courtyard, his voice filled with confidence. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Ming Daoist nodded, then her colossal figure disappeared into the hazy fog.


    ¡­


    After speaking with the Ming Daoist,


    Su Heng did not disturb Li Hongxiu¡¯s cultivation and left the secluded temple.


    He returned to the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Boom!


    Accompanied by the sound of friction, the heavy stone door in front of him slowly opened.


    Then, a hot, stench-filled gust hit him in the face, causing the candles on the walls around Su Heng to flicker.


    Roar!


    There was an explosive roar.


    A winged tiger strode out majestically from inside.


    A fortuitous crow with dark feathers was lying on the tiger¡¯s head, legs crossed, while holding a fishing rod with one claw, with a fresh piece of demon meat hanging from the line, steering the winged tiger by tilting the rod gently, like a steering wheel. ?????¦­??¦¥?


    Su Heng:


    During his absence, it seemed that Little Golden Crow had quite a good time.


    It had grown noticeably fatter, looking rather comical, and it was uncertain whether it could still fly.


    "Quack! Quack!¡±


    As if responding to the skepticism in Su Heng¡¯s eyes,


    Little Golden Crow casually threw aside its fishing rod with considerable effort, then wobbly stood up from the top of the tiger¡¯s head.


    Then, with a ¡°flap flap¡± of its wings, just when Su Heng felt a weight on his shoulder, Little Golden Crow landed on him.


    From the corner of his eye, he could see


    Little Golden Crow now standing proudly with its hands on its hips.


    The implication was, ¡°See? I¡¯m impressive, right?¡±


    "Hmm¡­ Yes, quite impressive,¡± he agreed.


    Who had turned his Little Golden Crow into a pig, Su Heng wondered, a bit speechless.


    But though a bit chubby, the aura around the Golden Crow was much fiercer than before.


    Little Golden Crow suffered from malnutrition in its innate development, its mother having been killed by a demon god before its hatching, and later luckily it received Su Heng¡¯s help to be reborn. Su Heng had benefited greatly from the elder Golden Crow and was very affectionate towards the young one.


    Seeing it so happy, Su Heng had no harsh thoughts.


    He took out a few pills refined from the flesh of demon gods from his bosom and fed them to Little Golden Crow. Frowning slightly, he thought for a moment, and with a flash of red light in the room accompanied by a loud roar, Qiong Qi was released by Su Heng.


    During the time away from Dragon Abyss, Qiong Qi had been kept inside the flesh-melting furnace.


    Now, although the enhanced furnace could house living creatures, the environment was harsh. Even demons would feel very oppressed staying inside.


    When Qiong Qi was set free by Su Heng, it suddenly felt an immense sense of freedom and couldn¡¯t help but vocalize joyfully.


    Upon seeing the silly-looking black tiger in front of it, Qiong Qi puffed up its chest, trying to look imposing. But as soon as it turned its head and saw the Golden Crow on Su Heng¡¯s shoulder, Qiong Qi¡¯s eyes widened with shock, and then it groveled with an almost human-like fawning expression.


    Why the boldness earlier and the subservience now?


    Thump!


    Little Golden Crow flew down from Su Heng¡¯s shoulder, clenched its wings into fists mid-air, and heavily thumped Qiong Qi right on the forehead.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 436: 362: Who Turned My Golden Crow into a Pig?_2

    Chapter 436: Chapter 362: Who Turned My Golden Crow into a Pig?_2


    Qiong Qi only felt as if he had been forcefully struck by a stick, his head slamming onto the ground, the bricks beneath exploding outwards, leaving him wobbling and struggling to stand steady.


    The little Golden Crow looked up from the side, cawed twice, and then stretched out its wings to pat Qiong Qi¡¯s head.


    That punch had been because it had provoked its own underling, a lesson that had to be administered.


    And the subsequent head pats were the Golden Crow considering this fellow somewhat formidable, preparing to take it under its wing. A stick followed by a date, this guy actually played it pretty well.


    Qiong Qi¡¯s hide was thick and flesh was tough, he hadn¡¯t really been hurt, but he was somewhat surprised at the little Golden Crow¡¯s immense strength.


    He ¡°Ptooey¡± spat out the debris that had clung to his mouth and turned to glance at Su Heng. Seeing Su Heng slightly nod, Qiong Qi grumbled an acknowledgment and extended his tongue to lick the Golden Crow¡¯s paw.


    Su Heng paid no further attention to these little ones and continued forward.


    He encountered Qin Shunying in one of the corridors within.


    Li Hongxiu was cultivating in a temple with the Ming Daoist and was not around during this time; the little Golden Crow should have been in Qin Shunying¡¯s care.


    ¡­No wonder it was nearly round with fatness.


    Qin Shunying, who was originally at the third step of Heavenly Deceit, had also begun to temper her immortality.


    In a normal situation, Su Heng and Qin Shunying should be considered in the same realm, both above the level of Heavenly Deceit but not yet reaching that of an Earth Immortal.


    However, after creating the Eight Nine Mysteries, Su Heng had essentially flipped the table and refused to play by the rules. His system was not in line with the path taken by today¡¯s cultivators, so it could not be measured by conventional realms.


    Su Heng held some fondness for this spirited and impressive senior sister from the immortal sect; upon meeting her again, he smiled and said, ¡°It seems that during my time in Dragon Abyss, you¡¯ve also made a breakthrough in your cultivation, congratulations are in order.¡±


    "But it is just a tiny step in the long journey ahead,¡± Qin Shunying said with a pursed lips and a smile.


    "The number of demons on Skull Plain is increasing, and some tribes have begun to evacuate. I was responsible for assisting them,¡± Qin Shunying said, ¡°Those tribal members have some ancient heritages which seem to be related to Demon Descendants. I took the opportunity to copy them down, it might be of some help to you.¡±


    Qin Shunying handed Su Heng a thick stack of booklets.


    Her fingers were slender and lengthy, with well-defined joints, and she wore several strands of red jade and agate bracelets on her wrist.


    They clinked pleasantly when she moved.


    Su Heng reached out to take them, flipping open to have a look.


    Inside were rows of elegant handwriting, and the ink seemed not yet completely dry.


    Solban had mentioned before, that one of his friends could translate the script of Demon Descendants, plus the end of Skull Plain was not too far from Dragon Abyss.


    Su Heng speculated that the tribes on Skull Plain might, like the Four Great Immortal Mountains, be something left behind as a safeguard. It¡¯s just that over the long years, these tribes had faced catastrophes and did not retain a complete heritage. Nonetheless, the value of these records was immense. Having studied the records of the immortal mountains and collected many from Dragon Abyss, Su Heng saw many overlooked pieces of knowledge after only a few glances through the booklets.


    "This information is very useful to me,¡± Su Heng put the booklets in his chest, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    A smile spread across Qin Shunying¡¯s face.


    The disparity in cultivation between them was significant, but being able to help Su Heng in such a way made Qin Shunying very happy.


    ¡­


    Su Heng left Qin Shunying a drop of Dragon Blood and then made his way down the staircase to the newly excavated chamber below the Demon Suppression Tower. ?????????? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now that he was creating a new technique, although he had made some progress, the road ahead was fraught with difficulties.


    Analyzing the talents and bloodlines of Demon Descendants could possibly uncover some areas of commonality.


    The inside of the chamber was dim, the air damp and stiflingly hot, and occasionally the sound of chains rattling and struggling roars could be heard, as if someone was enduring torture.


    Descending the stairway felt like delving into hell, creating an increasingly oppressive psychological burden. Yet, this was where Su Heng¡¯s true lair lay, his place of research and seclusion. Returning to this expansive subterranean space, Su Heng felt as though he was back at home, immediately lightened of much burden.


    The lowest layer of this space.


    Outside a prison sealed by a heavy iron door, stood two fully armed Dragon Guards.


    In the glow of the dark red candlelight, the massive figure of Su Heng slowly appeared, casting a shadow.


    The two Dragon Guards immediately pointed their long spears downward with a forceful stab, clenched their right fists, placed them firmly against their chests, and bowed to Su Heng.


    "Hmm,¡± Su Heng nodded.


    Upon receiving the signal, the two Dragon Guards reached out simultaneously.


    Accompanied by the heavy sound of friction, the iron door in front of them was forcibly pulled open. Right after, a sharp curse from a woman burst forth.


    The younger Dragon Guard on the left stepped forward and approached the woman. He lifted his palm, swung it widely, and viciously slapped it across the person¡¯s face.


    The woman, with her hair disheveled, all four limbs amputated, chains threaded directly through her severed bones, was spun around by the Dragon Guard like a top, the iron chains clanging around her. Her face, originally quite attractive and charming, was now twisted out of shape, even the teeth in her mouth were almost half knocked out. Yet, the madness and hatred on the woman¡¯s face remained undiminished, and in her gaze at Su Heng, there was a chilling venom.


    This woman was none other than the Demon Descendant Snow, who was captured by Su Heng before heading to the Dragon Abyss.


    Not far from Snow, on another wall, hung a middle-aged male Demon Descendant named Aguduo.


    These two were originally ordered by the Great Elder to hunt down Solban but ended up trespassing into Su Heng¡¯s territory and became his prisoners ever since.


    However, the vitality of the Demon Descendants was indeed robust; they had been at death¡¯s door when Su Heng defeated them that day, and then they were maimed and hung on the wall like slaughtered pigs. Su Heng had no hope for their survival initially, thinking they would have died long ago. Surprisingly, the two persisted with such tenacity, not only surviving but also spewing curses at Su Heng with vigor.


    Seeing this, Su Heng was not angry; instead, his face revealed a hint of pleasant surprise.


    He gently stroked Snow¡¯s bloodied cheek with his hand and praised, ¡°Such tenacious vitality should accumulate a lot of useful data for me.¡±


    Ptui!


    Snow spat out a mouthful of saliva.


    Her full bosom heaved as she glared at him, ¡°Don¡¯t be too happy, sooner or later the Great Elder and Hunting Master Auris will avenge us.¡±


    "Great Elder, Auris¡­ those are indeed two familiar names,¡± Su Heng¡¯s face showed a smile, but his words that followed were icy cold, ¡°Unfortunately, they¡¯re already dead.¡±


    "No, that¡¯s impossible, you¡¯re lying to us!¡± Snow screamed.


    In fact, being imprisoned here for so long, she had already harbored a vague sense of foreboding. But now her premonition became reality when Su Heng revealed it, and she suddenly felt unable to accept it.


    "Even if that¡¯s the case, what of it?¡±


    Then, from the side Aguduo, who had been silent all this while, spoke with a cool tone carrying a threat: ¡°What you see is just the tip of the iceberg of our tribe¡¯s true strength.¡±


    "Are you referring to Simmons and the Ark warship?¡± Su Heng¡¯s smile remained unchanged.


    "You!¡± Aguduo¡¯s eyes widened, losing his previous composure, ¡°How do you know about them?¡±


    "They were indeed formidable adversaries, but regrettably, they made a fatal misstep,¡± Su Heng paced back and forth in the prison with his hands behind his back, his calm words belied the harsh reality, ¡°Simmons is dead, and the Ark warship has become part of my collection.¡±


    "What kind of joke is this!?¡±


    Su Heng took a deep look at him, without giving a continued response. Instead, a flash of red light appeared behind him, revealing just a glimpse of the scene inside the Crucible of Flesh and Blood.


    Across the blood-red plain, the torn bodies of the Demon Descendant warriors were enveloped in insect eggs. At the far end, the metal curvatures raised upwards were the remnants of the Ark warship¡¯s armor after the explosion.


    Utterly defeated!


    The fact lay before their eyes, and there was no need to elaborate on the process.


    After millennia of scheming, all was in vain. Snow found herself gasping for air, opening her mouth in violent breaths before closing her eyes, tears of blood running down her cheeks. Immediately afterward, the pale blue veins on her jaw tensed, and from those parched lips, Su Heng heard the most desperate, painful, and yet most exquisite howling she had ever made in her life.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 437: Bloodline Transplant, Control of Metal

    Chapter 437: Chapter 363 Bloodline Transplant, Control of Metal


    Snow howled exhaustively in front of Su Heng, a sound that was truly tear-inducing for the listener and heartbreaking for the hearer.


    However, since Snow was an enemy, Su Heng didn¡¯t have much empathy to spare.


    Once Snow¡¯s voice had become hoarse, Su Heng waved his hand and cast a force that sealed Snow¡¯s lips.


    Immediately afterward, a spiritual power pierced into Snow¡¯s fontanelle, causing his eyes to roll back white. Under the influence of the scriptures from the Tathagata¡¯s Hidden Library, he quickly fell into a dazed stupor, akin to the special state of a puppet marionette. On the other side, Aguduo was dealt with by the same method, and soon the entire jail quieted down, with only the occasional crackling sounds of flames bursting forth.


    Whoosh!


    A narrow crack appeared behind Su Heng.


    Under the pull of gravity, the Demon Descendants sealed within the worm eggs flew out one after another.


    Su Heng pinched two fingers lightly and sprinkled some gray powder. This powder quickly grew on the ground beneath his feet, forming a thick, wriggling layer of fungoidal carpet that spread to every inch of the cell walls.


    Like that, the Demon Descendants spread their limbs and became embedded in the walls of the fungus carpet.


    Each and every one of them lost consciousness.


    Unable to react to any external stimuli.


    Su Heng waved his hand dismissively.


    The two Dragon Guards beside him bowed and left, closing the large door behind them before they did.


    The primary objective of Su Heng¡¯s experiment was to gain a deeper understanding of the source of the Demon Descendants¡¯ innate bloodline abilities, and whether such gifts could potentially be suppressed in humans or other biological bodies, to be used as enhancement material for ¡°Original Cast Dragon Guards.¡±


    He had already collected many materials from the Immortal Mountains, King Qingyang, and the Dragon Abyss.


    Together with the information gathered by Qin Shunying from Skull Plain, Su Heng had a considerable foundation on some of the sources of the Demon Descendants¡¯ gifts.


    After establishing a general framework, the following tasks became much easier.


    ¡­


    Several days passed like this.


    Su Heng stayed in this secret chamber the entire time, dissecting and experimenting with the captured Demon Descendant materials.


    Because of the thorough preparations in the early stage and now that Su Heng¡¯s realm was even more profound, the experiment¡¯s progress was immensely rapid from a high-level perspective.


    He discovered that the source of the Demon Descendants¡¯ bloodline power came from a ¡°special organ¡± in their bodies, an organ resembling a seed rooted in their flesh. As the Demon Descendants grew, this seed would also spread many different mutant tissues. ?¨¢??????§¦?


    The further manifestation of these mutant tissues was what presented as the various extraordinary characteristics of the Demon Descendants¡¯ appearance. Identifying the core of bloodline power made the following tasks much easier.


    Su Heng began attempting to transplant these bloodline powers.


    ¡­


    Hiss!


    In the dimly lit secret chamber.


    Su Heng flicked his finger, and a dull force wrapped around a claw that was formed by his digits.


    From a distance, it looked like a dull-colored lightsaber, constantly vibrating at high frequency, buzzing with sound, and appearing extremely sharp.


    Hanging on the wall in front of Su Heng was a Demon Descendant youth whose limbs had been severed.


    His build was burly, with clearly defined muscle lines.


    Especially notable was his skin, which had a silvery-white hue and emitted a faint metallic luster.


    Among the group of Demon Descendants that Su Heng had captured, this young man was almost the strongest.


    He was also one of the survivors from the great explosion at Dragon Abyss. Later, when Su Heng personally went to capture him and there was no hope of turning the situation around, he still managed to withstand Su Heng for a couple of moves.


    Therefore, Su Heng had a rather deep impression of him.


    Bathed in the glow of firelight and gazing at the metallic sheen of the Demon Descendant¡¯s skin, Su Heng couldn¡¯t help but think of Simmons.


    As the general commander of this operation, possessing the strength to repel King Qingyang, Simmons was extremely powerful.


    Undoubtedly a sovereign-level presence.


    And the defensive power that allowed him to withstand a direct attack from Su Heng was astonishing.


    After collecting data and concentrating on his research during this period, Su Heng had basically determined that such defensive power should come from two factors.


    The first factor was metal manipulation, and the second was the peculiar metallic sphere that Su Heng had taken from Simmons.


    And the burly young man before him clearly had a gift similar to that of Simmons.


    Su Heng planned to transplant such a gift onto himself.


    After fusing with dragon remains.


    Although Su Heng¡¯s physique had already reached a non-human realm and far surpassed the imagination of ordinary people,


    He was now forging a path that was uniquely his own. Furthermore, the gap between spiritual power and physical strength was simply too vast.


    Unable to spread the immortality of an Earth Immortal throughout his body, this still left him feeling somewhat insecure.


    If he could further enhance his defensive capabilities by such means,


    He could essentially rest easy.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng¡¯s shadowy fingers touched the Demon Descendant¡¯s chest and gently slid downward.


    His skin, harder than steel, was as fragile as tofu under the high-frequency vibrating force of Su Heng¡¯s hand, effortlessly sliced open.


    A narrow and deep wound appeared before Su Heng.


    The wound expanded further, revealing the writhing organs inside.


    Drawing on the experience accumulated from previous dissections, Su Heng swept his spiritual power over the body of the Demon Descendant and quickly located the position of the ¡°special organ.¡±


    It was an oval-shaped gland located on the third rib, resembling a metallic beetle crouching upon it.


    Crack!


    With a crisp snap, Su Heng applied a slight force with his fingers.


    This ¡°beetle-like¡± gland was plucked from the body of the Demon Descendant.


    As the organ left the body, the metallic luster emanating from the Demon Descendant visibly dimmed rapidly.


    The creature¡¯s vitality drained away swiftly; in just a few breaths, its body shriveled like a withered old man, skin sagging loosely over its skeletal frame.


    Even the nourishment provided by the fungal blanket woven from the Seed of Destruction couldn¡¯t sustain its life, and so the creature found its release in a dazed state.


    Witnessing this scene, Su Heng thought, ¡°These bloodline organs are not only the source of the Demon Descendant¡¯s power but also its Achilles¡¯ heel. If one could identify these weaknesses during combat, it would undoubtedly provide a significant advantage.¡±


    In various regions of the Great Zhou Dynasty, there are specialized hunters known as catch-knife men who exist to hunt Demon Descendants.


    It was Su Heng¡¯s guess


    That there must be similar knowledge passed down among these catch-knife men.


    However, such information was not shared lightly. Su Heng had collected much data, but nothing concrete was recorded; he discovered this point through gradual exploration and realization.


    ¡­


    "Now that I¡¯ve obtained the seed of the bloodline¡¯s Innate Divine Ability, the next step is to attempt transplanting it into myself,¡± Su Heng contemplated, furrowing his brows.


    And indeed, looking at the gland in his hand, S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Heng felt that this object somewhat resembled ¡°demon remains.¡±


    It was just unknown whether there was any bloodline connection between Demon Descendants and demons.


    Previously, Su Heng had conducted experiments using criminals, and though the organs of the Demon Descendants appeared similar, they could not be directly transplanted into humans due to a significant rejection reaction.


    But with Su Heng¡¯s robust physique, coupled with the aid of his attributes panel, he didn¡¯t believe that a small gland could cause him any harm.


    It was worth taking the risk.


    Swish!


    Su Heng first took a deep breath to relax his muscles.


    Then, he lightly drew across his arm, and soon a slender trail of blood appeared on his skin.


    As his muscles twitched, a radius bone, as if forged from metal, came into Su Heng¡¯s view.


    "Hiss


    With a slight frown, Su Heng used a pair of tweezers to grasp the recently harvested gland and gently positioned it onto the radius bone.


    Suddenly, a dense patch of tiny dark red blood vessels emerged from above, enveloping it.


    Su Heng put the tweezers aside on the nearby tray.


    The wound healed in the blink of an eye.


    "Did it work?¡± He tilted his head, feeling no apparent discomfort in his arm.


    There could be some erosive forces remaining within the gland, but apparently, for Su Heng¡¯s current physical body, they could not inflict any damage.


    At that moment, Su Heng seemed to sense something. He looked up, his gaze vacant, and soon a series of pale grey attribute panels appeared before him.


    [Metal Manipulation: Incomplete, would you like to spend attribute points to convert it to an Innate Divine Ability?]


    Upon seeing this message,


    A flash of joy crossed Su Heng¡¯s face, accompanied by a hint of a smile.


    "It looks like the long time spent on research and gathering information has finally paid off.¡±


    Although propagating and transplanting organs from Demon Descendants posed many insurmountable difficulties,


    The first reward was now within reach.


    The efforts made were worthwhile.


    [Yes!]


    Even after creating the Eight-Nine Profound Art, Su Heng still had a considerable number of attribute points remaining.


    Without hesitation, he acted upon his thoughts, channeling a large number of attribute points into the newly emerged incomplete ability.


    Soon¡­


    With a tickling sensation coming from deep within his bones,


    A unique Divine Skill rune coalesced in Su Heng¡¯s spirit.


    Creak!


    Outside the cell, there was an iron bar as thick as a wrist, coated with a layer of dark red rust.


    As Su Heng reached out and grabbed it, the bar twisted and deformed, detaching from the prison window, and with a whooshing sound, landed in Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    With a mere thought from Su Heng, the entire bar began to melt, converting into a smooth iron sphere. Then it transformed into a stick, a lifelike little pony, a three-foot long iron sword, and so on.


    After playing with it for a while, Su Heng felt rather amused. Previously, by mastering the Divine Skill of gravity, he could barely do the same, but it was more a matter of brute force, consuming much of his mental focus. Now, these metals felt like an extension of his own body, creating a sensation of being connected in thought.


    Su Heng took out the silver-white sphere he had obtained from Simmons, but this time, manipulating it proved unsuccessful.


    "What¡¯s the situation?¡± Su Heng was surprised but quickly realized, ¡°It¡¯s probably because the Divine Skill¡¯s level is too low.¡±


    Just as Su Heng was about to delve further into his research,


    Boom!


    A knock on the door echoed through the room.


    Su Heng sent a mental impulse, and the door quickly opened.


    In the flickering candlelight, Wang Xindong, fully armed, entered from outside and bowed with clasped hands, ¡°Sir, Ming Daoist has just sent news, we¡¯ve located the person from Wanliu Manor.¡±


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 438: 364: The Fallen Saintess, Descend of the Demon Dragon

    Chapter 438: Chapter 364: The Fallen Saintess, Descend of the Demon Dragon


    Heading south from Baihua County, following the course of the Guang River.


    About a hundred kilometers down, there is a town called Cangshan Town.


    This town originally had only a few hundred households, relying on farming and mountain goods for their livelihood.


    But with the recent successful hatching of the little Golden Crow and the birth of the divine beast, changes began to occur in the outside world.


    Rare spiritual materials and exotic beasts appeared on Canglong Mountain, which would be of much benefit to cultivators. Therefore, this unremarkable little town developed rapidly with the influx of a large number of outsiders. In just a few months, the once inconspicuous mountain town now had the appearance of a city.


    At this time, the sun had just risen.


    Above the distant Canglong Mountain, shrouded in a thin mist, white cranes could be seen flapping their wings and flying by, resembling a fairyland with a breathtaking view.


    In the middle of the street in Cangshan Town, two figures approached from afar, a man and a woman both looking travel-worn.


    Both were dressed in black attire, looking robust with well-defined muscular curves, clearly possessing not insignificant cultivation levels.


    Someone from the inn nearby pushed open a window, yawned, looked down to see the two, that sense of crisis cultivated from years on the jianghu instantly awakened him. In a hurry, he shut the window again and hid inside the room, not daring to show his face or make a sound.


    The one on the left was a short-haired woman, with soft facial curves and strikingly good looks. However, there was a touch of light red eyeshadow at the corners of her eyes, extending upwards, which gave off a sharp and unbridled air.


    The other man appeared to be more solemn and stable, with a firm jawline and slightly knitted brows, his left hand empty while his right held an inconspicuous black dagger.


    The Jiang E seven provinces each border three regions.


    They are Changyue, Linjiang, and, to the far east, Tianfeng.


    Changyue has four great immortal mountains.


    The Linjiang region, however, has three major demonic sects, notorious for their ferocity. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man and woman here hailed from the most ancient and mysterious Heart Demon Sect among the three great demonic sects of Linjiang.


    The Heart Demon Sect¡¯s specialty lay in planting demons in the hearts of cultivators when they least expected it, and then influencing them through a variety of subtle suggestions.


    After a series of hardships, the heart demon would draw upon the negative emotions and malevolent energy.


    By the time the cultivators realized something was amiss, it was often too late.


    When the heart demon finally erupted, although their appearance remained unchanged and their memory was intact, their personalities showed a stark contrast to their former selves.


    This amounted to nurturing a second personality under external influences, which then usurped and annihilated the original one. Such a method was extremely malicious; understandably, the Heart Demon Sect¡¯s reputation amongst the community of cultivators was far from good.


    Yet, from the establishment of the Great Zhou Dynasty to the present, despite multiple suppressions, the teachings of the Heart Demon Sect had never ceased. In recent years, its influence had even grown more pronounced. ????£Â§¦?


    Its power was evident.


    The events that occurred within Wanliu Manor were shadowed by the Heart Demon Sect.


    Although Wanliu Manor had been treacherously undermined from within, being an established noble family, they had taken precautions.


    The young master of the manor, Liu Wenhuan, managed to escape with the help of servants. As for the most important treasury and inheritance of the manor, there was still no definitive news.


    And the two people who appeared in Cangshan Town


    Were following the order of their sect leader, chasing down the clues to pursue and kill.


    The male disciple named Zhao Danyu, although more composed in character, was the junior between the two.


    He glanced cautiously to both sides of the road and then hurriedly withdrew his gaze, saying, ¡°The sect has specifically instructed that the Northern Border Demon Dragon is currently in power. Our main goal is to capture Liu Wenhuan and extract the whereabouts of Wanliu Manor¡¯s inheritance. We must not clash with that person to avoid unnecessary complications.¡±


    "I know, little junior brother,¡±


    The elder sister Xu Hongshu turned and threw a coquettish look at him with a madcap expression on her face.


    She licked her lips; though she readily agreed, it was clear that she hadn¡¯t really taken in what her junior brother had just said.


    "I¡¯ve heard that the young master of Wanliu Manor is rather handsome. It¡¯s just a question of how competent he is in bed. It would certainly be interesting to interrogate him thoroughly if he fell into my hands,¡± Xu Hongshu said with a mischievous smile, even reaching up to wipe away a trace of saliva at the corner of her mouth.


    Seeing her expression,


    Zhao Danyu immediately knew his words had fallen on deaf ears.


    He let out a sigh but was not surprised. While he was a direct disciple of the Heavenly Demon Sect, Xu Hongshu had joined the sect halfway.


    Because she was stronger than him, she became his elder sister. Xu Hongshu had originally been a holy maiden of an immortal sect in Linjiang and had enjoyed a considerable reputation. However, her sect fell into decline and was overtaken by another powerful demonic sect among the three major sects¡ªthe Yellow Wind Sect.


    The Yellow Wind Sect¡¯s core doctrine revolved around two words¡ªindulgence. It was not hard to imagine what Xu Hongshu, a holy maiden of an immortal sect, suffered after falling into the hands of these villains.


    Xu Hongshu was brought back by a Heart Demon Sect elder by chance.


    After re-cultivating the Heart Demon Sect¡¯s Cultivation Technique, she had been acting mad ever since, with her personality also becoming extremely extreme.


    Zhao Danyu sighed again inwardly.


    Although his elder sister might be a bit mad, her strength was indeed formidable.


    COMMENT


    1 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 439: 364: The Fallen Saintess, Descend of the Demon Dragon_2

    Chapter 439: Chapter 364: The Fallen Saintess, Descend of the Demon Dragon_2


    This time, going out on a mission, he had taken the initiative to invite her to join. Along the way, they had encountered many troubles, all of which were resolved thanks to Senior Sister¡¯s intervention.


    Now that they had finally found Liu Wenhuan¡¯s hiding place, as long as they made a quick decision and took action, they could whisk the person away before the situation blew up.


    They should¡­


    Be okay, right?


    Zhao Danyu was somewhat uncertain in his heart, feeling uneasy.


    But now that things had developed to this stage, there was naturally no reason to back out halfway.


    The two of them continued forward, hurriedly crossing the street before them, and soon saw an extravagantly decorated inn rising tall in front of them.


    Even though it was early in the morning, it was bustling inside, with quite a few people dining and resting.


    Zhao Danyu glanced over and inwardly cursed at the difficulty of the situation.


    He did not want to make a scene and was about to suggest to Senior Sister that he would go into the inn himself to force Liu Wenhuan out. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But before he could speak up, whoosh¡ª


    A gust of wind flashed by, and Xu Hongshu had already taken action.


    Boom!


    The inn immediately exploded.


    Smokey chaos ensued, and from the open windows, someone leaped out only to be caught up in the blast wave and slammed heavily onto the ground.


    The inn collapsed amidst a flurry of crackling sounds, turning into rubble in the blink of an eye, with flames and waves of heat mixed with the scent of char rushing towards them.


    Seeing the sudden mayhem unfold before him, Zhao Danyu froze on the spot, his eyes wide in shock, standing there stupefied, unsure of what to do.


    However, at that moment, Xu Hongshu seemed to perceive his junior brother¡¯s thoughts, patted him on the shoulder with a chuckle, and said, ¡°These are just ordinary cultivators inside, we are the mighty members of the Demon Sect, why bother about the lives of these insignificant ants?¡±


    "I might not care about the lives of ordinary people, but our situation is also very dangerous,¡± Zhao Danyu couldn¡¯t help thinking to himself.


    But now was not the time to consider these issues.


    Having chosen to strike, they needed to act swiftly and decisively.


    Bang!


    Just at that moment.


    The ruined inn trembled slightly, followed by an explosion.


    The various building materials piled above it burst apart, blooming like black dandelions, and amidst the rolling blasts, a figure in white, emitting a piercing shriek, suddenly flew out. ????????¦¥????


    This person was tall and had jade-like features, truly exceptional in stature, the very type of outstanding figure in a turbulent world. However, the hatred on his face and the slight reddening of his eyes somewhat ruined that unique aura.


    This person was none other than Liu Wenhuan, the target of Senior Sister and junior brother Xu Hongshu¡¯s journey.


    Even a clay figure has a touch of anger.


    All the more for Liu Wenhuan, the heir to an assassin organization.


    Relentlessly pursued from the Central Region to such a desolate and barbarous place, he had watched helplessly as one senior after another died by his side.


    The rage in Liu Wenhuan¡¯s heart had been accumulating, and now, suddenly faced with his two enemies, he was no longer inclined to continue hiding.


    "You are truly pushing it too far, if you¡¯re so eager to die, then I¡¯ll grant your wish!¡± roared Liu Wenhuan, clearly ready to fight to the death right there against Zhao Danyu.


    "Haha!¡± Zhao Danyu laughed heartily, ¡°That¡¯s exactly my intention!¡±


    Bang!


    He lightly tapped his foot.


    His body instantly transformed into a streak of light, his internal strength surging, and then he pressed down with a palm that covered the sky and blotted out the sun towards Liu Wenhuan.


    Liu Wenhuan¡¯s eyes flashed with a fierce light, and with a flick of his hand, a shuttle-shaped dart burst toward Zhao Danyu in mid-air, exploding with a ¡°boom¡± upon impact.


    Shockwaves tumbled about, and a large cloud of black fog spurted out, shrouding Xu Danyu in an instant.


    Xu Danyu felt a tingling all over his body, and his strength dispersed with it.


    A sense of foreboding screamed in his heart.


    Yet Liu Wenhuan had already closed the distance, his fingers bent into a claw, his face carrying a piercing intent to kill, ¡°Die for me!¡±


    Crack!


    First came a crisp sound, then his entire chest blew apart.


    Liu Wenhuan spat out a mouthful of fresh blood, his body suddenly accelerated, and he slammed heavily onto the ground.


    His chest was pierced through, and he felt sharp piercing pains spreading from the wound to his whole body, devouring the life force on his body and preventing the injuries from Healing.


    "Again!¡± Clinging to the thought that even if he were to die, he must take someone with him, Liu Wenhuan, with bloodshot eyes, charged at Zhao Danyu.


    But Xu Hongshu was faster, appearing before him in a flash.


    Smiling cheekily, he said, ¡°Little brother, don¡¯t be so angry, pitying such a handsome face.¡±


    At the same time.


    Xu Hongshu stretched out his hand toward Liu Wenhuan¡¯s cheek.


    "You thousand-men-ridden whore, get out of my way!¡± Liu Wenhuan, clearly knowing some of Xu Hongshu¡¯s past, cursed outright.


    Although Xu Hongshu usually acted crazy and unrestrained, when someone suddenly poked his sore spot, he instantly turned dark. His face still wore a smile, but his tone was chillingly eerie:


    "I originally wanted to bring you back in one piece, but since you¡¯re so ungrateful, well


    Whoosh!


    Xu Hongshu¡¯s figure blurred.


    Liu Wenhuan suddenly felt a chill in his heart and quickly threw up his hands to block.


    But he was a step too slow, a straight punch landed on his chest, the force exploding fiercely. Liu Wenhuan was blasted onto the ground, dragged out a long furrow, and slid a hundred meters before he finally came to a staggering halt.


    He lay there covered in piercing pain, unable to muster any strength, completely immobile.


    He never anticipated that this contemptible woman would be so much stronger than Zhao Danyu. Now, holding his chest while lying in the pit, he looked up with a mixture of shock and doubt.


    And on the street before him.


    Xu Hongshu was wrapped in dark flames, hair wildly fluttering, his facial expression indistinct; only a pair of blood-red eyes were visible, terrifying to behold.


    Seeing Xu Hongshu like this, Liu Wenhuan felt an icy dread within.


    He was completely muddled by rage before; now, his mind was filled with regret. Had he known, he would have held his tongue and could have had a quicker death. Thinking of the torment methods used by the dark sorcerers, Liu Wenhuan felt a gloomy sense of utter despair.


    Whoosh!


    On the empty street, suddenly a cold Yin Wind blew through.


    "Huh?¡± Liu Wenhuan shuddered, snapping out of his despair and unease.


    He looked upwards in confusion, only to see the clear sky suddenly fill with clouds.


    Darkness fell, and thunder rumbled. The sky split open like a vast sea, revealing a narrow rift. Liu Wenhuan¡¯s eyes widened, a mountain seemed to press onto his chest, his limbs went numb, struggling to breathe.


    Accompanied by a vermilion thunderbolt, dark and dull scales swept ominously through the gap in the clouds.


    The surrounding mountains trembled as a majestic dragon¡¯s head emerged from the clouds, its blood-red pupils shining like two full moons, looking down upon everyone in the town from its lofty vantage.


    "Demon¡­ Dragon!¡± Someone nearby whispered faintly, and then all the people in the town finally came to their senses and knelt down in a rustling wave.


    COMMENT


    3 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    3

 Chapter 440: 365: The Might of the Demon Dragon, Descend of the Divine Thunder

    Chapter 440: Chapter 365: The Might of the Demon Dragon, Descend of the Divine Thunder


    Appearing here was not Su Heng¡¯s physical body, but rather a projection of his power mixed with his spiritual will.


    Previously in Dragon Abyss, Su Heng had used the same technique against Babek and Simmons.


    However, after days of intensive closed-door cultivation, as Su Heng¡¯s control over his own strength became more adept, the use of this technique also became more effortless.


    At this moment, it was merely a projection of will, cast from a great distance. The many cultivators in Cangshan Town felt an unparalleled majestic pressure over their heads. It was an overwhelming suppression at the life level; they knelt on the ground, shivering terribly, not even daring to lift their heads to look at the sky.


    Among these people.


    Liu Wenhuan was the core heir of a noble family and also possessed a certain level of spiritual cultivation.


    He wasn¡¯t as discomposed as the ordinary martial artists around him, but the shock in his heart was by no means diminished.


    Laymen watch the excitement; professionals understand the intricacies.


    Able to cause such a terrifying change in the heavens from such a great distance.


    This Northern Border Demon Dragon truly lived up to its reputation!


    Thinking about the rumors that this lawless Demon Dragon seemed very young, merely in his twenties, Liu Wenhuan couldn¡¯t help but feel envious.


    His family was destroyed, and he was fleeing, facing endless pursuits, seeing loyal servants dying one after another, especially feeling an unbearable sense of injustice. If he had this power, regardless of how the people of the Demon Path schemed, Wanliu Manor would not have ended up in today¡¯s plight, and his father wouldn¡¯t have¡­


    "Sigh!¡±


    With this thought, Liu Wenhuan couldn¡¯t help but let out a heavy sigh in his heart.


    However, he still felt more joy than sadness.


    He had just seriously offended the young lady from the Heart Demon Sect, and if he were to fall into her hands, he was certain there would be dire consequences, probably caught between wanting to live and begging to die.


    Now, although the Northern Border Demon Dragon was also notoriously fierce, such a famous figure from the Demon Path should not be too hard on him.


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, on another side of the battlefield.


    When Zhao Danyu noticed Su Heng¡¯s presence arriving here, his heart uncontrollably sank fast, thinking to himself that this was bad.


    The treasure trove left by Wanliu Manor was indeed very important, but no matter how important, one must be alive to seize it.


    The formidable reputation of the Northern Border Demon Dragon.


    Originated from Dragon Abyss, where a group of Demon Descendants and human race masters were gruesomely slain.


    Although Zhao Danyu was somewhat confident in his own strength, he had absolutely no courage to mess around on someone else¡¯s territory.


    Thump!


    Zhao Danyu finally suppressed his injuries.


    His complexion was faintly pale, and at that moment, his knees weakened, and he directly knelt down.


    His head touched the ground, knowing he was in the wrong, and thus his demeanor towards Su Heng was extremely respectful, tremblingly he spoke:


    "Disciple of the Heart Demon Sect, Zhao Danyu, currently on a mission outside, did not intend to damage the sacred site. For all the losses caused, the Heart Demon Sect is willing to repay a hundredfold, and earnestly begs for senior¡¯s forgiveness.¡± ??????????¦Â??


    While speaking, Zhao Danyu also cautiously glanced towards the direction where his senior sister Xu Hongshu was.


    Hiss¡ª


    Upon seeing the choice made by Xu Hongshu.


    Zhao Danyu felt a shiver crawl over his scalp, his heart seemingly turned ice-cold.


    The town turned to ruins, the roaring winds, the thick smoke and ash swirling around¡­ The vast majesty of the Demon Dragon surged like a tidal wave over the land. Under the gaze of the Demon Dragon, Xu Hongshu¡¯s power surged explosively, her eyes blood-red, the only one standing on the ground, even daring to directly confront the Demon Dragon.


    "Senior sister!¡± Seeing her like this, Zhao Danyu was extremely anxious, his voice even slightly crying out, ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    "It¡¯s just a projection, what¡¯s there to be afraid of!¡± Xu Hongshu shouted,


    "As the mighty Demon Sect, we move at will, why compromise. Let¡¯s kill Liu Wenhuan and take him away, following the current downstream of Guang River. Once we leave the Jiang Er region, when the world so vast, do we still care about some insignificant Northern Border Demon Dragon!?¡±


    Zhao Danyu knew about the Immortal Sect where his senior sister was previously.


    It was due to the fear of the power of the Demon Sect that they compromised step by step, eventually leading to disintegration, and completely losing even the chance to resist.


    As the Holy Daughter of the Immortal Sect, she fell into the hands of villains from the Yellow Wind Sect, suffered all kinds of humiliation, and eventually willingly cultivated the techniques of the Heart Demon Sect, turning into the mad state she is now.


    After she fell into the Demon Path.


    Xu Hongshu¡¯s personality became extremely radical and fierce, hating nothing more than bowing and scraping.


    But, but¡­


    Senior sister, don¡¯t you want to live anymore.


    But I, your junior brother, am still young, and I don¡¯t want to die here yet!


    Feeling the decisiveness in Xu Hongshu¡¯s words, Zhao Danyu was virtually in tears.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to persuade her again, but Xu Hongshu had no more patience.


    Bang!


    Facing the immense Dragon Power.


    Xu Hongshu took a heavy step forward, and the ground beneath her feet instantly cracked.


    And it appeared as though a blazing fire was burning on her body, supporting a purified land three inches around her.


    At this moment, Xu Hongshu looked up, her pupils constricted and red veins spreading out to her entire cheek, she shouted loudly, ¡°What about the Demon Dragon? The one I want to kill, you still can¡¯t stop me!¡±


    Swoosh!


    The sound of her voice settled.


    The power she had accumulated to the extreme suddenly burst forth.


    From the perspective of Liu Wenhuan who was standing far away, Xu Hongshu seemed like a nefarious phoenix flapping its wings, plunging towards him.


    The fierce murderous intent emanating from Xu Hongshu plunged him as if into an ice cave.


    He was indeed somewhat terrified, using both hands and feet to scramble backwards, one messy thought after another jumping out of his mind.


    Was it not just a curse I hurled at you? Unsightly indeed, but did it warrant such a huge reaction, you deadly woman! Liu Wenhuan was chased in utter embarrassment, and in the sky above, observing this scene, even Su Heng found it somewhat amusing.


    To him, Xu Hongshu and Zhao Danyu were no stronger than ants.


    Su Heng was not the type to feel offended by mere casual words.


    However, since he had appeared here, the conclusion of this event naturally had to be dictated by him.


    Thunder rumbled!


    As Su Heng infused more power and will into this projection, the roaring thunder sound came closer and closer.


    Lightning split the cloud-laden sky, tearing a long and narrow gap.


    A light a hundred times brighter than the sun burst forth briefly.


    Crack!


    Thick lightning descended from the sky.


    Like a bird trapped in a silvery-white waterfall, Xu Hongshu struggled violently, but to no avail.


    The power in her body was rapidly eroded, and then the overwhelming lightning invaded her limbs and bones. From afar, Zhao Danyu watched with sheer horror, only able to see a blurry shadow amidst the dazzling lightning.


    The ground seemed to tremble, the air filled with a unique fragrance of ionized air.


    The lightning lasted for the duration of an entire tea time before finally dispersing.


    Liu Wenhuan felt as if he was deaf, unable to hear any external sound, only feeling the continuous vibrations brought about by the beating of his heart in his chest. In front of him on the street was a pitch-black and cracked dry corpse, on which, vaguely, some traces of Xu Hongshu could still be seen.


    Is she dead?


    Liu Wenhuan wasn¡¯t quite sure.


    Just as he decided to take a closer look, he saw the dry corpse suddenly twitch and take a step forward.


    Liu Wenhuan was startled and hastily scrambled backwards.


    Then a dull ¡°thud¡± sound came from behind him.


    It was Xu Hongyu¡¯s eyes rolling upwards, completely losing consciousness, and falling face-forward.


    The nearly completely charred body lay motionless on the ground, like a roasted animal.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh!


    Then, several whooshing sounds approached from afar.


    "Bring him over to see me.¡± Su Heng¡¯s gaze lingered on Liu Wenhuan for a moment, leaving behind a series of eerie laughter before withdrawing.


    After that, the dark clouds dispersed, and the roaring winds also gradually calmed down.


    But the remaining Dragon Power still pressed down on people¡¯s heads, Zhao Danyu knelt on the ground, maintaining the posture of his forehead touching the ground, allowing the cold sweat to soak his clothes, still daring not to make any rash moves.


    Arriving in this town were several Dragon Guards, the leader of whom reached out and pulled Liu Wenhuan up from the ground. He said, ¡°Come, our master wishes to see you.¡±


    "Yes!¡±


    Liu Wenhuan quickly bowed in agreement.


    The other two then approached Xu Hongshu. One Dragon Guard crouched on the left, gently placing his hand on Xu Hongshu¡¯s wrist, ¡°She still breathes.¡±


    The older Dragon Guard nodded, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, feed her that thing.¡±


    The younger Dragon Guard took out a dark pill from his embrace and stuffed it into Xu Hongshu¡¯s mouth.


    Then he pinched her acupoint, forcing her head back, and with a strong tap on her chin,


    A crisp crack was heard, and Xu Hongshu swallowed the pill whole. Afterwards, eerie black qi emerged from her body, looking extremely ghostly, yet the aura in her body gradually revived and stabilized.


    The older Dragon Guard approached Zhao Danyu and likewise took out a black elixir pill from inside his garment.


    "Eat it,¡± he said, throwing the black pill on the ground, where it rolled towards Zhao Danyu.


    Looking at the pitch-black elixir pill, tainted with soil, and the other party¡¯s condescending attitude, similar to feeding a dog, Zhao Danyu felt profoundly humiliated.


    But the plight of his senior sister was right before his eyes.


    With immense reluctance in his heart, Zhao Danyu still submitted, tilting his head back and dispersing the pill in his mouth.


    As the elixir entered his stomach, he quickly felt a cold and sinister energy spread from the dantian in his lower abdomen, seeping into his limbs and bones. Everywhere it passed, whether internal pathways or organs, or the diligently cultivated power, everything underwent some uncontrollable transformation.


    Zhao Danyu widened his eyes, realizing that if this continued, he might turn into something neither human nor ghost.


    He covered his throat in extreme agony, trying to cough the pill out, but it was already too late. Following a bout of sharp pain, his vision blurred, his head tilted, and he fell unconscious.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 441: Sun Iron Essence, Demon Path Sect Master

    Chapter 441: Chapter 366 Sun Iron Essence, Demon Path Sect Master


    Crack!


    With the heavy bronze relief gate in front of him slowly opening, a scorching wind hit him in the face.


    Liu Wenhuan did not hesitate; he stepped forward in two strides and then his head heavily knocked on the ground, making a ¡°thud¡± sound. He spoke with a tone full of gratitude, earnestly saying, ¡°Thank you, senior, for your assistance. I shall never forget this even in death.¡±


    He glanced at the scenery in this reception hall using the corner of his eye.


    The light inside the room was somewhat dim; the floor was smooth, subtly reflecting some blurry images.


    On both sides stood fully armed Dragon Guards, and on the raised platform in front, a bronze throne was placed. The master of the throne leaned by the window, holding a blue and white porcelain tea set, presently gazing at the vast landscape of rivers and mountains outside.


    Su Heng put down the tea cup in his hand, turned around, and spoke in a casual tone, ¡°You should know that all gifts in the world come at a price, there is no such thing as a free lunch, nor unreasoned blessings. Especially since you came to my territory to avoid disaster, you have brought trouble upon me, do you understand?¡±


    Liu Wenhuan hung his head low, speaking in fear, ¡°I hope the senior forgives me.¡±


    "Uh-huh.¡± Su Heng nodded, ¡°You should know what to do.¡±


    When Wang Xindong took Liu Wenhuan away, he had already anticipated what would happen next. He thought he had been prepared, but in the end, he was still hesitant.


    Even if¡­ he truly took out the items from the treasure vault, could he really contend against the Heart Demon Sect?


    Moreover, the current situation was very dangerous.


    Even though this legendary Demon Dragon still appeared amicable.


    But he had witnessed the end of Xu Hongshu and knew what would happen if he said ¡°no¡± at this moment.


    "Well Liu Wenhuan sighed inwardly, shaking his head. As he released the pent-up resentment along the way, his shoulders also relaxed and drooped. He reached into his bosom and pulled out a dark Token, presented it upwards with both hands to Su Heng, ¡°This Kunwu Seal is the key to opening the manor¡¯s treasure vault.¡±


    "As for the exact location of the vault, I could draw a map,¡± added Liu Wenhuan.


    Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows briefly raised, showing an interested expression on his face.


    He stretched out his hand and motioned forward. The Token immediately flew up, crossing half the hall, and landed heavily in Su Heng¡¯s hand. Su Heng rubbed it lightly with his rough fingers. The layer of grease covering the Token was immediately cleaned off, and in the dim environment, the metal underneath burst out with a golden light, appearing quite mystical. ?????¨§?


    At that moment, Su Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed, sensing a familiar feeling from the metal.


    He pondered briefly.


    Soon realizing the special power contained within the metal.


    It was somewhat similar to the Golden Crow Heart within his own body.


    "Could it be¡­ radiation?¡±


    Su Heng was somewhat surprised; his Second Heart was obtained from the body of a Golden Crow Corpse. By the time he found it, the Golden Crow had been dead for many years, and the heart left behind was naturally damaged. Afterwards, Su Heng spent some effort trying to repair it, but the effect was not very noticeable.


    He speculated that absorbing some radioactive minerals and changing his own physique might repair the inherent deficiencies of the Golden Crow Heart.


    During this time.


    Su Heng had recorded some characteristics of radioactive minerals he remembered.


    And then specifically arranged for people to search for them.


    Regrettably, to this point, there had still been no findings.


    Su Heng had almost forgotten about this matter, not expecting that by coincidence, he would gain an unexpected joy in this affair.


    Hmm¡­


    Indeed not bad!


    Su Heng thought for a moment and asked, ¡°What material is this Token made of?¡±


    "Reporting to senior,¡± Liu Wenhuan hurriedly answered, ¡°It is made from a rare metal called Sun God Iron Essence.¡±


    "I¡¯ve heard that Wanliu Manor is ranked among the three major assassin organizations in Central State because you practice a certain Secret Technique that greatly suppresses the undying aspect of Earth Immortals,¡± Su Heng asked, ¡°Does this Secret Technique have a connection with the Sun Iron Essence in my hand?¡±


    Liu Wenhuan was shocked, his face visibly flustered.


    This matter, even within Wanliu Manor, was a secret only known to a few.


    He did not expect that someone completely unrelated, thousands of miles away, would have discerned the secret. Could this Demon Dragon truly possess the ability to comprehend all things? Liu Wenhuan dared not think further, but in his eyes, Su Heng¡¯s image became even more unfathomable.


    "Senior¡¯s insight is like a torch, that¡¯s exactly it!¡± Liu Wenhuan suppressed the panic in his heart and answered respectfully.


    "Is there a lot of Sun Iron Essence stored in the heritage vault of Wanliu Manor?¡±


    "I only visited once with my father when I was young,¡± Liu Wenhuan recalled, ¡°It seemed indeed there was a considerable amount stored.¡±


    "I see.¡± Su Heng nodded. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A Dragon Guard brought over paper and pen, and Liu Wenhuan recorded the location of the vault from his memory. Then he bowed to Su Heng, and after receiving the promise that his safety would be ensured, he finally breathed a sigh of relief and turned to leave the room.


    Su Heng looked at the record left by Liu Wenhuan, pondered briefly, clapped his hands, and sent a message.


    Before long.


    The door nearby suddenly opened, and a tall and burly figure walked in.


    The man had bronze skin, his hair standing tall like a wild horse. It was Solban, whom he had not seen since they parted in the Dragon Abyss.


    "It seems your injuries have recovered well.¡±


    Su Heng handed over the Kunwu Seal and the records left by Liu Wenhuan to him, saying, ¡°I have a task for you to handle.¡±


    "What is it?¡± Solban bowed with clasped fists.


    Su Heng repeated the important parts of his previous conversation with Liu Wenhuan, ¡°I need to guard against the Mythical Battlefield here, and with Ming Daoist on the brink of breakthrough, I can¡¯t leave. This task can only be entrusted to you.¡±


    "Rest assured!¡± Solban¡¯s expression turned solemn, sensing a hint of danger from the Sun God Iron Essence.


    He instantly understood that the value of this metal must be extraordinary.


    Undying properties are almost the greatest reliance of Earth Immortal warriors, who sometimes even deliberately engage in damaging trades. Caught off guard, they could be crippled on the spot, likely resulting in immediate death.


    Solban is strong, and additionally, he is cunning.


    Su Heng felt very reassured having him handle matters.


    "Be mindful of your safety.¡± Su Heng thought for a moment, flicked his finger, and a drop of scorching Dragon Blood flew out, hovering in front of Solban.


    "This is a Blood Seal I¡¯ve condensed, containing the strength of my normal strike.¡±


    "If you encounter any inescapable special situation, activate it to escape,¡± Su Heng instructed.


    "Understood!¡± Solban carefully stored it away.


    "Go quickly and return quickly.¡± Su Heng waved his hand.


    Solban turned and left.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Linjiang, Qingchuan State.


    A gray mountain range enshrouded in miasma.


    Inside, ancient trees of strange and bizarre shapes intertwined with spider webs, and huge demons roared skyward, with a blood-red moon hanging high in the sky. Accompanied by a rustling sound, a large swarm of blood-colored bat-like creatures flapped their wings, flying towards a steep cliff.


    This cliff, known as Wangchen Mountain, was where the headquarters of the Heart Demon Sect was located.


    At that moment¡ª


    Inside a dark and chilling temple.


    With a ¡°snap¡± sound, a black-clothed woman with deep eyeshadow, black lips, and a face full of hostility, smashed a tea cup in her hand onto the ground.


    The valuable Jade Tea Cup shattered instantly upon hitting the floor.


    The black tea inside splashed out, hissing as it hit the stone tiles.


    Furthermore, a whiff of smoke rose, revealing a sinister red skeletal ghostly figure, emitting a sharp, bizarre laughter.


    On the floor knelt a young disciple responsible for reporting news.


    Although the Heart Demon Sect was a sect of the Demon Path, it exceedingly emphasized the cultivation of inner nature. Having practiced for so many years within the sect, he had never seen the usually dignified and graceful Sect Master lose her temper so fiercely.


    At this moment, the disciple trembled with fear, not even daring to breathe heavily, afraid of becoming an innocent bystander caught in this wrathful fire.


    Fortunately, such unlucky events did not occur.


    Nangong Yue waved her hand, and the young disciple, relieved, hurriedly left the sinister temple.


    "After all these years of hard planning, to think that at the critical moment, a cursed dragon suddenly snatched the prize!¡±


    "I¡¯m absolutely furious!¡±


    Nangong Yue paced back and forth in the hall, unable to suppress the frustration in her heart.


    With a flick of her black flowing cloud sleeves, a whirlwind blasted past, and all the doors and windows opened with a ¡°bang,¡± startling countless birds on Wangchen Mountain to take flight.


    "Please Sect Master, calm your anger!¡±


    Amidst the flickering firelight, an elderly voice was heard.


    It belonged to an old man with hunchbacked posture and a rat-like appearance, seemingly indulging in excesses, making him look somewhat sloppy.


    This old man, known as Huang Xuzi, was a Supreme Elder from the Yellow Wind Sect and held an esteemed status. His thieving eyes lingered covetously on Nangong Yue¡¯s graceful contours before he swallowed and said lewdly, ¡°Sect Master, with your beauty that overshadows all others, if you were to harm your health from anger, that would be truly regrettable.¡±


    "If you dare to look any further, I will pluck out your eyes and make you eat them,¡± Nangong Yue snorted coldly.


    "Also, the Yellow Wind Sect has put quite an effort into this matter. Now that it has ended like this, are you willing to just accept it?¡±


    Nangong Yue seemed to think of something, her brows lightly furrowed, and while pacing, she continued:


    "I received news from Central State that Emperor Wu¡¯s life will end soon. A monarch of a nation, unmatched in the world, even in death, it will not be peaceful, and perhaps a world-shaking war will erupt. Once the Central State Mythical Battlefield breaks open, the entire Dynasty will be affected, with no one able to stay out of it.¡±


    "So


    "Retreating a step in such a chaotic time could mean a plunge into an abyss,¡± Nangong Yue coldly said. ¡°To not fight is to die, yet now all is lost, how could I possibly be content?¡±


    "There might still be another turn around in this matter,¡± Huang Xuzi said, a cryptic smile on his face.


    Nangong Yue¡¯s heart shifted, surprised she asked, ¡°Could it be that you have some plan?¡±


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 442: Tong Shan Great Saint, Active Metal Armed

    Chapter 442: Chapter 367 Tong Shan Great Saint, Active Metal Armed


    Nangong Yue¡¯s heart was filled with surprise, her cool and beautiful eyes lightly drifting onto Huang Xuzi.


    Huang Xuzi let out a sly chuckle, rubbing his hands together, ¡°Good Sect Master, come a little closer, and I¡¯ll let you in on the plan.¡±


    Nangong Yue scoffed coldly, ¡°Fine!¡±


    Her figure swayed gracefully, carrying a myriad of charms; she actually advanced step by step, as if lotuses blossomed beneath her feet, walking towards where Huang Xuzi was. Huang Xuzi¡¯s rat-like eyes bulged, feeling his heart pounding and his blood rushing, as if his whole being was about to float up into the air.


    Splat!


    A flicker of flames on both sides of the Coiled Dragon Pillars.


    With the spraying of fresh blood, the illusion became reality.


    But Huang Xuzi¡¯s gaze kept spinning until finally, with a thud, he landed on the ground, only to see a headless corpse standing in the shadow before him.


    The smile on Nangong Yue¡¯s face disappeared, her pretty face filled with deadly intent, and with a light flick of her long sword, another spurt of blood stained the floor.


    She said, ¡°This is just a small punishment. If there is a next time, ha ha


    Nangong Yue¡¯s words were not finished, but the threatening tone was evident.


    Huang Xuzi was taken aback.


    Although he had indeed been temporarily blinded by lust just moments before.


    It was unacceptable that he had had no reaction to Nangong Yue¡¯s sword strike; clearly, something was amiss.


    Putting aside the possibility of his own weakened strength, it was most likely that during her recent seclusion, Nangong Yue had made a significant breakthrough.


    Huang Xuzi grew inwardly cautious; meanwhile, his headless body bent down, extending both hands, frantically searching the ground. He swiftly relocated his own head, picked it up, and with force, pushed it back onto his shoulders.


    However, when he looked down, he was facing his own back.


    Enduring the pain, Huang Xuzi twisted his head as if unscrewing a bottle cap, rotating it 180 degrees before his vision was finally righted.


    At this time, Nangong Yue had already retaken her seat of honor, legs crossed, left hand supporting her chin, while her right hand lightly tapped the armrest. ????????¨¨?


    "I have limited patience; you¡¯d best give me a reasonable method,¡± urged Nangong Yue.


    Having learned his lesson, Huang Xuzi no longer dared to be frivolous. Bowing deeply first, he then began to speak, ¡°My disciples have acquired some information from Jiang Er.


    The last princess who disappeared a thousand years ago should be in the Skull Plain¡¯s White Tower Temple, and somehow, she has turned into an Undead Tree. These days, someone in Jiangzhou sensed the Princess¡¯s aura. It seems that there must be some kind of pact between the Demon Dragon and the Princess.¡±


    Huang Xuzi spoke seriously, ¡°Following this clue, I sent people to Skull Plain and found the air of Heavenly Tribulation growing denser. I surmise that the Demon Dragon may get involved in this matter.¡±


    "Seizing this opportunity, we might be able to


    Speaking up to this point, Huang Xuzi too had a fierce look in his eyes, stretching his hand across his own throat with a cutting gesture.


    Nangong Yue¡¯s brow furrowed deeply; she was not doubtful of the veracity of the news. After many collaborations, Huang Xuzi wouldn¡¯t deceive her on such a minor matter.


    The crux of the issue was¡ª


    Nangong Yue massaged her temples, then spread her hands helplessly and said, ¡°Even with the help of Heavenly Tribulation, just the two of us may not necessarily be a match for the Demon Dragon.¡±


    "You must understand, if the matter succeeds, all is well, but in case of failure, the consequences are dire¡ªit could lead to annihilation,¡± stated Nangong Yue earnestly.


    "Ha ha!¡± Huang Xuzi¡¯s eyes gleamed craftily as he clapped his hands and said, ¡°Relying on just the two of us indeed is insufficient, but isn¡¯t there still the Tong Shan Great Saint? With his help, we have at least a sixty or seventy percent chance.¡±


    "Tong Shan Great Saint Nangong Yue¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, hesitating.


    Demons and spirits can generally be divided into four categories: animals transform into demons, plants gain sentience and become spirits; souls that do not disperse become ghosts, and anomalies become monsters.


    Among these four types, the further down the list, the rarer their existence. Su Heng had encountered countless demons and spirits, almost ten thousand if not eight thousand, to date, but had never come across a monster. And now, the Tong Shan Great Saint mentioned by Huang Xuzi was a famous monster in Central State, and moreover, he was in the Demon God Realm.


    His physical strength was acclaimed as invincible in the world. His body, in the literal sense, was Copper Skin and Iron Bones, capable of withstanding the attacks of those possessing Heavenly Awakening Ability.


    Although the Tong Shan Great Saint was a demon, his nature was not violent.


    He cultivated the Profound Sect¡¯s True Method, refining his mind and spirit, with an exceptionally resolute martial heart; he never killed the innocent without cause.


    Over thirty years ago, the Tong Shan Great Saint had obtained a strange artifact from Nangong Yue to break through his realm, consequently owing her a favor, promising to help her with one thing within his capabilities.


    Tong Shan Great Saint had extremely profound strength, almost equating to half a Heavenly Awakening Martial Artist.


    Therefore, Nangong Yue highly valued this favor.


    Was it to be used here?


    "Good steel should be used on the blade¡¯s edge!¡± Seemingly seeing the hesitation on her face, Huang Xuzi urged, ¡°If this expedition is successful, we can gain not only the Sun Iron Essence of Wanliu Manor but also the Dragon Corpse, Golden Crow, and even touch upon the legacy left by the Undead Tree.


    He who does not seize given opportunities will surely regret it!


    If we miss this chance, we may never again have the opportunity to soar to the heavens and ride the waves in this chaotic world!¡±


    One must vie or die; Nangong Yue had just uttered these words, and now Huang Xuzi was using them to persuade her. Her heart wavered, indeed somewhat swayed by his words.


    COMMENT S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 443: Tong Shan Great Saint, Active Metal Armed_2

    Chapter 443: Chapter 367 Tong Shan Great Saint, Active Metal Armed_2


    Huang Xuzi added fuel to the fire, saying, ¡°If we really can¡¯t do anything, we might as well go and see. If the Demon Dragon easily survives the Heavenly Tribulation, we should leave early. But if its strength isn¡¯t as formidable as we imagined¡­ hehe!¡±


    A fierce look appeared on Huang Xuzi¡¯s face. He clenched his fist tightly and sneered, ¡°Then it means he is not fated to enjoy those opportunities, and we should join forces with Tong Shan Great Saint and make a decisive move!¡±


    "What do you think about this, Sister Nangong?¡±


    Nangong Yue took a deep breath, her full chest heaving up and down. She furrowed her brows, nodded, and said, ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, at the Demon Suppression Tower in Baihua County.


    "With my wisdom that reaches the heavens, with my relentless efforts, attribute panel, give me more points!¡± As Su Heng roared, a massive amount of Attribute Points surged into the ¡®Metal Manipulation¡¯ talent he had acquired not long ago.


    On the tray in front of him lay the white metal sphere he had obtained from Simmons.


    After more than a hundred thousand Attribute Points were consumed, the ¡®Metal Manipulation¡¯ talent was enhanced to Breakthrough Three Layers.


    Finally¡­


    As if there was some mystical connection, a peculiar reaction came forth.


    Dead Iron possessed the characteristic of isolating a Martial Artist¡¯s Power and spiritual power, while the silver-white metal before Su Heng, according to the records passed down by the Demon Descendants, was known as ¡®Active Metal.¡¯


    Active Metal is made by extracting the essence of a large amount of Dead Iron and refining it; it is an extremely precious resource among Demon Descendants.


    Active Metal inherits the characteristics of Dead Iron.


    However, the difference is that with the enhancement of Spiritual Power.


    The ¡°shielding¡± property within Active Metal would reverse. Not only would it no longer isolate spiritual power, but it would also amplify and enhance it.


    But to achieve this effect is not easy, on one hand, it requires the ¡®Metal Manipulation¡¯ talent to be cultivated to a highly profound level, and on the other hand, it demands an extremely strict requirement of spiritual power. ?????£Î???????


    Su Heng¡¯s spiritual power cultivation has always been his shortcoming, but this is only in comparison to his own physique. In fact, compared to the average Earth Immortal Martial Artist, under the nourishment of his physical body, Su Heng¡¯s spiritual power is already quite formidable, and now he has easily crossed the basic threshold for manipulating ¡®Active Metal.¡¯


    Before Su Heng¡¯s talent reached the third-layer breakpoint, this cluster of Active Metal in his perception was a deep, dark black hole.


    But as the talent transformed, the same perception revealed that the Active Metal was emanating light, like a bright, shining little sun.


    Whoosh!


    With a slight thought from Su Heng.


    The Active Metal sphere suddenly transformed into a handful of liquid and flew towards Su Heng like a waterfall.


    Su Heng released the suppression on his own mutation and recovered part of his original form, his body enlarged, iron-black Scale Armor snapped into place, covering the heavy overlapping muscles.


    The Active Metal liquid covered the surface of the Scale Armor, turning into numerous tiny silver-white threads that spread out in all directions and quickly vanished from sight, invisible to the naked eye.


    This was not due to any special reason, but purely because in comparison to Su Heng¡¯s massive body,


    Such a fist-sized cluster of Active Metal was indeed too small; when dispersed across his entire body, it was barely noticeable.


    But the defensive power enhancement it brought was not to be underestimated.


    Sizzle!


    Su Heng pointed with his hand.


    A golden high-energy beam burst out, hitting his other arm.


    Normally, Su Heng¡¯s physical body would not be able to defend against an attack from the Golden Crow Heart, and it would be pierced through immediately.


    But now, at the point of impact of the high-energy beam, a series of translucent ripples spread outward, completely absorbing and withstanding the contained force.


    "Not bad!¡± Su Heng¡¯s face showed a satisfied smile.


    Because after the Active Metal was activated, it had the effect of strengthening spiritual power. It could be used to enhance the power of Divine Skills or techniques, both offensively and defensively.


    The only downside was that Su Heng currently had too little Active Metal in his hands to fully address both offense and defense.


    However, this problem was also easily solvable.


    The wreck of the Moon Shadow Level Ark Battleship was still placed inside the Flesh Furnace.


    As long as he found a way to smelt the Dead Iron from its armor shell, Su Heng should be able to extract a large amount of Active Metal and further enhance its power.


    "Besides the Active Metal armor, Metal Manipulation itself is also a quite formidable talent,¡± Su Heng thought.


    Ordinary Divine weapons were of no use to him now, instead, they could be utilized by him.


    Furthermore, among Body Refining Martial Artists, there were some ruthless individuals who enhanced their physiques by devouring metal. Should these people encounter Su Heng, they would be in for some serious bad luck.


    With just a thought, Su Heng could make them kneel, unable to rise.


    The scene of Magnetic King battling Wolverine popped into Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    He couldn¡¯t help but twitch the corners of his mouth.


    He felt that if such a scene happened to him, it would probably be quite interesting.


    After some research, Su Heng was very satisfied with the talents he obtained from the Demon Bloodline, with an already formidable defensive power getting a rather obvious boost. It was not in vain that he had spent so much time and effort on this matter over the past days.


    Su Heng shook his head, and a series of crackling sounds immediately came from his shoulders.


    After slightly restoring some of his original form, the previously spacious room now seemed a bit cramped.


    Su Heng took a step forward, retracted the mutations on his body, and then reached out to push open the door. Bright sunlight poured in, distant green mountains were hazy, and the sound of rivers and tides were faintly audible. Looking at the vast sky outside, and the eagle soaring past, Su Heng¡¯s mood also became more relaxed and cheerful.


    He left the Demon Suppression Tower and came to a secluded and eerie monastery in Baihua County.


    Last night there was a spring rain, and in the cracked bricks and stones of the monastery, there were shallow puddles reflecting the clear sky and the swaying wind chimes.


    Under the rustic green-tiled eaves, amidst the crisp sound of the wind chimes,


    Li Hongxiu was wearing a plain dress, holding a scripture in her hands. A fluffy little fox lay on her shoulder, its tail wrapped around her neck and gently resting on the other shoulder.


    From a distance, it looked as if she was wearing a uniquely styled pink and white shawl.


    Sensing the arrival of Su Heng, the fox¡¯s pointed ears suddenly stood up. She covered her nose with her paws and sneezed. Then her body transformed into a flash of fiery red light, diving into Li Hongxiu¡¯s body, and vanished from sight.


    Li Hongxiu put down the scripture in her hand, slightly bent her knees towards Su Heng, and said, ¡°Master, Your Highness is waiting for you in the side hall.¡±


    Su Heng nodded, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Ming Daoist gave Su Heng the first impression of being aloof, with the air of a hermit-like figure.


    However, after longer contact, Su Heng also slowly discovered that this legendary figure also had a sense of humor.


    For instance, when Ming Daoist met Su Heng daily, he always used ¡°Jialan Gunna¡± as his alias, seemingly enjoying the speechless expression on Su Heng¡¯s face.


    But since this time it was a serious matter, Ming Daoist did not continue to joke with Su Heng on these insignificant details. The one who appeared in the side hall was Ming Daoist¡¯s original body, the traditionally graceful and white-robed Princess.


    Li Hongxiu poured a cup of tea for each of them and then respectfully withdrew.


    A wisp of tea fragrance lingered, the steam from the tea was hazy.


    Ming Daoist had a pale complexion and deep eyes, calmly stating, ¡°The malevolent energy of the calamity intensifies, the Heavenly Tribulation is imminent, and it should arrive in the upcoming few days.¡±


    "No wonder I rarely see you in the city these days.¡± Su Heng guessed that Ming Daoist was retracting the spiritual power from his avatars back to his original body to fully prepare for the impending tribulation.


    The Heavenly Tribulation was formidable, capable of making many Great Cultivators lose their courage.


    However, after Su Heng merged with the Dragon Corpse, he was quite confident, and now with the Active Metal reinforcing the defense, it was even more a sure thing. Su Heng sipped his tea confidently, ¡°I never go back on my word with another¡¯s promise, you can rest assured.¡±


    Ming Daoist raised her cup of tea to Su Heng and drank it all in one gulp.


    She seriously said, ¡°Although I have been gone for over a thousand years, there will always be some clues left behind. Now that I have been active outside for some time, perhaps some people will notice and harbor ill intentions.¡±


    "They¡¯re nothing but a rabble!¡± Su Heng scoffed.


    A trace of wistfulness appeared on Ming Daoist¡¯s ice-pale and delicate face, seemingly reminiscing about certain past events.


    She sighed softly and said, ¡°One must not be without the heart to guard against others.¡±


    Saying so, Ming Daoist gently took out a palm-sized, glazed bead from her bosom and handed it to Su Heng.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    2

 Chapter 444: 368: Foolproof Plan, Palu Golden Crow

    Chapter 444: Chapter 368: Foolproof Plan, Palu Golden Crow


    "What is this?¡± Su Heng raised an eyebrow and reached out to take it.


    The pearl felt heavy and solid in his hand, its surface pitch black while the inside flickered with fragmentary silver light.


    "This is the Thunder Drawing Pearl,¡± Ming Daoist said calmly. ¡°It is a Chaos Divine Artifact born from the heavens, capable of controlling Thunder Technique. It was originally my trump card for combating the Heavenly Tribulation, but now that I have an ally to assist, its importance has diminished.¡±


    As the saying goes, if you have doubts about someone, don¡¯t employ them; if you employ someone, don¡¯t doubt them.


    Since Ming Daoist had reached an agreement with Su Heng, she no longer planned to invest much effort in preparing other plans.


    She gifted the Thunder Drawing Pearl to Su Heng. After some thought, he chose not to reject it.


    The quality of the Thunder Drawing Pearl might not rival that of the Seed of Destruction, but it was slightly better than the Plague God Seal he had obtained from King Dingxuan.


    The applications of a Chaos Divine Artifact were boundless, and it could indeed benefit Su Heng¡¯s cultivation.


    In addition, the rationale behind Ming Daoist¡¯s words also made sense.


    Su Heng accepted the Thunder Drawing Pearl and took his leave.


    ¡­


    After leaving the monastery.


    Su Heng did not return to the Demon Suppression Tower to continue his cultivation, but instead left Baihua County.


    Considering the possibility of Ming Daoist¡¯s tribulation attracting unwanted attention, he speculated that some with malicious intent might take the opportunity to act irrationally in Baihua County.


    To be on the safe side, it was necessary for Su Heng to prepare in advance.


    Although Little Golden Crow was not weak, its methods were overly simplistic and easily targeted by enemies on the one hand;


    On the other, since Little Golden Crow had only hatched not too long ago and still possessed a childlike nature, it seemed to Su Heng an unreliable candidate for a heavy responsibility.


    Su Heng used his Divine Skills and headed for North Yue State.


    This was King Qingyang¡¯s fief.


    In a flower garden.


    King Qingyang was wearing a black Daoist robe and practicing a slow set of fist techniques on the lawn that, to Su Heng¡¯s eye, bore a hint of Tai Chi.


    His Spiritual Power and energy were all restrained within.


    However, as he executed the punches.


    Gusts of wind began to Condensation together.


    Like white ribbons, they raced across the lawn, sweeping up dead branches and fallen leaves.


    Finally, as King Qingyang took a deep breath, raised his hands at shoulder level, and lifted them, a mass of brown leaves instantly gathered above him, forming a sphere roughly ten meters in diameter.


    Bang!


    A dull thud sounded.


    The globe exploded, and countless leaves scattered in all directions.


    Ripples immediately formed on the earth below, and the surrounding flowers and trees rustled.


    Clap clap clap! Su Heng appeared not far away. Watching the scene unfold, he couldn¡¯t help but applaud, ¡°Having not met for just a few days, I didn¡¯t expect the Heavenly King to have made progress in his cultivation; congratulations.¡± ?????£Î??¨ºS?


    Su Heng said, ¡°You must be not far from a breakthrough to the Heavenly Awakening Realm.¡±


    King Qingyang slightly lowered his arms in a circular motion.


    The energy around him calmed, and he gave Su Heng a slight fist salute with a smile, ¡°The further one progresses in cultivation, the more it feels like facing an abyss or walking on thin ice. Sometimes just an inch off can lead to being miles astray in the end.¡±


    King Qingyang had gained insights, and after pouring a cup of tea, he shared many realizations with Su Heng.


    After some conversation, King Qingyang asked, ¡°May I know the reason for your visit?¡±


    Su Heng did not hide anything, and recounted Ming Daoist¡¯s situation to King Qingyang.


    Although the Heavenly King¡¯s reach was vast, it seemed this matter had not caught his attention.


    "I had not expected that the Princess from the Great Yue Dynasty a thousand years ago was still alive,¡± King Qingyang remarked, ¡°Indeed, she is a legendary figure.¡±


    "I have promised to be her protector during her tribulation. I just fear that there might be individuals with ill intentions during that time, which is why I¡¯ve come to seek your assistance,¡± Su Heng revealed his intent.


    King Qingyang readily agreed, ¡°It¡¯s a trifle matter.¡±


    The two of them hit it off, as their characters meshed well, and also because Su Heng had previously helped King Qingyang recover from his injuries in North Yue State.


    King Qingyang indeed owed favors, and saw helping as a perfect opportunity to make amends.


    "Very well!¡± Su Heng nodded; given his sensitive identity and propensity to stir turmoil, it was not suitable for him to linger. After briefly discussing details with King Qingyang, Su Heng prepared to leave.


    At that moment, King Qingyang suddenly said, ¡°Hold on!¡±


    "Do you have another matter to address, Heavenly King?¡± Su Heng stopped, looking surprised.


    "I have a Magic Formula that allows for long-distance communication and message exchange,¡± King Qingyang said, ¡°In the future, if there¡¯s any news to convey, just transmit it directly to me, so it won¡¯t be as troublesome as now.¡±


    "That would certainly be much more convenient,¡± Su Heng nodded, remembering the content of the Magic Formula.


    This formula was somewhat like Meng Huan¡¯s Flying Sword Transmission.


    Which was only to be expected.


    If Meng Huan, a mere Earth Immortal, could create multiple scabbards for message transmission, it was only normal.


    While King Qingyang, an old Heavenly King, not having such means would be strange.


    After exchanging contact information, there was nothing else to discuss.


    Su Heng took his leave.


    ¡­


    Back at the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Su Heng began refining the Active Metal.


    Active Metal is extracted from Dead Iron, and after defeating Simmons, the Ark Battleship of the Demon Descendants also became part of Su Heng¡¯s collection.


    Its Armor was forged from Dead Iron, so he was not lacking in raw materials. The crucial part was the method of smelting, which required extremely high-temperature flames and a delicate manipulation of the smelting process, making it a time-consuming and labor-intensive task.


    Su Heng only tried a little on the remains of the Armor and soon felt a headache, unwilling to waste his precious time on such tedious work.


    But at the sight before him¡­


    Other than him,


    Only Little Golden Crow could do this.


    But Golden Crow¡¯s nature is habitually lazy, and even if Su Heng wanted to make it work, he needed to use his brain.


    Su Heng¡¯s perception spread out a little, scanning the surroundings of Baihua County, and quickly found Little Golden Crow, who was currently on Canglong Mountain, snoozing on Qiong Qi¡¯s head. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was even a sunshade umbrella beside it.


    In front of it was a lake with gentle ripples, and several fishing rods were placed along the shore.


    Bored, Qiong Qi sat on the ground, with a butterfly with pink and white wings perching on its nose. As the wings flapped, some fine dust was accidentally inhaled into Qiong Qi¡¯s nostrils.


    Qiong Qi immediately felt an itch in its nose and couldn¡¯t help but want to yawn. However, thinking of Little Golden Crow sleeping soundly on its head, and afraid of waking up the boss, Qiong Qi could only forcefully suppress it. This awkward sensation made Qiong Qi¡¯s eyes tear up, becoming damp.


    At this moment¡ª


    Whoosh!


    With a flash of dark light and a gust of wind,


    Su Heng¡¯s tall figure blocked the sunlight, suddenly appearing in front of Qiong Qi.


    Having seen too many demons die at Su Heng¡¯s hands, Qiong Qi¡¯s fear of Su Heng was deep in its bones.


    The Great Demon King suddenly appearing like this, without any mental preparation, caused Qiong Qi to falter.


    "Achoo!¡±


    Unable to hold back, it sprayed droplets everywhere.


    Although they were all stopped mid-air by Su Heng¡¯s gravity barrier, Qiong Qi still felt a chill in its heart.


    The Little Golden Crow sleeping on Qiong Qi¡¯s head didn¡¯t have time to react either, its plump, ball-like body rolling straight to the ground with a ¡°plop,¡± and its fatty flesh bounced twice. A silly feather stood on top of Little Golden Crow¡¯s head, and its two blood-red eyes looked as if flames were burning within.


    It struggled to get up from the ground, then clenched its wings into fists.


    Staring at Qiong Qi, it croaked twice.


    This meantLittle bro, what¡¯s going on with you? Are you trying to seize power?!¡±


    With one sneeze, Qiong Qi had offended both superiors above its head. This was indeed a ¡°the sky is falling¡± situation.


    But because it had exerted too much force just now, resulting in a dislocated jaw, it could only whimper without being able to speak, desperately rolling around in circles on the ground.


    Golden Crow:


    Su Heng:


    This Qiong Qi seemed to be not very bright.


    Little Golden Crow waved its wings, meaning to say, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time, but don¡¯t let it happen again.¡±


    Looking up at Su Heng, seeing a thoughtful frown on his face, Little Golden Crow immediately felt something was amiss.


    "Ah!¡± Su Heng sighed, addressing Golden Crow with the tone of an experienced elder, ¡°You spend your days idly, frolicking around, truly wasting your talents. Where¡¯s the majesty befitting a Divine Beast?¡±


    Hearing what Su Heng said, the child-hearted Golden Crow immediately got a bit rebellious.


    It took a deep breath, trying hard to lift its fat body toward its chest. But it failed to hold it, and the fat rolled down again, drowning all three of its bird legs.


    "Quack¡­ quack¡­ quack!¡±


    Embarrassed, Golden Crow scratched its head, realizing it truly might have gained a little weight recently.


    Seeing Little Golden Crow¡¯s expression, Su Heng was inwardly delighted.


    Knowing half of his plan had succeeded.


    He added fuel to the fire.


    Continuing to speak, ¡°Although I¡¯m not your father, I was the one who helped hatch you from a dead egg. Since I¡¯ve inherited the legacy of a Golden Crow, I should assume the responsibility of teaching you.¡±


    Hearing this, Golden Crow was moved.


    But upon careful reflection, it felt something was off.


    Why bring this up now and not earlier or later?


    Su Heng did not leave Little Golden Crow any time to think further, and as his voice fell, a narrow crack suddenly appeared in front of them. A scarlet glow emanated from within, seemingly a vast blood-red plain.


    Su Heng turned and walked into the crack. Little Golden Crow scratched its head, hesitated for a moment, then followed Su Heng into it with a ¡°plop, plop.¡±


    Inside the plain was barren.


    In the distance, there seemed to be a large mountain, but it was shrouded in mist and unclear.


    Then, Su Heng took out a fist-sized black metal from his bosom, handed it to Golden Crow, and said, ¡°You can try using the Golden Crow True Fire to refine these metals.¡±


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 459: 382: Justice Over Family, War Approaches

    Chapter 459: Chapter 382: Justice Over Family, War Approaches


    Su Heng didn¡¯t take it seriously and glanced down.


    But this time, he felt a bit of surprise and couldn¡¯t help but freeze on the spot.


    "Interesting


    This woman¡¯s face actually bore a seven or eight point resemblance to Qin Shunying.


    The illusion created by the Heart Demon is a reflection of the inner subconscious, which, in a sense, has referential value.


    "Have I ever had such thoughts about Qin Shunying?¡± Su Heng subconsciously reflected, ¡°Or is it that among all the women I know, Qin Shunying is the most suitable one?¡±


    However, his heart in pursuing martial arts was unwavering, and after cultivating the Eight-Nine Mysterious Skill, Su Heng underwent a transformation in life levels, his lifespan now immeasurably elongated, also having no thoughts of procreating offspring.


    Moreover, with the current strength of his physique, no woman could withstand it anyway. That wouldn¡¯t be creating life, it would be outright murder. Su Heng downed the thin soup in the bowl in one gulp, and then reached out to gently caress the woman¡¯s cheek.


    "Erlang, you


    The woman immediately blushed, slightly bowing her head down.


    Su Heng¡¯s thick fingers brushed past her chin, down to her neck, like a venomous snake capturing its prey.


    Snap!


    He didn¡¯t give the woman any chance to react.


    With a sudden force of Su Heng¡¯s five fingers, the woman¡¯s spine broke, and life ceased instantly.


    ¡­


    With the woman¡¯s death right in front of him,


    The Illusion Realm in front of Su Heng could no longer sustain itself and gradually twisted and vanished like a fading oil painting.


    Su Heng found himself back inside the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Hiss¡­


    A stabbing pain came from his chest.


    Looking down,


    A long sword pierced through his chest.


    Moreover, the sword blade was shimmering with a faint blue light, seemingly coated with some extremely vicious poison.


    The sword¡¯s hilt was held by a beautiful woman dressed in red, her hair disheveled, and her face wearing a mixed expression of crying and laughter, looking a bit manic. ??????O??????????


    This woman was Li Hongxiu.


    Li Hongxiu¡¯s voice, as cold as a ghoul crawling out of a dried well, said, ¡°Do you know how hard it has been for me to lurk by your side, waiting for this opportunity, enduring humiliation and bearing the burden, finally, finally!¡±


    Li Hongxiu suddenly looked up and let out a long sigh, ¡°Finally, I can avenge my sisters of the Red House!¡±


    "I haven¡¯t killed your sisters,¡± sighed Su Heng, extending two fingers to pinch the sword blade and with just a gentle force, the long sword broke off.


    Clang!


    The feedback sensation from the hilt.


    Made it impossible for Li Hongxiu to hold on, and the hilt fell out of her hand onto the ground, eliciting a crisp sound.


    In the flickering firelight around him, Su Heng¡¯s towering figure seemed to slowly swell, casting a substantial and vast shadow.


    His muscles writhed, the sword blade stuck in his chest fell out, and landed together with the other half of the sword hilt.


    Li Hongxiu stepped back.


    A look of terror appeared on her pale face.


    "Too weak,¡± said Su Heng, ¡°Even if you had a thousand years, you could not harm me.¡±


    "Tsk tsk.¡± He seemed somewhat disappointed as he shook his head, then reached out to gently touch Li Hongxiu¡¯s forehead.


    Li Hongxiu immediately stiffened on the spot.


    Her exterior maintained intact, but the brain inside had been turned into mush.


    Blood mixed with brain matter turned into a pale pink viscous fluid, flowing out more and more from the girl¡¯s nostrils.


    Her frail figure swayed gently twice.


    Then, under Su Heng¡¯s gaze, she collapsed to the ground.


    ¡­


    In the secret chamber beneath the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Su Heng opened his eyes and exhaled a breath of turbid air.


    This should be truly over now, the Heart Demon Sect¡¯s Secret Technique was still placed right before him.


    However, the Undying Fruits given by the Ming Daoist had all vanished.


    During the time Su Heng traversed the Illusion Realm, overcoming the Heart Demon,


    The essence contained within these Undying Fruits had been completely absorbed and refined by Su Heng.


    Regarding the measurement of spiritual power,


    Su Heng always had a very simple but accurate method.


    Based on the range covered by the Gravity Manipulation talent and the extreme force that could be applied, Su Heng was able to roughly judge the growth of his spiritual power.


    Originally, when he first awakened his Gravity Manipulation talent, he could normally exert an extreme gravitational force of about three hundred thousand tons on the outside world. Later, in the Dragon Abyss, he acquired some medicines that could aid spiritual cultivation. Furthermore, after obtaining Treasure Medicine from King Qingyang, Su Heng¡¯s limit of spiritual power in a normal state increased to one million tons, not much different from his power when he used the Heavenly Demon State before.


    And now¡­


    Having only integrated the seven Undying Fruits given by the Ming Daoist,


    Su Heng made a rough estimate.


    The extreme gravitational force he could now exert on the outside world was about¡­ three million tons!


    If bolstered by the Heavenly Demon State, the force provided by Su Heng¡¯s Gravity Manipulation might break through the level of tens of millions of tons.


    The method given by the Ming Daoist indeed had some unique merits.


    The progress was noticeable.


    But the figure of ten million tons,


    When first heard, it might seem quite formidable.


    Yet, relative to Su Heng¡¯s physique, the disparity was still quite clear.


    With his current strength, a punch from Su Heng could easily blast apart a mountain.


    But to lift this mountain from the ground using Gravity Manipulation talent, that gap was too far; even with spiritual power, it was not yet possible to alter the terrain at will.


    Of course¡­


    This is also a differentiation between the physical body and the spirit.


    The former is more adept at pure destruction, while the latter is more about winning with unexpected strategies.


    Bang bang bang!


    A series of crisp knocking sounds interrupted Su Heng¡¯s thoughts.


    He pressed the switch beside him, and immediately the door opened. First, a small and exquisite head popped out from the outside, followed by a body clad in a red dress, holding something, walking in from outside.


    "Sss


    Li Hongxiu entered the secret room.


    Lifting her head, she saw Su Heng¡¯s eyes glowing red like big light bulbs in the darkness.


    She was startled, and the items in her arms suddenly scattered on the ground.


    Li Hongxiu patted her chest and slowly came back to her senses, ¡°I always felt that the way you looked at me just now was strange, something wasn¡¯t quite right.¡±


    "It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Su Heng sighed softly, and the red glow in his eyes dissipated.


    At first glance at Li Hongxiu, he almost thought he hadn¡¯t exited the Heart Demon Illusion Realm yet.


    However, his spiritual cultivation was improving, and he quickly realized something was wrong. It looks like Li Hongxiu indeed had something important to seek him out for.


    Li Hongxiu bent down to pick up the documents scattered on the ground.


    Swoosh!


    Su Heng gestured with his finger.


    The documents immediately flew towards him, landing in his hands.


    Even though the environment in the secret room was very dim, it didn¡¯t affect Su Heng¡¯s vision at all.


    His gaze quickly swept over them, inside was a record of the recent research on Dragon Guard equipment, as well as the analysis progress of Demon Descendant machinery.


    Overall.


    Wang Xindong had handled these matters quite well. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some of the research findings had even exceeded Su Heng¡¯s original expectations.


    It gave him a sense of pleasant surprise.


    Li Hongxiu said, ¡°These progresses are one thing, the main issue is that something unusual has been transmitted from Skull Plain. The Mythical Battlefield has not yet fully descended, but the aura of the Blood Realm has already begun to expand, spreading over Skull Plain. Senior Meng Huan had no choice but to lead a retreat.¡±


    Under normal circumstances.


    When Su Heng was in closed-door cultivation, he would leave matters to Li Hongxiu and the others to handle.


    But the Mythical Battlefield was of great importance, and Su Heng had specifically instructed previously, so Li Hongxiu reported to him as soon as she received the news from the frontline.


    "Has something like this happened before? What about Nangong Yue and the others, do they have any insights?¡± Su Heng asked instinctively.


    Nangong Yue, Zhao Sheng, Huang Mei, and the others.


    Although they seemed a bit weak in Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    As seasoned cultivators, they could be considered experienced and knowledgeable, and they might have some insight into such matters.


    "No.¡± Li Hongxiu shook her head and said, ¡°They have not encountered anything like this, but it clearly doesn¡¯t seem like good news.¡±


    "I understand.¡± Su Heng furrowed his brows in thought and nodded.


    He waved his hand.


    Li Hongxiu placed both hands in front of her lower abdomen.


    She bowed slightly towards Su Heng and then quietly took her leave.


    ¡­


    "It seems that a full-scale war is truly about to commence. I am curious to see what these ants will stir up.¡±


    Su Heng snorted and stood up from the ground.


    Although he had been in cultivation and experiencing inner demons this whole time, he felt no fatigue now that his retreat had ended. On the contrary, he felt unexpectedly light and in great condition.


    Swoosh!


    A flash of red light appeared.


    A narrow crack opened in front of Su Heng.


    Stepping into it, he found himself in a segregated breeding chamber within the Flesh Furnace.


    Rows of items akin to pulsating insect eggs were arranged on the plain, overlooking from an elevated position, densely packed; the quantity of these ¡°insect eggs¡± was no less than a thousand.


    Bang!


    As Su Heng¡¯s thoughts moved.


    On the plain, the foremost insect egg began to swell and then burst open.


    The thick blood-red nourishment fluid flowed across the parched ground, as clumps of dark brown tendrils swiftly retracted.


    An elder figure with grey hair and dark skin appeared, stumbled, and looked like he would fall forward without support.


    But he quickly opened his eyes, and as his muscles exerted, he quickly regained his balance and stood firmly on the flesh-like base.


    The elder first appeared confused, but upon seeing Su Heng, his pupils slightly contracted, as if his scattering consciousness had returned, a near-reverent sensation originated from his heart.


    He knelt on the ground at once, placing one hand on his chest, saying, ¡°My Lord!¡±


    This elder.


    Was none other than the Dragon Guards¡¯ Deputy Commander, Zhao Zongwu.


    "How do you feel?¡± Su Heng¡¯s gaze briefly scanned him and then asked.


    "Reporting, my Lord, better than ever before,¡± Zhao Zongwu responded.


    Snap!


    He snapped his fingers.


    Like setting off firecrackers, a constant cracking sound came forth.


    On the plain, thousands of ¡°insect eggs¡± exploded one after another, and giants similar in size to Zhao Zongwu walked out from them.


    These were the Second Generation ¡°Original Dragon Guards¡± created by Su Heng.


    Since the power of the Dragon Guards originated from Dragon Blood, after merging with the Dragon Corpse and cultivating the Eight-Nine Mysterious Skill.


    Su Heng could almost be regarded as their bloodline source. Coupled with the transformation and brainwashing during the breeding process, these ruthless and merciless war machines could virtually be seen as an extension of Su Heng¡¯s will, utterly loyal to him, and always ready to slaughter all enemies for him.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 446: 370: Destruction Power, Destruction Furnace

    Chapter 446: Chapter 370: Destruction Power, Destruction Furnace


    Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s face wore a blank expression, his gaze drifting before refocusing after a while, landing on Nangong Yue.


    He recognized her and spoke, ¡°Nangong Sect Master, what brings you to me?¡±


    Nangong Yue bowed her head and said, ¡°I wonder if the Great Saint remembers our previous agreement.¡±


    Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s expression became serious, ¡°Of course.¡±


    Though the aura around him was unremarkable, it seemed to blend seamlessly with the surroundings and the earth.


    Yet Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s voice was booming, sounding like two enormous boulders grinding against each other on a mountainside.


    Merely speaking caused the ground to rumble, ancient trees hundreds of meters tall around him toppled, thick smoke rose, and myriad beasts were restless with fear. Seeing this, Nangong Yue was shocked; compared to their last meeting, Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s strength had clearly increased.


    Thinking about this¡­


    Nangong Yue¡¯s shock turned into joy, yet she did not show it on her face.


    As a big figure in the Demon Path, Nangong Yue maintained a respectful demeanor in front of Tong Shan Great Saint, and she took this moment to explain in detail the events that had occurred.


    Nangong Yue sighed and said, ¡°That Demon Dragon has truly overstepped its bounds, I hope the Great Saint can uphold justice for me.¡±


    "Hmm, is that so?¡± Tong Shan Great Saint frowned slightly but did not agree immediately.


    Nangong Yue was stunned for a moment.


    Thinking that Tong Shan Great Saint was intimidated by the Demon Dragon¡¯s power, she hesitantly asked, ¡°Does the Great Saint feel there is something inappropriate?¡±


    "Do you think I¡¯m afraid of this Demon Dragon¡¯s reputation, unwilling to fulfill the agreement?¡± Tong Shan Great Saint retorted.


    "This


    Nangong Yue did not expect the seemingly simple and honest Tong Shan Great Saint to see right through her thoughts.


    She immediately became somewhat flustered, saying, ¡°Junior does not dare.¡±


    "Haha!¡± Tong Shan Great Saint laughed heartily, not dwelling on this matter.


    He explained his hesitation, ¡°Although the Northern Border Demon Dragon is indeed prominent, it is just a junior before me. The reason I hesitate to agree lightly is that it would mean taking advantage of someone else¡¯s peril. Even if I ultimately win, such actions would tarnish the reputation of the Great Saint.¡±


    "It was indeed shortsighted of junior,¡± Nangong Yue said with a long sigh of relief and hurriedly spoke.


    "Since I¡¯ve promised to help you within my abilities, I will not go back on my word,¡± Tong Shan Great Saint pondered and said, ¡°How about this, since you have a grievance with that Demon Dragon, I will challenge him to a duel before the heavenly tribulation arrives. Whether I succeed or fail, we will consider this favor repaid. What do you think?¡±


    Although this was not the solution Nangong Yue hoped for, Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s willingness to uphold his promise was already very accommodating. At this moment, she did not dare utter another word of objection. ?????N??¨§s?


    Nangong Yue bowed deeply, saying, ¡°I defer to the Great Saint¡¯s decision!¡±


    "Um!¡± Tong Shan Great Saint nodded slightly.


    While this matter was thus settled, Nangong Yue looked around, her face carrying a trace of confusion, yet she did not leave.


    "Great Saint


    Nangong Yue respectfully said, ¡°Junior has another query that I do not understand.¡±


    "Speak,¡± Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s disposition was good.


    Even though his favor was now spent, he still treated Nangong Yue as a friend.


    Indeed, due to his nature, Tong Shan Great Saint had faced many betrayals and crises during his cultivation. Using his inherent impressive defensive power, he had always managed to turn danger into safety. Through all these petty squabbles, his original intentions remained unchanged. With his divine body, he had managed to earn the esteemed title of Great Saint in the highly competitive Central State.


    "I remember the Great Saint despises damp and malarial places, so why are you now residing and cultivating in this rainforest?¡± Nangong Yue asked, puzzled.


    Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s true form is a copper furnace in a temple.


    Objects made of copper, when in damp environments, tend to rust easily.


    With Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s current cultivation level, such an issue wouldn¡¯t occur. But just like how people despise feces, this aversion is ingrained, and no accomplished martial arts master enjoys soaking in a cesspool daily.


    "Nangong Sect Master, to be truthful, my reason for being here is to avoid disaster, fearing being dragged into a massive vortex,¡± Tong Shan Great Saint replied.


    "Avoid disaster!?¡±


    Nangong Yue¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise.


    For the first time in front of Tong Shan Great Saint, she seemed a bit out of sorts.


    Tong Shan Great Saint had impressive defensive capabilities, capable of withstanding attacks from Heavenly Awakening experts and roamed unchecked in the competitive Central State.


    But now, merely upon hearing some rumors, he chose to stay far away, which was beyond Nangong Yue¡¯s expectations. What exactly had happened in Central State?


    "Junior is confused and seeks clarity from the Great Saint!¡± Nangong Yue said solemnly, bowing deeply.


    Tong Shan Great Saint didn¡¯t keep her in suspense and explained, ¡°The Great Zhou Dynasty has embarked on ten celestial campaigns in the Lands of Immortality, seeming glorious, yet also sowed seeds of danger. Now, as Emperor Wu¡¯s life approaches its end and no one is there to succeed him, those mighty beings once provoked on the other side of the Mythical Battlefield will not let this opportunity slip by.¡±


    The mighty beings Tong Shan Great Saint referred to¡­ Nangong Yue¡¯s pupils shrunk slightly, unable to help but ponder.


    It seemed as if she sensed the confusion on her face.


    Tong Shan Great Saint laughed heartily and said, ¡°An ordinary Demon God is naturally not qualified. Nangong Sect Master, your thoughts are correct. I have detected the aura of Destruction Powers from the Mythical Battlefield, and not just one.¡±


    "Hisss


    Nangong Yue¡¯s pupils sharply constricted, then she shook her head, sighing, ¡°No wonder.¡±


    She knew the situation in Central State wasn¡¯t optimistic, but she didn¡¯t expect it to deteriorate to this extent, feeling as if a storm was about to break.


    Even the plan to conspire against Su Heng was unconsciously much diluted by the imminent crisis.


    "To be able to deter several Destruction Powers from recklessly acting, even with a dying body, it seems that the rumors were true. Many years ago, Emperor Wu had already broken through to a realm above the Earth Immortal, and it seems he has come quite far in this realm,¡± Nangong Yue remarked.


    Tong Shan Great Saint nodded, ¡°I had once seen him from a distance on the Mythical Battlefield.¡±


    "The strength of that person is indeed inconceivable Tong Shan Great Saint fell into contemplation, finally sighing, ¡°High mountains are admired from afar, and no distance is unreachable.¡±


    The topic ended in silence.


    Tong Shan Great Saint seemed to remember something, then earnestly warned, ¡°The situation in Central State may seem stable now, but it is actually undercurrents surging, ready to burst at any moment. Once a great disaster arrives, even if you are an Earth Immortal strong enough to undergo Blood Rebirth, you¡¯d still be an insignificant bubble under these overwhelming waves. Unless absolutely necessary, do not step into it lightly, lest hundreds of years of hard cultivation come to naught.¡±


    "Thank you for the guidance, Great Saint!¡± Nangong Yue¡¯s face showed gratitude, and she deeply bowed again, ¡°The junior will keep this in mind.¡±


    "Mhm.¡± Tong Shan Great Saint nodded and said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, you may leave first.¡± sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When the right opportunity arises, just let me know,¡± Tong Shan Great Saint said.


    "The junior takes leave.¡±


    Nangong Yue transformed into a stream of black light and left from this lush rainforest.


    Meanwhile, Tong Shan Great Saint, amidst a rumbling sound, once again turned into an ordinary large boulder, drawing power from the Earth Vein for cultivation.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Demon Suppression Tower, in a dimly lit underground chamber.


    Su Heng was clad in a white robe, holding a bloody knife, splitting open the chest and abdomen of a female Demon Descendant.


    The snow-white skin, yellow fat, and the dark red muscles beneath, followed by a mass of continuously writhing organs. Compared to the petite physique of the female Demon Descendant, Su Heng¡¯s overly large palm was obviously not suitable for this delicate work.


    But that was okay. The Gravity he controlled was like an invisible soft palm, seeping into the body of the female Demon Descendant like flowing water, quickly identifying the key nodules.


    Swish!


    Su Heng spread his fingers.


    Under his Metal Manipulation ability, the sharp blade forged from Active Metal flew out of his hand.


    The moment the blade entered the Demon Descendant¡¯s body.


    The Demon Descendant suddenly widened her eyes, eyeballs filled with blood vessels, even two streams of blood rolling down her fair cheeks, hysterically shouting, ¡°I¡­ it hurts so much!¡±


    "It¡¯s so uncomfortable, let me¡­ die!¡±


    Su Heng frowned slightly, sighing, and comforted in a somewhat helpless tone, ¡°Please cooperate with my work.¡±


    He spread his fingers and gently wiped on the cheeks of the Demon Descendant.


    Accompanied by the effect of the Seed of Destruction, the Demon Descendant¡¯s lips suddenly grew together.


    Her originally rosy lips appeared as if they had completely disappeared from her face, the female Demon Descendant¡¯s eyes widened, her face full of panic, her breathing hurried, yet unable to make any sound, and the struggle of her body diminishing.


    "Good!¡± Su Heng clapped his hands, a satisfied expression on his face.


    With the experimental subject forced into silence, the work that followed was much easier. The silver-white scalpel followed the wound into the Demon Descendant¡¯s body, darting like a fish, pausing near the heart area.


    A dark purple tumor, slightly smaller than the heart, was growing on the bifurcated aorta.


    The tumor was also continuously swelling and contracting.


    It looked similar to a Second Heart on a Dragon Guard¡¯s body, but it was not.


    In the records of the Demon Descendants, this tumor was officially called the ¡°Destruction Furnace,¡± whose effect was to generate a innate flame that could damage enemies at the soul level. Solban, in his first encounter with Auris, had an arm directly severed by this talent. Even then, as a standard Earth Immortal, Solban could not recover from the state of a severed limb.


    It wasn¡¯t until he met Su Heng and received the help of the Tribulation Crossing Lotus¡¯s medicinal effects.


    That he finally returned to his peak.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound.


    The dark purple tumor was forcibly removed, squeezed out of the internal organs, floating into the open palm of Su Heng.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 447: 371: Shocking the Eight Directions, The Strongest Strike! (Vote for Monthly Ticket)

    Chapter 447: Chapter 371: Shocking the Eight Directions, The Strongest Strike! (Vote for Monthly Ticket)


    Under normal circumstances. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When these unique ¡°Bloodline Organs¡± of the Demon Descendants are removed from their bodies.


    The Demon Descendants would drain their Essence Qi rapidly like a punctured balloon and perish in a short span of time.


    But this time it was an exception.


    The once lustrous skin of the female Demon Descendant swiftly grew dull.


    Her relatively delicate face aged significantly, her skin loosely sagging over her muscles, with some dark brown spots appearing, yet the aura of life remained in her.


    As for the specific reason¡­


    From the face of the female Demon Descendant that bore some resemblance to Auris,


    Su Heng speculated it was due to her body possessing multiple bloodlines as well.


    Even if it was a single Bloodline Organ that was damaged, it would only be a severe injury and not result in immediate death.


    Such quality test subjects were quite rare, and Su Heng was somewhat reluctant to waste them.


    He extended his hand, generating a streak of grayish-black Power, utilizing the talent granted by the Seed of Destruction to manipulate flesh and blood. The deep scar running down the front of the female Demon Descendant¡¯s chest, which nearly split her entire body, began to heal at a visibly fast pace.


    More grayish-brown tentacles pierced into her blood vessels, incessantly supplying nourishment.


    The life aura of the female Demon Descendant, which initially flickered like a candle in the wind, now stabilized once again. However, her face, bereft of lips, revealed no joy of rebirth but rather was shrouded in a veil of dark deathly intent.


    Su Heng waved his hand.


    His tentacles carried away the limbless body of the test subject toward the distance, quickly disappearing into an substantive darkness.


    In the now somewhat empty cell,


    Su Heng shed the white lab coat from his body and casually draped it over a nearby rack.


    His fingers combined to form a sword, effortlessly slicing open his broad and muscular chest, his hand probing inside until it quickly located the position of the third heart.


    Su Heng took out the ¡°Destruction Furnace¡± that he had just removed from the female Demon Descendant, still bearing traces of fresh blood.


    He allowed it to merge with the third heart, the Seed of Destruction.


    The Seed of Destruction, from the outside, looked like a densely packed blood-red potato, sprouting numerous tentacle-like roots.


    It was grayish-brown in appearance and, should Su Heng return to his original state, it would be comparable in size to a warhorse.


    When the two came close and touched each other,


    A multitude of blood tendrils grew outward, enveloping the ¡°Destruction Furnace.¡±


    Subsequently, as these tentacles undulated and writhed, the glandular organ seemed to be consumed by the Seed of Destruction, vanishing completely.


    Su Heng opened the attribute panel.


    He saw terms like ¡°Destruction (Incomplete)¡± on it.


    Until his experiment met with success once more, a satisfied smile spread across his face.


    In combat against foes of the Earth Immortal Realm, Su Heng primarily relied on the Golden Crow Furnace and the Seed of Destruction to counter their undying nature. ????????????????


    Both of these methods worked by destroying at the cellular foundation. Means specifically targeting the spirit, on the other hand, seemed somewhat weaker by comparison.


    Now with the ¡°Destruction Furnace¡± serving as a supplement,


    This weakness no longer existed.


    Su Heng invested tens of thousands of Attribute Points into the Destruction Talent, raising it to Great Success.


    He spread his fingers and looked down¡ª


    Bang!


    With a crisp sound,


    A dark flame roared to life within Su Heng¡¯s palm.


    Though the fire blazed furiously, it bore no heat waves but instead imparted a cold chill that seemed to penetrate the soul.


    With a thought, Su Heng created an fearsome wolf-shaped Deceit Beast on the ground. He then casually tossed the flame onto the body of the Deceit Beast. The massive frame of the creature immediately started to melt away like a candle, its tenacious Life Force having no effect as it swiftly turned to a heap of ashes, vanishing completely before Su Heng.


    "Not bad!¡± Su Heng nodded in approval, satisfied with the effect demonstrated by the annihilation.


    Because it directly incorporated the ¡°Seed of Destruction,¡± the ashfire wielded by Su Heng could cause damage both to the flesh and the spirit.


    Therefore, the Divine Skills Su Heng reformed were even more ferocious in destructive power than when wielded by the Demon Descendants.


    With the absorption of the Destruction Furnace, Su Heng finally confirmed the enhancement direction for the ¡°Original Dragon Guards.¡±


    Among the First Generation Dragon Guard created previously, there were a total of seven different enhancement organs, including glands for the strengthening of skeleton and muscles, multiple lungs, the Second Heart, Pebble Kidneys, Blood Sacs, as well as the Detecting Neural Marrow for enhancing response speed.


    The ¡°Original Dragon Guards¡± would now have these bases, plus an addition of five new organs.


    These five organs were all transplanted from Demon Descendants.


    They are¡ª


    Tendon cables that greatly increase strength and speed;


    Gray matter meninges that increase Innate spiritual power, resistance to hypnosis, and mind control;


    Destruction Furnace to combat the Undying of Earth Immortal powerhouses, reinforcing Power;


    Steel skin that significantly increases defensive power;


    And spinal divine stores that accumulate qi and blood, to be used for a reverse breakout in dire situations;


    Su Heng had already tested these five organs, which, after special treatment with Dragon Blood, could be transplanted into human Martial Artists. Now, the only remaining complication was that these organs could not yet be produced on a large scale.


    But Su Heng now had a potential solution in mind, currently in the testing phase. There was still some distance before practical application, with several challenges to be overcome.


    Some time ago, Su Heng had a long-distance chat with King Qingyang, from whom he learned some news about the situation in Central State.


    Today, the world is shrouded in murky chaos.


    Although Su Heng had no ambition to dominate the world, he refused to bow to others.


    No eggs remain unbroken when the nest overturns.


    Even just wishing to reside quietly in one¡¯s corner is not easy in chaotic times.


    Besides personal might, a loyal and powerful army is indispensable.


    The initial Dragon Guards were designed to combat Heavenly Deceit and the Death Level army, but now equipped with the Seed of Destruction and complete Dragon Corpse, coupled with a large number of Demon Descendant test subjects captured from Dragon Abyss.


    Su Heng¡¯s ambition soared along with the tide.


    He hoped to create an invincible army infused with Dragon Blood, fully armed.


    Even in the harshest Mythical Battlefield, they would be able to charge freely and overwhelmingly. Gods would falter, Buddhas would be obliterated.


    Only in this manner could he deter all around in the chaotic world.


    And after these days of relentless effort, Su Heng finally saw glimpses of achieving that goal.


    He left the cramped and damp prison, watching the sunlight filter through the window onto the floor, dust floating in the air, his heart suddenly felt as if relieved of a heavy burden, considerably lightened.


    Buzz!


    Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows made a slight twitch.


    He reached out with an open hand and made a grabbing motion. Accompanied by a flash of red light, a black sword scabbard appeared in Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    With a gentle stroke of his hand over it, power surged into it. Lines of pale grey text rapidly swept across, and Su Heng¡¯s expression grew slightly solemn.


    The message was from Ming Daoist, informing that the Heavenly Tribulation was imminent in the Skull Plain¡¯s White Tower Temple.


    Ming Daoist was an important combatant by Su Heng¡¯s side.


    This Heavenly Tribulation must not be taken lightly; He needed to prepare and set out as soon as possible.


    ¡­


    Thinking in this way.


    Another slender crack appeared in front of Su Heng.


    As Su Heng stepped into it, the scenery before his eyes drastically changed, and he found himself in a vast, blood-colored plain.


    This was the storage space created from the ¡°Flesh Furnace¡±.


    Initially, it was filled with many Demon Descendant slaves.


    But with Su Heng¡¯s intense experiments of late, the Demon Descendants once held here had completely vanished.


    At first glance.


    The place even felt slightly vacant.


    Especially right in front of Su Heng, where the massive remains of the warship had now disappeared.


    In their place, some scattered mechanical structures remained with some still emitting thick smoke. At the center of these giant machines was a shimmering silver-white lake.


    The Little Golden Crow spread its wings and lay on the ground, looking up.


    With its rapid breathing, its little dark belly rose and fell.


    It was like the continuous waves on the beach, looking from afar, it was quite amusing.


    "Quack? Quack!¡±


    At this moment, the Little Golden Crow also seemed to notice Su Heng¡¯s arrival.


    First, it widened its eyes, then, with a flap of its wings, it zipped towards Su Heng like an arrow.


    The Little Golden Crow landed on Su Heng¡¯s head, flapping its wings and furiously pecking at his hair out of agitation.


    Su Heng grabbed the Little Golden Crow, and gently stroked the feathers on its body.


    "Quack!¡±


    The Little Golden Crow stood with wings akimbo, its head turned outward.


    Meaning, ¡°You need to give me an explanation or take me out for a meal, otherwise there¡¯s no forgiving you.¡±


    Su Heng touched his nose, feeling slightly guilty.


    But he was already prepared. With a wave of Su Heng¡¯s hand, a great amount of water vapor in the air condensed, and suddenly an ice crystal mirror appeared before the Little Golden Crow.


    Seeing its reflection in the mirror, the Little Golden Crow¡¯s eyes brightly lit up, and it appeared somewhat shocked.


    Before coming here, it was plump like a ball.


    Taking a few steps would leave it extremely tired.


    But now¡ª


    After Su Heng¡¯s devilish training, the Little Golden Crow became vibrant.


    Its fur smooth, its lines sleek, looking much more spirited than before.


    "Sss Although the work here was indeed harsh, having such results seemed not bad?


    The Little Golden Crow scratched its head.


    It felt somewhat embarrassed about the ¡°misunderstanding¡± with Su Heng just now.


    Su Heng, the lofty figure, naturally wouldn¡¯t quibble with the Little Golden Crow. He patted its head, then approached the silver-white lake formed from Active Metal.


    With a breath in.


    Su Heng¡¯s Metal Manipulation talent activated, and the liquid metal was sucked in like water, and he swallowed it all in one gulp.


    From the outer skin to the bones, fascia, and internal organs, all were coated once, merging with the flesh, comprehensively bolstering Su Heng¡¯s defensive power.


    Su Heng¡¯s muscles were already sharply defined, but now they seemed entirely crafted from metal, exuding a divine aura as if a deity had descended.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng¡¯s fingers opened and clenched.


    His Breakthrough Three Layers of Metal Manipulation allowed him to control Active Metal in a very intricate manner.


    With a mere thought from Su Heng, the metal penetrated the skin, the metallic glow on his body completely vanished, and Su Heng returned to his normal state.


    "It¡¯s time to depart!¡±


    Feeling the astonishing defensive power on his body.


    Su Heng took a deep breath, slowly calming his mind.


    A rift appeared before him, and he stepped through it. Meanwhile, the Little Golden Crow threw down the mirror in its hand and dutifully followed behind Su Heng.


    After entrusting the Little Golden Crow to Shunying¡¯s care and instructing her not to overfeed it, Su Heng contacted King Qingyang. With the response received, Wang Xindong draped a black cloak over Su Heng¡¯s shoulders.


    Rumble!


    The grand gates slowly opened, bright sunlight pouring in from outside.


    Su Heng strode forward with vigor, the embroidered gold hem of the cloak undulating. A swirl of dust spread out, and Su Heng¡¯s broad frame rent through the void, turning into a black streak that pierced into the clouds and vanished from sight.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 448: 372: Hard Bombarding Heavenly Tribulation, World Cleansing Tribulation Light!

    Chapter 448: Chapter 372: Hard Bombarding Heavenly Tribulation, World Cleansing Tribulation Light!


    Su Heng left Baihua County and headed north, quickly arriving at the White Tower Temple on Skull Plain.


    Because the Mythical Battlefield had descended.


    At this time, the environment within Skull Plain had become extremely harsh.


    The land and water sources were polluted, the dried-out ground was covered with cracks and scattered bones. Thick smoke rose in columns, painting the sky a searing red. Everywhere one looked, there was an image of lifelessness, as if doomsday had arrived.


    However, the scene changed upon reaching the White Tower Temple.


    The Daoist Ming¡¯s main body was stationed here, and his power seemed to have increased substantially compared with their last meeting.


    Daoist charm flowed all around; on the Great Snow Mountain, there was a patch of pure white, and below in the temple were thriving fig and Bodhi trees.


    Occasionally, cold winds would blow over from the mountain¡¯s peak, the leaves fluttering about, sounding like many pages turning. Coupled with the surrounding clear aura, merely being in such an environment unconsciously evoked the idea of letting go of attachments and achieving instant enlightenment.


    This thought might seem peaceful, but it was actually very dangerous. Once these thoughts were let go, one would become like the monks in the White Tower Temple, transforming into neither living nor dead creatures.


    Su Heng was also somewhat affected by the tangible Daoist charm around him.


    Although his spiritual cultivation was not as refined as the Daoist Ming¡¯s, it was not weak compared to other Martial Artists of his level.


    After a brief contemplation, Su Heng managed to extricate himself from the influence of the Daoist charm and returned to his true self.


    He knew that this was not the Daoist Ming trying to show off his power. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was purely because over the years, the Undead Tree growing in this land had accumulated an immense, overly complex spiritual power.


    It had now exceeded the control of the Daoist Ming, uncontrollably affecting the surrounding environment.


    Heavenly Tribulation¡ª


    Though it was a calamity, it was also an opportunity.


    If one could safely get through it, then it would be possible to refine the impurities within these powers.


    Even if it wouldn¡¯t amount to a complete rebirth, one¡¯s strength would surely see a significant improvement.


    Of course,


    If one failed,


    Then it would be an utterly hopeless situation.


    Su Heng followed a small path through the woods and soon arrived atop Snow Mountain.


    By the icy pond with a pagoda and Bodhi Tree, the Daoist Ming stood in white clothes, her long hair tied up. On the table in front of her were two cups of tea, apparently waiting there for a long time. ?¦¡?¦¯????¨ºS?


    She held a long sword in her hand, carried behind her back, and was currently looking up at the eastern sky.


    The sky there was originally clear.


    But now, one could see with the naked eye the gathering of dark clouds.


    Yin Wind was gloomy, and the clouds rolled. Initially, silver-white lightning flashed within the thick clouds, followed by thunderous roars.


    The wind also blew from the distant horizons, sweeping across the barren plains and finally brushing against Su Heng and the Daoist Ming.


    Su Heng¡¯s figure was heavy and towering, immovable.


    And the Daoist Ming¡¯s snow-white clothes and black hair fluttered wildly.


    The originally loose dress now outlined the subtle curves of her body, making her look like a goddess in a mural who might ascend at any moment.


    The Daoist Ming withdrew her gaze and said softly to Su Heng, ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    "Hmm,¡± Su Heng nodded.


    The Daoist Ming said, ¡°I just detected a few unfamiliar presences over the Skull Plain, they seem to have ill intentions.¡±


    "Is that so?¡± Su Heng raised an eyebrow, appearing surprised.


    The exposure of the Daoist Ming¡¯s matters, allowing for opportunistic scheming by others, was not beyond Su Heng¡¯s expectations. For this, he had even specifically requested King Qingyang to come and help as a precaution.


    But on the way here, Su Heng had not detected anything unusual.


    That the Daoist Ming directly pointed this out meant she was obviously more sensitive to detections compared to Su Heng.


    But this was normal, after all, this was one¡¯s own territory operated for a thousand years, and besides, the Daoist Ming indeed had unique insights in spiritual aspects.


    "The Heavenly Tribulation has nine levels, with its power significantly increasing every three levels,¡± the Daoist Ming seriously stated, ¡°Moreover, due to the descent of the Mythical Battlefield, Eternal Life and the present world are merging. Many unexpected changes might occur during the Heavenly Tribulation, be careful.¡±


    "Understood,¡± Su Heng nodded.


    Though Heavenly Tribulations were rare, records of them were not hard to find.


    Su Heng had previously collected some information, so he was not unfamiliar with these scenarios.


    "Where is the Thunder Drawing Pearl I gave you? Do you have it with you?¡± the Daoist Ming tilted her head and asked, ¡°Did you complete the consecration?¡±


    "Ah?¡± Su Heng was momentarily startled and asked in surprise, ¡°What consecration?¡±


    The Daoist Ming seemed to sigh almost imperceptibly.


    She shook her head and explained, ¡°Any Divine Artifact from Eternal Life Heaven, to be used smoothly, needs to be nurtured with one¡¯s own spiritual power and imprinted with a mark.¡±


    Su Heng scratched his head and said, ¡°Sorry, I really don¡¯t know about this.¡±


    Before, Su Heng truly had contact with only two Eternal Life Divine Artifacts; the Seed of Destruction was forcibly absorbed by him as a heart.


    As for the Plague God Seal, Su Heng had no intention to refine it at all but used it directly as an expendable item for the Seed of Destruction¡¯s repair.


    Afterward, Su Heng busied himself with researching the bloodline of the Demon Descendant.


    Once the Thunder Drawing Pearl fell into Su Heng¡¯s hands, he indeed didn¡¯t spend much effort on it.


    So, you plan to use it as a brick to smash the enemy to death, huh?¡­ Ming Daoist glanced at Su Heng¡¯s physique, feeling that the other party might really do such a thing.


    She suddenly found it inappropriate to say more and only spread her fair palm outward.


    With a flash of red light, the Thunder Drawing Pearl was taken out by Su Heng from the Flesh Furnace and suspended in mid-air.


    He gently pushed forward. Under the talent of Gravity Manipulation, the Thunder Drawing Pearl lightly landed in Ming Daoist¡¯s hand.


    Ming Daoist closed her eyes, the surrounding Daoist charm flowed like babbling brooks, converging into one spot, and eventually all pouring into the Thunder Drawing Pearl.


    Originally, the Thunder Drawing Pearl¡¯s exterior was pitch-black.


    But as the power within was activated, its color transformed into a dazzling silver-white.


    Streams of electric light flickered on the surface, the air cracked open, and crisp crackling sounds followed immediately.


    "Inject your spiritual power into it, then you can use it normally,¡± Ming Daoist said with a pale face, a hint of fatigue crossing her features, as she returned the Thunder Drawing Pearl to Su Heng.


    Boom!


    Su Heng did as Ming Daoist suggested.


    As his thoughts moved slightly, a blood-red thunder exploded in the air.


    This thunder, like a thick pillar, penetrated the sky and the earth, carrying the force of ten thousand jun, and left a hole tens of meters in diameter on the ground.


    The Seed of Destruction is an exception, but both the Plague God Seal and the Thunder Drawing Pearl felt to Su Heng like some sort of tangible Divine Power Marks, giving him several powerful Divine Skills out of thin air once refined. But in such an environment, the power of the Thunder Drawing Pearl indeed received great enhancement.


    No wonder Ming Daoist, with the honor of a Princess, cherished this artifact so much, considering it her ultimate method for disaster resolution.


    Su Heng flipped his hand and placed the Thunder Drawing Pearl into his bosom.


    Ming Daoist earnestly said, ¡°The next matters will rely on you, fellow Daoist.¡±


    "No problem,¡± Su Heng smiled heartily and nodded to Ming Daoist.


    Ming Daoist consented with a formal bow and then, her body turned into black butterflies that scattered with the wind and merged into the nearby Bodhi Tree.


    The Bodhi Tree suddenly began to surge wildly. Its lush green branches and tender leaves started falling off, replaced by blood-drenched banners made of human skin and hanging decayed corpses. As a rotten smell spread out, a booming noise accompanied the pitch-black and dark-red trunk which swelled to over a hundred meters in an instant. The tree trunks expanded outward with the clattering of bones, like a canopy covering a large area.


    And that wasn¡¯t all.


    Narrow cracks leading to the Eternal Heaven appeared in the Snow Mountain.


    The Chaotic Power gushed from them, covering the ground with a thick layer of fungal mats, and various eyes appeared within the cracks.


    From the murky pupils of behemoth beasts, to bloodshot eyes filled with sadistic desires, to clustered compound eyes similar to insects¡­ Each pair of eyes signified the presence of a strong demon from Eternal Heaven.


    The weakest inside were all at least Death Level seven Great Lords, and Su Heng even sensed several Demon God Level existences.


    Just like the monks in the White Tower Temple who were turned into puppets, these demons too were controlled by Ming Daoist. They obviously could not cross realms to descend, but the spiritual power stored within them was now all retracted by Ming Daoist.


    The booming noise continued.


    As the power from these demons kept pouring in, the already immense Undead Tree continued growing.


    It was only after its height shockingly surpassed three hundred meters that it gradually stabilized.


    At this time, the Undead Tree had grown to an unimaginable size.


    Even Su Heng appeared somewhat tiny in front of it, and it seemed to sense the intrusion of power from Eternal Heaven.


    This realm too became angry, its power, already accumulated to the extreme, surged once again, breaking through limits. Covered in a layer of pale golden glow, in some ancient texts, this type of glow is called ¡°World Cleansing Tribulation Light,¡± a self-correcting mechanism of the world.


    The power it contained was extremely vigorous and yang, even powerful beings at Demon God Realm, if touched by the Tribulation Light, would also result in annihilation.


    Su Heng was not a demon, so the ¡°World Cleansing Tribulation Light¡± did not have any additional restraining effect on him.


    Even so, when the world-shaking thunder roared, Su Heng still sensed a trace of threat and his muscles involuntarily tensed.


    "Ha ha, you really have found a big task for me!¡± Su Heng couldn¡¯t help but pat the trunk of Ming Daoist.


    Although he said so.


    But there wasn¡¯t a trace of complaint on Su Heng¡¯s face.


    Instead, there was a feeling of great excitement.


    Since merging with the Dragon Corpse and creating the Eight-Nine Mysterious Skill, Su Heng¡¯s body had greatly increased in strength, and this was the first time he truly encountered a challenge.


    Boom!


    With that thought, Su Heng no longer hesitated.


    As a long howl erupted, the earth shook, and Su Heng¡¯s burly body shot up into the sky.


    With a long punch thrown forward in mid-air, in an instant, the heavens and earth were overturned, and without any fancy clashes, collided with the pitch-black tide-like sky full of Tribulation Clouds.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 449: What Tong Shan Great Saint, Kneel Down!

    Chapter 449: Chapter 373 What Tong Shan Great Saint, Kneel Down!


    Boom!


    Su Heng threw a punch towards the densely clouded sky.


    His formidable physical strength erupted, compressing the air and forming a white tidal wave rushing heavenward.


    In the pitch-black tribulation clouds, a huge hole was instantly torn open. And from the vast sky faint golden sunlight scattered down, falling upon Su Heng.


    However, this burst of light only lasted for a moment before it disappeared with the surging clouds.


    An ancient will, as if provoked, teemed from all directions, thick thunder serpents dancing wildly, carrying the Tribulation Light, shuttling through the heavy clouds. Then they converged, forming a silver-white waterfall that pierced the heavens and earth, engulfing Su Heng entirely from above. From afar, one could only see a black dot within.


    The continuous rumbling sounds kept resounding.


    Around him, no matter the earth or the mountains, all were shaking, collapsing, as if unable to bear this force.


    And on a mountain outside White Tower Temple, Nangong Yue, Huang Xuzi, Elder Qingchan, and others all widened their eyes and gaped in shock at everything unfolding before them.


    Floating above their heads was a slightly dimly lit screen, with a jade-bowl-shaped object floating at the top, which was constantly rotating, isolating the internal and external auras. This artifact was known as the ¡°Nine Netherworld Fire Shield¡±, a Bloody Sacrifice Divine Weapon passed down directly within the Heart Demon Sect.


    The aura it emitted was able to block perception, which was why Su Heng had passed by without noticing Nangong Yue and the others.


    Crack!


    Huang Xuzi forcefully snapped his jaw back into place.


    Swallowing hard, he hesitantly said, ¡°Although ancient texts say that the power of Heavenly Tribulation is unpredictable, to be this extreme seems a bit exaggerated, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    They, being prominent Demon Sect leaders within the realms around Linjiang, were also big shots in their own right.


    Yet observing the flashing Tribulation Light in the distant sky, despite being a far distance away, they couldn¡¯t help their trembling knees and shuddering fear.


    If they were in Su Heng¡¯s current situation, Huang Xuzi, without a moment¡¯s hesitation, would break out in goosebumps. And within a short time, they would undoubtedly meet their demise in smoke and ash.


    At that time, Nangong Yue also gently frowned, saying, ¡°If only the lightning could strike him dead, it would save us a lot of trouble.¡±


    Elder Qingchan next to her laughed, ¡°The Heavenly Tribulation has three layers, and this is only the first and least powerful. You¡¯re really daydreaming with such wishful thinking.¡±


    Nangong Yue let out a light ¡°hmph¡± with apparent displeasure but did not continue to argue about it further.


    At that moment¡­


    Huang Xuzi beside her asked, ¡°Where is Tong Shan Great Saint? Why hasn¡¯t he arrived at a time like this?¡±


    "Perhaps he encountered some trouble on the way and was delayed?¡± Nangong Yue¡¯s brows slightly knitted, but she still calmly said, ¡°Rest assured, if Tong Shan Great Saint has promised to come, he will not break his word.¡± ?????¨§?


    "That¡¯s good,¡± Huang Xuzi sighed with relief.


    Just then, the first Heavenly Tribulation finally passed.


    As Elder Qingchan said, the lightning disappeared and Su Heng¡¯s body was suspended in mid-air.


    His skin was slightly scorched, with strands of black smoke rising, but overall he looked in good condition, with no apparent injuries on his body.


    "Such a strong physique Nangong Yue watched Su Heng from afar, clenching her fists. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest, her emotions clearly in disarray.


    She knew that the previous few tribulations could not really threaten Su Heng.


    But that he would get through them so easily was somewhat unexpected for Nangong Yue.


    At that moment, Elder Qingchan, seeing through Nangong Yue¡¯s facade of composure, suggested, ¡°Maybe we should leave now, while there is still time.¡±


    "That¡¯s inappropriate!¡± Nangong Yue clenched her teeth and waved her hand, refusing.


    On one hand, as the sect master, she could not easily go back on her word.


    On the other hand, the favor from Tong Shan Great Saint had been used up; leaving empty-handed now would truly be a total loss.


    Elder Qingchan saw her obstinacy.


    Shrugged his shoulders and stopped talking further.


    Among the people present, other than the three Demon Elders.


    There were several other elders behind them, from Heart Demon Sect and Yellow Wind Sect. Seeing the situation shift unfavorably, some elders wore a worried expression and began a murmuring discussion below.


    Nangong Yue turned her head to glance back and spoke out loud, ¡°Elders, there is no need to worry. With the Nine Netherworld Fire Shield to obscure our traces, even if the situation turns dire, we will be able to leave safely. Moreover, once this mission is over, regardless of the outcome, in my personal capacity, I will present each of you with a Heart Demon Pill.¡±


    The Heart Demon Pill was a unique elixir of the Heart Demon Sect.


    It could permanently increase spiritual power, with effects similar to the Tribulation Crossing Lotus, playing a significant role even in the cultivation of Earth Immortals.


    Hearing such promises from Nangong Yue.


    Combined with the fact that the Nine Netherworld Fire Shield had indeed obscured Su Heng¡¯s presence before.


    The elders quietly discussed among themselves before falling silent, continuing to observe the ongoing Tribulation and the massive Undead Tree on the distant Snow Mountain, waiting for Nangong Yue¡¯s next command.


    Boom Boom Boom!


    After the first Heavenly Tribulation, the second, third¡­ up to the ninth Heavenly Tribulation fell.


    The First Layer Heavenly Tribulation finally passed peacefully.


    At this moment, Su Heng¡¯s body was already charred, but he still appeared lively and vigorous.


    Even the combination of divine lightning and Tribulation Light that could injure Su Heng was limited, as his Healing speed was evidently faster.


    The black dust clinging to his body.


    Was simply damaged clothes and shed dead skin.


    Even after being struck by nine bolts of the Heavenly Tribulation, Su Heng felt as if his physique had become somewhat more transparent.


    Most of the Heavenly Thunder was intercepted by Su Heng, but a small portion of the Thunder Light still reached Ming Daoist.


    "World Cleansing Tribulation Light¡± is the natural nemesis for anomalies like the Undead Tree.


    Bloodstains spread on the Undead Tree, and flames were burning. Even some large branches fell off, some spiritual power dissipated in the process, but the remaining became much more condensed. While treating his injuries, Ming Daoist transmitted his voice to Su Heng, ¡°The next layer of Heavenly Tribulation requires time to accumulate power. We can take this time to clear out the uninvited guests around.¡±


    "Where are they?¡±


    Crack!


    Su Heng shook his neck.


    Although he didn¡¯t take these people seriously, he was not willing to be watched.


    Ming Daoist lifted a branch and pointed toward the west direction. Following the direction of Ming Daoist¡¯s finger, Su Heng looked over to see a desolate mountain, completely barren.


    As if they had a tacit understanding.


    When Su Heng looked over expressionlessly.


    Nangong Yue on the desolate mountain also looked up at the same time, and their gazes met across a vast distance.


    "Hiss


    With Tong Shan Great Saint absent, Nangong Yue was merely feigning composure.


    Now, locking eyes with Su Heng made her feel like a small white rabbit that had encountered a ferocious beast in the forest.


    In a daze, Nangong Yue felt a chill in her heart as her hands and feet went cold, almost crying out loud.


    "Something¡¯s not right!¡±


    At this moment, Elder Qingchan also realized it, his face changed dramatically, ¡°That guy seems to have discovered us.¡±


    "That¡¯s impossible!¡± Nangong Yue was in a state of panic, but she still defiantly said, ¡°The Nine Netherworld Fire Shield is unmatched in concealing one¡¯s presence; it has never failed before¡ªBoom!¡±


    Su Heng raised his hand.


    A golden-red streak of light shot across the sky, bursting forth.


    The defensive power of the Nine Netherworld Fire Shield was mediocre; its protection was directly penetrated.


    Immediately followed by a huge explosion, the entire range of mountains was destroyed, earth and heaven shook, and a giant fireball expanded rapidly in the air, engulfing a few Demon Elders who were too slow to react.


    When they emerged, they were nothing but charred remains.


    All their genetic material completely penetrated by the terrifying stream of radiation.


    Even with their Undying nature, there was no way out, and they perished on the spot, no different from ordinary cultivators.


    The remaining ones, such as Nangong Yue and Huang Xuzi, were a bit stronger. Although they dodged the attack, their appearances were disheveled and pathetic.


    Nangong Yue¡¯s hair was singed, with a look of terror on her face.


    And in the distance, Su Heng laughed out loud, the laughter stirring up a dust storm on the plains, rolling in.


    "Didn¡¯t expect that there¡¯d really be things that don¡¯t know whether they are alive or dead, daring to disrupt my grand plan!¡± Su Heng¡¯s face bore a hint of murderous aura, he stepped towards Nangong Yue and others.


    At this moment, they were still quite far apart; in Nangong Yue¡¯s eyes, Su Heng was just an insignificant black dot on the vast plains.


    But his presence was too overwhelming, like a spreading dark shadow rapidly extending in all directions. His domineering presence filled the entire sky, even the ambiance of the Heavenly Tribulation was forcibly suppressed, the rumbling thunder sounded distant, as if it could not be heard.


    "Now that the world is in chaos, it¡¯s right about time for me to refine a batch of mindless, heartless War Slaves. Your arrival is just on time.¡±


    Bang!


    The air beneath Su Heng¡¯s feet exploded with a roar.


    And his body turned into a streak of black light, up and down, already traversing tens of thousands of meters, appearing in front of Nangong Yue and the others.


    He towered above, his left arm rapidly inflating, his fingers spread, driving a vast shadow that swiftly enlarged and pressed down in Nangong Yue¡¯s horrified and despairing gaze.


    Ding!


    What should have been a crippling blow.


    Was intercepted by a red copper furnace flying through the air. Su Heng¡¯s body shook and he paused in mid-air, a look of surprise crossing his face.


    And the red copper furnace also flew out, blasting a large mountain directly to pieces. Out of the rolling rocks and dust, emerged a figure with a broad face, large ears, and a body wide as if cast from copper.


    "Great Saint Tong Shan, I was a step late, please forgive me, Nangong Sect Master,¡± Tong Shan Great Saint first apologized to Nangong Yue.


    Then he bowed to Su Heng, ¡°I, Tong Shan Great Saint, am fulfilling a promise to another. Though I bear no grudge against you, it is a matter of obligation, and a fight is unavoidable.¡±


    "Tong Shan Great Saint?¡±


    Su Heng looked down at his trembling palm and scoffed, ¡°Having cultivated your physical body to such an extent is not bad. However, you are not qualified to fight me.¡±


    "Hmm, why would Demon Dragon say so?¡± Tong Shan Great Saint usually had a pleasant disposition.


    But hearing such an arrogant statement from Su Heng, he couldn¡¯t help but furrow his brows, puzzled.


    And Nangong Yue and others felt an overwhelming elation¡ªif Su Heng and Tong Shan Great Saint were both injured, there would be no way to withstand the subsequent two layers and eighteen strikes of Heavenly Tribulation.


    "You want to know the reason Su Heng sighed softly, his smile receded into a look of disdain and majesty like that of a monarch looking down on his subjects.


    "Kneel!¡±


    Su Heng¡¯s voice exploded over the wasteland.


    Layer upon layer, echoing back and forth, an indescribable pressure spread, finally landing on Tong Shan Great Saint. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Tong Shan Great Saint tried to resist, he was shocked to find that he had lost control of his body. His knees involuntarily bent, his upright spine began to press down inch by inch, his head lowered, while the cracking earth rapidly enlarged in his field of vision.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 450: 374: Accepting as a Dog, Thunder Tribulation Essence

    Chapter 450: Chapter 374: Accepting as a Dog, Thunder Tribulation Essence


    Tong Shan Great Saint initially felt astonished because another force appeared within his body, resisting his own will.


    Shortly after he collected his thoughts, this emotion turned into rage. Anyone capable of cultivating to such extents harbors a pride unique to the strong within their hearts. Although Tong Shan Great Saint could be considered ¡°merciful,¡± he was no exception. It was precisely because of his great strength that he had the confidence not to take others¡¯ scheming seriously.


    And now, that pride was brutally smashed to the ground by Su Heng, and it happened right in front of an audience.


    Like a whole mirror.


    If it shatters, there¡¯s no possibility of returning to its original state.


    Roar!


    A roar like that of a wild beast exploded.


    Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s strength burst forth; in order to resist Su Heng¡¯s command, he attempted to return to his true form, while driving all his power to its peak. But even so, the results were minimal. His body was like a bug trapped in amber, unable to move or transform.


    Meanwhile, Su Heng¡¯s power, coming from both inside and outside the body, was coercively pressing him down bit by bit.


    The muscles on Tong Shan Great Saint were tensely stretched, but still, he failed.


    First, his knees touched the ground, followed by his arms collapsing. Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s head stubbornly lifted, glaring at Su Heng with eyes filled with anger.


    Su Heng merely kept his arms crossed in front of his chest, his face bearing a hint of a contemptuous sneer. He lifted his leg, a pitch-black foot looming larger in Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s field of view, then forcefully stomped down.


    Bang!


    Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s head was firmly pressed down, leaving a cracked hole on the ground.


    "Good, maintain that pose. I like it,¡± Su Heng kicked Tong Shan Great Saint aside, then his gaze fell on Nangong Yue, Huang Xuzi, and others behind him.


    Nangong Yue was already somewhat dumbstruck. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had witnessed the ferocious demeanor of Tong Shan Great Saint when he fought with all his might.


    She had held high hopes for him in this matter.


    Yet, not even a single round had passed, and Tong Shan Great Saint had already fallen. No, this was not just a simple defeat. The situation was even worse, a completely one-sided abuse.


    Even the usually composed Elder Qing Chan was filled with shock at the moment, looking at Su Heng with eyes full of disbelief. While at this time, Huang Xuzi had already started to stealthily observe the surroundings, thinking of how to extricate himself from the current situation. ????¦Â¦¥?


    Nangong Yue simply couldn¡¯t believe Su Heng could defeat Tong Shan Great Saint so easily, and she looked up to ask, ¡°What sorcery have you used!?¡±


    Su Heng was too lazy to answer.


    "I have limited time; I give you only two choices.¡±


    He looked up at the distant sky. The clouds had become thicker, and nine huge vortices faintly emerged.


    Within those vortices, massive roaring sounds continued to emerge.


    Silver-white lightning wildly danced, forming a Thunder Pool, and amidst the dazzling silver light, it seemed that something was gestating within those pools.


    This was the Second Layer Heavenly Tribulation among the thirty-nine, containing heavenly might that made Su Heng slightly more solemn.


    "Either be captured by me as an experimental subject, or kneel and submit, and you might retain some of your sanity,¡± Su Heng said.


    "You!¡±


    Nangong Yue¡¯s face darkened.


    All of them were people of the Demon Path and knew what it meant to fall into Su Heng¡¯s hands.


    If this were a usual situation, facing the current circumstances would mean there¡¯s no escape to heaven or earth.


    But now it might not necessarily be so.


    Nangong Yue discreetly glanced at the sky.


    Now that the Heavenly Tribulation was approaching, Su Heng couldn¡¯t extricate himself. If only they could somehow leave this battlefield, dissolve the Heart Demon Sect, and go into deep hiding, they might be able to fight for a slim chance of survival.


    That¡¯s what Nangong Yue thought.


    And beside her, Huang Xuzi had already acted on it.


    His body small and hunched, he was slyly standing at the back from the start.


    Seeing that part of Su Heng¡¯s attention was diverted by the Heavenly Tribulation and Nangong Yue, Huang Xuzi¡¯s eyes flickered subtly.


    First, he made a swift move, breaking free from Su Heng¡¯s overwhelming presence. Then he looked up and swallowed some elixir, his Power suddenly surged, breaking the sound barrier. His figure, with a pale straight streak of cloud trailing behind, rapidly extended towards the distant horizon.


    All these changes happened in a flash, and by the time the scattered gust of wind hit Nangong Yue¡¯s face, she just realized what had happened.


    "Insignificant skills.¡± Su Heng had already seen Huang Xuzi¡¯s little maneuver clearly, but he didn¡¯t see it as important.


    With the Thunder Drawing Pearl in hand.


    He could mobilize some of the power within the entire expanse of Tribulation Clouds.


    This was like an invisible giant hand hanging in the sky; Huang Xuzi, no matter how he tried to escape, could never break free from Su Heng¡¯s palm.


    "This despicable guy!¡± Nangong Yue cursed in her heart, obviously feeling indignant about Huang Xuzi¡¯s behavior. Of course, the relationship between the two was merely of mutual use, and what Nangong Yue was really upset about was that the escapee wasn¡¯t her¡­


    This thought turned into relief the next moment.


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng spread his fingers.


    The Thunder Drawing Pearl hung in the sky, radiating light.


    The spiritual power infused in it merged with the Tribulation Clouds, followed by a booming sound.


    The thick thunderbolt, like a javelin thrown by an ancient giant deity, pierced through the void, striking Huang Xuzi tens of thousands of meters away with precision.


    Bang!


    With that, he let out a miserable scream.


    The hunched figure exploded like a blood-red firework.


    Blood and bones scattered everywhere, struggling to reassemble. But as a handful of black flames that burned the soul ignited, the spiritual power remaining in its flesh was rapidly incinerated. This Demon Path bigwig, famous in the Linjiang area, thus turned into a pile of ashes and completely vanished without a trace.


    Nangong Yue shivered violently.


    Fear clasped her heart like an invisible giant hand.


    As the last glimmer of hope completely turned to ash and scattered, a decisive look flashed in Nangong Yue¡¯s eyes as she knelt down in front of Su Heng with a thud.


    "This lowly one, Nangong Yue, is willing to serve the senior as master!¡± Nangong Yue¡¯s forehead deeply touched the ground.


    Behind Nangong Yue, there were still several Elders from the Heart Demon Sect.


    At this moment, they were all somewhat stunned.


    They hadn¡¯t expected the usually dignified and proud Sect Master to kneel so readily.


    But on further thought, it made sense, as the enemy was strong and they were weak. Continuing to put on airs in such a situation would be asking for trouble.


    Now that the Sect Master had already kneeled.


    These Demon Sect Elders, whose power was quite a bit inferior, had no reason to resist stubbornly.


    "We pay our respects to Elder Demon Dragon!¡± The remaining Elders followed Nangong Yue, kneeling in a flurry, then a jumbled chorus of voices arose around them.


    "That¡¯s more like it.¡±


    Su Heng stretched out his hand and rubbed it, causing more than ten black lights to scatter from between his fingers.


    First landing on their foreheads, and then seeping into their bodies. These black lights contained the power of the Seed of Destruction; from now on, these people¡¯s lives and deaths were within a single thought of Su Heng.


    Su Heng continued to attempt to alter their consciousness using Tathagata¡¯s Hidden Scripture.


    However, when Su Heng¡¯s ¡°intention¡± entered Nangong Yue¡¯s body, it encountered a barrier and failed to succeed.


    Slap!


    Su Heng slapped Nangong Yue¡¯s face directly.


    He coldly said, ¡°Do not resist!¡±


    Nangong Yue, covering her reddened cheek, spoke with a sense of grievance, ¡°Replying to the master, this servant did not resist!¡±


    "So Su Heng said coldly, ¡°are you trying to say that this venerable one has wronged you?¡±


    Hisss¡­


    Nangong Yue¡¯s slender shoulders visibly shivered.


    Although she was kneeling on the ground and keeping her head down, unable to see Su Heng¡¯s expression, an indescribable fear filled her heart.


    Nangong Yue slapped herself hard across the face, a slap so heavy that her cheek quickly swelled, and blood from her nose dripped along her sharp chin.


    And as the slap sounded and the pain hit, Nangong Yue felt as if something inside her had also shattered. Her vision blurred as she endured the pain and groveled, ¡°The master is not wrong, this servant is at fault.¡±


    "Heh.¡± Su Heng responded with a cold laugh.


    But this time, he didn¡¯t continue to try to modify Nangong Yue¡¯s consciousness with Tathagata¡¯s Hidden Scripture.


    After all, the contents of Tathagata¡¯s Hidden Scripture could only be considered decent. Compared to the Heart Demon Sect¡¯s heritage, it was mostly likely inferior.


    But the core reason was that Su Heng¡¯s spiritual power compared to a Dharma Phase powerhouse like Nangong Yue was not overwhelmingly strong. After all, the spiritual power within the Dragon Corpse had dissipated over the long years, and Su Heng¡¯s increase in spiritual cultivation after merging with the Dragon Corpse was not very significant; it had some weaknesses.


    Even if he could not change consciousness.


    The authority of the Seed of Destruction could still achieve a good control effect.


    In Su Heng¡¯s eyes, these people were just expendable materials used temporarily for appearances, and he was too lazy to spend too much effort on them.


    ¡­


    Leaving Nangong Yue and the others to one side.


    Su Heng, with the Thunder Drawing Pillar above his head, returned to the plain.


    In the tribulation cloud, nine vortices had already formed creatures, including Flood Dragons, Thunder Phoenixes, flanked-winged Ch¨¡ng Tigers, and others¡­


    Each creature was condensed of electric light, lively in motion and expression, covered with Tribulation Light on their feathers.


    Undoubtedly more dangerous than the First Layer Heavenly Tribulation encountered before.


    Even Su Heng¡¯s expression grew much more solemn.


    He took it seriously, using a few methods to kill these monsters one by one.


    The Second Layer Heavenly Tribulation passed safely.


    Although Su Heng tried to draw the power of the Heavenly Tribulation onto himself as much as possible with the Thunder Drawing Pearl,


    The lightning was too intense, and Su Heng could not possibly do everything perfectly.


    The true form of the Ming Daoist was caught in the crossfire, with flames burning on his body.


    "How are you holding up now?¡± Su Heng sent a telepathic message.


    "Yes.¡± The Ming Daoist¡¯s voice was somewhat weak, ¡°The situation is already much better than I had anticipated.¡±


    The Ming Daoist stretched out his branches, absorbing the residual Thunder Tribulation Essence from the surroundings, seizing the moment to recover. Meanwhile, Su Heng was transporting Dragon Blood, with the vast surging sound of rivers and seas echoing inside him.


    With layers of dead skin shedding from his body, his wounds completely healed, quickly returning to peak condition, his aura astonishing.


    At this moment¡ª


    Bang!


    The ground exploded in the distance, and a figure emerged from the dust.


    It was the Tong Shan Great Saint, who had just been suppressed under Su Heng¡¯s foot, now standing up again and striding towards Su Heng.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 451: 375: The Descent of the Giant God, The Hundred Meter Barrier!

    Chapter 451: Chapter 375: The Descent of the Giant God, The Hundred Meter Barrier!


    To tell you the truth, the strength of the Tong Shan Great Saint is pretty formidable.


    Even when he suddenly appeared before Su Heng, there was a slight surprise.


    Although they hadn¡¯t met before, Su Heng had heard of this figure. When Su Heng was visiting North Yue State, King Qingyang had specifically mentioned him.


    As an old and strong figure among the Heavenly Kings, King Qingyang had a wealth of experience, from whom Su Heng had learned many tales and rumors.


    The main reason why the Tong Shan Great Saint was easily defeated by Su Heng,


    And in such an embarrassing manner,


    Was primarily due to the ¡°Metal Manipulation¡± talent Su Heng had just acquired, which was too much of a restraint for the Tong Shan Great Saint.


    At the time he was pressed down by Su Heng, the anger was too overwhelming for him to think this through.


    Now that he had climbed back up from the ground, the Tong Shan Great Saint gradually realized what was happening.


    The expression on the Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s face was calm, the anger gone.


    Su Heng looked at the Great Saint approaching him and scoffed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t easy for you to break free from my restraint, and instead of using this chance to run away, you dare to come back.¡±


    The Tong Shan Great Saint shook his head, ¡°The entire battlefield is under your control, and I¡¯m not particularly good at speed. Even if I wanted to run, where could I go? It would just be looking for humiliation for no reason.¡±


    Su Heng glanced at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to think so clearly.¡±


    "However, since you know that the outcome is set against me, why are you coming to me now? Are you softening up to plead for mercy, or are you willing to bow and submit?¡±


    As someone comparable to the Heavenly Awakening realm.


    Su Heng was quite willing to have the Tong Shan Great Saint join his ranks.


    The Tong Shan Great Saint shook his head, ¡°Neither.¡±


    "Then what for?¡± Su Heng narrowed his eyes, a few vertical lines emerging on his forehead, making him seem very dangerous, ¡°Is the Great Saint perhaps trying to mock me?¡±


    "God forbid!¡±


    The Tong Shan Great Saint replied with neither servility nor arrogance.


    "I know I¡¯m no match for you, but to be defeated like this, I can¡¯t accept it.¡±


    "Do you want to have another bout with me, without using that divine skill you just showed?¡± Su Heng chuckled, asking in return.


    "That¡¯s exactly my intention,¡± answered the Tong Shan Great Saint.


    The smile on Su Heng¡¯s face grew, ¡°Sure, but you are already someone who has been defeated by me. Even if I win, it¡¯s just a repetition of what¡¯s already happened, it serves me no benefit.¡± ???????§£¨¨????


    "Does the mighty name of the Demon Dragon not assure you of a victory in a head-on battle with me?¡±


    Su Heng yawned, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m not confident, it¡¯s just that it¡¯s boring. Also, taunting me is of no use whatsoever.¡±


    After a moment of silence, the Tong Shan Great Saint said, ¡°I have nothing of value except for my Copper Skin and Iron Bones, which still possess some skill.¡±


    "Let¡¯s do this then.¡± he said, ¡°If I lose, I am willing to submit to you and serve for a hundred years.¡±


    A hundred years, for human martial artists, is no short period.


    But as the original form of the Tong Shan Great Saint is that of a rare and peculiar demon,


    His lifespan is almost immeasurable.


    A hundred years for him was indeed nothing much.


    Su Heng had some respect for strong individuals and didn¡¯t demand the other party to submit forever.


    He merely nodded nonchalantly and said, ¡°Fine.¡±


    The Tong Shan Great Saint let out a slight sigh of relief.


    He looked up at the impending heavenly tribulation and said, ¡°I won¡¯t take advantage either,


    After overcoming the tribulation, once you return to your peak condition, we shall battle with all our might. If I lose again, I will honor the bet and fulfill my promise under your command.¡±


    Having said this, the Tong Shan Great Saint turned and walked towards a mountain valley in the distance, where he would wait for Su Heng to complete his tribulation.


    But just then, Su Heng said, ¡°No need to keep waiting, now is fine.¡±


    "Now?¡±


    The Tong Shan Great Saint turned back, his face slightly stiff.


    He pointed to the sky where nine massive Thunder Pools appeared at that moment.


    But the figures that emerged were no longer various beasts, but god-like human figures made of lightning.


    These phantoms had not yet come to life, but the aura they emitted was already daunting. At that moment, the sky turned eerily quiet, the air grew heavy, and small stones on the ground were being drawn by an invisible force, now buzzing and trembling, all suspended in the air.


    The Tong Shan Great Saint spoke earnestly, ¡°The heavenly tribulation is upon us, lest the fight later impedes you.¡±


    Su Heng looked up at the sky and said, ¡°No worries.¡±


    Just like one would take a casual walk outside after dinner, Su Heng spoke in a very calm voice, ¡°Dealing with you won¡¯t take long, it won¡¯t cause any delay.¡±


    "Hisss


    At that moment, the Tong Shan Great Saint felt a rush of fury surge to his heart.


    But he knew that as the loser, anything he said now would be powerless.


    To pick up his shattered dignity, he had to fight Su Heng squarely and knock him down with his fists. So, the Tong Shan Great Saint held back his anger and said, ¡°In that case, you may make your move, my friend.¡±


    Su Heng held the Thunder Drawing Pearl in his hand, the smile on his face mocking, ¡°Are you sure you want me to make the first move?¡±


    "I won¡¯t take advantage of you,¡± declared Tong Shan Great Saint, crossing his arms to adopt a defensive stance.


    Though he said so, there was some calculation behind it.


    His defensive power was astonishing, but his offensive capabilities were somewhat inferior. Hence, in battle, he often used a strategy of defense and counterattack, waiting for his opponent to reveal a flaw or simply outlast them until they withdrew. With this masterstroke, Tong Shan Great Saint could stand toe-to-toe without decisive victory against some of the famous Heavenly Awakening powerhouses in Central State.


    Bang!


    Collecting his thoughts,


    Tong Shan Great Saint gave a slight shudder as his body rapidly swelled in size.


    In the casting of a shadow, he grew nearly twenty meters tall, his body sheathed in thick armor.


    His muscles and face, too, gleamed with the hard metallic shine of metal.


    This was his full-force state, under whose majestic aura the very earth seemed incapable of support, starting to quiver and crack spreading across it.


    "Heavenly Support Dharma Phase!¡± exclaimed several Demon Sect elders watching from the side, ¡°That¡¯s Brass Great Saint¡¯s signature move, able to boost his defensive power to absolute heights, so much so that even the mighty ones of the Heavenly Awakening Realm would be forced to retreat, their efforts in vain.¡±


    Nangong Yue beside them couldn¡¯t help but clench her fists, her emotions complicated.


    Now, she had fallen into Su Heng¡¯s clutches, but deep down, she still wished to see Su Heng fail.


    She also worried that if Su Heng could not break through Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s defense, he would become enraged by his embarrassed fury, going back on his word and forcefully suppressing with the method he had used before.


    "Come, make your move!¡±


    Under the enhancement of the Heavenly Support Dharma Phase, Su Heng, who was usually no more than four meters tall,


    Now seemed rather insignificant in the eyes of Tong Shan Great Saint.


    All the frustration in his heart was swept away, and he felt incredibly refreshed. At this time, Tong Shan Great Saint, as if filled with boundless pride, waved his hand vigorously, urging Su Heng to strike.


    "Very well!¡± Su Heng gave a laugh, his voice clear and loud, ¡°Since you wish to witness my true power, I will oblige


    Boom!


    The moment his voice fell, a terrible premonition surged through Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s heart.


    Su Heng¡¯s face, previously showing a smile, now turned cold and indifferent. He spread his arms wide, and immediately, torrents of dark grey power surged skyward, instantly veiling the sun, resembling a colossal curtain dividing the world.


    Within this frigid, tumultuous surge of power akin to ocean tides, Su Heng¡¯s figure also shot up dramatically.


    Teeth protruding violently, his eyes bloodshot red, the corners of his mouth carved into a vicious, famished grin.


    Crackle!


    His fingers transformed into dragon claws.


    Dark thorns thrust outward along his joints.


    Amidst the clattering echoes of steel, layers of dense scale armor gradually enshrouded his muscles, and a lengthy tail extending from his joints swayed casually.


    In the blink of an eye, Su Heng reverted to his true form, morphing into a half-human, half-dragon monstrosity.


    His over forty-meter stature conveyed an indescribable sense of oppression.


    Lightning in the backdrop fell on his shoulders, appearing like a splendid cape.


    Even with his Mystical Skill enhancing his size, Tong Shan Great Saint could only barely reach Su Heng¡¯s waist. The pride and ambition he had so difficulty gathered were like a handful of quicksand, slipping through his fingers and vanishing in an instant.


    Su Heng looked down at the astounded and frozen expression on Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s face. This monstrous, grotesque creature shook its head and expelled a puff of thick smoke from its maw that could devour the world.


    His voice grew hoarse and deep, akin to giant boulders colliding in the sky.


    "Do you think this is all I have? You¡¯re mistaken!¡±


    Hiss¡ª


    With a sharp and ear-piercing inhalation.


    With all the amplifications brought by his Domineering State, Su Heng¡¯s body expanded once more.


    A pair of massive, pitch-black Dragon Wings unfurled behind him, and his stature surpassed seventy meters.


    At this point, Tong Shan Great Saint had lost all will to fight, Nangong Yue and the others felt overwhelmed, fearfully crouching on the ground, shivering. Even Ming Daoist, who had been collecting essences from afar, halted his actions and looked towards Su Heng in bewilderment.


    Nevertheless, even this was not Su Heng¡¯s limit.


    "Eight-Nine Mysterious Skill!¡±


    This Mystical Skill had been created by Su Heng from the onset, to evolve towards the ultimate life form, adapting to various environments.


    Using Eight-Nine Mysterious Skill on top of his Domineering State, a thunderous roar akin to the circulation of blood and qi within his body emerged, even drowning out the sound of thunder from the Third Layer Heavenly Tribulation.


    As his physical divine treasures were stimulated, Su Heng¡¯s figure expanded yet again. Amid the ear-piercing howl of fierce winds, he stood with his feet on the ground and his head brushing the heavens, his height finally breaking past the hundred-meter mark.


    At this time, the Third Layer Heavenly Tribulation was completely readied, and silhouettes emerged from the Thunder Pool.


    They wielded all manners of weapons, hurling Tribulation Light at Su Heng.


    These rays of Tribulation Light¡­


    Any single one could shatter mountains and sever rivers.


    Yet upon contact with Su Heng¡¯s dark and fierce body, they merely turned into insignificant streaks of lightning, failing to inflict any damage.


    Instead, with a shake of his arms, Su Heng let out an exhilarating roar. Sheer physical power compressed the air, causing a ferocious storm that instantly swept across the sky. The dark, ominous clouds of tribulation were torn apart, as streaks of bright sunshine rained down. Su Heng then reached out with his huge hand towards the sky.


    With the Thunder Drawing Pearl rapidly activating. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the lightning figures were absorbed, turned into a thunderball that shone a hundred times brighter than the sun, held in Su Heng¡¯s grip.


    Feeling the terrifying power within, Su Heng laughed out loud. His fist, weighty as a meteor plummeting from the skies, swung downwards ferociously towards Tong Shan Great Saint¡ªwho remained frozen in place.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 452: 376: Changing the Terrain, Harvesting the Undying Fruit

    Chapter 452: Chapter 376: Changing the Terrain, Harvesting the Undying Fruit


    This earth-shattering punch, before even striking, had already overwhelmingly filled the entire field of vision of Tong Shan Great Saint.


    The latter only felt gusts of fierce wind rolling down from the sky, slapping against his face.


    The courage he had just barely mustered up.


    In an instant.


    All turned to ash, blown beyond the nine heavens.


    Tong Shan Great Saint gritted his teeth, but in the end, the strong desire to survive overcame his longing for dignity.


    He tapped the ground with his feet, and his figure flashed. He ran backwards at a speed close to his limit, and then watched from afar as the meteor-like punch heavily smashed into the vast earth.


    Bang!


    First, the ground violently trembled.


    All fragments of rocks and dust were suspended in mid-air.


    Then, a terrifying explosion came from afar, and the earth¡¯s crust was directly pierced by an astonishing force.


    Large chunks of rock slabs pressed against each other, broke, and bulged outwards, forming several uneven, rugged rock ridges.


    A bundle of scorching white halos rapidly spread out from the center of the explosion, like a tide swallowing the sand on the shore, those newly formed rock ridges were crumbled into pieces in the complex explosions. Countless ashes mixed with fierce power spread rapidly in all directions, finally presenting a massive dust storm that obscured the sun!


    By this time, the aftershock of the explosion.


    For Tong Shan Great Saint, it was already somewhat bearable.


    He stood still, arms hanging down, letting those fine grains hit his body, making a tinkling sound.


    The expression on Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s face became extraordinary, with disbelief and astonishment, as well as a sense of relief after letting go. Having roamed Central State with the body of a demon for so long, Tong Shan Great Saint had encountered countless powerful beings.


    But now¡­


    Only Emperor Wu of Great Zhou.


    And some terrifying existences above the Demon Gods.


    Below White Tower Temple was originally a vast plain, but as the sky-darkening dust storm gradually dissipated, the environment here had undergone tremendous changes. ??£Î??§¦?


    The entire earth¡¯s crust was directly pierced by Su Heng¡¯s punch, a large amount of soil sank down, the land crumbled inch by inch.


    In the end, it looked like a deeply sunken basin.


    Inside, massive cracks crisscrossed like spiderwebs.


    In some cracks, even faintly red magma could be seen.


    Clusters of grey-black smoke also rose, merging with the billowing smoke in mid-air into a massive curtain.


    And under this vast, thundering curtain, Su Heng¡¯s more than 100 meters tall figure stepped forward. With each step forward, the ground trembled violently like a heart, and at the same time, Su Heng¡¯s body also shrank slightly.


    Until Su Heng reached in front of Tong Shan Great Saint, his body had returned to the initial size of over three meters tall.


    The indescribable oppressive aura on Su Heng also faded away.


    He calmly said, ¡°Is it okay now?¡±


    "It¡¯s okay!¡± Tong Shan Great Saint took a deep breath and answered obediently, ¡°Subordinate Tong Shan, greets the superior.¡±


    "Good.¡±


    Su Heng grinned, stretching out his hand to pat Tong Shan Great Saint on the shoulder.


    At this moment, Su Heng¡¯s gaze shifted toward the distance, seeing Nangong Yue and others under a desolate hill.


    When the battle began, these people were by the rock walls. But soon, they realized that even at such a far distance, they would still be swept up by the aftershocks of the battle.


    When they realized this, they began to flee in disarray. Yet they were a step too slow and were engulfed by the sandstorm. At this time, they looked dirty and shabby, their clothes torn with some even bearing blood stains, looking quite miserable.


    When Su Heng¡¯s gaze fell on them.


    These Demon Elders were startled, shivering, and a few even jumped into the air and huddled together.


    This appearance¡­


    Was like Su Heng would eat them if displeased.


    Su Heng shook his head, not spending too much thought on these people, as they were just unexpected gains.


    Judging by the conduct of those from the Demon Path, Su Heng figured they would mostly target Baihua County next.


    But with King Qingyang stationed there, Su Heng was not worried at all.


    Now that he had this excuse.


    Once the matters here at White Tower Temple were dealt with, it was inevitable to make a trip to Linjiang.


    Heart Demon Sect, Yellow Wind Sect¡­ even when considering the entire Great Zhou Dynasty, they were quite renowned Immortal Sects, with many disciples and elders. Su Heng¡¯s second generation ¡°Original Dragon Guards¡± were almost entering the experimental mass production stage, and to smoothly transition through this process, a large amount of materials was needed for experiments.


    These people were quite suitable as consumables.


    Privately marking two big crosses on the two Immortal Sects, Su Heng turned around, his figure flashed, and in a blink, he appeared next to Ming Daoist.


    With Su Heng crushing the remaining nine lightning figures in one grasp, the clouds of heavenly tribulation scattered.


    The triple heavenly tribulation officially ended.


    The entire process was much smoother than Ming Daoist had anticipated.


    She had initially prepared herself for a tough ordeal, but after undergoing the Heavenly Tribulation, not only was her original form barely damaged, she was able to use the essence of the tribulation to re-condense her uncontrollable spiritual power.


    If one must describe it, it¡¯s like transforming from a flabby overweight man into a muscular man tanned bronze all over. Although there was no weight difference, combat power had obviously increased a lot.


    Ming Daoist said, ¡°This time, I owe much to fellow Daoist¡¯s help, otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have achieved this.¡±


    "It¡¯s nothing.¡± Su Heng laughed heartily, ¡°I promised to assist you after all, and I also gained some insights during the Heavenly Tribulation.¡±


    Rustle rustle!


    The branches on Ming Daoist¡¯s body shook.


    Accompanied by rustling sounds and blocking out the sky, the over three hundred meters tall Undead Tree began to shrink.


    The swollen tree roots, like earth pythons, swiftly withdrew back into the soil, followed by a burst of dust swirling around, and the Undead Tree once again disguised itself as an unremarkable green leaf Bodhi. As a faint Daoist charm cascaded outward, seven fist-sized, baby-like green fruits hung suspended in front of Su Heng.


    "This is


    "These are Undying Fruits.¡± Ming Daoist, dressed in white as if clad in snow, appeared beside Su Heng and explained, ¡°After refining and absorption, they can greatly enhance spiritual power, which is also what we initially agreed upon.¡±


    "Then I will not be polite.¡± Su Heng¡¯s spiritual cultivation indeed had some shortcomings.


    He waved a large hand. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Following a flash of red light, these pale green fruits were all collected.


    Su Heng knew Ming Daoist had just completed a breakthrough and needed some time to consolidate her cultivation and reflect on her future cultivation path.


    He did not plan to stay any longer.


    He prepared to say goodbye and leave.


    At that moment, Ming Daoist contemplated and said, ¡°Heart Demon Sect¡¯s spiritual cultivation methods are unique. At the very least, in my era, it was already well-known; you could try to learn from it. Paired with the spiritual power provided by the Undying Fruit, it should yield unexpected results.¡±


    "Great!¡± Su Heng nodded, ¡°I will try it after I return.¡±


    He was indeed planning to visit the Heart Demon Sect.


    "Recently, the number of demons on Skull Plain has been increasing; you should prepare beforehand,¡± Ming Daoist added.


    Su Heng nodded, clasping his hands together.


    His body transformed into a streak of black light, turning to leave. Tong Shan Great Saint, Nangong Yue, and others exchanged glances and closely followed, heading in the direction Su Heng had disappeared to. Ming Daoist watched under the Snow Mountain until Su Heng¡¯s figure completely vanished and only the desolate wilderness remained before her eyes.


    Then, Ming Daoist¡¯s body dispersed with the wind, returning to the Undead Tree to continue her next phase of cultivation.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "King Qingyang, how come you are here!?¡±


    The Fifth Elder of the Heart Demon Sect, named Zong Wenlang, was a skinny middle-aged man.


    That day in the Heart Demon Sect, during the Elders¡¯ meeting, he was assigned the task to capture some important individuals in Baihua County to prevent future troubles.


    He thought he had good luck, having drawn a relatively easy task.


    However¡­


    As soon as he arrived in Baihua County, he spotted the elongated, dashing figure atop the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Zong Wenlang was truly startled.


    As an elder of the Immortal Sect, his strength was not weak.


    But in front of an Emperor, that was simply not enough, and even among the Imperial Heavenly Kings, King Qingyang was particularly strong.


    "Run!¡±


    Without thinking, Zong Wenlang turned to leave.


    But the Third Elder, Mo Gang, seriously said, ¡°He has already spotted us, it¡¯s too late to run now. If we attack together, we may have a chance of survival!¡±


    With that said¡­


    Without waiting for Zong Wenlang to decide.


    The Third Elder, Mo Gang, already shook his arms violently, his body suddenly inflated, and he charged towards King Qingyang with iron fists swinging.


    King Qingyang slightly brushed his meticulously groomed long beard, his face wearing a faint smile. He had been waiting here for a long time, and finally saw two culprits emerge.


    Seeing Mo Gang and Zong Wenlang, King Qingyang even felt a slight sense of relief. He owed Su Heng quite a few favors; if he didn¡¯t do anything and just came here for nothing, King Qingyang would feel somewhat remiss.


    Great!


    These two had just delivered themselves perfectly.


    "Whether you fight or flee, the end result is the same,¡± King Qingyang said, ¡°But I still prefer your direct approach¡ªit at least saves time.¡±


    Bang!


    King Qingyang leapt up.


    Compared to Mo Gang¡¯s grandiose attack, his body was like a fluff of dandelion.


    Seemingly light and effortless, a palm strike landed on Mo Gang. The latter, as if struck by lightning, contorted his face, his muscles involuntarily twitched, and two streams of blood flowed from his nostrils like little snakes.


    His eyes rolled up as he fell from the midair, crashing heavily to the ground, thus passing out and losing consciousness.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 453: 377: The Great City of Martial Arts, The Hidden Location

    Chapter 453: Chapter 377: The Great City of Martial Arts, The Hidden Location


    After dealing with Mo Gang, Zong Wenlang had already run thousands of meters away.


    However, such a distance, in front of the Heavenly King, was practically no different from a few steps.


    He sensed Mo Gang¡¯s energy rapidly declining behind him, his face filled with shock.


    Previously, although King Qingyang was strong, as a Dharma Phase Realm cultivator, there should have been some room for struggle. Yet, he was disposed of after just a brief confrontation. Clearly, following the Dragon Abyss incident, King Qingyang must have gained significant benefits, with noticeable advances in his strength, perhaps even nearing the Heavenly Awakening Realm.


    Zong Wenlang saw a flicker of blue light on the edge of the sky, his heart suddenly skipped a beat, knowing he was locked by King Qingyang¡¯s energy.


    There was no more chance to escape.


    He clenched his teeth. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Twisting his waist in mid-air, black energy swirling around him.


    He ascended, turning into a cloud of smoke.


    Roar!


    Accompanied by a roaring sound.


    A pitch-black ape-shaped Dharma Phase emerged, arms crossed in a defensive posture.


    Swoosh!


    King Qingyang, high above.


    Stretched out a finger, gently pointing forward.


    In the sky, a blue-tinted fiery cloud formed, from which a spinning flame long spear descended.


    The spear, moving incredibly fast, pierced through the void, reaching its target in the blink of an eye.


    There were disparities between Dharma Phases.


    The hastily condensed ape-shaped Dharma Phase of Zong Wenlang.


    Before the fiery spear, it was as fragile as a piece of paper, easily penetrated front and back, followed by Zong Wenlang¡¯s body.


    With a gentle tremble of the spear shaft, Zong Wenlang was impaled through the chest, pinned to the ground.


    He wanted to struggle, but the power contained in the spear exploded outward. Zong Wenlang felt his internal organs burning terribly, pain washing over him like a tide, and he lost consciousness. ??£Î¦¯B§¦?


    "Ha, done,¡± King Qingyang dusted off his hands, then reached forward to grab.


    He picked up the blood-soaked body of Zong Wenlang and threw it together with Mo Gang.


    The battle ended all too quickly.


    So much so that although it took place in a bustling area of the city, only a few people noticed and didn¡¯t find it unusual.


    King Qingyang scanned around him.


    He didn¡¯t see any uninvited guests anymore, but the city gave him an eye-opening experience.


    Martial Artists bustling through the streets, various precious Martial Arts Steles engraved in the squares.


    A gigantic exotic beast roared loudly in the street, then surprisingly spoke in human language, saying, ¡°Make way.¡±


    People around parted like the tide, and the giant lion-like beast swaggered off, vanishing around the corner of the street. On both sides of the road was a thriving business district, filled with food from various regions, clothing, and also theaters and libraries open to the public for free.


    King Qingyang, standing amidst it.


    Felt a vibrant vitality emanating from every direction.


    While its architecture couldn¡¯t compare to some of the major cities in Central State, the Martial Arts and cultural atmosphere was even richer.


    Whoosh!


    A sound of air tearing.


    King Qingyang turned around to see the burly figure of Su Heng descending from the sky.


    He instantly saw the two lying at King Qingyang¡¯s feet, Su Heng exclaimed, ¡°Didn¡¯t expect actual troublemakers to show up.¡±


    Su Heng cupped his fist towards King Qingyang, ¡°Thank you for the help, Heavenly King.¡±


    "Haha, it was nothing.¡± King Qingyang waved his hand, saying, ¡°Rather, the city under your jurisdiction has truly broadened my horizons, quite astonish.¡±


    "It¡¯s not just my own achievement,¡± Su Heng laughed, stating the fact.


    Most of Su Heng¡¯s time was spent in cultivation.


    Regarding the governance of the city, he merely proposed a general concept.


    It was Li Hongxiu, Qin Shunying, Wang Xindong, and others who really executed and refined these ideas into perfection.


    King Qingyang humbly asked for advice, discussing the schemes of city governance with Su Heng. Su Heng briefly shared some of his own conclusions with King Qingyang, who nodded continuously, his face showing admiration.


    "Listening to your words is better than reading ten years of books,¡± praised King Qingyang, ¡°This has truly been an enriching experience.¡±


    "You flatter me,¡± laughed Su Heng.


    Since King Qingyang was already exposed, it was not suitable for him to stay long in Baihua County.


    After briefly touching upon the previous topic, King Qingyang bid his farewell and left.


    ¡­


    Su Heng tossed the two Elders from the Heart Demon Sect into the Flesh Furnace.


    Their fate thereafter.


    Would depend on how they performed upon awakening.


    Su Heng briefly arranged the accommodations and subsequent tasks for Nangong Yue, Tong Shan Great Saint, and others, then returned to the Demon Suppression Tower.


    However, he did not continue to study the cultivation and transplantation of the Demon Bloodline Organ, nor did he rush to refine the Undying Fruit of the Ming Daoist.


    Instead, he sat on his bronze throne, deep in thought.


    Li Hongxiu finished her cultivation.


    She returned to Su Heng¡¯s side.


    Assuming the role of a Maid, she placed a cup of tea next to Su Heng and lightly drifted away.


    After practicing for a while with the Ming Daoist, her strength had improved significantly, already touching the threshold of Heavenly Deceit. Moreover, walking without making a sound, combined with the dim and deep environment of the Demon Suppression Tower, made her appear just like a ghost.


    But people inside the Demon Suppression Tower were already used to her, so there was no worry about scaring anyone.


    Su Heng sipped his tea.


    Then, he took out a black sword scabbard from his bosom, squinting his eyes, pouring some of his power into it.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Meanwhile.


    In a desolate wilderness in the Changyue Thirteen States.


    Solban stood atop a cliff, below which a rapidly flowing river created a loud, rumbling sound.


    He was pondering how to enter the secret vault of Wanliu Manor, when suddenly he felt a slight tremor from his waist.


    Solban¡¯s expression changed slightly.


    He quickly unbuckled the sword scabbard hanging from his waist and carefully examined it in front of his eyes.


    A faint grey text suddenly appeared on it.


    It was a message from Su Heng.


    Solban thought for a moment, briefly summarized his recent experiences, and silently recited a mnemonic. He then channeled his strength and sent it toward Su Heng¡¯s direction.


    Before long, another message from Su Heng came through.


    The content was simple, mainly warning that times might be tumultuous, advising him to stay safe.


    If things became too difficult,


    He could temporarily put aside his current tasks.


    Once Su Heng resolved the matters at the Mythical Battlefield, he could turn back to deal with the current situation without it being too late.


    Solban thought about it and decided not to give up just yet. Although Su Heng was powerful, there were endless crises in Changyue Heaven, and before the arrival of the Mythical Battlefield, any means to enhance one¡¯s strength should be sought after as much as possible.


    He organized his thoughts and sent them back, then reattached the scabbard to his waist.


    Solban then pulled two objects from his chest.


    One was a ring.


    It was a secret treasure obtained from Dragon Abyss, containing a not-so-small storage space inside.


    If there were gains to be made in the manor¡¯s secret stash, he could use this ring to transport the items back in one trip without wasting time.


    The other item


    Was a token that Su Heng had gotten from Liu Wenhuan.


    This token was forged from an extremely rare ¡°Sun Iron Essence.¡±


    Normally, its divine light was subtle, and aside from being noticeably heavy, it did not differ much from other metals.


    But now¡­


    Standing on this mountain cliff, Solban could clearly feel waves of heat emitting from this token.


    And a continuous piercing pain as if entering his marrow was emanating from it.


    This was the effect of the suppression of cell activity in his body.


    Solban¡¯s expression grew stern.


    "It seems I¡¯ve finally found the right place.¡± Liu Wenhuan had relayed to Su Heng the records regarding the location of the stash from his memory.


    But these records didn¡¯t point to a specific place; instead, they consisted of numerous images, inscriptions, solutions, etc., and were mostly mixed with powers from Changyue Heaven, so their locations continuously shifted.


    Even with a clear map and solution,


    Finding the location of the secret stash would not be an easy task.


    After much effort,


    Solban managed to rule out the possible locations one by one and found the true location of the treasure.


    "Since that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no time to delay, I must act swiftly!¡± Solban steeled his resolve.


    He placed the token inside the ring and put the ring on his own hand.


    He sprinted forward and with a vigorous leap, a strong sensation of weightlessness accompanied him as Solban¡¯s streamlined body plunged into the rushing river.


    He quickly dived deeper, and soon at the icy riverbottom, he discovered a hidden cave from which wisps of Changyue Heaven¡¯s aura were continuously emanating.


    Solban was about to enter to explore further.


    But just then¡­


    A blazing warmth brushed against his heart.


    He reached out and grabbed a necklace from around his neck, within which a drop of crimson blood was sealed in an amber crystal.


    This blood came from Su Heng, encapsulating the full force of Su Heng¡¯s normal strike.


    This droplet of blood was usually stable.


    But now, it had autonomously revived, as if sensing something.


    Solban found it odd but didn¡¯t overthink it, guessing it was related to the recent message from Su Heng or perhaps stimulated by the forces of Changyue Heaven.


    He gripped the necklace tightly,


    And the light inside dimmed as the seal was reinforced.


    Looking at the narrow, nearly imperceptible entrance to the cave, Solban no longer hesitated.


    With a slight sway of his body, he squeezed into the slit between the rocks.


    Swish!


    Shortly after Solban¡¯s departure.


    On the cliff where he had been standing, a chilling cold wind swept through.


    A massive figure appeared above, draped in tattered Exotic Beast Armor, with rotting flesh as if a walking corpse.


    This figure was none other than King Dingxuan.


    One day, while in Dragon Abyss, Su Heng had sensed King Dingxuan¡¯s presence.


    However, until the end, King Dingxuan had not made a move and decisively left due to the urgent situation in Dragon Abyss, and Su Heng had chosen not to pursue.


    And now, King Dingxuan reappeared in Changyue.


    However, his current aura was vastly decayed, and his facial expression slightly blank.


    Even if he appeared before Su Heng again,


    Su Heng might not recognize him at first glance.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 454: 378: The Original Blood River, Right at Your Doorstep

    Chapter 454: Chapter 378: The Original Blood River, Right at Your Doorstep


    Su Heng¡¯s commotion at Skull Plain was no small matter. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Aside from startling Nangong Yue and Elder Qing Chan, the spectators, some unwelcome guests from the Blood Realm were also scared.


    These were two semi-transparent creatures resembling ghosts, wielding very faint powers, with almost no material and spiritual energy reactions.


    Thus, they are hardly noticeable when moving in the outside world.


    The two ghosts hid in the crevices of rocks and soil, surviving the huge explosion.


    And waited until Su Heng left.


    Only then did they stealthily emerge.


    Upon seeing the basin covered in magma, the bodies of the two ghosts inflated like balloons, faces distorted, looking somewhat terrified.


    The residue of the Thunder Tribulation Essence in this land deterred them from lingering.


    They quickly returned along the path they came.


    Crossing the plains, climbing over Snow Mountains.


    Soon, a towering curtain of blood-red light appeared before the two ghosts.


    That was the site of the Dharma King Temple, guarded by Meng Huan, who reported to Su Heng about any events happening here at any time.


    Xu Hongshu, Zhao Danyu, and some other Earth Immortals strong enough to have been brainwashed by Su Heng, were assigned to assist Meng Huan. At this moment, they were all meditating with closed eyes, conserving energy, ready for battle that could occur at any time.


    The two ghosts minimized their presence.


    Gliding along the ground like a breeze, they snuck past the guard of the Earth Immortal strong ones.


    Xu Hongshu frowned for a moment, looking downward as if sensing something amiss.


    The two ghosts froze on the spot.


    Boom!


    Just then.


    A loud explosion sounded from deep within the Dharma King Temple.


    The attention of Xu Hongshu was momentarily diverted, and the two ghosts took this chance to dart forward.


    The earth, riddled with holes, crumbled, revealing a narrow crevice wrapped in Chaotic Power.


    The two ghosts accelerated into it and soon left the material world, returning to the Longevity Heaven Blood Realm.


    Back to their lair.


    No longer concealing their tracks, the two ghosts sped across the crimson land.


    A gargantuan jet-black palace soon appeared before them, a fortress wrought from the hollowed-out heart of a mountain, hence looking incredibly majestic. ??N¨¯£Â??


    The palace¡¯s shape resembled a demon opening its wide jaws, with two horns extending upward. The bronze doors stood wide open, pitch black inside, while outside, two giants clad in Golden Armor stood guard.


    The two ghosts darted into the darkness, descending the uneven tunnel to reach the depth of the great hall.


    Here lay a vast Magma Lake.


    Surrounded by intricate sharp teeth, chains hung from above.


    The chains bore swaying slaves, their bodies impaled with hooks, blood dripping down from their toes, leaving swinging shadows against the walls, with echoes of their anguished screams chilling to the bone.


    Gurgle!


    It seemed they sensed the arrival of the two ghosts.


    The formerly still Magma Lake began to boil and bubble, first with two curved black horns stretching out.


    Then a ferocious face followed by a muscular body wrapped in chains.


    As the youngest of the five Blood Realm Pillar Gods, Prison Fire sovereign Salos was known for his courage and strategy.


    Amidst the chaos of Longevity Heaven, strife was never in short supply.


    Such struggles existed not only within the realm but also erupted between worlds.


    Salos had led his legions to strike multiple times, inflicting heavy losses to the enemy, and in turn, expanding the Blood Realm¡¯s foundation.


    Therefore, he was recognized and became the fifth Pillar God of the Blood Realm.


    Like Weaver Kagous, Salos was also active in pioneering the Mythical Battlefield.


    He planted many Demons through cracks in the Mythical Battlefield, stealthily infiltrating the current world to gather intelligence through such means.


    However¡­


    Some of the recently collected intelligence.


    For Salos, it wasn¡¯t exactly good news.


    "What bad news have we got this time?¡± Salos stepped out from the Magma Lake.


    Golden-red magma flowed along the muscle contours of his body, like a network of glowing energy. Standing over seven meters tall, emitting pungent smoke, the spacious hall felt rather cramped in Salos¡¯ shadow. The oppressive aura of the Blood Realm Pillar God was self-evident.


    The two ghosts chirped and gestured, yet they couldn¡¯t quite clear up the full story.


    Salos furrowed his brows.


    With a grab of his hand and a piercing shriek, he absorbed the two ghosts into his palm.


    As a black and red flame flickered in his palm, the two ghosts ¡®pop¡¯ and exploded on the spot.


    Only bits of essence remained, suspended.


    Salos pushed his hand forward, merging this essence into a mirror hanging on the wall.


    The blurry shapes within the mirror gradually sharpened, finally revealing the scene where Su Heng, transformed into a hundred-meter deity, battled with Tong Shan Great Saint. Although without sound, the destructive force of landslides and earthquakes sunk Salos into a silence.


    "Hisss


    A sneering tone came from behind Salos.


    It was an upright-walking giant wolf, draped in a hood, holding a forked branch-like Scepter in its hand.


    He made no sound as he walked, the whole being seamlessly blending with the surrounding shadows and void.


    Shadow Demon God Nenos.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 455: 378: The Original Blood River, Right at Your Doorstep_2

    Chapter 455: Chapter 378: The Original Blood River, Right at Your Doorstep_2


    Among the five great Pillar Gods, he was the most low-profile one.


    In the Blood Realm, it had been a long time since he had been involved in any major events.


    Almost forgotten.


    Some even surmised maliciously that he might have died.


    But Salos knew that this was not the case.


    The reason Nenos no longer got involved in such struggles was that the gains from these conflicts were no longer of any use to him.


    He had found a new path, and perhaps he had already traveled a long distance on it, so much so that when Salos looked at him, he could not quite see through him.


    "You came to mock me,¡± Salos said with his arms crossed and a cold smile on his face, ¡°like an incessant old man scolding a reckless junior?¡±


    Nenos raised his hand and said, ¡°I have never said such a thing.¡±


    "Then what is your purpose for coming here?¡±


    Nenos did not answer, but just hunched his back, looking up at the copper mirror hanging on the wall.


    "Salos the Shadow Demon God said in a deep voice, ¡°you are the youngest and most vigorous among us. Could you achieve the same if you were in his position?¡±


    Salos took a deep breath, his eyes blazing as if with two flames.


    "No!¡±


    He clenched his fist and said with some reluctance, ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡±


    "This kind of power, I also cannot touch,¡± Nenos said with a smile, ¡°Imagine on the battlefield, if it were us facing him, our fate might not be much better.¡±


    "So what?¡± Salos sneered, ¡°The Mythical Battlefield is opening, war is inevitable. The position of Pillar God is both a blessing and a shackle to us. When the nest is overturned, no egg remains intact, none of us can escape.¡±


    "No, it¡¯s not as you imagine.¡±


    Nenos shook his head with a tone of slight sigh, ¡°You are still too young, nothing in this world is absolute.¡±


    "Hmm?¡± Salos frowned, ¡°You mean to say


    "Have you ever heard of the Original Blood River?¡± Nenos took off the hood from his head, his face wearing a smile filled with mystery.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Demon Suppression Tower.


    Su Heng finished the last sip of tea in his cup.


    He put the message-bearing sword scabbard back in its place. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ending communication with Solban, it seemed that everything was still okay over there.


    Finding the treasure left by Wanliu Manor was not an easy task; it was truly a matter that could not be rushed.


    For now, Su Heng simply kept an eye on it.


    But on the other side¡­


    "Since there are plans to move against the Heart Demon Sect and the Yellow Wind Sect, then there¡¯s no time to lose, we must set off immediately,¡± Su Heng rose from his throne, pondering, ¡°If this matter drags on too long and word gets out, that would be troublesome.¡± ??¦­??¨º????


    Thinking of this.


    Su Heng pulled a long robe from a rack nearby, casually draping it over himself.


    Then the grand doors in front of him slowly opened, and he left with great urgency.


    ¡­


    Not much later.


    In the Linjiang region, explosive news thundered forth.


    The Heart Demon Sect, one of the three great Demon Sects, had suffered a heavy blow at its headquarters; a large number of disciples and elders were captured, and even the ground itself was scraped clean.


    The Heart Demon Sect had been repeatedly targeted for suppression during the heydays of the Dynasty.


    For a lengthy period in the past, they operated in secrecy, without any fixed base.


    It was only in the past century, as the Great Zhou Dynasty gradually declined, riddled with internal strife and external threats, that the surveillance of these Demon Sects had become less strict.


    Only then did the Heart Demon Sect seize the opportunity.


    To rise from the ashes.


    After decades of effort and considerable dedication.


    They had developed their headquarters on Wangchen Mountain into something respectable, but now it had regressed back to square one.


    The entire mountain top was bare, not a blade of grass in sight¡ªeven the fertile ground below was scraped away three feet deep by Su Heng, and the coarse rock was exposed bluntly under the noon sun. This state of affairs, if nothing unexpected occurs, will probably maintain for the next few decades, with no chance for recovery.


    Subsequently, the Yellow Wind Sect also suffered calamity.


    As the largest of the three great Demon Sects, the Yellow Wind Sect had more assets, so the consequences were somewhat better than those of the Heart Demon Sect.


    But the main forces and high-ranking elders were almost completely annihilated, and the Sect Leader was slapped by Su Heng, shattering his Dharma Phase, lying on the ground unable to rise for half a day.


    "What Huang Mei old man, trash!¡±


    Su Heng burst into loud laughter.


    He stretched out a massive hand that covered the sky to grab the man and casually threw him into the Flesh Furnace.


    Once again, Su Heng employed a grand looting technique, taking away all the visible resources at first glance.


    After this process.


    It was estimated that the Yellow Wind Sect might still have some external disciples and elders left.


    But without the core forces to support them, these individuals were like people stripped of their bones.


    When the tree falls, the monkeys scatter.


    Any clear-eyed person could see.


    After this event, the two great Demon Sects would be completely relegated to history.


    ¡­


    The three great Demon Sects in the Lijiang region.


    They are the Heart Demon Sect, the Yellow Wind Sect, and the Vajra Sect.


    The headquarters of the Vajra Sect loomed in the northern part of Lijiang, on Heavenly Pillar Mountain, a mountain that rose abruptly, solitary and with a distinctive shape.


    Its exterior showed a yellow earth color, embedded with many amber-like tough boulders. Palaces were scattered along the mountain, some built right beside cliffs, where one wrong step might lead to a perilous fall into a bottomless abyss.


    However, most of those in the headquarters were direct descendants of the sect, Martial Artists with substantial Cultivation.


    They naturally didn¡¯t care whether the environment was dangerous.


    The Sect Leader of the Vajra Sect was named Zhao Sheng.


    In his youth, he traveled far and wide and, due to many acts of chivalry, he earned the nickname ¡°Zhao Jingang.¡±


    Now although Zhao Sheng was older, his vigor had not diminished since those bygone days. He had a broad frame, thick eyebrows, large eyes, and under his open chest was a set of bronze-colored muscles.


    If one ignored the slight wrinkles at the corners of his eyes and the deliberately grown white hair and beard, just by his appearance, Zhao Sheng¡¯s age barely differed from men in their forties.


    At this moment, Zhao Sheng was lounging on his chair, reading a message passed along by his disciples.


    Thinking about how the three great Demon Sects had struggled against each other for countless years.


    But in the end¡­


    It ended in such an unexpected way.


    Zhao Sheng while caressing the lines of the letter with his thick fingers, couldn¡¯t help but shake his head and sigh.


    "Heh heh heh But while he was sighing, Zhao Sheng couldn¡¯t help breaking into laughter.


    "That little wench Nangong Yue even came to invite me to join their action, luckily this old man had the foresight. I decisively refused and strictly ordered my disciples not to cause chaos in this period of time.¡± Clapping his hands, Zhao Sheng grinned, showing all his white teeth, and said very happily, ¡°Look at those two sects now, they¡¯ve attracted a great disaster upon themselves.¡±


    Zhao Sheng stretched his hand and gently patted the armrest.


    He then stood up from the lounge chair.


    As he paced back and forth on the ground, he couldn¡¯t help but daydream about the future.


    "With the Heart Demon Sect and Yellow Wind Sect both fallen, my Vajra Sect will be unrivaled.¡± Zhao Sheng couldn¡¯t help feeling emotional, ¡°These feng shui treasures in the Lijiang Nine States, truly are a sea of blue awaiting my grand aspirations!¡±


    "Master, don¡¯t be too happy too soon.


    The taller the tree, the more wind it catches. Previously, we had the other two great Demon Sects for cover, but now the Vajra Sect stands alone.


    Once anything happens, it will be very conspicuous.¡± A tall young girl standing next to Zhao Sheng, three meters tall with white skin and red lips, her hair tied in a bun, gently chided in a soft voice.


    "Mm, Lu Yue, your words make sense.¡±


    Zhao Sheng nodded slightly and said, ¡°At this time, indeed, we should not be too ostentatious; let¡¯s wait until this storm passes.¡±


    His mind was filled with all sorts of plans, and the mineral resources previously occupied by the other two Demon Sects.


    He was ready to discuss them with his disciples.


    But just at that moment


    Bang!


    The door was violently pushed open, and a bald muscular man rushed in frantically.


    "Ma-Master, something terrible has happened!¡± The bald disciple knelt on the ground, so anxious that he was sweating profusely, unable to get his words out clearly.


    Zhao Sheng gently stroked his neatly groomed beard, immediately annoyed and said, ¡°How many times have I told you, do not panic when faced with a situation!¡±


    "Demon Dragon Su Heng is coming here!¡±


    ¡°!?¡± Zhao Sheng¡¯s eyes nearly bulged out of their sockets, and he almost jumped on the spot, ¡°What the hell did you just say!?¡±


    The bald disciple didn¡¯t utter a word, nor did he need to answer again.


    Boom boom boom!


    Heavy thunder sounded from afar.


    The sky, which was clear just a moment ago, was instantly covered by rolling dark clouds.


    It seemed as if the sky was collapsing, a tangible iron-grey Dragon Power weighed heavily atop everyone¡¯s heads, making them shiver and gasp for breath.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 456: 379: Bullying the Weak, Subduing the Demon Sect!

    Chapter 456: Chapter 379: Bullying the Weak, Subduing the Demon Sect!


    Zhao Sheng was just enjoying the show nearby, but in just a few seconds, the situation took a complete 180-degree turn, and now the joke was on him!


    What in the world was happening?


    The situation changed too fast, and Zhao Sheng was also confused.


    He had no part in the mess between the Yellow Wind Sect and the Heart Demon Sect from the beginning to the end.


    He had no grievances with this prominent Northern Border Demon Dragon, so why did it come to him? Moreover, it clearly came with ill intentions.


    Zhao Sheng¡¯s mind was a mess.


    But now that things had come to this, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and meet them.


    Swish!


    Zhao Sheng leaped into the air and flew into the sky.


    His body was covered with a layer of golden light, carving out a sanctuary amidst the oppressive dark clouds.


    There was no sign of Su Heng in the sky, just a massive and imposing dark dragon¡¯s head formed at a great distance, looming high above and looking down at the disciples and elders of Vajra Sect.


    Such immense pressure, and it wasn¡¯t even the opponent¡¯s full strength!


    Zhao Sheng¡¯s fear intensified.


    He hurriedly clasped his fists and bowed, saying, ¡°It is a mistake not to greet the esteemed Dragon Lord from afar. Please forgive us.¡±


    "But¡­ I wonder what brings the Lord here?¡± Zhao Sheng cautiously asked, ¡°If you are looking to uncover some secrets about the Yellow Wind Sect or the Heart Demon Sect, I can personally guide you.¡±


    "The rest are nothing but worthless lot, not fit to show their faces,¡± scoffed the dragon formed by the imposing aura, as thunder flashed in the densely clouded sky.


    "Then


    A bad feeling suddenly struck Zhao Sheng¡¯s heart.


    He took a deep breath, cold sweat oozing from his forehead as he forcefully asked with feigned calm, ¡°Then, what is the Lord¡¯s purpose this time


    Su Heng coldly interrupted Zhao Sheng, saying, ¡°I hear that the three great demon sects in Linjiang have always been branches of the same trunk. Now that the Yellow Wind Sect and Heart Demon Sect have been disbanded, it would be boring to leave your Vajra Sect alone here. I plan to take you all to Jiang Er, I wonder what you, Sect Leader Zhao, think about this!¡± ?????¦­§°?¦¥?


    Hearing this.


    Zhao Sheng felt a surge of anger rising.


    Dammit!


    He had already instructed his disciples not to act rashly during this period.


    Vajra Sect has no grievances with you, Northern Border Demon Dragon, why are you attacking my doorstep?


    For hundreds of years, the brains of the three great demon sects were almost bashed into dogs¡¯ brains, still prattling about being of one spirit, are you kidding a three-year-old?


    Zhao Sheng¡¯s anger exploded, but the situation was beyond his control.


    With the precedents of Heart Demon Sect and Yellow Wind Sect in mind, he was unwilling to repeat their mistakes.


    Zhao Sheng took a deep breath, capitulating with the greatest patience he had ever mustered, ¡°Lord, please stop joking. Vajra Sect has been established here for a thousand years; how can we simply relocate so easily.¡±


    "You think I am joking?¡± Su Heng¡¯s voice grew grim, the sky seeming to crack open.


    Enough is enough, no need to hold back any longer.


    As a major figure on the Demon Path, Zhao Sheng was certainly not known for his good temper.


    Being unabashedly attacked at his doorstep, keeping his composure time and again, while the other party was utterly relentless.


    Absolutely unreasonable!


    Zhao Sheng suddenly looked up, teeth clenched.


    With slightly reddened eyes, he looked towards Su Heng, his voice seeming to squeeze through his teeth.


    He spoke deliberately, word by word, ¡°Vajra Sect has no quarrel with you, but you keep pushing us. Do you really think we are to be bullied?¡±


    Su Heng tilted his head, surprised, ¡°Is that not the case?¡±


    You talking like this really makes no sense.


    "Too much bullying, it¡¯s outright excessive!¡± Zhao Sheng¡¯s teeth grinded loudly, feeling as if his white hair was about to stand on end, ¡°Dammit, form up, let¡¯s fight this bastard!¡±


    Inside Vajra Sect, the several elders, seeing Su Heng so aggressively coercive.


    Had already been seething with anger beneath.


    At Zhao Sheng¡¯s command.


    These elders suddenly broke out like wild horses, shouting, ¡°Kill!¡±


    Boom!


    Bursts of power surged from their bodies.


    From afar, they looked like giant pillars that supported heaven and earth.


    Their light was hazy, connecting with each other, eventually forming a vast gray curtain.


    As a roaring sound that shook the mountains erupted, a giant Vajra Dharma Phase with three heads and six arms, with great suns of black fire blazing behind, strode forth from it.


    "Elders, join me in suppressing this fiend!¡±


    Boom!


    Zhao Sheng stood at the top of the Dharma Phase.


    At this moment, his muscles swelled, and his hair and beard bristled.


    He first made hand seals, then clenched his fist tightly, channeling the violent essence Qi throughout his body and threw a punch forward with unmatched ferocity.


    The brilliant light of the punch instantaneously pierced through the void, landing squarely on the center of the dark dragon¡¯s head.


    Thunderous explosions roared continuously, and the sky burst into vast swathes of startling thunder, the air constantly exploding, forming hundreds of blazing white circles rapidly expanding outward. The Demon Dragon let out a heavy, unwilling roar and, after a brief stalemate, shattered loudly.


    The heavens were also pierced through.


    A hollow appeared in the dense black clouds, allowing one to look up and see the azure sky.


    Beams of golden light poured down, shining on the mountain peak of the Vajra Sect.


    "Roar, roar, roar!¡± Many disciples and elders of the Vajra Sect, upon seeing this scene, were quiet for a moment, then burst into loud cheers. They felt the oppressive weight that had been pressing on their hearts swept away, as if unburdening themselves and being reborn.


    But only Sect Leader Zhao Sheng, who was presiding over the Dharma Phase, seemed to have sensed something, suddenly looking upwards, his pupils trembling slightly.


    At the same time, his complexion also turned extremely unsightly, his body uncontrollably shaking.


    Boom!


    A booming laugh echoed at the edge of the sky.


    "I didn¡¯t expect such a move from the small Vajra Sect. Truly unexpected!¡±


    "Well then!¡± A distant mountain peak suddenly exploded, and amid the billowing dust, a streak of black light, like lightning, streaked across the void. ¡°It seems I need to be a bit more serious to deal with you.¡±


    Bang!


    The void tore apart.


    The burly figure of Su Heng suddenly appeared above Zhao Sheng.


    He raised his hand and clenched his fist.


    A devastating punch smashed down ruthlessly.


    "Defend!¡± Zhao Sheng¡¯s eyes nearly split, and he roared loudly.


    The Vajra Dharma Phase beneath him also raised its hands in unison, arms crisscrossing in front of him.


    This Dharma Phase, condensed from the spiritual power and strength of several Vajra Sect elders, stood a hundred meters tall, whereas Su Heng was only a bit over three meters in his normal state. Merely from the size, the two had no comparison.


    But the effect of this punch was shocking.


    A blinding light burst forth. The six arms of the Vajra Dharma Phase were penetrated layer by layer. Then its head and finally, along with the entire body, began to collapse.


    And yet.


    The force within this punch was still not fully expended.


    The punch continued unabated, finally striking directly on the gate of the Vajra Sect.


    Heavenly Pillar Mountain, true to its name, was a towering straight peak, which now began to crack from top to bottom, crumbling inch by inch.


    Hundreds of tons of boulders scattered and flew in all directions, a barrage of thunderous booms followed. Many beautiful buildings were buried under surging flames and dust. Numerous disciples screamed in panic as they were flung into mid-air.


    Snap!


    Su Heng stretched out his hand and snapped his fingers.


    The Flesh Furnace opened up, forming a huge blood-red ring in the heavens.


    Coupled with his talent for Gravity Manipulation, and sweeping with Dragon Power, the disciples first passed out, then were directly captured by Su Heng in a wave, temporarily suppressed.


    Bang!


    Zhao Sheng¡¯s body heavily smashed beside a pond. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Boulders kept rolling down from the sky, landing not far from him, the ground trembling ceaselessly.


    "Puh!¡± The Dharma Phase was crushed, suffering backlash, and Zhao Sheng only felt a surge of blood before spitting out a gulp, feeling slightly better afterward.


    Footsteps approached from in front.


    Zhao Sheng, clutching his chest, tried to rise from the ground.


    But a foot, unceremoniously, stepped onto his head, pressing him down, grinding forcefully.


    The foot moved away.


    Zhao Sheng¡¯s face was mixed with mud and blood, indescribably wretched.


    "I won¡¯t accept this!¡± Yet, he still clenched his fists, glaring at Su Heng, ¡°You may destroy the Heart Demon Sect and Yellow Wind Sect, but my Vajra Sect has no grievances with you. Why destroy my sect¡¯s gate and cut off my legacy?¡±


    "What kind of nonsense are you talking?¡±


    A snicker.


    A large hand fiercely grabbed Zhao Sheng by the neck.


    With a forceful smash, the nearby mountain wall immediately cracked, and Zhao Sheng¡¯s entire body was deeply embedded into the dark brown rock.


    "We are Demon Cultivators, aren¡¯t our cultivation pursuits meant to seek freedom and do as we please?¡± Su Heng looked down into his eyes and spoke calmly, ¡°You should hate your own weakness, not me.¡±


    "Troubled times are coming; I need an invincible army.¡±


    "Heart Demon Sect, Yellow Wind Sect¡­ merely these two sects are not enough, actually your disciples are more suitable.¡± Su Heng shook his head, sighing, ¡°It¡¯s a pity you didn¡¯t agree to cooperate, so I had to resort to a bit more violent means.¡±


    "You imagine us to submit?¡±


    "Ha ha Su Heng¡¯s face revealed a chilling sneer, ¡°Perhaps they are not as strong as you think.¡±


    Zhao Sheng thought of the insidious methods of the Heart Demon Sect, and Su Heng likely had similar methods.


    He sighed heavily in his heart.


    As he relaxed the tension he had been holding, Zhao Sheng¡¯s arms, which were clutching Su Heng¡¯s limb, drooped limply, and he seemed to age more than a decade all at once.


    Su Heng loosened his grip on Zhao Sheng¡¯s neck.


    He said, ¡°I could turn you into a mindless puppet, but I do not wish to do so.¡±


    "I can give you another chance,¡± Su Heng spoke, ¡°Although the Vajra Sect is destroyed, I saved your disciples and elders. If you¡¯re willing, under my command, the Vajra Sect could rise again in a different way, perhaps even to heights you never imagined.¡±


    "I have no other choice.¡± Zhao Sheng struggled out from the stone wall, exhaling a stale breath.


    He placed one hand on his chest and knelt on one knee before Su Heng.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 457: 380: The Feast is Imminent, Ravenous Hunger

    Chapter 457: Chapter 380: The Feast is Imminent, Ravenous Hunger


    "A wise choice.¡± Su Heng¡¯s lips curled up in a smile as he gave a slight nod.


    Swoosh!


    He formed his fingers into a sword shape and thrust forward.


    Zhao Sheng only felt a slight pain on the left side of his chest.


    Before he could even realize what happened, Su Heng had already withdrawn his fingers.


    Zhao Sheng looked down and saw no new wound on his body, instead, a cold sensation spread mistily within his chest cavity. The internal injuries caused by the collapse of his Dharma Phase began to heal rapidly. Although there was still some dull pain, at least it was no longer a big hindrance to his movements.


    Zhao Sheng immediately knew this was a sophisticated healing technique, which probably included some prohibitions.


    But Zhao Sheng didn¡¯t care.


    Northern Border Demon Dragon.


    This creature¡¯s strength was indeed unexpected.


    Even with his current strength, he saw no hope or possibility of struggle.


    Su Heng considered Zhao Sheng merely a casual move in his strategy of subduing the three great Demon Sects. Once satisfied with his conquests, Su Heng no longer paid him any attention.


    Swoosh!


    He turned around and took a step forward.


    With a gust of wind under his feet, Su Heng¡¯s figure suddenly vanished.


    ¡­


    Not far from the Vajra Sect, atop a mountain peak.


    Su Heng appeared here, and before long, Zhao Sheng also arrived behind him.


    He was somewhat surprised.


    He didn¡¯t know why Su Heng had suddenly stopped in this place.


    This place looked ordinary, with nothing special in the surroundings.


    Then he saw Su Heng look up toward the other side of the peak.


    There, in the crevice of the rocks, grew a lush pine tree, and below was a deep green spring. Beside the spring were a stone table and teaware ¨C the scene had been empty until, with a glance from Su Heng¡­


    Plop!


    A droplet of dew fell from the pine needle into the lake.


    Ripples spread at the same time, and a slender figure in a Daoist robe, with graying hair and holding a horsetail whisk, also appeared in front of Su Heng. §²?N?????§§?


    Su Heng hadn¡¯t yet recognized who this elderly person was.


    He then heard Zhao Sheng from behind inhaling sharply, ¡°Beiyue King!¡±


    As the Sect Master of the Demon Sect, before encountering Su Heng, Zhao Sheng was a lawless figure in Linjiang area.


    However, there were a few people he dared not provoke, and unfortunately, this old man was one of them. Not only because he was an Emperor of the Dynasty but also because he was one of the few Heavenly Awakening powerhouses in the entire empire.


    As for whether he was from the Sealing Heaven Realm.


    Since the Beiyue King had rarely engaged in combat in recent years, Zhao Sheng really didn¡¯t know.


    The three great Demon Sects of Jiang Er might sound imposing.


    But their existence was predicated on Beiyue King focusing on his cultivation and seldom handling mundane affairs.


    Even over a hundred years ago, when the Heart Demon Sect was most unrestrained, and the court had personally sent forces to suppress them, Beiyue King had not intervened.


    Because at that level of cultivation, being titled an Emperor didn¡¯t mean being governed by the Dynasty, but rather that your power was so great that even the Dynasty couldn¡¯t easily contend with it.


    Both sides would step back.


    The Emperor could obtain resources from the Dynasty and outwardly did not oppose the rule of the Dynasty.


    As for the Dynasty commanding the Emperor, that was not an easy matter.


    It first required a massive amount of resources.


    Secondly, it depended on whether the other party was willing to comply.


    Beiyue King had been out of public view for so long that Zhao Sheng had almost forgotten about him.


    Seeing him suddenly appear was a shock to Zhao Sheng, causing him to recall the days of fear.


    He subconsciously shuddered and silently shifted his feet, hiding in the shadow cast by Su Heng¡¯s broad shoulders.


    Beiyue King seemed also taken aback that Su Heng could discern his presence, appearing somewhat embarrassed.


    Yet his cultivation was extraordinary.


    With a light flick of the horsetail whisk in his hand, the Daoist charm enveloped Beiyue King.


    "I have long heard of the great name of the Demon Dragon, and seeing it with my own eyes now, it truly lives up to its reputation, indeed formidable.¡± Beiyue King spoke with a gentle smile on his face, initiating the conversation.


    "I thought the Emperor was waiting here to stop me,¡± Su Heng chuckled, ¡°It seems I was overthinking.¡±


    "Not at all, I have passed the age of competing for superiority,¡± the smile on Beiyue King¡¯s face did not change, but his words seemed to carry hidden meanings.


    "Does the Emperor have any other matters?¡± Su Heng asked.


    Beiyue King shook his head with a smile.


    He was here merely to observe, with no intention of taking action on behalf of the three major Demon Sects.


    Su Heng felt slightly embarrassed after being recognized by Northern Border Demon Dragon with just one glance, and the conversation between them was not going well, so the Northern Border Demon Dragon didn¡¯t stay any longer.


    With a light flick of the horsetail whisk on his arm, another ripple spread across the lake, and the Northern Border Demon Dragon¡¯s body transformed into a clear mist and disappeared in front of Su Heng.


    "Heavenly Awakening Realm¡­ Tsk tsk!¡±


    Su Heng¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, and his expression was a bit gloomy.


    He actually quite wanted to test what level the Heavenly Awakening Realm really was.


    However, even if they had fought, with his current methods, he mostly wouldn¡¯t be able to stop the opponent.


    Previously, the Northern Border Demon Dragon took a step and in just a blink, Su Heng was already unable to track his movements; this technique of crossing the void indeed had some merit.


    "Northern Border Demon Dragon has stepped into the Heavenly Awakening Domain hundreds of years ago, and has been traveling in the Realm of Eternal Life these years, most likely reaping no small gains,¡± said Zhao Sheng from behind Su Heng, with a thoughtful tone, ¡°Even among those in the Heavenly Awakening Realm, Northern Border Demon Dragon is probably not among the weak ones.¡±


    "Is that so?¡±


    Su Heng nodded slightly and then disappeared from the mountain peak.


    Zhao Sheng looked around, and seeing Su Heng suddenly disappear, his heart throbbed, and he hurriedly followed.


    The breeze blew.


    Only a cloud pine was left gently swaying on the summit.


    ¡­


    Back at Demon Suppression Tower.


    With help from Ming Daoist, Su Heng spent some time and temporarily settled the three captured members of the Demon Sect.


    Those willing to submit were implanted with restrictions and sent to Skull Plain and the Jiangbei region.


    As for the remaining few who swore to never surrender, they continued to be held in the Flesh Furnace, undergoing forced brainwashing and corruption.


    In fact.


    The high ranks of the three Demon Sects were all captured by Su Heng.


    With orders passed from top to bottom, added to Su Heng¡¯s absolute martial power and Ming Daoist¡¯s increasingly profound Spiritual Cultivation, the whole process wasn¡¯t difficult.


    No matter what he intended to do, people were the foundation. With the fresh blood voluntarily provided by the three Demon Sects, Su Heng¡¯s plan to build the ¡°Original Dragon Guards¡± was finally able to be scheduled, progressing smoothly into the final phase.


    Swoosh!


    With a slight stir of Su Heng¡¯s mind.


    A narrow crack suddenly opened before him, leading to another space inside the Flesh Furnace.


    The space inside was narrow, damp, and stifling, the ground covered with a thick layer of fungal mats, and the walls adorned with a layer of semifluid translucent mucus. From deep within came a strange ¡°gurgling¡± noise. Along the raised tentacles on the ground, Su Heng moved forward. In the depths of the room lay a gigantic semi-translucent incubation sac resembling a huge toad.


    Through the gelatinous outer shell, one could see a dark red liquid inside, and vaguely make out some remnants of the Demon Descendants floating within.


    The diameter of the Corruption Sack was approximately eight meters.


    It was forged by Su Heng using Dragon Blood, Authority of the Seed of Destruction, remnants of the Demon Descendants, and over ten types of auxiliary Demon Corpses.


    The principle was to continuously extract the bloodline of the Demon Descendants, utilizing the Authority of the Seed of Destruction, along with a large supply of nutrients provided, to continuously cultivate and split within the incubation sac. Finally, combining it with Dragon Blood to form a perfect ¡°Genetic Gland¡± containing all the bloodline information.


    In the plan formulated by Su Heng.


    As long as this seed was implanted into a human Martial Artist,


    The human Martial Artist would undergo a second development in the period that followed, successfully growing twelve types of enhanced organs such as grey meningeal membrane, Pebble Kidney, and Destruction Furnace. During this process, the Genetic Gland would also grow and develop within the Martial Artist¡¯s body, replicating a new gland seed.


    Thus, one life begets two, two beget three, and three beget countless.


    In a relatively short time, Su Heng would be able to muster a remarkably powerful army, to shine in the upcoming upheaval and protect a territory.


    Apart from their own strengthening.


    The equipment for the ¡°Original Dragon Guards¡± also needed to be custom made.


    Although the outer shell of the Ark Battleship had been refined by Little Golden Crow, Su Heng still had a substantial stock of Dead Iron.


    This metal is quite hard and can isolate both physical Power and spiritual power to a certain extent, making it an extremely great material for crafting equipment.


    But how these equipments should be crafted,


    And the research on the remaining large-scale mechanical devices inside the Ark Battleship, among other things.


    These were all problems that needed to be solved.


    However, Su Heng¡¯s energy was limited, and he didn¡¯t plan to waste too much time here.


    There were no shortage of capable people in this world, especially after wiping out the three major Demon Sects, and for a time Su Heng was the talk of the town within the Great Zhou Dynasty. With a large number of Martial Artists attracted to the area, the previously desolate and remote Jiang Er Seven States region now teemed with talents. Su Heng delegated this issue to Wang Xindong and others to handle, letting them recruit personnel to forge equipment and gradually research and analyze the Demon Descendant¡¯s machinery.


    After arranging this matter, it was already more than half a month later.


    Previously, Meng Huan predicted that in about half a year, the Mythical Battlefield would completely descend upon Skull Plain, and a great battle would be unavoidable by then.


    However, now, as this time drew nearer, the commotion within the ruins of Dharma King Temple had gradually quieted down. It seemed that those Pillar Gods in the other facet of Blood Realm weren¡¯t sure how to deal with Su Heng and slowed down their pace in developing the battlefield.


    It could be said that,


    With his own strength, Su Heng directly shifted the offensive and defensive situation between the two realms.


    But no matter how much he delayed, the arrival of the Mythical Battlefield was inevitable, and war was unavoidable.


    Even if those Pillar Gods gave up their attack, Su Heng had been preparing for this great battle for so long. Now feeling voraciously hungry and desperate, how could he let them go easily?


    "A feast


    Su Heng took a deep breath, slowly calming down his boiling emotions.


    He locked himself in the deepest secret chamber of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Su Heng took out the Undying Fruit given by Ming Daoist, also placing in front of him a secret scripture from the Heart Demon Sect.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 458: 381: Original Blood Guards, Heart Demon Illusion Realm

    Chapter 458: Chapter 381: Original Blood Guards, Heart Demon Illusion Realm


    Blood Realm, on a drought-stricken plain.


    The hulking Prison Fire Demon God Salos and the upright, giant wolf-shaped Shadow Demon God Nenos stood side by side.


    The two renowned Pillar Gods of the Blood Realm were now looking up at the sky.


    The Blood Realm was situated in the Everlasting Heavens.


    The sky here was a crimson color, featuring gigantic whirlpools that resembled eyeballs.


    On ordinary days, looking up at the sky would instill fear even in powerful Demon Gods, as if they were being watched by some indescribable ancient existence.


    And this place was obviously a special location within the Blood Realm.


    There was no crimson canopy here.


    Instead, it was a sky as dark as the real world, upon which one could see a vast river composed of countless brilliant stars.


    Salos¡¯s life had been filled with endless fighting and slaughter, and he seldom had the calm to study such scenes.


    For a moment, he was captivated by the twinkling stars, immersing himself in their dazzling and bewildering glow.


    At this time¡­


    The distant voice of Nenos came over.


    "What do you see?¡± the wolf-headed Demon God asked.


    "I see the twinkling stars, rotating, very beautiful,¡± Salos took a deep breath and answered.


    "What else?¡± asked Nenos again.


    Salos did not answer but simply turned around to look at him.


    "You should see more.¡± Nenos chuckled hoarsely and said, ¡°Every star hanging in the distant canopy signifies a once twinkling world. Countless wars, sufferings, lives, and witherings¡­ but now they have all drowned in the cold flood of the Everlasting Heavens.¡± ??????????§£¨§?


    Salos folded his arms in front of his chest and asked, ¡°So what do these things have to do with us?¡±


    "The Mythical Battlefield is about to descend, and none of us can stop the Demon Dragon. Even if you tell me these things, what¡¯s the use?¡±


    "No!¡±


    Nenos shook his head and said, ¡°This matter is very important; it involves the lifeline we need.¡±


    Salos¡¯s coarse brows furrowed, and red light flickered in his eyes like molten lava.


    Nenos was holding a scepter, taking heavy steps forward, his old and weary voice also coming unhurriedly from beneath the black hood:


    "Everlasting Heavens and reality are two sides of the same mirror. But they¡¯re not isolated from each other; instead, they¡¯re constantly confronting, depending, and even coexisting with one another. In our current situation, the power from Everlasting Heavens is expanding, invading reality, a force strong enough to extinguish the sun above, and we might be able to harness a part of it.¡±


    "Harness¡­ you mean the Original Blood River?¡± Salos asked with surprise on his face.


    Nenos stopped, turned around and said, ¡°Even if it¡¯s just an insignificant part, it¡¯s enough to end this war.¡±


    Bang!


    Salos wanted to ask more.


    But at that moment, Nenos had already diverted his gaze.


    The tip of the scepter in his hand forcefully struck the ground, and a circle of blood-red ripples spread outwards.


    Salos only felt a searing gust of wind rushing towards him, and he instinctively raised his hand to block.


    Then he heard the tremendous sound of water; a blood-red river fell from the sky, vast and mighty, scouring the soil on the ground, quickly forming gullies, then widening and deepening step by step, eventually transforming into a broad river channel, running away.


    Both sides of the river channel were plains formed by impact, dyed an eerie color by the waters.


    This color was still spreading outward.


    In the blink of an eye, it swept past the position where Salos and Nenos stood.


    Nenos only felt his legs as if stuck in mud, his shoulders gave a slight twitch, and he immediately broke free.


    Salos was about to ask Nenos about his actions, when he heard a rustling sound coming from the riverbank.


    He looked in that direction with slightly furrowed gaze and instantly revealed an expression of surprise.


    But he saw that the originally flat riverbed suddenly bulged upward, and soon mounds of soil resembling fresh graves popped up.


    Immediately after, the graves gently shook, and cracks spread across them. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, a blood-red hand burst out of the smoke-dense air with great force.


    It shoved downward, and the grave exploded on impact. Amidst the surging dust and dense smoke, a group of samurais over three meters tall, draped in blood-colored battle armor and wielding giant weapons, emerged.


    These samurais exuded an air of silence and restraint.


    They walked out from the graves of their birth and lined up together, quickly forming an army with neat ranks.


    Salos, accustomed to leading troops and expanding territories, felt a tremendous sense of oppression emanating from the tide-like military force.


    His mouth curled into a smile involuntarily, feeling as if the blood in his body was boiling.


    Eager to try!


    "These are Salos turned to Nenos.


    At this moment, Nenos took off his hood, looking somewhat tired, his ears drooping, but his eyes still sparkled brightly.


    "Original Blood Guards!¡± Nenos said with a smile, ¡°They are the extensions of the Original Blood River¡¯s will, and where they go, is where the might of the Blood Realm lies.¡±


    The Blood Realm possesses a certain self-awareness.


    Previously, Su Heng had briefly entered this place and could vividly feel an oppressive sensation.


    Now, with these monstrosities representing the will of the Original Blood River, it¡¯s akin to the Blood Realm expanding its domain outward.


    In time, step by step, with the full force of the Blood Realm aiding the campaign, it is not impossible for Salos to achieve victory without a fight.


    "Hisss¡­ That is truly something to look forward to.¡±


    Thinking this, Salos felt as if a tremendous weight had been lifted from his shoulders.


    Even the upcoming war seemed to have silently transformed from a dreaded fear into an eager anticipation.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Demon Suppression Tower.


    Su Heng was clutching the Undying Fruit given by the Ming Daoist.


    He was practicing the secret teachings of the Heart Demon Sect, and in just a moment of distraction, he found himself leaving the Demon Suppression Tower and arriving in this utterly unfamiliar place.


    "Interesting,¡± Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows relaxed, not panicked, just casually observing his surroundings.


    He found himself on a ravaged battlefield.


    All around him were Martial Artists in armor, brandishing weapons, dozens of blades glinting coldly, aimed at him.


    His clothing was torn and tattered, blood flowing freely from his body, soaked with sweat and dirt, scarcely a patch left intact.


    "It seems like I¡¯m in dire straits, completely surrounded,¡± Su Heng murmured as he touched his chin, aware that this was an illusion created by practicing the Heart Demon Scripture.


    However, the scenery was lifelike, with the senses feeling incredibly real. Including the intricate details of the enemy¡¯s clothing and weapons, as well as a continuous stream of pain, fatigue, and even a range of emotions like rage, despair, and reluctance emerging from within, all vividly imitated and deeply immersive.


    "Presumptuous scoundrel, defying the law, surrender immediately!¡± Just as Su Heng was marveling at this, he heard a sharp rebuke above his head.


    Su Heng looked up.


    The smoke cleared, revealing a towering city wall.


    Atop the wall stood a tall and burly general clad in Golden Armor, a figure as imposing as a Heavenly God.


    Seeing Su Heng¡¯s refusal to lower his weapon, still appearing defiant, the general¡¯s face grew stern, and he angrily said, ¡°Reckless Su Heng, you¡¯ve committed numerous evils, terrorized the land, brutally tortured those innocent people¡ªhave you no remorse at all? Even if not for your own sake, think of your family!¡±


    Snap!


    With a forceful slap on the battlement by the general,


    A line of Samurai, escorting a group of ragged, bedraggled figures, approached.


    Su Heng¡¯s father, mother, younger brother Su Shang, older sister Su Li, and a host of other relatives whom Su Heng himself couldn¡¯t all name, were now all being forced to kneel at the edge of the city wall.


    Su Heng¡¯s father was blood-stained, disheveled, weeping profusely, and cried out, ¡°Oh you scoundrel, when will you ever mend your ways?¡±


    Beside him, his younger brother Su Shang also shouted, ¡°Brother, save me!¡±


    Su Li¡¯s face was filled with distress, tears welling in her eyes, but at that moment, she bit her lip and said nothing.


    The Golden Armor general placed his long sword on Su Li¡¯s reddened neck, saying, ¡°Do you really want to watch your own family die before your eyes?¡±


    "Boring tricks.¡± Su Heng was completely unmoved and scoffed, ¡°It¡¯s merely an illusion, yet you dare to spew such nonsense before me.¡±


    "Execute him!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Su Heng¡¯s body trembled slightly as the wounds on his body quickly healed.


    Then, with a flick of his hand, a red light burst forth, followed by a massive explosion resonating from the wall.


    The Golden Armor general, along with Su Heng¡¯s parents and the others, didn¡¯t even have time to scream before they were consumed by the swiftly expanding flames.


    Crack!


    The scene before him shattered like a mirror falling to the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, it vanished.


    ¡­


    "A dream within a dream, huh?¡± Su Heng stroked his chin, realizing he had not escaped from the Illusion Realm.


    He was now in a run-down little hut, with a candle on the table.


    Beside him came the sound of a woman suppressing sorrow.


    "Erlang, please no more gambling, there¡¯s truly no surplus grain at home A figure in a coarse, patched dress came tentatively from the darkness.


    Despite the plainness of her clothing and the roughness of her skin from long hours of work, the woman had a very fine figure, with an external toughness that belied an inner softness, the sort that inspired affection.


    Through the long dress, the slight bulge at her abdomen was visible, indicating she was pregnant.


    The woman gently set down a bowl of thin porridge on the table, touched her belly as though sighing softly, and then pushed forward, ¡°Erlang, drink this porridge while it¡¯s warm, don¡¯t go about squandering outside anymore.¡±


    As the woman took a seat.


    The candlelight drove away the darkness, revealing her face in front of Su Heng.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 459: 382: Justice Over Family, War Approaches

    Chapter 459: Chapter 382: Justice Over Family, War Approaches


    Su Heng didn¡¯t take it seriously and glanced down.


    But this time, he felt a bit of surprise and couldn¡¯t help but freeze on the spot.


    "Interesting


    This woman¡¯s face actually bore a seven or eight point resemblance to Qin Shunying.


    The illusion created by the Heart Demon is a reflection of the inner subconscious, which, in a sense, has referential value.


    "Have I ever had such thoughts about Qin Shunying?¡± Su Heng subconsciously reflected, ¡°Or is it that among all the women I know, Qin Shunying is the most suitable one?¡±


    However, his heart in pursuing martial arts was unwavering, and after cultivating the Eight-Nine Mysterious Skill, Su Heng underwent a transformation in life levels, his lifespan now immeasurably elongated, also having no thoughts of procreating offspring.


    Moreover, with the current strength of his physique, no woman could withstand it anyway. That wouldn¡¯t be creating life, it would be outright murder. Su Heng downed the thin soup in the bowl in one gulp, and then reached out to gently caress the woman¡¯s cheek.


    "Erlang, you


    The woman immediately blushed, slightly bowing her head down.


    Su Heng¡¯s thick fingers brushed past her chin, down to her neck, like a venomous snake capturing its prey.


    Snap!


    He didn¡¯t give the woman any chance to react.


    With a sudden force of Su Heng¡¯s five fingers, the woman¡¯s spine broke, and life ceased instantly.


    ¡­


    With the woman¡¯s death right in front of him,


    The Illusion Realm in front of Su Heng could no longer sustain itself and gradually twisted and vanished like a fading oil painting.


    Su Heng found himself back inside the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Hiss¡­


    A stabbing pain came from his chest.


    Looking down,


    A long sword pierced through his chest.


    Moreover, the sword blade was shimmering with a faint blue light, seemingly coated with some extremely vicious poison.


    The sword¡¯s hilt was held by a beautiful woman dressed in red, her hair disheveled, and her face wearing a mixed expression of crying and laughter, looking a bit manic. ??????O??????????


    This woman was Li Hongxiu.


    Li Hongxiu¡¯s voice, as cold as a ghoul crawling out of a dried well, said, ¡°Do you know how hard it has been for me to lurk by your side, waiting for this opportunity, enduring humiliation and bearing the burden, finally, finally!¡±


    Li Hongxiu suddenly looked up and let out a long sigh, ¡°Finally, I can avenge my sisters of the Red House!¡±


    "I haven¡¯t killed your sisters,¡± sighed Su Heng, extending two fingers to pinch the sword blade and with just a gentle force, the long sword broke off.


    Clang!


    The feedback sensation from the hilt.


    Made it impossible for Li Hongxiu to hold on, and the hilt fell out of her hand onto the ground, eliciting a crisp sound.


    In the flickering firelight around him, Su Heng¡¯s towering figure seemed to slowly swell, casting a substantial and vast shadow.


    His muscles writhed, the sword blade stuck in his chest fell out, and landed together with the other half of the sword hilt.


    Li Hongxiu stepped back.


    A look of terror appeared on her pale face.


    "Too weak,¡± said Su Heng, ¡°Even if you had a thousand years, you could not harm me.¡±


    "Tsk tsk.¡± He seemed somewhat disappointed as he shook his head, then reached out to gently touch Li Hongxiu¡¯s forehead.


    Li Hongxiu immediately stiffened on the spot.


    Her exterior maintained intact, but the brain inside had been turned into mush.


    Blood mixed with brain matter turned into a pale pink viscous fluid, flowing out more and more from the girl¡¯s nostrils.


    Her frail figure swayed gently twice.


    Then, under Su Heng¡¯s gaze, she collapsed to the ground.


    ¡­


    In the secret chamber beneath the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Su Heng opened his eyes and exhaled a breath of turbid air.


    This should be truly over now, the Heart Demon Sect¡¯s Secret Technique was still placed right before him.


    However, the Undying Fruits given by the Ming Daoist had all vanished.


    During the time Su Heng traversed the Illusion Realm, overcoming the Heart Demon,


    The essence contained within these Undying Fruits had been completely absorbed and refined by Su Heng.


    Regarding the measurement of spiritual power,


    Su Heng always had a very simple but accurate method.


    Based on the range covered by the Gravity Manipulation talent and the extreme force that could be applied, Su Heng was able to roughly judge the growth of his spiritual power.


    Originally, when he first awakened his Gravity Manipulation talent, he could normally exert an extreme gravitational force of about three hundred thousand tons on the outside world. Later, in the Dragon Abyss, he acquired some medicines that could aid spiritual cultivation. Furthermore, after obtaining Treasure Medicine from King Qingyang, Su Heng¡¯s limit of spiritual power in a normal state increased to one million tons, not much different from his power when he used the Heavenly Demon State before.


    And now¡­


    Having only integrated the seven Undying Fruits given by the Ming Daoist,


    Su Heng made a rough estimate.


    The extreme gravitational force he could now exert on the outside world was about¡­ three million tons!


    If bolstered by the Heavenly Demon State, the force provided by Su Heng¡¯s Gravity Manipulation might break through the level of tens of millions of tons.


    The method given by the Ming Daoist indeed had some unique merits.


    The progress was noticeable.


    But the figure of ten million tons,


    When first heard, it might seem quite formidable.


    Yet, relative to Su Heng¡¯s physique, the disparity was still quite clear.


    With his current strength, a punch from Su Heng could easily blast apart a mountain.


    But to lift this mountain from the ground using Gravity Manipulation talent, that gap was too far; even with spiritual power, it was not yet possible to alter the terrain at will.


    Of course¡­


    This is also a differentiation between the physical body and the spirit.


    The former is more adept at pure destruction, while the latter is more about winning with unexpected strategies.


    Bang bang bang!


    A series of crisp knocking sounds interrupted Su Heng¡¯s thoughts.


    He pressed the switch beside him, and immediately the door opened. First, a small and exquisite head popped out from the outside, followed by a body clad in a red dress, holding something, walking in from outside.


    "Sss


    Li Hongxiu entered the secret room.


    Lifting her head, she saw Su Heng¡¯s eyes glowing red like big light bulbs in the darkness.


    She was startled, and the items in her arms suddenly scattered on the ground.


    Li Hongxiu patted her chest and slowly came back to her senses, ¡°I always felt that the way you looked at me just now was strange, something wasn¡¯t quite right.¡±


    "It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Su Heng sighed softly, and the red glow in his eyes dissipated.


    At first glance at Li Hongxiu, he almost thought he hadn¡¯t exited the Heart Demon Illusion Realm yet.


    However, his spiritual cultivation was improving, and he quickly realized something was wrong. It looks like Li Hongxiu indeed had something important to seek him out for.


    Li Hongxiu bent down to pick up the documents scattered on the ground.


    Swoosh!


    Su Heng gestured with his finger.


    The documents immediately flew towards him, landing in his hands.


    Even though the environment in the secret room was very dim, it didn¡¯t affect Su Heng¡¯s vision at all.


    His gaze quickly swept over them, inside was a record of the recent research on Dragon Guard equipment, as well as the analysis progress of Demon Descendant machinery.


    Overall.


    Wang Xindong had handled these matters quite well. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some of the research findings had even exceeded Su Heng¡¯s original expectations.


    It gave him a sense of pleasant surprise.


    Li Hongxiu said, ¡°These progresses are one thing, the main issue is that something unusual has been transmitted from Skull Plain. The Mythical Battlefield has not yet fully descended, but the aura of the Blood Realm has already begun to expand, spreading over Skull Plain. Senior Meng Huan had no choice but to lead a retreat.¡±


    Under normal circumstances.


    When Su Heng was in closed-door cultivation, he would leave matters to Li Hongxiu and the others to handle.


    But the Mythical Battlefield was of great importance, and Su Heng had specifically instructed previously, so Li Hongxiu reported to him as soon as she received the news from the frontline.


    "Has something like this happened before? What about Nangong Yue and the others, do they have any insights?¡± Su Heng asked instinctively.


    Nangong Yue, Zhao Sheng, Huang Mei, and the others.


    Although they seemed a bit weak in Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    As seasoned cultivators, they could be considered experienced and knowledgeable, and they might have some insight into such matters.


    "No.¡± Li Hongxiu shook her head and said, ¡°They have not encountered anything like this, but it clearly doesn¡¯t seem like good news.¡±


    "I understand.¡± Su Heng furrowed his brows in thought and nodded.


    He waved his hand.


    Li Hongxiu placed both hands in front of her lower abdomen.


    She bowed slightly towards Su Heng and then quietly took her leave.


    ¡­


    "It seems that a full-scale war is truly about to commence. I am curious to see what these ants will stir up.¡±


    Su Heng snorted and stood up from the ground.


    Although he had been in cultivation and experiencing inner demons this whole time, he felt no fatigue now that his retreat had ended. On the contrary, he felt unexpectedly light and in great condition.


    Swoosh!


    A flash of red light appeared.


    A narrow crack opened in front of Su Heng.


    Stepping into it, he found himself in a segregated breeding chamber within the Flesh Furnace.


    Rows of items akin to pulsating insect eggs were arranged on the plain, overlooking from an elevated position, densely packed; the quantity of these ¡°insect eggs¡± was no less than a thousand.


    Bang!


    As Su Heng¡¯s thoughts moved.


    On the plain, the foremost insect egg began to swell and then burst open.


    The thick blood-red nourishment fluid flowed across the parched ground, as clumps of dark brown tendrils swiftly retracted.


    An elder figure with grey hair and dark skin appeared, stumbled, and looked like he would fall forward without support.


    But he quickly opened his eyes, and as his muscles exerted, he quickly regained his balance and stood firmly on the flesh-like base.


    The elder first appeared confused, but upon seeing Su Heng, his pupils slightly contracted, as if his scattering consciousness had returned, a near-reverent sensation originated from his heart.


    He knelt on the ground at once, placing one hand on his chest, saying, ¡°My Lord!¡±


    This elder.


    Was none other than the Dragon Guards¡¯ Deputy Commander, Zhao Zongwu.


    "How do you feel?¡± Su Heng¡¯s gaze briefly scanned him and then asked.


    "Reporting, my Lord, better than ever before,¡± Zhao Zongwu responded.


    Snap!


    He snapped his fingers.


    Like setting off firecrackers, a constant cracking sound came forth.


    On the plain, thousands of ¡°insect eggs¡± exploded one after another, and giants similar in size to Zhao Zongwu walked out from them.


    These were the Second Generation ¡°Original Dragon Guards¡± created by Su Heng.


    Since the power of the Dragon Guards originated from Dragon Blood, after merging with the Dragon Corpse and cultivating the Eight-Nine Mysterious Skill.


    Su Heng could almost be regarded as their bloodline source. Coupled with the transformation and brainwashing during the breeding process, these ruthless and merciless war machines could virtually be seen as an extension of Su Heng¡¯s will, utterly loyal to him, and always ready to slaughter all enemies for him.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 460: 383: Fully Armed, Claw of Fear

    Chapter 460: Chapter 383: Fully Armed, Claw of Fear


    Su Heng left them with the command to familiarize themselves with their bodies as soon as possible, and then turned to leave the Flesh Furnace.


    He left the Demon Suppression Tower, left Baihua County.


    He arrived at a temporarily built but already quite large base deep in Canglong Mountain and found Wang Xindong, who looked very tired.


    Wang Xindong had not yet undergone the upgrade surgery for the Original Dragon Guards, but the old man had no complaints.


    On the contrary, he felt proud to be entrusted with such an important task.


    Seeing Su Heng approaching from a distance, Wang Xindong raised his hand to his chest and bowed, then pointed to a hollowed-out mountain in front of him and said, ¡°My Lord, everything you instructed me to make has been placed inside.¡±


    Around them, there were many craftsmen bare-chested.


    Nearby, there was a huge furnace for smelting metals, and mountains of chopped wood piled up.


    Upon seeing Su Heng.


    Their faces immediately showed awe, and they knelt on the ground.


    For a moment, the bustling steel forge became quiet, only the crackling sounds of the flames could be heard.


    Su Heng looked around.


    He slightly raised his hand, signaling them to continue with their work.


    Then his gaze fell on Wang Xindong, his face showing a smile of approval, and said, ¡°You have done very well, better than I expected, take me over to have a look.¡±


    "As you command,¡± Wang Xindong nodded.


    Boom!


    The thick stone doors slowly pushed open to the sides, a cold and stern smell of steel immediately blew towards them.


    As the vigor was injected into the high-energy crystals embedded in the walls, light burst forth, dispelling the darkness.


    Rows of steel cabinets stood before Su Heng¡¯s eyes inside the cave.


    Wang Xindong led the way, Su Heng followed.


    Click!


    Wang Xindong approached one of the upright cabinets.


    He touched a mechanism on the side, and the sound of machinery turning came from inside.


    The cabinet slowly opened to the sides, revealing a set of majestic full-body armor.


    The armor was dark gold in color, presumably made of rare Dead Iron, with an unrecognized metal coating on the outside. Its chest and hand areas featured dragon scale patterns, embellished with dark red crystal details. ????¦Â§§?


    The helmet on top sported a dangerously flaming red crest.


    Next to it stood a weapon resembling a long spear. The spearhead was slightly elongated, with a dark crystal embedded at the joint with the shaft.


    Wang Xindong took a piece of shoulder armor, handed it to Su Heng.


    Su Heng gently squeezed it, the metal showed no obvious deformation.


    He further increased the force in his grip, the metal thinned but did not crack. Clearly, as a piece of armor, its strength and toughness met the requirements.


    Su Heng returned the shoulder armor to its original place and took the long spear in his hand.


    Swish!


    He merely gave it a light shake.


    The long spear immediately emitted a crisp metallic humming sound.


    The air next to it seemed to shatter, visibly forming rings that expanded outward.


    Su Heng gently tossed it up.


    He grasped the long spear horizontally in one hand, while his other hand gently touched the dark crystal embedded in the blade.


    "This crystal was harvested from a battleship,¡± Su Heng spoke, more with assertion than question. He had seen such crystals on Dragon Abyss, embedded in the Great Elder of the Demon Descendants¡¯ scepter.


    "You are correct,¡± Wang Xindong replied, ¡°In the records of the Demon Descendants, this type of crystal is called the ¡®Hate Crystal.


    "So, what effect does it have when embedded in a weapon?¡± Su Heng asked.


    "You could try injecting some of your vigor into it,¡± Wang Xindong responded.


    Su Heng did as suggested.


    Dead Iron was supposed to block the transfer of vigor.


    But the coating on this long spear also incorporated a special material for conducting vigor.


    Buzz!


    As Su Heng injected a trace of his vigor into it.


    The intricate patterns on the spear shaft quickly lit up and spread like blossoming flowers, eventually gathering on the ¡°Hate Crystal¡± at the blade.


    The crystal¡¯s color shifted from its initially dull tone to dark red, then further transformed into a sun-like fiery gold.


    Boom!


    As the energy accumulated to its peak inside.


    Su Heng sharply changed direction, aiming at the open sky outside the door.


    With a powerful recoil force traveling along the shaft, the ground stirred up large amounts of dust.


    A straight beam of light broke through the dust, leaving a white vapor trail, piercing through the dense foliage of Canglong Mountain, and finally disappearing into the heavens.


    "Wow!¡±


    Looking down at the slightly cracked ground, Su Heng¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    He patted Wang Xindong on the shoulder and said, ¡°Genius-like design, quite powerful indeed.¡±


    Wang Xindong said, ¡°The design of these weapons was assisted by the Ming Daoist, who herself was once the Princess of the Great Yue Dynasty and has a wealth of knowledge. Moreover, she has spent a thousand years in deep meditation in the Skull Plain, which facilitated the gathering of relevant materials. To her, the Demon Descendants are not as mysterious as we imagine.¡±


    "Is that so.¡± Su Heng nodded and made a mental note, ¡°I will visit her in person when the time comes.¡±


    "And this Wang Xindong pointed as he spoke.


    He led the way to the deepest part of this huge cave.


    A series of claws, each about seven meters tall and resembling greatly magnified versions of cutting tools, appeared before Su Heng.


    "As per your request, we have designed it and named it ¡®Claw of Fear, Wang Xindong said, slightly puffing his chest with pride.


    The exterior of the Claw of Fear is pitch black, covered with a thick layer of Dead Iron Armor, and its base emits a cold light from its huge claws, creating an atmosphere filled with brutal solemnity. The wrists of the ¡°Claw of Fear¡± are open, with a fixed frame inside that roughly fits the physique of the Original Dragon Guards.


    Yes, this weapon, which looks like it was tailor-made for Su Heng¡¯s body, is actually an extremely violent means of transportation.


    Its function is to rapidly deploy the Original Dragon Guards to the battlefield through the Flesh Furnace for targeted killings.


    A tremendous impact from the sky, coupled with the muscular men instantly emerging from within to fight.


    If used properly,


    Just a few Claws of Fear could change the course of a battle.


    Su Heng initially mentioned it casually to Wang Xindong just to see what would happen, never expecting the other to actually create such a devastating weapon.


    Wang Xindong imagined the Claw of Destruction descending like a meteor from the sky, dragging a long tail of flames, followed by a scene of the earth shaking and mountains moving.


    At this moment, he couldn¡¯t help but remark, ¡°The scene will surely be spectacular.¡±


    Su Heng was about to speak.


    But at that moment, he seemed to notice something.


    A red light flashed in his hand, and the sheath of the Flying Sword Transmission appeared before his eyes.


    His gaze swept over the text that emerged on it, and Su Heng¡¯s eyebrows first furrowed then quickly relaxed.


    "Is it a message from the front lines?¡± asked Wang Xindong.


    "Yes Su Heng calmed down, sighing softly, ¡°The time for the feast has come, it¡¯s time for these things to be put to use.¡±


    "Only through the merciless tempering of warfare can a weapon truly become a Divine Weapon,¡± Wang Xindong also deeply nodded in agreement.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Blood Realm!


    A massive Demon General swung a barbed iron whip in his hand, fiercely lashing it on a low-ranking demon.


    These creatures, known as Ant Demons, were about the size of a normal human.


    Covered in white armor, with shoulders carrying a sharp-pointed hoe larger than their own bodies, they used all their strength to pound on the crimson-colored void barrier in front of them. The void barrier, separating the Eternal Heaven from the Material Realm, appeared like a semi-transparent gel.


    Yet when the sharp-pointed hoe hit it, a metallic clink was heard.


    The powerful rebound tore the armor of these Ant Demons, and pale pink blood continuously flowed out.


    Still, despite this,


    The Ant Demons dared not slack off in the slightest.


    Instead, under the vigorous lashing of the Demon General, they worked even harder.


    Snap!


    The Demon General¡¯s iron whip directly shattered an Ant Demon into pieces.


    But as one demon fell, several more quickly filled the gaps left in the front.


    At that moment, the Demon General enjoyed a rare moment of leisure.


    He lifted his head and looked back.


    On the dry, cracked wasteland behind him stood figures clad in Blood Armor.


    Their aura felt as one, their faces devoid of expression, and from a distance, one could only feel the coldness and solemnity emanating from them.


    Accidentally making eye contact with one of them, their lifeless blood-red pupils caused the Demon General to shiver uncontrollably.


    Behind these Original Blood Guards,


    In the misty gray fog, stood towering, muscular figures of various appearances.


    Each of these figures represented a renowned, powerful Demon God in the Blood Realm.


    Among these Demon Gods, the two most powerful were there.


    One on the left as intense as the blazing sun scorching the earth, and the other on the right as eternal as the deep, mysterious moon in the sky, enveloped in endless light and shadows.


    The Prison Fire Ruler, Salos.


    The Shadow Demon God, Nenos.


    The presence of these two Pillar Gods in the Blood Realm marked an unprecedented war.


    Even though the Demon General¡¯s bloated body was full of violence and selfishness,


    On seeing this scene,


    He also felt an unprecedented sense of honor and belonging in his heart. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Such a formidable army!


    Surely unstoppable, invincible, and could easily conquer a world.


    Crack!


    Just as the Demon General felt excited,


    A crisp sound rang out, the spatial barrier shattered layer by layer, and the cold, moist air of the real world blew in.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 461: 384: Open Mythical Battlefield, Let Su Heng Come!

    Chapter 461: Chapter 384: Open Mythical Battlefield, Let Su Heng Come!


    In a certain instant, the entire battlefield seemed to quiet for an instant.


    Every demon gazed greedily at the rift, at that streak of pure white light representing the present world.


    And then.


    No one knows which Demon God roared and bellowed, ¡°Kill!¡±


    The entire team then came to their senses.


    Even the weakest Ant Demons among the demons were now hoisting their pointy-beaked hoes on their shoulders, rushing forward out of eagerness to be the first.


    Such excitement.


    On one hand, it stems from the inherent ferocity and murderous nature in a demon¡¯s bloodline.


    On the other hand, it¡¯s constantly propagated by the high-ranking Demon Gods of the Blood Realm.


    Indeed, this is the case.


    Slaughter and conquest are the fastest ways for a weak demon to grow and transform.


    Many of the renowned and powerful Demon Gods in the Blood Realm absorbed strength from countless brutal wars. Only then were they recognized by the Blood Realm, completed their transformation, and eventually became formidable beings feared by all.


    Under the continuous propaganda of the Pillar Gods, all demons believe that the other side of the rift is a paradise for them to ravish at will.


    And in this unprecedented war, the frontrunners might even become the sixth Pillar God of the Blood Realm, standing at the pinnacle of all the demons.


    Roar!


    Demons at the front were trampled to death by those behind.


    Under the constant pressure, the already cracked rift kept extending outward until eventually, with a crisp crackling sound, it burst open, explosively.


    Boom!


    The ground violently trembled.


    A towering anthropomorphic demon with a bull¡¯s head, carrying a rusty spiked mace.


    With a fierce swing, it delivered the final blow, shattering the barrier wall. Stardust-like flowing light scattered in all directions, dangerous yet deadly. £Ò????£Î?§£§§?


    Hundreds of demons were dismembered in the flowing light, their bodies crumbling and vanishing pice by piece.


    But such chaos couldn¡¯t stop the demons¡¯ stride forward. As Great Demons stepped out of the Blood Realm in a frenzy of slaughter, they faced a wholly different but broader sky.


    This also signified that upon Skull Plain, the Mythical Battlefield had truly descended!


    ¡­


    "Kill!¡±


    Atop Skull Plain, Meng Huan, the Sect Master of Sword Sect, stood on a protruding stony peak.


    As the remnants of Dharma King Temple opened up the Mythical Battlefield, a circle of dark red light rapidly spread, reaching as high as the sky in the blink of an eye.


    Streams of air, heavy with the thick scent of blood and the rotten smell of demons, blew from it, sweeping over the wasteland before finally reaching Meng Huan.


    His black Samurai robe fluttered in the wind, his facial expression unusually serious.


    Clang!


    With a clear ringing of a sword, his sword was already drawn.


    The vast sword light, like a splendid galaxy, descended from the sky, sweeping through the entire battlefield.


    The Ant Demons at the forefront, the Bloodsucking Ghosts, and some Demon Generals who couldn¡¯t dodge in time, were all crushed into minced meat, turning the ground into a wet dark red.


    But soon, more ferocious demons stepped out from the blood-red passage ¨C their bodies entangled with chains, their chests throbbing as they exhaled black poisonous smoke from their nostrils.


    These demons had not yet reached the true Demon God Realm.


    But the physique of demons was inherently strong, and with the blessings of the Blood Realm, these demons could resist the Sword Qi unleashed by Meng Huan.


    As the iron spikes were heavily planted on the ground, the still-trembling passage gradually stabilized.


    And under the feet of these demons.


    The originally dull plain was gradually showing a layer of blood-red.


    Clearly, the aura of the Blood Realm in Longevity Heaven began to invade outward, plundering power from the present world.


    Seeing more and more demons pouring out of the Blood Realm, figures from the Demon Sect like Nangong Yue, Zhao Sheng, and Elder Huang Mei also quickly reacted.


    Although there were various conflicts among these people and they only submitted due to the tyranny of Su Heng,


    As Martial Artists of the Human Race,


    They also held their pride.


    Faced with the enemy invasion on the Mythical Battlefield,


    These people could put aside their immediate prejudices and focus on dealing with their common enemy first.


    "The level of this Mythical Battlefield seems to be much more dangerous than I imagined,¡± Nangong Yue said with a grave expression, ¡°Don¡¯t hold back any longer, or our lives will be at risk.¡±


    She didn¡¯t elaborate whether the crisis came from the demons in front of them or Su Heng behind them.


    But from the expressions of Zhao Sheng and Elder Huang Mei,


    It¡¯s clear that the sense of oppression from Su Heng was significantly stronger.


    Swoosh!


    Nangong Yue was decisive in her action.


    Before her words fell, she transformed into a streak of flowing light and flew forward.


    She was dressed in a dark purple gown, slender in figure, adding to the elegance when she made her full-strength attack, her garments billowing, enveloped in a swirling Daoist charm.


    She appeared as though a goddess had descended, exuding an astonishing beauty. But as a demon path overlord, despite her miserable state before Su Heng, Nangong Yue¡¯s combat strength was not weak, especially now as she struck with full force.


    "Moon Falling Star Falling!¡±


    With a clear shout, Nangong Yue directly deployed her Dharma Phase.


    Streaks of starlight danced around her, followed by a crescent moon rising above, hanging overhead.


    The cold and desolate moonlight spilled across the battlefield, which at a glance seemed rather ordinary, but the effect it had was astonishing.


    The demons touched by the moonlight went mad and began to slaughter each other. In the blink of an eye, they suffered heavy losses, with piles of corpses like mountains and rivers of blood on the ground.


    Even a powerful Military Governor who had touched the realm of Demon Gods was affected, his eyes clouded with madness as he roared loudly and tore the flesh from his own chest with his hands, a sight horrifying to behold.


    "Demoness, meet your death swiftly!¡±


    With spread blood wings, another speedy figure shot towards her like lightning.


    It was a bat demon, not more than 1.2 meters tall, with a hideously deformed face and black fur all over the body, yet incredibly fast.


    "Watch me tear your pretty face to shreds!¡± With a shrill scream, the demon opened its bloody maw and lunged straight for Nangong Yue¡¯s face.


    "Evil beast!¡±


    Nangong Yue¡¯s expression turned stern.


    This Demon God was not weak, and she dared not take it lightly.


    At that moment, with a wave of her hand, the Enchanting Moon Dharma Phase transformed into a crescent blade, which she gripped in her hand.


    Swoosh!


    The blade¡¯s light was piercingly cold and beautiful.


    The demon was sliced in half from head to toe.


    "Is that all?¡± Nangong Yue sneered. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the Bat Demon God¡¯s split body circled around to her back and, in an instant, remerged and healed as before.


    Nangong Yue was somewhat surprised, not expecting that this demon not only possessed incredible speed but also the Undying characteristic unique to the Earth Immortal strong ones of the Human Race.


    She quickly turned to block, but the Bat Demon God let out another piercing scream. The sound wave twisted the air and struck Nangong Yue like a cannonball. Her face suddenly turned pale, with fresh blood seeping from her nose and mouth.


    "Kill!¡±


    The bat demon didn¡¯t let go of this opportunity.


    Seizing the chance, it bit directly towards Nangong Yue¡¯s neck.


    Although the Human Race¡¯s strong ones possessed Undying nature, they were not invincible. Each of these Blood Realm Demon Gods was battle-hardened and had long accumulated experience.


    Not to mention the innate Blood Poison they carried; as long as they could devour and digest the enemy, no matter how skilled the opponent, they would not be able to act and would obediently lose their lives.


    A foul scent hit her face, with the bright red sharp fangs rapidly enlarging in her field of vision.


    Nangong Yue¡¯s face abruptly changed.


    BOOM!


    A golden iron fist, thick as a pillar from heaven, smashed down from above.


    Zhao Sheng had unexpectedly opened his own Vajra Dharma Phase, showing three angry faces and six arms splayed, towering like a golden mountain on the battlefield.


    The Blood Bat Demon God was pounded into the ground by the punch, struggling fiercely to fly out. But before it had a chance to rage, a huge gravitational pull came out of nowhere from behind it. It was the old man Huang Mei, bare-chested and belly exposed, holding a dark yellow bag above his head that seemed to be made of human skin. The bag was open wide, issuing an intense suction from within.


    The Blood Bat Demon God had no time to struggle.


    It was sucked into the bag and trapped inside.


    At first, there was violent struggling within the bag. But soon, the movements weakened, and the Blood Bat Demon God¡¯s presence completely disappeared from the battlefield.


    A prominent Blood Realm Demon God fell on the spot after just a few exchanges under the siege of three demon path overlords.


    The old man Huang Mei laughed heartily, with his huge shoulders and wide waist, ¡°After taking it back, we can definitely refine a great medicine.¡±


    "Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Huang Mei reassured Zhao Sheng and Nangong Yue, ¡°Those who see it will get their share, I surely won¡¯t forget the two of you.¡±


    "Thank you for the assistance!¡± Only then did Nangong Yue breathe a sigh of relief, and she said to Zhao Sheng nearby.


    "Now is not the time to discuss these matters,¡± Nangong Yue frowned slightly and reminded the cheerful old man Huang Mei.


    Swoosh!


    At that moment.


    A scorching and putrid wind accompanied by tremendous pressure came from the depths of the corridor.


    First, the Original Blood Guards appeared, ready for battle, walking out. Then the earth began to tremble, and a colossal figure with horns on his head and wielding a Flame Spear, with lava flowing over his body, slowly emerged from the corridor.


    This was Pillar God Salos, now exerting his full might, returning to his true form, over twenty meters tall.


    His presence turned into rolling black clouds, erupting like a volcano, towering to the sky. So, in the eyes of Nangong Yue and the other formidable beings, the visual impact was far more immense than his actual stature.


    Both Nangong Yue and Zhao Sheng¡¯s faces changed color.


    Even the always cheerful old man Huang Mei now had a solemn expression.


    They had of course heard about the Blood Realm Pillar God from Meng Huan, but in reality, had not taken it very seriously.


    Even though beaten up badly by Su Heng, biases like these aren¡¯t easily corrected on a whim. They considered Meng Huan¡¯s description of the Pillar God¡¯s strength as an exaggeration due to his own weakness.


    They might even have ridiculed this notion among themselves.


    But now that they truly saw Salos, Nangong Yue realized how wildly off her preconceived notions had been¡­


    These Pillar Gods were monstrously powerful.


    Salos clearly did not regard Nangong Yue and the others as worthy opponents. He looked around calmly and then said, ¡°You are not qualified to be my opponents. Where is the Northern Border Demon Dragon? Let him come!¡±


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 462: 385: Show Their Divine Skills, the Demon Dragon Descends

    Chapter 462: Chapter 385: Show Their Divine Skills, the Demon Dragon Descends


    The Prison Fire Overlord Salos appeared on the battlefield.


    Nangong Yue, Huang Mei, Zhao Sheng, and the others all had serious expressions at this time.


    Logically speaking, although the battlefield was some distance away from Baihua County where Su Heng was in seclusion.


    But from the start of the battle until now, with Su Heng¡¯s speed, he should have been able to arrive. So why wasn¡¯t he here yet?


    Could it be¡­


    They are using this opportunity to test their loyalty.


    Such thoughts involuntarily arose in the minds of Nangong Yue and the others.


    Compared to the Prison Fire Overlord in front of them, clearly, the pressure Su Heng brought on them was much greater.


    No matter what, they couldn¡¯t just retreat directly under these circumstances. They might as well fight a little first and if it didn¡¯t work out, then think of a way to retreat¡­ The ideas emerging in the minds of Nangong Yue and the others were much the same. They exchanged glances, understanding in their hearts.


    Among them, Zhao Sheng had the strongest physique. At this time, he didn¡¯t shy away but stepped forward to test the mettle of the Blood Realm Pillar God.


    Boom!


    But just at that moment.


    The ground shook violently, followed by a loud noise from afar.


    Nangong Yue turned her head back and immediately revealed a hint of joy on her face.


    A colossal figure, marked by well-defined muscles shimmering with metallic luster, slowly approached from behind them.


    As he appeared, a presence as heavy as a mountain filled the entire battlefield, dispersing a good portion of the searing majesty emanating from Salos.


    This immense figure that brought a sense of immense security.


    It was none other than the Tong Shan Great Saint.


    The Tong Shan Great Saint first nodded slightly to Huang Mei and the other two as a greeting.


    Then, he passed by them, went to the front of the formation, and spoke calmly to Salos, ¡°Foolish boy, there is no need for the Demon Dragon himself to deal with you, I, Brass, am more than enough.¡± ??¦­¨®????§¦?


    Salos wore an incredulous look on his face, ¡°Demon God?¡±


    "A Demon God from the eternals heavens, groveling and begging before a human, don¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Salos sneered.


    Brass Great Saint, however, was nonchalant, ¡°I was born on this land, I am not like you.¡±


    Salos, angered by the defiance, flashed a ferocious light on his face, ¡°So be it. Since you are so eager to seek death, then let it be granted. Traitors are far more loathsome than enemies; they must be executed!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Salos didn¡¯t waste any more words and took decisive action.


    This was a struggle between two worlds; there was absolutely no room for compromise.


    When Salos made a move, it was with full force, sharp and ruthless. He flicked his long spear, and a ring of dark red Prison Fire spread outwards. The force of the wind pummeled the face, and the tip of the spear lunged at the Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s face like a ferocious dragon crossing a river.


    Boom!


    The Tong Shan Great Saint pushed his massive arms forward.


    An incredible explosion burst forth between them, the ground bulging upwards inch by inch, followed by scatters of molten lava. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The shockwave, mixed with dust and debris, roared out like waves of fiery red tide in all directions.


    Nangong Yue and the others changed their expressions slightly.


    Even just the aftermath contained a force not to be underestimated.


    They each flickered in an out of sight, retreating backwards, and many Demon Gods from the Blood Realm made the same choice, clearing the space for the two powerful beings.


    Roar!


    Salos fought fiercely in a frenzy.


    With a long howl, his muscles expanded once again.


    Black and red energy swept out wildly, and in an instant, more than a dozen strikes lunged at the Tong Shan Great Saint.


    The Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s defensive power was astonishing, blocking each blow in succession. As soon as Salos¡¯s old strength faded and new strength had not yet emerged, the Tong Shan Great Saint seized the opportunity. He gave a slight shrug of his shoulder, and the strength of his entire body exploded in an instant, leaving behind an afterimage in his original place, then he rapidly moved in front of Salos.


    Stop!


    The Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s tongue unleashed spring thunder.


    He gently slapped Salos right in the center of the chest.


    This slap wasn¡¯t very powerful, and Salos barely took a step back to dissipate all the impact.


    But the expression on his face was odd, tinged with surprise, as he suddenly felt his heartbeat slowing down, a feeling of being unable to muster any strength.


    Crack crack!


    He looked down.


    He noticed the exact point of the Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s attack.


    His armor and the flesh within it were being transformed into a unique kind of purple copper material.


    And this trend was still spreading outward, penetrating his organs. Even Salos, as a Pillar God, could only delay but couldn¡¯t be completely immune.


    "What is this damned thing?¡± Salos exclaimed in shock, his face turning a little unsightly.


    "Amitabha.¡± The Tong Shan Great Saint naturally wouldn¡¯t expose his trump card, greeting with one hand, ¡°The evil energy in your body is too dense.¡±


    On the other hand, Nangong Yue and the others who were watching the battle were experienced and knowledgeable. They noticed something at this moment. With a slight frown and a serious expression, she said, ¡°This power, it¡¯s somewhat similar to the territory of a Heavenly Awakening powerhouse.¡±


    Zhao Sheng expressed surprise, ¡°But the Tong Shan Great Saint is not even human, how could he possess such a technique?¡±


    Huang Mei spoke, ¡°Most likely his own Innate Divine Ability combined with some of the Human Race¡¯s cultivation techniques, resulting in a deceiving effect¡­ Nevertheless, this is quite astonishing.¡±


    As masters of the Demon Path, they had been in the Dharma Realm for too long.


    Over the years, they have been making continuous efforts, trying various methods, but their cultivation had made no progress.


    This sensation was extremely uncomfortable, to say nothing of touching upon the realms of Heavenly Awakening. Even for them, it was a realm far out of reach.


    Huang Mei, Nangong Yue, and others, including the Tong Shan Great Saint, were all Su Heng¡¯s lackeys.


    But the former were coerced by Su Heng¡¯s lewd power.


    While Tong Shan Great Saint was thoroughly subdued by Su Heng, volunteering to join Su Heng¡¯s violent gang.


    The issue here involved initiative and passivity, which, under specific circumstances, meant that the Tong Shan Great Saint would exert far more effort than the other three when it came to solving problems.


    The current scene was no exception.


    Strike down the sick, go for the kill, Tong Shan Great Saint harbored the intent to kill Salos directly as he made his move.


    Boom!


    He threw a punch forward.


    A burst of wind and thunder surged through the air, smashing down towards Salos¡¯s brow.


    Despite being affected by a Secret Technique, Salos¡¯s combat experience was still intact.


    He sidestepped with a shift of his feet, his head angling slightly to the side.


    And instantly avoided the strike.


    Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s fingers splayed wide, turning his punch into a claw, reaching down and pressing firmly on Salos¡¯s shoulder.


    As the distance between the two closed, the ground beneath Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s feet exploded, his body soaring into the air, his brass head first tilting high up, then crashing down fiercely like a heavy hammer.


    Crack!


    Salos¡¯s Heavenly Spirit visibly caved in.


    His nasal bridge broke downwards, his eyes bloodshot, blood hot as magma spurted out, splashing over Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s body.


    Enraged to the extreme, Salos shook his shoulder, breaking free from Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s grasp.


    Bang!


    He kicked out with his foot.


    Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s chest slightly indented, his body flying upwards.


    As he hit the ground, another quake and tremor ensued.


    Salos then slammed his long spear heavily into the ground, and instantly swung his fist towards Tong Shan Great Saint.


    Tong Shan Great Saint, upon seeing this, was secretly thrilled. He knew that Salos, in his raging fury, may appear ferocious, but was in fact easier to deal with due to the likely exposure of flaws.


    With his arms one up and one down, his center drooping, he assumed a standard defensive and counterattacking posture.


    But just at that moment, behind Salos, another Pillar God emerged within the undulating shadows. It was the Shadow Demon God Nenos, holding a scepter and gently swinging it forward.


    Tong Shan Great Saint felt as though a dark tide was flooding towards him, a sudden sensation of weightlessness enveloping him, ice-cold all over. By the time he broke free, Salos was already upon him.


    Boom!


    Tong Shan Great Saint was flung high and tumbled roughly to the ground.


    "The last strike!¡± Salos¡¯s eyes burned with blood-fire, with the blood-red ground also spreading outwards.


    Crack!


    He reached out and tore the metallized flesh from his chest, casually throwing it onto the ground.


    Then he reached out, and the long spear flew from afar into his hand, spinning as it landed.


    With two strides to gain momentum, Salos leaped high.


    Just like a warrior hunting mammoths in ancient times, his majestic body like a power-packed drawn bow, the spear in his hands plunged forcefully towards Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s Heavenly Spirit.


    This sudden turn of events happened in an instant, and while Nangong Yue and others wanted to intervene at this moment, it was already too late.


    Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s pupils rapidly contracted.


    He too felt a great crisis loom ahead.


    Some force was endowed upon Salos, and the spear burning with the Prison Fire from Purgatory was firmly capable of breaking his defensive power and posing a threat.


    Boom!


    The overcast skies above thundered with a thunderclap.


    The sky appeared to be sliced open by a long narrow fissure; a multitude of iron-grey clouds continuously surged through the crack.


    A purple-red thunderbolt exploded, much like an inverse-grown colossal tree, spanning tens of thousands of meters in the blink of an eye and striking the battlefield, blasting a large, smoke-filled pit.


    At the critical moment, Salos raised his hand to block, but a handful of shattered rocks and dust still pelted him, eliciting series of stinging pains and a clinking sound off his armor. He then slowly lowered his arm, took a deep breath, and looked up earnestly, as if he could drip water.


    "Demon Dragon Su Heng!¡±


    This name sounded like it was cursed.


    Whether it was the many Demon Gods who were just cheering or the camp of the Human Race Martial Artists.


    At this moment, they all fell silent.


    An invisible fear enveloped the battlefield, causing both sides to feel oppressed.


    Especially Nangong Yue and others, at this time, could not help trembling, afraid that their earlier performance had betrayed them and would result in punishment.


    Among all those present.


    It was the Tong Shan Great Saint who actually heaved a sigh of relief at this moment.


    He had indeed given his all and asked himself without guilt, naturally without worries.


    "You have been here all along.¡± Salos raised his hand, thrusting the Prison Fire Spear towards the sky, his blood-red cape fluttering behind him.


    Amidst the sky full of lightning, Su Heng¡¯s hair was disheveled, one hand fiddling with the brilliantly sparking Thunder Drawing Pearl, the other resting behind him, his expression relaxed and casual.


    It seemed as though the astonishing battle between Salos and Tong Shan Great Saint just now was nothing more than child¡¯s play to him.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 463: 386: Sweeping Through

    Chapter 463: Chapter 386: Sweeping Through


    Blood surged on Salos¡¯s face and body.


    But the moment he saw Su Heng, the raging fury in his chest nearly suppressed all the prickly pain in his body.


    For this day.


    He had been tirelessly honing himself, organizing his armaments, enhancing his own power.


    He laid out every possible scenario and made preparations to counter them.


    But Su Heng demonstrated a completely different attitude.


    It was one of indifference. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The adversary he regarded as his fated nemesis did not even consider him worthy of attention.


    Salos held back his rage, pointed his long spear, and spoke with a fierce voice, ¡°I¡¯ve long heard of the Demon Dragon¡¯s renown. Why not descend and face me in battle?¡±


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze finally rested on him, but the response he received only fueled Salos¡¯s anger, ¡°You are too weak, not even qualified to be my enemy.¡±


    Roar!


    Salos went mad.


    "Fine!¡± His face twisted malignantly, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wipe out all of your subordinates and see if you can still hold yourself above me as you do now.¡±


    "You don¡¯t understand.¡± The expression on Su Heng¡¯s face remained unchanged, but there was a trace of pity in his gaze.


    "The anger of the weak only serves to amuse,¡± Su Heng stated calmly.


    "You!¡± Salos¡¯s pupils shrank violently.


    "What is that?¡± Murmurs arose from nearby, even human Martial Artists looked up at the sky with astonishment in their eyes.


    Salos¡¯s attention had been entirely captured by Su Heng, and only now did he notice something hanging amidst the clouds beside him¡­ As the leaden clouds gradually dispersed, the shapes within the flashing thunder finally slowly revealed themselves, unmistakably giant claws forged from copper and iron. ????????¨º????


    They stood seven to eight meters tall, nearly the size of half a palace.


    Just like the Sword of Damocles hanging above, many Demon Gods felt threatened by those huge metal war machines.


    Boom!


    In the next instant, a tremendous noise erupted.


    "Go!¡± Su Heng stretched out his hand and pointed forward, ¡°Annihilate all the enemies before you.¡±


    Could these metals be living beings?! Salos instinctively took a step back and then saw those giant claws descend from the sky. Accompanied by violent friction with the air, the metallic engravings on their surfaces slightly twisted and deformed, trailing a long, scarlet tail flame behind them.


    What followed seemed like the arrival of Doomsday.


    Firstly, fierce explosions erupted, and the ground shattered layer by layer, large pieces of the rocky crust rose like the petals of a blooming flower.


    Then, noises came from within those smoking giant claws.


    Some braver Demons, driven by curiosity, tiptoed closer. Their eyes widened, eager to see what the Demon Dragon had smashed down from the sky.


    Boom!


    The hatch was suddenly ejected outwards.


    The few weaker Demons in front were instantly flattened into a pulp by this tremendous force.


    Immediately after, towering warriors clad in Golden Armor and wielding long spears burst forth from within.


    Their Armor clanked sonorously with every movement, each of which was efficient and lethal, exuding a deadly aura.


    They resembled cold, unfeeling killing machines.


    A Demon with the head of a bull and body of a man hadn¡¯t even reacted before it saw a flash of golden light, and the warrior from within the Claw of Fear was already upon it.


    It bellowed loudly, bringing down the gigantic iron column it carried on its shoulders.


    But just as its arms began to lift with force, the warrior had already vanished. Before the Demon could grasp what happened, it felt its body floating upwards. As the world spun, it saw its own headless torso falling forward. And within the hazy mist of blood, the warrior from before had already charged into another scattered formation.


    Like a tiger among sheep, wherever he passed, bodies were strewn all over.


    Those fragments of flesh and limbs were like blurry foam, the pitiful and terrifying screams merged into overlapping waves of sound.


    Once, through quite a lengthy era, Demons were like nightmarish existences to humans.


    But now on the battlefield, the situation was utterly reversed.


    Those warriors in Golden Armor, they were slaughtering Demons, like harbingers of deathly nightmares.


    Soon enough, mighty beings from the Demon God Realm roared as they joined the fray, the ground shook violently; a giant tiger, covered in blood patterns and with a pair of wings on its back, roared as it brought gusts of wind.


    The waves of air it caused directly swept up the scattered remnants, and then it shot forward with an afterimage, covering hundreds to thousands of meters in an instant and plunging into the battlefield. An Original Dragon Guard in front barely had time to react before being rammed and sent flying, crashing hard against a risen rock formation.


    Bang!


    The rock shattered explosively.


    Yet the Dragon Guard emerged from the rubble as if uninjured.


    The blood-red giant tiger showed a human-like astonishment on its face.


    But driven by the dignity of a Demon God, it didn¡¯t pause to think, its wings flapped, and it darted forward once more.


    Bang!


    An even more imposing Dragon Guard attacked from the side.


    He was holding a golden Tower Shield, which he slammed down heavily on the tiger¡¯s head.


    The fangs protruding from the tiger¡¯s mouth broke, and blood gushed out. At this moment, it was in a frenzy, opening its mouth wide, heedless of the consequences, it charged forward intending to continue the massacre.


    However, more Dragon Guards quickly swarmed from all directions, surrounding it, their long spears aimed.


    With Power pouring in, waves of intense white light pounded heavily on the tiger, pinning it in place.


    The strikes from the long spears were extremely lethal, easily penetrating a Demon God¡¯s defensive power. In an instant, the tiger¡¯s flesh was torn asunder, its fur fell off, and then craters the size of wheels appeared on its body, as blood cascaded down like a waterfall, clinging to its sides.


    In the beginning, it could still roar and struggle.


    But as the relentless strikes continued, just a few rounds later, the Demon God Realm tiger demon collapsed into its own pool of blood.


    A young Dragon Guard infused his power into his long spear, causing the blade to vibrate at high frequency and extend several meters forward.


    From a distance, it looked like a floating blade of light.


    Puchi!


    The Dragon Guard leaped onto the tiger¡¯s head.


    Grasping the shaft with both arms, he thrust downwards with force, causing the tiger¡¯s body to twitch as a look of utter despair filled its eyes.


    As copious amounts of blood gushed forth, the tiger¡¯s head fell from its body.


    "The first one!¡± said one of the Dragon Guards.


    The several Demon Gods beside him immediately revealed a look of terror on their faces.


    They were well aware that among human Martial Artists, those at the Earth Immortal Realm level posed a threat and could even kill them.


    But after all, within the ranks of human Martial Artists.


    Earth Immortal realm warriors were exceedingly rare; each one was a rare pearl in a sea of fishes.


    They could not be mass-produced.


    Their confrontations were essentially battles between the strong.


    But now, these warriors clad in Golden Armor, who clearly did not possess the aura of Earth Immortal powerhouses, were able to kill a Demon God almost unscathed through their cooperation.


    And the entire process was as smooth as a butcher slaughtering a plow ox. These Demon Gods involuntarily imagined themselves in the same position, shivering from a chill that surged from the depths of their hearts.


    Let alone the Demon Gods¡­


    Even Nangong Yue, Zhao Sheng, and the others were extremely shocked when they saw this scene.


    Although they had submitted to Su Heng¡¯s command, they still had the pride of the strong and even thought about bargaining under the right conditions.


    But the appearance of these Original Dragon Guards was like a sharp slap to their faces.


    They were not nearly as important as they had imagined themselves to be.


    Even¡­


    If they were unable to satisfy Su Heng.


    Given his cold and merciless character, he was very likely to simply kill them on the spot.


    Nangong Yue and the others considered the situation; they were intelligent people and quickly made the right decision in response.


    "Kill all these demons!¡± Zhao Sheng roared and then charged into the enemy¡¯s ranks.


    With the addition of the Original Dragon Guards.


    What was once a deadlock collapsed like a defeated army.


    Especially for disciples and Elders like Nangong Yue from the Demon Path, who, stimulated by the Dragon Guards, held nothing back and pulled out all their hidden aces. The demons on the battlefield were like leeks in the field, being cut down swath by swath.


    Many of these demons were subordinates of Salos; they had fought together in many battles and shared deep bonds. Watching his subordinates die before his eyes, Salos felt his scalp go numb.


    Furious, he wanted to hurry back to help.


    But at this moment, Tong Shan Great Saint had also recovered, and the two continued to tangle.


    Tong Shan Great Saint had astonishing defensive power, even if he had to divide his attention to guard against another Pillar God.


    As long as he focused solely on defense, Salos could not break free from the ongoing assault for the moment and could only watch helplessly as his subordinates and the Original Blood Guards were surrounded, isolated and massacred.


    On the other hand, the Shadow Demon God seemed unfazed.


    Even if he saw Su Heng appear, there was no look of fear on his face.


    As for the slaughtered demons or even his fellow Pillar God, Salos, he did not seem to take them seriously, treating them as mere tools for achieving his goals.


    Puchi!


    The blade plunged into the neck, severing the head.


    The blood of the Original Blood Guards mixed with that of the demons and humans.


    The ground turned from rough brown to dark red, and the vast sound of surging tides faintly echoed from afar.


    At this time, Su Heng also noticed some change happening on the battlefield.


    But that change was hidden among the many fluctuations that came with the descent of the Mythical Battlefield.


    Too subtle.


    But no matter.


    Although Su Heng did not know what the change meant.


    He could sense that the Shadow Pillar God seemed to have a connection with an entity within the Blood Realm.


    "Some demons previously mentioned that in the Blood Realm, Pillar Gods are almost at the pinnacle of all life. Now it seems that may not be quite correct,¡± Su Heng thought.


    Those demons were dominated by chaos and desire, probably lacking the intellect to deceive and set traps. Su Heng guessed their life level was too low, or perhaps, within the Blood Realm, certain secrets were only known to the Pillar Gods.


    "Tsk, that¡¯s kind of interesting.¡±


    A cold light flashed in Su Heng¡¯s eyes, and then he took a step forward.


    Swish!


    His fingers clenched into a fist, crackling with electricity.


    Just like that, he materialized in front of the Shadow Demon God and violently punched towards his head, ¡°You dare to pose in front of me? Who gave you the guts?¡±


    COMMENT


    3 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    3

 Chapter 464: 387: The Descent of Blood River

    Chapter 464: Chapter 387: The Descent of Blood River


    Boom!


    Even in his everyday state, Su Heng¡¯s power was boundless.


    Before his fist even struck, the immense intent behind it already oppressively filled the entire sky.


    As if continuously shaking and tilting, under the effect of the Thunder Drawing Pearl, eighteen blood-colored thunderbolts descended from the heavens. The multitude of demons that were flitting about the Shadow Demon God didn¡¯t even have the chance to react before they were instantaneously reduced to ashes.


    Crack!


    The space in front of Su Heng, along with Nenos.


    Shattered inch by inch, like a mirror plummeting from mid-air.


    But Nenos was not dead.


    His blasted body turned into a shadowy figure.


    Like a cold stream of water, it swept backwards for a thousand meters, and then reformed.


    An unscathed Shadow Demon God thus emerged from the boundless darkness once again.


    Swoosh!


    Su Heng extended a finger towards the front.


    A white incandescent light shot toward Nenos¡¯s direction at high speed.


    Boom!


    Nenos raised his Scepter.


    A dark red bloody light clashed against Su Heng¡¯s attack, causing a tremendous explosion between them.


    A large fireball appeared out of nowhere, and the shockwave swept across all directions like a rapidly expanding balloon. The ground was initially compressed, then began to peel away in layers. Countless plumes of smoke obscured the sky.


    "You¡¯re being too reckless,¡± Nenos¡¯s ancient, hoarse voice came through, ¡°The one you¡¯re facing is not just any Pillar God, but a thread of the vast and mighty power within the eternal heavens.¡±


    "So what?¡± Su Heng smirked.


    Salos¡¯s roar came from a distance, ¡°What are you doing? Take action now!¡±


    He thumped his fist heavily onto the chest of Tong Shan Great Saint, forcing the latter back. Then he roared, looking around him, where bodies were piled up like mountains. Those Dragon Guards clad in Golden Armor and demon path powerhouses forcefully brought by Su Heng were slaughtering his army mercilessly. Each one of these demons was meticulously nurtured by him, bestowed with great expectations¡­


    But now!


    Enraged, Salos was furious, and even Nenos, who was idly standing by, was remembered with ire.


    "Shut up!¡± Facing his enraged comrade, Nenos seemed to have torn off his long-standing disguise.


    He let out a ghastly cold laugh first, then spoke in his hoarse voice, ¡°You don¡¯t understand anything. You think you can command the Blood River. Wrong! You are merely a trivial offering for the arrival of the Blood River. You¡¯re too young, your fear of the Demon Dragon made you too greedy for power. Otherwise, I would not have lured you in so easily.¡±


    "You!?¡±


    Salos had his eyes wide open in anger, suddenly realizing something was terribly wrong.


    Swoosh!


    An overwhelming sense of crisis.


    Like an invisible giant hand, it fiercely gripped his heart.


    Salos was covered in blood. He was exhausted from the intense battle with Tong Shan Great Saint.


    But even so, he erupted with a burst of strength. The ground exploded as Salos¡¯s body flew forward, attempting to distance himself from this battlefield. £Ò????N??????s


    "Too late.¡±


    Nenos¡¯s wolf-like face bore a mocking expression.


    He raised the Scepter in his hand, gently pointed it forward, and his constantly moving lips seemed to utter a spell.


    Bang bang bang bang bang!


    The remaining Original Blood Guards exploded one after another.


    The dense blood plasma transformed into flying ribbons, tightly wrapping around Salos.


    The latter, like sinking into a quagmire, slowed down. A large expanse of sinew twisted grotesquely around his neck, the expression on his face was one of unbearable agony.


    He struggled violently.


    Reaching out to tear off those ribbons wrapped around his body.


    But to no avail, those blood transformed substances were extremely tough; not even the power of a Pillar God could break free.


    Instead, more and more nets of blood began to wrap around Salos, growing denser, and his huge body was like an insect squished by a giant hand. Blood mixed with fragments of viscera spurted out from that terrifying mouth.


    "Hiss


    This sudden turn of events stunned everyone on the battlefield.


    "What¡¯s going on? Why have they started fighting each other?¡± Zhao Sheng gasped for breath with one big hand on his head.


    "No matter what, we can¡¯t let his plan succeed,¡± said Nangong Yue, covered in blood after the repeated battles, no longer maintaining the elegance of a Moon Palace Fairy.


    But her perception was still sharp.


    Even amidst the chaos of the battlefield, she was able to make accurate judgments.


    "Alright!¡± Zhao Sheng swung a heavy punch down on Salos, now transformed into a Blood Cocoon.


    Huang Mei, the old man, had a brown sack floating above his head. At that moment, it also poured out Wind Blades, which fell on Salos.


    "Save the Great General!¡± Among the demons from the Blood Realm, there were some survivors loyal to Salos. True to his careful nurturing, they were indeed loyal.


    At that moment, they also displayed their Divine Skills, trying to help Salos escape from the web of blood.


    On the battlefield, a spectacle emerged.


    The two groups of people, who were fighting fiercely moments ago, surprisingly managed to put their disputes on hold, however briefly.


    Yet, the results of their attacks were next to nothing.


    Within those blood webs, there existed a certain power that kept both human and demon attacks entirely at bay, and could even draw some strength from them.


    The red glow enveloping them grew more intense, until Salos was completely submerged within.


    Struggles ceased, howls faded away.


    From a distance¡­


    A colossal blood cocoon, over twenty meters tall, stood erect on this stretch of land.


    And within the Blood Realm, Nenos¡¯s chanting became louder, ¡°Blood that sears the gaze, the source of life. From blood we rise, to blood we fall¡­ My lord shepherds all things, holds life and death; you owe my lord much gratitude¡­ I grant the creatures of this world blood and sword, and with them, I beseech the Original Blood River to descend!¡±


    Boom!


    The vast sound of water that already shrouded the battlefield grew even more thunderous.


    A long, narrow crack suddenly split open in the heavens of the Blood Realm, a thousand meters wide, like a colossal blood-red eye, looking down indifferently upon the entire battlefield from above. Su Heng looked up, feeling waves of crisis in his heart. He turned and threw out a bolt of lightning that struck the blood cocoon transformed by Salos.


    But similarly, it couldn¡¯t completely destroy it, merely blasting a large hole that was quickly healing at a visible rate.


    Drip-drop!


    Something fell from the sky.


    Su Heng squinted his eyes, stretching a palm forward.


    A warm sensation emerged in his palm, and amidst the misty red light, a blot of crimson bloodstain appeared.


    The falling rain grew heavier, first like a torrential downpour, then like a deluge, and finally like the sky collapsing, with deafening sounds accompanying the thick Blood Rivers that descended from the heavens, carrying a tremendous force as they surged towards Su Heng. Su Heng tried to dodge, but the will of the Blood Realm was awakening too, materializing from the invisible.


    Chains of crimson emerged from nothing, coiling around Su Heng¡¯s body.


    Although he quickly broke free,


    Su Heng¡¯s speed had nonetheless been slowed down for a moment.


    Following which his robust body was engulfed by the Blood River, which surged forth across the battlefield.


    After the Mythical Battlefield descended, it was as if a gigantic bowl had been placed upon the earth.


    Inside this ¡°blood bowl¡± was the domain of the Blood Realm, while the space outside belonged to the present world.


    As the situation on the battlefield became clear, with many demons being killed, the expansion of this ¡°large bowl¡± had gradually slowed down and started to stabilize. But now, this brief stability had been thoroughly shattered, and the Mythical Battlefield was expanding outward at a frighteningly fast rate.


    The environment of Skull Plain was harsh.


    But there was still some vitality here, with some yellowish weeds growing on the ground.


    Yet, as the red light swept over, these weeds first withered, then turned into metallic-looking spikes.


    And the corpses lying on the ground.


    They, too, were being contaminated by the power within the Longevity Heaven, starting to wriggle.


    New monsters took possession of their bodies, spreading wings, uttering their first cries upon birth.


    Nangong Yue and the others, though well-versed and knowledgeable, had never seen such a bizarre turn of events.


    "What in the world is going on?¡± Zhao Sheng could only feel his brows twitch violently, ¡°With the Mythical Battlefield expanding at such a pace, it¡¯s illogical. If this continues, it won¡¯t take long for the entire Skull Plain to fall within the Blood Realm.¡±


    "What about Su Heng?¡± At this moment, Nangong Yue couldn¡¯t think calmly either.


    She actually wished for Su Heng¡¯s demise.


    Yet Su Heng had left the mark of the Seed of Destruction on them.


    If Su Heng dies, they would all have to follow suit in death.


    "Do you think the Demon Dragon would encounter mishaps here?¡± It was Huang Mei, the open-hearted old man who reassured them, ¡°I think we better worry about ourselves first.¡±


    "Let¡¯s retreat from here for now,¡± said Tong Shan Great Saint, his gaze heavy as he looked toward the primordial Blood River surging like an ocean tide in the distance.


    The order was quickly conveyed.


    Fortunately, those present were either demon path bigwigs or Original Dragon Guards.


    All of them possessed profound cultivation, far beyond ordinary imagination. Despite the incredibly fast speed of the Original Blood River¡¯s onslaught, the group managed to dodge left and right. But the Original Blood River split them into two groups, and everyone found themselves inside the realm of the Blood Realm. The battlefield environment changed, and Earth Immortals like Nangong Yue immediately felt a heavy pressure descending upon them.


    This was the repulsion brought about by the World Will.


    Even though some worlds within the Longevity Heaven had their own wills,


    Actively willful worlds like the Blood Realm were rare, and this world indeed had some peculiar aspects.


    "Quick, look over there!¡± Zhao Sheng pointed toward the distance.


    Everyone turned their gaze.


    Only to see movement emanating from the blood cocoon into which Salos had transformed.


    As if something nurtured inside was about to hatch.


    Nangong Yue¡¯s face suddenly went pale.


    Salos was already tough enough to deal with in his normal state, let alone the monster that would emerge, strengthened by the Blood River.


    Ssssh!


    Without leaving her more time to think,


    Along came a crackling sound, and a bloody hand tore through the external cocoon, stretching out from within.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 465: 388: No, what are you trying to do? Don’t eat it!

    Chapter 465: Chapter 388: No, what are you trying to do? Don¡¯t eat it!


    Crackle!


    The mishap that just happened was only the beginning.


    Following that, the lower half of the Blood Cocoon bulged outward, becoming sharp.


    Amidst the piercing noise, a leg as sharp as a long spear extended outward and landed on the ground.


    Then came the second, third, up to the eighteenth leg¡­ until the entire Blood Cocoon was completely torn apart, revealing to everyone¡¯s eyes a monstrous figure over thirty meters tall, half-human, half-spider, and hideously monstrous.


    This monster, contaminated by the force of the Blood River, was twisted and ugly, a single glance could make any rational being feel their eyes and spirit polluted.


    It bore no resemblance to Salos anymore.


    Its entire body was pale.


    Where its head should have been, there was now a severed neck.


    Similarly, eighteen huge blood-red palms stretched outwards, and the chest displayed distorted human features.


    The monster appeared on the battlefield and ignored everyone present.


    It moved its spider legs alternately and, amidst the rustling sound, headed towards Su Heng.


    "Stop him!¡± Tong Shan Great Saint said.


    He turned his body into a copper furnace and fiercely slammed into the monster.


    Bang!


    But after the transformation.


    Although Salos had lost his sanity, his strength had become immensely powerful.


    Originally slightly inferior to Tong Shan Great Saint, his strength suddenly surged to an overwhelming level.


    Salos simply swung his arm, without changing speed. The copper furnace transformed by Tong Shan Great Saint was thrown backward, crashing heavily onto a large rock in the distance.


    The Original Dragon Guards also infused power into their long spears and fired at Salos.


    Some of the braver ones even charged directly into the Blood River and jumped onto Salos, attempting to completely sever his spider legs.


    But both attempts were barely effective.


    Salos¡¯s defensive power was astonishing, and bathed in the Blood River, his life force was endless.


    Even if a difficult wound was inflicted on him, it would heal quickly, doing nothing to hinder him.


    At that moment, Nenos was kneeling on the ground and worshipping, fervently saying, ¡°Blood River above, I wish to offer this man¡¯s head to you!¡±


    Gurgle!


    The Blood River began to boil, emitting large bubbles.


    Huge blood-colored hands extended from it, grabbing onto Su Heng and quickly cocooning him, leaving only his head exposed.


    At that time, Su Heng¡¯s condition was very strange.


    His strong life aura was still present, but his eyes were dull and somewhat scattered.


    Salos finally reached Su Heng, and some remnants of will that persisted in his body seemed to take effect.


    At his chest.


    The deformed face showed expressions of hatred and madness.


    Upon receiving Nenos¡¯s command, one of Salos¡¯s spider legs lifted high, like an Executioner brandishing a blade during execution, and with a sweep of red light, ferociously chopped towards Su Heng¡¯s neck. ?¦Á£Î§à?¨¨?


    In that instant, time seemed to freeze.


    "No!¡±


    Nangong Yue let out a sharp scream.


    It was as if she felt her own heart burst.


    Her scream was so mournful that it made the listeners shudder. Those unaware might think she had a romantic relationship with Su Heng.


    Tong Shan Great Saint frowned deeply, unable to believe that the famed Northern Border Demon Dragon would meet his demise here.


    And those Original Dragon Guards were maddened by hatred.


    At that moment, they charged at Salos incredibly fast. For them, after the transformation, it was like being reborn. Su Heng meant everything to them, and they couldn¡¯t just watch as the source of their lineage perished here.


    Meanwhile.


    Nenos¡¯s face was filled with the ecstasy of a successful plan.


    It was as if he already saw the scene of Su Heng¡¯s head falling and blood splattering.


    At that moment, he was so excited that his whole body was trembling uncontrollably.


    Finally¡ª


    Ding!


    The spider leg turned into a long knife and fell.


    But the sound that came was not the dull and painful sound of flesh being cut.


    It was a clear metallic ting that vibrated.


    Crack!


    Nenos¡¯s eyes widened, frozen in place.


    Salos¡¯s spider leg knife, in that collision, was suddenly jolted outward.


    A huge rebound force came from Su Heng¡¯s body, causing his massive figure to stagger, nearly losing balance and falling down.


    On Salos¡¯s distorted face, a visibly incredulous expression emerged. He bent over to look at his spider leg, which was now spreading cracks, while Su Heng remained completely unharmed.


    Humiliation!


    Shock turned into fury in the next instant.


    Salos roared.


    His shattered spider leg quickly healed and chopped towards Su Heng¡¯s neck once again.


    But this time, it couldn¡¯t reach Su Heng because, with a hearty growl, the latter¡¯s body was rapidly expanding.


    Five meters, ten meters, twenty meters¡­


    Until it exceeded forty meters, returning to his original form.


    The swelling trend then gradually calmed down.


    At this moment, Su Heng was scarcely human, his body covered with heavy overlapping armor. His chest bore blazing flame patterns, and Active Metal armor transformed into layers of extending spikes. With each breath, sulfur and dense smoke spewed out, surrounding the battlefield with a pungent scent symbolizing death and tyranny.


    Boom!


    The will of the Blood Realm sensed the threat and fully awakened.


    A series of lightning, like a waterfall, fell from the tainted sky, only making Su Heng¡¯s armor even more brilliant.


    "You can¡¯t do anything to me!¡± Su Heng looked up at the sky, a ferocious smile spilling from his formidable mouth.


    With a sturdy hand stretched out, he pressed on the neck of the creature Salos had transformed into. This creature had a bleeding neck but no head, replaced by multiple giant blood-red hands. These hands desperately slapped at Su Heng, only to cause themselves to burst into a spray of blood plasma.


    "I will trample you beneath my feet and then devour you alive!¡± Su Heng viciously declared to the world before him.


    Pfft!


    Su Heng clenched his fingers.


    The upper half of Salos¡¯s body exploded.


    He then tore with both hands, scattering handfuls of viscera and broken bones all over the ground.


    The malformed creature turned into pieces under Su Heng¡¯s grasp. Just like a cruel, merciless child tormenting a sparrow, Salos had no chance to struggle in Su Heng¡¯s hands from beginning to end. It was a one-sided torment and torture, and at this moment, neither the distant Demon Cultivators nor the demons of the Blood Realm made any sound. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where is your pride now?¡±


    Su Heng stomped on Nenos, crushing half of his body beneath his foot.


    "How about that self-assured, ridiculous look you had just now?¡± Nenos¡¯s eyeballs bulged as he spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    Then his battered body was lifted by Su Heng with just two fingers, as if tearing a piece of paper. Su Heng ripped the arms of the Shadow Demon God off, stuffed them into his mouth, chewed them carefully, and then spat them on the ground with a ¡°ptui.¡±


    "Damn,¡± Su Heng said, ¡°the blood tastes foul!¡±


    Bang!


    Su Heng pivoted.


    Casually, he pressed Nenos against a nearby black mountain wall.


    By then Nenos had been torn into a stick figure, with blood and chunks of viscera endlessly gushing from his severed abdomen, staining much of the mountain wall a glaring red.


    "Cough, cough!¡± Nenos¡¯s body was like a broken rag doll.


    He coughed twice, then crooked his mouth into a smile.


    "What are you laughing at?¡± Su Heng jabbed his sharp nails into Nenos¡¯s body, slowly stirring the soft organs inside.


    Though not undying, demon gods are known for their tenacity in life.


    Especially a Pillar God like Nenos, who excelled among them. Without intentionally finishing him off, Nenos would serve as a toy for Su Heng to toy with for quite some time. Su Heng pulled out Nenos¡¯s viscera and stuffed them into his mouth, pressing his chin, forcing him to eat and swallow.


    Nenos¡¯s laughter abruptly stopped, as though gagging on his own flesh.


    He looked up, breathing heavily.


    It took a while before he weakly spoke, ¡°It¡¯s no use.¡±


    "You understand nothing,¡± Nenos said. ¡°The Original Blood River has descended; you cannot oppose It, just as you cannot kill a droplet of water in the ocean.¡±


    "Really?¡± Su Heng¡¯s smile remained unchanged.


    "Demon Dragon, look behind you,¡± Nenos weakly said, as a cry of alarm rose from behind Su Heng.


    Su Heng wasn¡¯t worried that Nenos, in his current state, could pose any more tricks.


    He withdrew his fingers from Nenos¡¯s body and turned around. Salos, who had just been shattered into pieces, was now standing again, bathed in the water of the Blood River. Not only were his wounds completely healed, but his stature seemed subtly larger.


    "Undying body?¡± Su Heng touched his chin, intrigued.


    Boom!


    He pointed forward with his hand.


    A blaze burst from Salos¡¯s chest, and his broken limbs scattered.


    Before long, Salos¡¯s body reappeared once more.


    Su Heng frowned slightly, stepping forward, and behind him, a huge set of Dragon Wings spread open with a swish.


    He grabbed Salos by the shoulders, his wings vibrating, and his burly body shot forward like a supersonic jet, breaking the sound barrier at an incredible speed.


    Outside the influence of the Blood River, he killed Salos once again.


    But it was still futile.


    Once Su Heng returned to the Mythical Battlefield, after a brief calm, Salos¡¯s swollen body reemerged in the Blood River like a nightmare.


    "Ha ha ha, see?¡± Nenos, who had been maimed and embedded in the rock wall, laughed loudly, ¡°You can¡¯t kill him, yet he can continually grow stronger in the Blood River. Someday, he will defeat you, kill you, and take everything from you.¡±


    "No, you¡¯re wrong.¡± Su Heng¡¯s calm gaze sent a chill through Nenos¡¯s heart.


    "What are you planning to do?¡± A bad premonition surged in Nenos¡¯s heart, his shattered organs trembling slightly.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t answer, simply walking towards the resurrected Salos.


    He opened his arms, enveloping him in his embrace.


    Then a bloody, gaping mouth bit down on Salos¡¯s shoulder¡­


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 466: 389: Aspiring to be the King of the World!

    Chapter 466: Chapter 389: Aspiring to be the King of the World!


    Before, Su Heng was soaked in the Original Blood River and had discovered that the river water in the Original Blood River was not actually an existing and tangible substance, but a form of turbid energy manifested.


    Under such a premise,


    Su Heng could not directly devour the river water from the Original Blood River.


    Yet, the continuously resurrecting Salos, empowered by the Blood River, gave Su Heng an idea worth trying.


    Clack!


    Salos¡¯s shoulder was covered with a thick


    Layer of white bone armor.


    As Su Heng opened his gaping maw and bit down, a crack instantly twisted and spread outward.


    The shoulder armor shattered, scalding fresh blood spurted out, and Su Heng drank deeply from his enemy, swallowing greedily like a famished ghoul.


    He mercilessly tore Salos into two halves, gutted the monster¡¯s innards. Like snapping a bean pod, Su Heng pulled all eighteen arms of Salos off his body.


    Su Heng, transformed into a dark dragon, stomped the monster¡¯s spider-like long legs with his enormous foot, splitting them in two, then piercing the sharper lower leg into the upper leg¡¯s shell to squeeze out the rich blood and flesh into his mouth and swallow it voraciously.


    Salos let out a fierce roar.


    The dismembered body struggled and writhed in the boiling Blood River.


    But the long tail extending from Su Heng¡¯s spine pinned it to the ground. As more flesh and blood were brutally devoured, Salos¡¯s roaring diminished slowly, until it completely vanished.


    Even for naturally cruel Demon Gods, such cold and brutal methods of torturing their opponents were seldom used in the Blood Realm.


    And Nenos, who was already on his last breath embedded in the rock wall nearby,


    Now sank further into a cold numbness.


    Nangong Yue and the others stared in stunned silence.


    The Salos, refreshed by the Blood River, was an existence too great for them to match.


    But in front of Su Heng, he was merely a piece of live meat.


    Moreover¡­


    This was under the suppression of the Blood Realm.


    Even those famed Heavenly Awakening warriors from Central State, could they achieve this to such an extent in their place?


    Probably not.


    Devouring Salos did not sate Su Heng¡¯s bloodlust even a bit.


    As his size increased, this monster¡¯s appetite also became terribly frightening. Particularly after completely devouring Dragon Corpse, Su Heng was ravenous for quite a long period. ????????¦­??????????


    He had been waiting for this feast for a long time.


    In front of him, just a single Salos was merely a small appetizer.


    But no matter, as the Original Blood River boiled, a second enraged Salos quickly clambered out from it.


    Then a third.


    The fourth, the fifth, the sixth¡­


    By the time Su Heng ate the thirty-seventh, the emergence of Salos had noticeably slowed down.


    When that number continued to increase to seventy-eight,


    Salos completely ceased to appear.


    At that time, even the Blood River calmed down.


    Its energy seemed to have been exhausted, growing thin, like wisps of red fog flowing on the ground.


    "Burp!¡±


    Su Heng rubbed his slightly bulging belly and let out a satisfied belch.


    Having eaten seventy-eight Saloses, even Su Heng felt a faint sense of satiation.


    Of course¡­


    If there could be more,


    Su Heng wouldn¡¯t mind continuing.


    What a pity.


    He sighed softly, looking towards the Blood River with disappointment.


    This thing, apart from giving him a momentary setback and causing a brief faint when it first descended,


    Turned out to be nothing too troublesome after all,


    Perhaps due to Nenos¡¯s lack of competence.


    Bang!


    Ignoring the shocked and numb expressions of the onlookers,


    Su Heng thought as he walked towards Nenos amid the trembling of the ground.


    "Got any other tricks?¡± Su Heng asked. Looking at the other¡¯s twisted face of fear, Su Heng figured he had probably experienced everything.


    Instantly, a somewhat regretful expression appeared on this monster¡¯s face as he extended a large hand, grabbed Nenos inside it, and squeezed hard. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Splat!


    Like squashing an insignificant bug.


    No room for resistance.


    A renowned Pillar God in the Blood Realm was thus reduced to a handful of mush in Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    Rumble!


    At that moment, the entire Blood Realm seemed to resonate.


    Dark clouds churned in the sky, flashing with lightning, followed by a torrential blood rain, pouring down heavily, a wave of sorrow spreading outward.


    Swoosh!


    Su Heng lifted his head.


    Narrowing his eyes, he spread his fingers and swept them forward.


    The Gravity acted like an invisible giant hand, smoothing out the turbulent clouds in the sky.


    Wind howled, cutting fiercely across.


    The lightning and blood rain quickly vanished, and all became calm on the battlefield once more.


    At that time, a few demons, the subordinates brought by Salos, remained on the battlefield. They were loyal and did not flee amid the chaos but stayed, swearing to live and die with their General.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 467: 389: Aspiring to be the King of the World! _2

    Chapter 467: Chapter 389: Aspiring to be the King of the World! _2


    And then a massive explosion, like a chain reaction, swept across the vast barren plain in front, engulfing the massive troop formations that followed.


    The Original Dragon Guards, holding long spears, pressed forward. Braving the nearly insane malice from the Blood Realm, they harvested the remnants without any mercy, decapitating the survivors one by one, and then piling their heads into a blood-drenched hill beside the Blood River.


    At this moment, Tong Shan Great Saint appeared in front of Su Heng, ¡°My lord truly possesses divine power that commands respect; we pale in comparison.¡±


    The nearby Demon Cultivators, now awakening as if from a dream, each with a sheepish grin complimented, ¡°Congratulations to our master for conquering a realm, your path in Dao boundless, may you enjoy riches and longevity.¡±


    "Hehe!¡±


    Su Heng waved his hand, ¡°The Blood Realm is far from being as simple as it appears, it¡¯s still too early to have completely captured it.¡±


    He looked up towards the sky.


    There was a slender rift there, the very source of the Blood River.


    As Su Heng continually killed Salos and drew power from the Blood River, the crack that originally spanned a thousand meters now reduced to just a hundred.


    Yet inside, a hazy gray expanse remained, with murky energy still seeping out incessantly, giving off a chilling sensation.


    Su Heng frowned slightly and turned back.


    The barrier formed by the Mythical Battlefield continued to expand outward.


    Although the pace had slowed, the trend continued.


    "Is it the influence of this rift?¡± Su Heng waved, and a large amount of fragmented rocks from the ground melted, flying towards the sky.


    He wanted to block the rift, but obviously, it was not successful.


    The barrier formed by the rocks only lasted for a few breaths in the sky before it began to decay and finally collapsed loudly, falling from the sky like raindrops. The chaotic mist persisted, continuously seeping out relentlessly.


    Boom! S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Heng raised his hand and fired a beam of light.


    A huge explosion emanated from within, but it was still in vain.


    "What exactly is inside that rift?¡± Su Heng wondered, spreading his Dragon Wings behind him.


    After a brief stare outside the rift, confident in his martial prowess, Su Heng entered it, only to find a murky void.


    Unable to distinguish up from down, left from right, nor any physical substance.


    Afraid of getting lost inside, Su Heng didn¡¯t venture too deeply. He closed his wings and retraced his path, reappearing on the battlefield. The few Demon Cultivators waiting outside exchanged glances, also realizing that this issue seemed somewhat tricky.


    "Do you have any ideas?¡± Su Heng felt these people were well-informed and might have some suggestions.


    After all, it was a case of trying a dead horse as if it were alive.


    Nangong Yue and the others shook their heads; the expansiveness of the eternal skies was too vast, everyone¡¯s understanding of it was less than one ten thousandths. ???????????¦¥S


    They too were hearing about the Original Blood River for the first time and felt powerless in the face of the current unusual circumstances.


    This was completely expected, and Su Heng wasn¡¯t too harsh on them.


    However¡­


    If this issue were left unattended, it might lead to some unfavorable changes.


    Just as Su Heng was planning to proceed with the next step,


    A clear, cold voice came through, ¡°Perhaps I could take a look?¡±


    Everyone turned to look.


    Under the blood-colored sky, a slender figure in white robes, surpassing the purity of snow, approached. Her black hair draped loosely, holding a dark sword in hand, her aura mysterious and distant.


    Among the present male Demon Cultivators, already unrestrained in their demeanor, could hardly shift their gaze away. Conversely, Nangong Yue and others, remembering the events during the heavenly tribulation, instinctively stepped back, distancing themselves as if sensing danger.


    This woman was Ming Daoist.


    Having successfully traversed the heavenly tribulation, Ming Daoist reaped considerable rewards, and her aura became even more transcendent.


    Su Heng did not inquire why Ming Daoist had only now arrived unhurriedly but simply stepped aside to make room for her.


    "Quick!¡±


    Ming Daoist muttered incantations.


    Then, combining her fingers into a sword, she lightly pointed toward the direction of the rift.


    With a streak of emerald light sweeping past, a large amount of branches and leaves suddenly grew from the void, intertwining above the sky.


    Amidst the rumbling noise, these branches and leaves interlaced, covering the rift, eventually merging with the surrounding void and simultaneously disappearing.


    "Excellent technique!¡± Su Heng observed some clues.


    It seemed that Ming Daoist had severed a part of her own essence to draw power from the Original Blood River.


    Then using this power, she sealed one tributary of the Original Blood River.


    The two formed a cycle, essentially leveraging force against force.


    Thus, the rift was successfully erased.


    However¡­


    Even though the influence brought by the Blood River was reduced to the lowest level.


    The Mythical Battlefield seemed to continue expanding, with the barren land of Skull Plain engulfed in the Blood Realm¡¯s halo.


    "Why is this so?¡± Su Heng looked puzzled, turning to Ming Daoist.


    "It could be related to the expansion of the eternal skies,¡± suggested Ming Daoist, ¡°Such a scenario should not be isolated.¡±


    She looked towards Nangong Yue and others.


    Nangong Yue first was startled, then quickly nodded, ¡°In Linjiang there¡¯s also a Mythical Battlefield, guarded by East Mountain King.


    This Mythical Battlefield, though not creating major disturbances in recent years, indeed has been continuously expanding. It is said that at the beginning it was only the size of a town, but now it has occupied]], nearly one-fifth the size of an entire province, roughly equal to the area of a county.¡±


    Ming Daoist said, ¡°If the Blood Realm could be completely brought under control, perhaps this trend could be slowed or reversed.¡±


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 468: 389: Aspiring to be the King of the World! _3

    Chapter 468: Chapter 389: Aspiring to be the King of the World! _3


    "This is something that only Sealing Heaven can do, right?¡±


    Ming Daoist shook her head, ¡°Heavenly Awakening is just a realm. If one has enough spiritual power, they can achieve similar effects.¡±


    Su Heng immediately became interested, ¡°Please enlighten me!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Ming Daoist spread open her five fingers.


    In the center of her fair palm, specks of red light suddenly appeared.


    These dark red lights interwove, eventually forming a three-dimensional projection of mountains and rivers.


    Ming Daoist explained in detail, ¡°You can think of the small worlds within the world of eternal life as a human body.


    Inside the human body, there are meridians where Essence Qi flows and the Qi Sea where it gathers. Similarly, in the small worlds of the world of eternal life, there are analogous things.


    On the scale of worlds, the places where energies flow are called Earth Veins, and where the essence concentrates are called Grotto Heavens. To gain control of a small world, the first step is to follow the Earth Veins to locate these Grotto Heavens and then use one¡¯s spiritual power to refine them.¡±


    "Using one¡¯s own spirit to take control and refine all the Grotto Heavens within a small world.


    This small world will then become like an extension of yourself; afterwards, as long as you continue to cultivate it day and night, when you reach the point of moving it as if it¡¯s part of your own body, you¡¯ve thoroughly taken control of a small world.¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The cool voice of Ming Daoist came slowly.


    Su Heng listened very intently, and people like Nangong Yue also had thoughtful expressions on their faces.


    Even among the strong ones in the Heavenly Awakening Realm, those who can refine a world in the world of eternal life are but a few.


    The knowledge related to this is naturally extremely precious.


    It is rarely circulated in the outside world.


    And now, the explanation by Ming Daoist laid it all out so clearly.


    It was like clearing the clouds to see the blue sky; although they probably wouldn¡¯t have the chance to use this knowledge in their lifetime, it still significantly broadened their horizons.


    Nangong Yue knew of Ming Daoist¡¯s origins.


    Zhao Sheng and Huang Mei, the elder, were seeing her for the first time.


    Initially, they were merely struck by her beauty, but after this interaction, they discovered her profound and extensive knowledge.


    She could be described as unfathomably deep, likely a formidable figure at the level of a great power.


    This modest region of Jiang Er Seven States was truly filled with crouching tigers and hidden dragons¡­ Huang Mei, the elder, and Zhao Sheng exchanged glances, seeing a touch of sentiment in each other¡¯s eyes as brothers in adversity. §²?¦­?£Â??


    "There are two difficult points in this process,¡± Ming Daoist paused briefly to let Su Heng digest the content, then she continued, ¡°The first difficulty is that the Blood Realm is vast and capable of nurturing numerous Demon Gods, with presumably many Grotto Heavens.


    To refine them all, the amount of spiritual power required would also be as vast as the sea.


    As for the second difficulty, living beings naturally have the instinct to seek benefits and avoid harm. Grotto Heavens are the gathering points of the world¡¯s essence and naturally occupied by powerful Demon Gods.


    Moreover, the closer you get to a Grotto Heaven, the more active the Blood Realm¡¯s will becomes. To conquer these Grotto Heavens one by one and occupy them is not an easy task. It requires careful planning and multiple fierce battles.¡±


    "I understand.¡± Su Heng nodded and then earnestly thanked Ming Daoist.


    Ming Daoist pursed her lips and said calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, you helped me through the heavenly tribulation, I am very willing to help you with this.¡±


    "However, the following matters still require your own effort, especially when it comes to refining Grotto Heavens, outsiders cannot intervene.¡±


    Having said this,


    Ming Daoist was to return to White Tower Temple to continue her cultivation.


    After giving Su Heng a slight nod, she floated away and disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    COMMENT


    2 comment


    Vote


    3 left


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 469: 390: Seizing the Grotto Heaven

    Chapter 469: Chapter 390: Seizing the Grotto Heaven


    Upon receiving the message from Ming Daoist, the next steps became crystal clear.


    The team came in a fierce momentum.


    Having fought their way here, naturally, they could not return empty-handed.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t think too much, and immediately decided, ¡°Since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s first claim a Grotto Heaven.¡±


    Su Heng¡¯s prestige was extremely high, and coupled with the recent complete victory, everyone¡¯s morale was very high as well; naturally, no one opposed this decision.


    However¡­


    Now there was another problem in front of them.


    The Blood Realm was located in the Eternal Heaven, and its geographical environment was ultimately quite different from that of the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    There were some people in the team skilled in using Earth Vein Power to set up Formations, but their abilities were completely ineffective here.


    "This is simple.¡± Huang Mei chuckled heartily, pulling out a black-based object from his pocket and introduced, ¡°This item is called a Si Nan, capable of determining directions, discerning good from bad omens, and detecting Earth Veins. Since it was born in Eternal Heaven, it should still work even in a special environment like the Blood Realm.¡±


    Si Nan was the old name for a compass.


    Su Heng looked over.


    He saw the black base covered in inscriptions, with a slightly trembling black copper spoon on top of it.


    Swoosh!


    Huang Mei injected a surge of Power.


    Then with a flick of his wrist, he tossed the black Si Nan upward.


    Numerous lines instantly extended from the Si Nan, swiftly sweeping across the barren land surface, then retracting back.


    The handle of the black copper spoon pointed towards a hill on the left, Huang Mei scratched his head and with an asking glance at Su Heng, said, ¡°This should be the direction, no mistake.¡±


    "Is that so?¡±


    Su Heng immediately leaned his head closer.


    At that moment, Su Heng was still in his original form.


    With a height of more than forty meters, even just an eye of his was roughly half the size of Huang Mei.


    Huang Mei shuddered. Being a grand figure of the Linjiang Demon Path, he was obviously quite frightened by Su Heng¡¯s casual motion.


    "If that¡¯s the case Su Heng said, ¡°then let¡¯s just wipe them all out.¡±


    Bang!


    With that said.


    Su Heng took a step forward.


    Amidst the fierce quaking of the ground, he was already moving into the distance.


    Other Dragon Guards, Earth Immortals, and others, quickly transformed into streaks of various lights, following behind Su Heng.


    At this moment, Zhao Sheng also passed by Huang Mei, eyeing the Si Nan in his hand with some envy, he said, ¡°Really worthy of being the number one figure of the Linjiang Demon Path in the old days, you really do have a lot of great items.¡± ?¨¢??£Â¨¨?


    Huang Mei grinned, speaking with a dismissive tone, ¡°That is all in the past now.¡±


    ¡­


    Su Heng ran wildly in the direction indicated by the Si Nan for hundreds of kilometers, and finally encountered the first Grotto Heaven.


    Grotto Heaven, if judged solely by appearance.


    This place did not seem much different from other landscapes seen along the way.


    However, nearing it, Su Heng could clearly feel an increased pressure from the Blood Realm, making his movements slow, as if deeply sinking into a quagmire, requiring much more strength to lift each limb.


    In front of him was a huge mountain hollow.


    Inside the hollow grew yellowish-brown withered grass and some crude buildings made of stacked mud.


    There lived many Demons, most of them very weak.


    Just like weeds on the ground, they didn¡¯t even qualify to be directly looked at by Su Heng.


    "Are they this weak?¡±


    Su Heng appeared somewhat surprised.


    Because according to what Ming Daoist said, those who could dominate a Grotto Heaven in the Blood Realm.


    Though they might not surpass a Pillar God, they were definitely among the best of the Demon Gods.


    Boom boom boom!


    Just as Su Heng was pondering.


    The ground suddenly started to shake, cracks spreading across the mountain.


    The Demons living in the hollow hid under the houses in pits, followed by an explosive burst of the mountainside.


    Amidst the billowing yellowish-brown smoke, a giant mole-like Demon burrowed out from within.


    This Demon was corpulent, roughly ten meters long from head to butt, and had a tail nearly the length of its body flicking through the air.


    Two door-sized fangs protruded from its mouth, alongside six curled whiskers. Its eyes were dark and glossy, filled with indescribable fear.


    "So that¡¯s how it is Su Heng instantly understood.


    The Demons living in this Grotto Heaven bore resemblance to this mole from their appearance.


    It seemed they must share some kind of blood relation.


    This mole trembled in fear before Su Heng but did not leave on its own, presumably to protect its kin.


    "Get out of here, humans!¡± The Demon¡¯s muscles tensed up, and its mouth emitted a threatening hiss.


    This appearance not only did not scare Su Heng but instead made him laugh.


    In a joking tone, he said, ¡°How about you tie up your own hands and feet and surrender before me? Perhaps I might be merciful and let go of your subordinates who are nothing but worthless Demons.¡±


    Ssst!


    In reply to Su Heng was a yellowish-brown Breath.


    But Su Heng, as if foreseeing it, displayed astonishing agility in his huge body.


    He sidestepped and slightly tilted his head, dodging this attack mixed with grit.


    Bang!


    The sand rat burrowed downwards.


    Its slightly tiny paws, compared to its own body, kept pushing forcefully.


    Its round body quickly disappeared into the earth.


    The speed and agility of its movement were almost no different from a marlin vanishing into the ocean.


    Moreover, the power of the surrounding Earth Vein was incredibly dense.


    Even when Su Heng fully extended his perception, he still couldn¡¯t detect the creature¡¯s whereabouts.


    "Tsk tsk, things seem to be a bit difficult,¡± he said. However, his face showed an expression of great interest.


    Swish!


    The sand rat demon burst out from the earth.


    Su Heng threw a Swinging Punch at it, and the creature¡¯s body instantly shattered into pieces.


    However, no blood oozed out from the broken body; just a large number of earth and stone fell to the ground, which looked like it was probably some sort of Blinding Technique.


    In a more neutral environment outside, such Magic could not escape Su Heng¡¯s perception.


    But they were near Grotto Heaven and the will of the Blood Realm was immensely dense.


    Su Heng¡¯s perception was interfered with, while the demon¡¯s strength was enhanced all-around.


    In this trade-off situation.


    This sand rat could actually contend with Su Heng briefly by using the geographical advantage.


    But that was all.


    After two more probing exchanges, Su Heng narrowed his eyes and said, ¡°Game over.¡±


    Boom!


    He swung a punch, heavily smashing it down onto the ground.


    The surrounding mountains swayed back and forth, and the ground seemed unable to withstand the power, beginning to collapse downward.


    A large crack snaked towards the direction in front of Su Heng, and the surrounding buildings, rocks, and more continuously collapsed and disappeared. At the end of the crack was the cave where the demons were hiding.


    The sand rat¡¯s fat head popped out from a pit.


    Seeing the continuously extending crack, a struggling expression appeared on its face.


    After a moment of hesitation.


    The sand rat burrowed down and disappeared.


    When it reappeared, it was directly in front of the crack.


    Its fur took on a dim, grayish luster; opening its mouth with two large incisors, it bit downwards.


    A crisp snap sounded.


    The earth in front seemed to turn into steel and was fixed in place.


    The power contained in Su Heng¡¯s punch was neutralized; the surrounding ground underwent violent fluctuations, and the crack stopped in place, ceasing to spread further.


    But a powerful backlash affected its body, the sand rat¡¯s vitality immediately weakened.


    Blood seeped from its shiny black eyes, trickling down its chubby cheeks.


    It turned its head to look at its family, huddled in the cave.


    A weary smile seemed to spread across its face.


    Unfortunately, in the next instant¡ª


    Boom!


    With a flash of golden light.


    A giant fireball ignited inside the cave and rapidly expanded.


    The demons did not even have the chance to scream before they were instantly vaporized by the force contained within.


    The bright light almost blinded it, the sand rat demon opened its mouth, and a harsh, agonizing breath could be heard.


    "It¡¯s over!¡±


    With a cold voice carrying through.


    The blinding light from the explosion was instantly shrouded, turned into dark shadows.


    It was Su Heng, who had just been at a distance, now teleporting just above the sand rat¡¯s head.


    Pfft!


    As Su Heng stomped down,


    The sand rat, hit by both mental and physical attacks, couldn¡¯t even manage to dodge.


    Its obese body, like an air-filled balloon, burst open under Su Heng¡¯s foot, splitting into pieces.


    A fuzzy head flew far away.


    It hit a rock wall and then came to a stop, rolling twice on the ground.


    The light in its shiny black eyes slowly faded away.


    Su Heng reached out a hand and grasped forward, a gravitational pull in his palm causing the scattered flesh of the sand rat to recondense.


    Su Heng initially intended to simply throw it into the Flesh Furnace for use as reserve food. But then, turning around and seeing Huang Mei and others running up from behind, Su Heng thought for a moment and casually tossed the remains of the Demon God, saying, ¡°Here, these are for you.¡±


    Huang Mei immediately beamed and said, ¡°Thank you for the reward, my lord.¡±


    The corpse of a mighty Demon God was nothing to Su Heng, but for ordinary Cultivators like Huang Mei, it was a treasure trove.


    Its bones, hair, and teeth could be used to craft weapons.


    Its flesh could assist in cultivation or be traded with other Martial Artists.


    Even the Essence that had not yet dissipated.


    Could be used to sanctify weapons, enhancing their Spirituality.


    Moreover, more importantly, this act also meant that Su Heng did not treat them as mere slaves; at least, they could get some rewards after completing their tasks.


    As Su Heng¡¯s strength continued to grow.


    Some things he deemed unimportant might signify a breakthrough possibility for these subordinates.


    COMMENT


    1 comment


    Vote


    3 left sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 470: 391: Above the Demon God, Destruction Power

    Chapter 470: Chapter 391: Above the Demon God, Destruction Power


    Longevity Heaven.


    A mist-enshrouded broken world.


    Bang!


    A stream of black light descended from the sky, shattering the silence that enveloped this place.


    Dust on the ground scattered slightly to either side, followed by a tall and burly figure with hair standing erect rising and walking forward.


    This person was Barbarian King Solban, ordered by Su Heng to search for the hidden treasure of Wanliu Manor within Longevity Heaven.


    As the mist in front of him gradually dispersed.


    Soon, an ancient-looking stone door appeared in front of Solban.


    "Hmm.¡± As a streak of light flickered in his hand, the Token he had obtained from Liu Wenhuan appeared in Solban¡¯s grasp.


    Feeling the scorching sensation coming from it, Solban breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on his face, ¡°It seems to be right here.¡±


    Whoosh!


    He spread his fingers.


    The Token instantly floated up, radiating light.


    Led by an inexplicable force, it slowly adhered to the surface of the grand door.


    The ancient and formidable door, over thirty meters tall, resembled the palace of a giant deity. At its center were radial patterns representing the rays of the sun. As the Token slowly merged into the door, the patterns lit up, with the light spreading outward.


    Rumbling!


    Sounds of gears turning came from within the heavy stone door.


    The crevice of the door split open, a thick, decayed scent blew out, and Solban¡¯s flowing hair fluttered upwards.


    "Cough cough!¡± Solban coughed twice and took a step back. Once he let his arm down again, a pitch-black passage had appeared before him.


    Without hesitation.


    Solban gently touched the necklace hanging in front of his chest.


    Then he strode forward, and with his hair swaying, his burly figure quickly vanished into the solid darkness.


    Whoosh!


    Not long after Solban left.


    The mist that had just returned to its original state dispersed once again.


    A figure larger than Solban¡¯s, but with festering and decaying flesh under armor, appeared here.


    "Blood His throat had rotted away, leaving only some greenish bits of flesh. Therefore, his voice was hoarse, carrying a bone-chilling malice, ¡°Familiar blood.¡± ?¦¡?????????§¦?


    King Dingxuan¡¯s pupils were first bewildered, then gradually constricted.


    Emitting a glint of blood-red light.


    Then he too, stepped forward.


    Following the path Solban had just opened, he entered the secret cache.


    ¡­


    Rumbling!


    As Solban pressed a mechanism on the wall.


    A section of the wall first protruded slightly outwards and then, amidst a heavy sound of friction, lowered down.


    The interior view of the cache was thus fully unveiled before Solban.


    "Hiss


    Beams of golden light shone upon Solban¡¯s face.


    Even as an Earth Immortal with heightened senses, suddenly seeing this spectacle in a dark environment still made Solban slightly uncomfortable, instinctively squinting his eyes.


    After some time, slowly getting used to the light.


    He looked out¡­


    In a space about the size of a basketball court, it was packed full of weapons forged from Sun Iron Essence.


    There was a three-meter-tall Heavenly Halberd, a complete set of Flying Swords, as well as Flying Knives, pear flower needles, Iron Diarrhea, and other Hidden Weapons that were specially refined by secret methods to conceal their shine, designed for furtive attacks to harm others.


    Solban was young.


    Yet, having diligently cultivated to this day, he was nonetheless an old hand in the world.


    He knew that within the Great Zhou Dynasty, Sun Iron Essence was highly valued, and a small piece could be traded for a mountain of wealth.


    And now, this cache contained so many stocks.


    Even though he had a detailed understanding from Liu Wenhuan before carrying out the mission, seeing it with his own eyes still gave Solban a shock.


    However, even so, he did not harbor any greed. On one hand, Solban had grown up in a monastery since childhood, thoroughly familiar with the scriptures, and had excellent cultivation of his mind.


    On the other hand.


    This batch of Sun Iron Essence would clearly have a greater use in the hands of Su Heng.


    The latter possessed the Golden Crow Heart, which was no secret.


    Golden Crow Heart, Sun Iron Essence.


    There might be some connection between the two, capable of mutual enhancement.


    If all these things from the cache were brought back, Su Heng¡¯s strength could potentially climb to the next level.


    "I¡¯ve spent quite a bit of time on this mission already. I wonder how things are over at Skull Plain?¡± Solban couldn¡¯t help but think.


    After pondering for a moment.


    He felt that it was very likely that the Mythical Battlefield had already opened up by now.


    Although, logically speaking, with Su Heng¡¯s strength, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues at Skull Plain by now.


    But that place was after all where Solban had grown up, and a sense of urgency sprouted in his heart to return and see the actual situation.


    "Let¡¯s collect these things first.¡±


    Solban took out a storage ring, put it on, and injected a strand of his Power into it.


    Although this ring, obtained from Dragon Abyss, was far less convenient than Su Heng¡¯s Flesh Furnace, its internal space was not small, sufficient to pack up all the Sun Iron Essence in the cache and take it away.


    Whoosh!


    As a dull light flickered.


    Dust stirred within this secret chamber, and it quickly became empty.


    In the end, a few Flying Knives left inserted into the wooden dummies in the corner were not collected by Solban. Instead, his gaze shifted, and he reached out gently with a beckoning gesture.


    Swoosh¡ª


    The air was suddenly cleaved by a sharp whistling.


    These flying knives did not return to Solban¡¯s hand, but left a faint white arc in the air.


    Circling from his side, then bursting out a dazzling cluster of golden light.


    Boom!


    A violent explosion sounded.


    The whole secret chamber shook back and forth, and dust and small stones sprinkled down from the walls.


    Caught off guard, a dark shadow quietly following behind Solban stumbled and was forced out.


    Solban turned his head and his face showed a look of great shock, ¡°King Dingxuan!? How is that possible?¡±


    He had never seen King Dingxuan with his own eyes.


    But, back in Dragon Abyss.


    Solban had seen the scene where Su Heng clashed with King Dingxuan on an Imaging Stone.


    The status of Heavenly King was enough to leave a fairly deep impression.


    Solban recognized him at a glance.


    But wasn¡¯t King Dingxuan already dead? Why would he suddenly appear here?


    Solban¡¯s head was in turmoil, a strong stench of decay mixed with the smell of charred flesh reached his nostrils, and he slowly came back to his senses, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, ¡°You¡¯re not King Dingxuan, what exactly are you?¡±


    "Ssss


    The corpse-like giant King Dingxuan did not answer, but instead cracked a smile at the corner of his mouth.


    Drip by drip, saliva slid down his rotting lips, his neck twisted awkwardly, emitting a creepy cracking sound, ¡°You have a familiar scent on you, very tasty.¡±


    "Is that so?¡±


    Solban snorted coldly, ¡°If it was the real Heavenly King, indeed I would not be an opponent, but now you are already dead.¡±


    Whoosh!


    He pulled out two daggers forged from Sun Iron Essence from his ring.


    Injecting power and activating them, he then threw them forward.


    Bang!


    Another violent explosion followed.


    Blazing hot flames surged and instantly engulfed King Dingxuan.


    Solban did not continue to linger for a fight but soared forward quickly to increase the distance.


    It was very difficult to find the location of this hidden chamber, but its structure was far from complicated.


    Solban did not take long to smoothly leave and came to the fog-enshrouded plains outside.


    But just as Solban moved forward two steps and was about to leave, he seemed to realize something. Reacting, he halted his advancing footsteps and looked up with a startled expression.


    "Whoosh


    A cold breeze mingled with the stench of corpses blew in from nowhere.


    The gray mist in the sky dispersed.


    Dozens of highly decayed black corpses hung suspended in mid-air, as if bound by invisible chains.


    A faint green mist of decay emanated from their bodies, rising in wisps and converging in mid-air, eventually forming a massive, green mandrill-like eerie phantom.


    Even if it was just a phantom, seemingly dispersable by a mere gust of wind.


    The aura it emitted was terrifyng.


    Solban immediately felt as if he had plunged into a freezing abyss; his muscles tensed, unable to breathe, and his eyes could not stop trembling. When the mandrill¡¯s curious gaze tilted downward and met Solban¡¯s, a horrifying conjecture suddenly emerged in Solban¡¯s heart.


    ¡ªAbove the Demon God, Destruction Power!


    Why was his movement being watched by such a powerful presence?


    And what exactly was going on with the King Dingxuan behind him.


    No, this isn¡¯t right!


    Solban¡¯s mind was a mess.


    The mandrill¡¯s face showed a smile, reaching out to grab Solban.


    Solban bit the tip of his tongue, struggling out from that terrifying spiritual pressure. His eyes bloodshot, Solban, without time for careful thought, immediately grabbed the necklace hanging around his neck and pulled it off, then unreservedly pumped his entire power into it.


    The necklace contained a drop of Su Heng¡¯s essence blood, equivalent to a full-powered strike under normal conditions.


    As the power within was unleashed.


    Boom!


    In an earth-shattering blast.


    A giant fireball, more splendid and bright than the sun, suddenly appeared on the battlefield.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Blood Realm.


    Daoist charm flowed over Su Heng¡¯s body.


    Spreading into array patterns, extending in all directions.


    Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled in the sky, the will of the Blood Realm manifested, a great number of demons were stirred into ferocity, charging like a tidal wave towards this location.


    But even the elite troops led by the Pillar God themselves could not prevail, let alone these ferocious but disorganized riffraff. They could not even approach within a kilometer of Su Heng before being sliced into pieces by the Dragon Guard and Nangong Yue and others.


    After a while.


    "Phew!¡± Su Heng sighed in relief, slowly opening his eyes.


    His aura gradually calmed down, the daoist charm around him vanished, and various crimson visions in the heavens swiftly faded.


    That feeling of being bogged down as if in a quagmire everywhere disappeared, replaced by a sensation of effortless control. The material world and essence Qi around him felt like neatly arranged soldiers, an extension of his will, ready to faithfully execute his commands the moment he gave the order.


    "Congratulations to my lord on successfully refining a Grotto Heaven,¡± Huang Mei, the old man, congratulated from the side.


    Su Heng waved his hand.


    He lifted his head, about to say something.


    Suddenly he had an intuition; the drop of blood he left with Solban had been activated.


    Without time to ponder what had happened, information from the Flying Sword Transmission followed close behind.


    COMMENT


    1 comment


    Vote


    3 left S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 471: 392: Immortal Corpse King

    Chapter 471: Chapter 392: Immortal Corpse King


    Su Heng stretched out his hand and summoned the sword sheath from the Flesh Furnace.


    After hastily browsing through the information above, the joy of having just refined the Cave Heaven Treasure Land was somewhat dispersed, and Su Heng¡¯s expression turned serious.


    Destruction Power.


    An existence that surpasses even Demon Gods, which Su Heng had never encountered in his cultivation journey thus far.


    Previously, when Solban was searching for hidden treasures, Su Heng had several remote interactions with him.


    He knew that the process was not going smoothly.


    But he never expected to encounter such a significant unexpected event.


    And there was King Dingxuan, who was resurrected from death.


    This matter seemed to be intertwined with the schemes of some dark forces.


    Sun Iron Essence was extremely important for Su Heng¡¯s upcoming cultivation, and Solban was also one of his more valued subordinates.


    Now that he was in danger.


    If the situation permits, Su Heng naturally could not stand by and do nothing.


    "Take care of things here, I need to make a brief departure,¡± Su Heng said after taking a deep breath, addressing Huang Mei, Tong Shan Great Saint, and the others.


    "This


    Huang Mei did not know what had happened to cause such a rush.


    But judging from Su Heng¡¯s appearance, the matter must be extremely important.


    This Grotto Heaven had already been completely refined. Even though their strength was not perfect in the Blood Realm,


    With a combatant close to the Heavenly Awakening stage like Tong Shan Great Saint to defend, maintaining the status quo would not be a problem.


    Even if the Pillar God personally led the troops back, they would not be afraid.


    "Leave it to us,¡± the Tong Shan Great Saint declared confidently with a slap to his chest.


    Su Heng¡¯s voice echoed from afar, simply saying, ¡°Good!¡±


    By the time everyone looked up,


    His massive figure that overshadowed the sun had already vanished without a trace.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Immortal Realm.


    Solban released the power stored in Su Heng¡¯s essence blood.


    The terror of the sudden explosion created an exaggerated effect similar to a nuclear explosion on this shattered continent.


    Violent shockwaves, deadly radiation, brilliance to the extreme¡­ While harming the enemies, Solban himself was swept up by the aftermath. His body, like a kite adrift in the wind, was wrapped in the blast wave and crashed heavily onto a floating rock in the distance. ?????§§?


    Fortunately, he had prepared in advance.


    Plus, he had previously been rewarded and had refined a drop of Su Heng¡¯s essence blood.


    Solban had a stronger resistance to the radiation from the explosion compared to ordinary people.


    His injuries were not too severe.


    After Solban swallowed a secret pill to stimulate his potential, he quickly recovered to his peak condition.


    Whoosh!


    A vague, fleshly hand extended from the rubble.


    Solban swept away the debris on him and stood up again.


    He looked in the direction of the explosion.


    He saw a vast gap torn open in the hazy miasma of the corpses in the sky, but it did not completely dissipate.


    Instead, more corpse mist flowed in like a river from afar, converging together.


    A foul life force was brewing robustly.


    As if something was about to be born from within.


    "Hss!¡± Solban felt a chill in his heart, knowing that the explosion had not completely expelled this ancient existence but had drawn even more of its attention.


    The Immortal Realm was filled with chaotic and disordered energy, a home ground for demons. He had to leave quickly, or he would undoubtedly die.


    Solban retracted his gaze.


    His body soared forward and quickly disappeared from the desolate battlefield.


    Swoosh!


    Not long after Solban left,


    Those dark green mists, emitting the scent of decay, gathered together to form an irregularly large sphere.


    The sphere bubbled as it rolled and then ignited like a massive torch.


    The flame swayed back and forth a few times.


    Then a tall, pitch-black figure slowly emerged from within, treading upon the light of the flame.


    The person was covered head to toe in Mystic Iron Armor, with only the face exposed. The hair on both sides was a rotting algae-like dark green color, while the cheeks were deathly pale. With crimson lips and sharp teeth protruding outwards, this hideous face exuded a cold and strange vibe.


    As soon as he appeared, the surrounding space seemed to be enveloped by an invisible Daoist charm, rapidly extinguishing the burning corpse fire, with the essence being extracted.


    And the exploded corpses, now mostly reduced to bits of residual body tissue,


    Still, with the arrival of this decayed figure, new life was sparked within them.


    The decaying tissues began to grow rapidly and, within a few breaths, King Dingxuan and the others reemerged on this shattered battlefield.


    After Tong Shan Great Saint joined Su Heng¡¯s alliance,


    Su Heng valued the mighty Demon God greatly and had many private conversations with him.


    Tong Shan Great Saint has been mixing in the Central State for many years and is quite well connected.


    He is indeed well-experienced.


    He once mentioned to Su Heng about the Mythical Battlefield that leads directly to Central State¡ªWanyuan Plain.


    On the Wanyuan Plain, some ancient beings wield power even greater than that of Demon Gods, capable of destroying a Dynasty single-handedly. Such beings are known as Destruction Powers. And the ancient figure clad in black armor before them is one of them.


    In the records of the Great Zhou Dynasty, historians described this figure with language filled with despair and fear¡ªas the Immortal Corpse King.


    The true target of the Immortal Corpse King is Emperor Wu of Great Zhou, severely wounded and on the verge of death.


    As for entities like King Dingxuan and Solban, they are merely disposables in his game. Much like how a big fish can¡¯t escape a sparse net, his status is too high for him to set foot in the present world with his real body.


    He originally intended to control some powerful wanderers from the Cave Heaven Treasure Land, convert them into his puppets using Secret Techniques, and then reintroduce them into the Great Zhou Dynasty. When the time was right, these individuals could cause chaos, perhaps creating opportunities for him.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was


    That hunting geese day in and day out, one day the goose would peck out his eyes.


    In his eyes, Solban was nothing more than a trivial ant, but the tactic just used was quite intriguing.


    "What a pleasant surprise to encounter here, hmm, it¡¯s worth taking a little more seriously,¡± the Immortal Corpse King chuckled, calculating with his fingers. Soon, he inferred the direction where Solban disappeared moments ago, took a step forward, and successfully pursued him.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­ sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Solban knew that the enemy he faced this time was like no other.


    Therefore, he dared not delay, stimulated his potential, cast a Secret Technique, and found a rift he had reserved earlier.


    Swoosh!


    He leaped forward vigorously.


    With a sudden intense feeling of dizziness, the world spun before his eyes.


    Solban¡¯s body fell from the sky and landed stiffly on the ground. Cracks spread around him, and dust scattered.


    A great sun hung high in the sky, and the air filled with the scent of grass and earth lingered in his nostrils. He gasped for breath, and only after the Secret Technique had ended did he feel his muscles tearing apart, sharp pains shooting through his body.


    Exiting Cave Heaven Treasure Land, he was back in an environment he knew well.


    Solban¡¯s tense nerves relaxed slightly.


    But the relief did not last long.


    Swoosh!


    A hissing noise approached.


    The hair on his body stood on end, and tiny goosebumps sprouted over his bronze skin.


    "What the hell is that!¡± Without thinking, Solban punched in the direction to his left, then took advantage of the sudden recoil to fly up into the air and distance himself.


    Boom!


    Two forces met like the intersection of tides.


    An explosion erupted in the distance, accompanied by a massive blast.


    Following, a half-human, half-serpent figure with decaying flesh rapidly charged toward Solban.


    "What is this!?¡± Solban¡¯s face turned ugly; the monster had the same aura as King Dingxuan, clearly also a puppet made by the Immortal Corpse King.


    "Damn!¡± Experienced in combat, he quickly realized, ¡°It turns out that not only in Cave Heaven Treasure Land, but also within the Dynasty, many such monsters lurk, waiting for an opportunity!¡±


    Solban had no time to ponder.


    As he looked around, in addition to the serpent before him, a dozen more figures appeared.


    All at once, they rushed towards him, displaying astonishing speed.


    "Good! Since you dare to come, I¡¯ll make sure you never return!¡± Solban swore fiercely. If the Destruction Power himself came, he indeed had no way out. But the ones before him were merely puppets¡ªthey might not be a match for him.


    He pulled out the Sun Iron Essence from his bosom, injected it with force, and fully activated it.


    Boom!


    A huge fireball rose from the ground.


    Brilliant light burst forth, dimming even the sun in the sky.


    In the explosive radiance reaching the heavens, Solban¡¯s body was charred, his breath weak; he swiftly dashed outward, the gust of air parting the grass sea beneath him.


    Such a massive explosion naturally attracted many people¡¯s attention.


    The location of Solban was Grassland State, one of the North Yue Thirteen States, with its vast and beautiful grasslands.


    In Grassland State, there are several medium-sized Immortal Sects.


    Shuize Sect was one of them.


    The Great Elder of Shuize Sect was a dark-faced strong man, who was squinting at the intense explosion in the distance.


    Beside him stood the Second Elder in white, holding an iron pen as a weapon, who now showed an excited expression, ¡°That light, no mistake, it¡¯s the renowned Sun Iron Essence.¡±


    "Sun Iron Essence¡­ is it not the Clan Treasure of Wanliu Manor in Central State?¡± Great Elder Xu Hao revealed an interested look on his face.


    "With just a small piece of Sun Iron Essence, we could exchange for a wealth of precious cultivation resources. We can¡¯t miss such an opportunity, older brother!¡± The Second Elder stomped his foot, urging.


    However, the Great Elder frowned and said, ¡°I heard that the current heir of Wanliu Manor is now settled in Jiang Er. If we move to seize it now, wouldn¡¯t it provoke the name of the Northern Border Demon Dragon?¡±


    "If it were the Northern Border Demon Dragon himself, he wouldn¡¯t be forced into such a state,¡± the Second Elder said, ¡°It¡¯s most likely just a minor character of no importance.¡±


    "Indeed,¡± the Great Elder nodded, ¡°the younger brother¡¯s conjecture makes sense.¡±


    "In that case The Great Elder gritted his teeth and made up his mind, ¡°Let¡¯s go over and take a look!¡±


    1 comment


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 472: 393: Diverting Trouble Eastward, Bringing Disaster Upon Oneself

    Chapter 472: Chapter 393: Diverting Trouble Eastward, Bringing Disaster Upon Oneself


    The sky was vast and the grasslands were a verdant green.


    It seemed like a heavy rain had fallen last night, and the vast grasslands looked even fresher and boundlessly lush.


    A cold wind mixed with moisture blew from a distance, causing the grass leaves to droop. Many cattle, sheep, and horses could be seen running back and forth on the grass, lowering their heads to drink water. The livestock¡¯s calls were continuous, coupled with the melodious singing of the herdsmen. This grassland was like Heaven, brimming with a tranquil and leisurely atmosphere.


    But Solban had no time to admire it.


    The life force of those corpses was incredibly tenacious, and there were many of them.


    Even with the aid of the Sun Iron Essence, Solban had only barely managed to carve a bloody path out.


    And more importantly¡­


    He could feel part of that ancient existence¡¯s gaze from Changsheng Heaven seeming to fall on him. Cold and horrifying, it drove him to keep fleeing forward.


    "Hahaha!¡±


    At that moment, a burst of laughter came from a distance.


    Two figures, one black and one white, appeared in front of Solban with a flash.


    Their aura was like yin and yang, filling the surroundings and creating a blockage that immediately slowed Solban down.


    Solban¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.


    "Who are you?¡± he asked sternly. ¡°I have no grievances with you, why do you obstruct me here?¡±


    "No grievances?¡± The Second Elder pointed his iron pen at Solban and sneered coldly, ¡°A man without guilt bears the guilt of possessing jade. Hand over the Sun Iron Essence you carry, and we will spare your life.¡±


    "Hmph,¡± Solban said, ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±


    "Then you can¡¯t blame us, brothers, for being impolite,¡± Great Elder Xu Hao raised his hand, lifting the black cloak draped over him. His body swelled rapidly, and the intense force distorted the air, forming a sweeping shadow under the sunlight.


    "Ignorant fools, courting death!¡± A fierce look crossed Solban¡¯s face.


    He shivered his arms, activating the Dragon Blood within him.


    With a gentle tremor along his spine, the long-stored power in his muscles burst forth, shattering the air in an instant, and the mighty force transformed into a dark furious dragon. His body leaped high, reaching the peak of his aura, and then he threw a ground-shaking punch directly at the heads of the brothers from the sect. ?¨¢¦­?£Â§¦????


    "Well done!¡± Great Elder Xu Hao was burly, his muscles well-developed.


    Seemingly practising a type of horizontal training, he showed no fear at Solban¡¯s full-force strike; instead, excitement flushed his face.


    His aura also soared to its peak.


    Equally throwing a broad and powerful punch forward, he clearly intended to meet Solban head-on.


    However¡­


    As a streak of sunlight passed through the sky.


    The metal knuckles in Solban¡¯s hand suddenly gleamed, shimmering brilliantly.


    The Great Elder¡¯s brow twitched, sensing trouble; the spiked knuckles were evidently forged from Sun Iron Essence.


    Though his knowledge of Sun Iron Essence was limited, recent events at Wanliu Manor had made headlines. Sun Iron Essence¡¯s strong restraining effect on the undying nature of Earth Immortals was not unfamiliar news to him.


    With that thought, a sense of crisis surged in the Great Elder¡¯s heart.


    He pulled back his own punching force and then sidestepped, slipping past Solban like a fish.


    Boom!


    The long-accumulated punch hit nothing.


    Using the blast¡¯s impact, Solban didn¡¯t linger to fight but instead dashed straight towards the distance.


    "Chase!¡± Although slightly at a disadvantage from their initial clash, excitement rose on the faces of Xu Hao and Moro, the two Elders.


    Their initial hunch was right.


    Solban was indeed at the end of his strength and no longer had the power to fight.


    But¡­


    The Second Elder¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, ¡°The direction this man is fleeing seems somewhat off.¡±


    The Great Elder didn¡¯t react at first, surprised, ¡°What¡¯s so odd about that direction?¡±


    "Could he be confused? The direction that guy is heading to is not Jiang Er, but our sect¡¯s headquarters,¡± the Second Elder answered.


    "That is rather strange indeed,¡± the Great Elder pondered briefly, being a bit thick-skinned, he stopped thinking if he couldn¡¯t understand, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just like walking into a trap? It¡¯s actually good news.¡±


    "Indeed!¡±


    Watching as Solban got further away.


    The two didn¡¯t dare waste time and sprinted forward at full speed.


    ¡­


    The entrance to the sect was located in a marshland area.


    The vast lakes were like mirrors reflecting the flowing clouds above, with several small hills nearby.


    Various courtyards and bell towers were built on these hills. The bell tones were melodious, with cultivators sitting in the pavilions enjoying the lake scenery while discussing philosophy with friends over tea.


    At that moment, as ripples appeared on the lake, the sect¡¯s Mountain Protection Array was activated.


    A deep blue light shot up to the sky, dispersing the clouds. Right after, a thin old man dressed in black and holding a horsetail whisk walked out slowly.


    This man was the Sect Master of the sect, Du Junyan. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He had already received a message from the Great Elder in advance and was prepared for an interception here.


    Despite feeling that the behavior of the two was inappropriate, the Demon Dragon had always acted in a dominant manner. For example, the Vajra Sect, which had never provoked them, was directly destroyed. Now that there was already a conflict with Zong, it¡¯s better to be thorough and leave no loose ends, and perhaps even keep this whole incident secret.


    Zong was ready for battle.


    With the activation of the Mountain Protection Array, numerous Elders emerged behind the Sect Master Du Junyan, all wearing expressions of grave seriousness.


    Swish!


    Solban appeared in the distance, his figure somewhat disheveled.


    As a streak of brilliance passed by, he hovered in mid-air, turning back as if waiting for something.


    The Great Elder and Second Elder pursued Solban from behind.


    Having seen Solban stopped mid-air and entrapped, surrounded and with no escape, the Great Elder suddenly let out a strange laughing sound, ¡°Well, go on and run, I want to see where you can escape to.¡±


    The Second Elder also laughed, although his laugh seemed forced.


    By all accounts.


    At this point, Solban should have been in a hopeless situation.


    Yet, there was no sign of fear on his face, instead, his eyes on them looked as if seeing talking corpses.


    Putting aside the possibility that the other party had gone mad, such a reaction was certainly abnormal.


    A sense of unease began to well up in the Second Elder¡¯s heart, regretting the impulsive act driven by greed.


    It seemed Solban saw through what the Second Elder was thinking and coldly chuckled, ¡°Your lives are already so brief, why insist on taking shortcuts? Sometimes greed is not scary, what¡¯s scary is foolish ignorance.¡±


    "A sharp-tongued fellow indeed,¡± the Second Elder said angrily, hoping to see if he could still spout nonsense after decapitating him later.


    Solban merely shook his head and let out a laugh, ¡°Unfortunately, you are destined not to see that happen.¡±


    "They¡¯re here!¡± Solban suddenly sighed and said.


    "Who are ¡®they¡¯?¡± Everyone was startled upon hearing him.


    They initially thought the person Solban mentioned was the infamous and powerful Northern Border Demon Dragon.


    But clearly it was not since it referred to multiple people, and given the Demon Dragon¡¯s style of action, which is usually domineering, seldom would they bother to conceal their tracks so seriously just for some minor characters.


    Just as the Second Elder was about to instinctively mock him back.


    "Ah!!!¡±


    Suddenly, a scream unlike any human sound burst forth from within the sect.


    It was like a grenade exploding in a quiet room, startling everyone and instantly drawing all their attention.


    "Sss Sect Master Du Junyan of Zezong turned toward the sound, then suddenly widened his eyes in shock and sucked in a breath of cold air.


    Inside the sect, glaringly obvious, was a young female disciple he usually cherished, pinned down by a rotting corpse. The corpse, covered in green fur and barely recognizable as human, with blood-red eyes, was violently biting chunks of flesh from the disciple.


    This female Disciple with only Heavenly Deceit Cultivation, lacking Undying qualities, lost her life force in just a few bites. Eventually, even her delicate head was viciously torn off, leaving only a bald gap on her shoulders.


    "You vile creature, how dare you!¡± Du Junyan felt a surge of anger rising, his eyes instantly reddened.


    Swish!


    He formed a sword with his fingers, thrusting forward.


    This was an angry strike with no holding back, enhanced by the Mountain Protection Array.


    Yet, when it hit the rotten corpse, it produced a sound like metal striking iron and only left a scratch on its body, sending it flying without inflicting any significant damage.


    "Such horrifying defensive power!¡± Everyone was surprised.


    And what was more horrifying was that the creatures appearing inside the sect weren¡¯t just this one.


    As billows of decaying smoke rose, dozens of rotting corpses emerged from the ground. Despite the activation of the Mountain Protection Array, it failed to keep them out but instead trapped the disciples inside, allowing the corpses to rampage and massacre.


    This sudden turn of events caught everyone off guard.


    The situation deteriorated rapidly.


    Many of the Elders beside Du Junyan went forth to intercept, but those rotting corpses were incredibly powerful, far beyond their match.


    The blood of the Elders mixed with the pieces of the disciples¡¯ bodies, the scene, which was just like a paradise, turned into a human Purgatory in the blink of an eye, gruesomely bloody and full of relentless screams, making one¡¯s scalp tingle.


    "What on earth is going on here?¡± The Second Elder was stunned by the scene before him, then flew into a rage. His eyes bloodshot as he looked at Solban, his face accusing.


    "Isn¡¯t this a mess of your own making?¡± Solban sneered, ¡°Thanks to you attacking me, I could dump these troublesome filthy things on your heads.¡±


    "You!¡± The Great Elder raged.


    He swung his fist, ready to fight Solban in a life-and-death struggle.


    Solban, of course, was fearless, as he had already received a message from Su Heng that his backing was about to arrive.


    But before his fist could land, another thunderous noise resounded. The ground was clearly splitting and bulging upward, with thick smoke spurting out, forming a sky-obscuring black curtain. A huge hand emerged from the fissure, soaring into the sky.


    Its fingers spread wide, as if to arrogantly grasp the sun in the sky.


    The bright daylight quickly dimmed, turning the sun into an eerie pitch black.


    The world suddenly quieted down, only the ¡°quack-quack¡± sounds representing death could be heard. Flakes of rotting black feathers fell from the sky, with hordes of red-eyed crows circling above.


    In the palm of that enormous hand, a dark and terrifying figure stood, arms crossed, with a cape woven from the hair of corpses fluttering behind him.


    His face bore a reckless smile, saying, ¡°This is fate, this is the beginning of everything, when will I, the Immortal Corpse King, come to rule this place.¡±


    1 comment


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 473: 394: First Battle with Destruction Power

    Chapter 473: Chapter 394: First Battle with Destruction Power


    On the huge corpse hand, stood a figure.


    The aura emanating from his body was terrifyingly boundless, merely standing there, he seemed like the center of the entire world, even the light of the sun dimmed in his presence.


    Solban stood a step forward while the Great Elder and the Second Elder appeared on his left and right.


    At this moment, both of their gazes trembled violently, terror-stricken in their hearts. Fear, like an enormous, dark invisible hand, grasped them firmly, and the fighting spirit and fury originally surging in their hearts were like water doused with cold water, extinguished in the blink of an eye.


    The Mountain Protection Array that covered the sect like a layer of light screen,


    However, with the emergence of the giant hand, the array, which could withstand a Heavenly Awakening powerhouse, only held for a moment before bursting like a soap bubble with a ¡°pop¡±.


    The icy, pitch-black aura of death spread out like ripples, the Elders of the sect were first frozen mid-air, and then their faces contorted, bodies swollen, bursting continually like clusters of bloody fireworks.


    Only Sect Master Du Junyan could barely resist.


    Helplessly watching his sect turn into ruins, all disciples and Elders fallen in battle.


    Du Junyan was driven mad with rage, his long hair disheveled, all the energy and spiritual power in his body running wild.


    "Dharma Phase¡¤Sea Suppression!¡±


    Boom!


    As the lake water exploded, columns of thick water surged into the sky.


    A figure with disheveled long hair, wearing a crown, and a body of azure blue like a merman appeared behind Du Junyan.


    The Dharma Phase held up the Trident high and then, turning into a tornado with the flow of water, leaped forward enveloping a streak of cold light, suddenly falling towards the Corpse King¡¯s forehead.


    "An ant trying to shake a tree, overestimating itself,¡± sneered the Corpse King, seemingly furious, ¡°Be grateful, for if this were in the eternal heavens, you wouldn¡¯t even have the qualification to kneel before me.¡±


    Swish!


    He spread his fingers and reached forward.


    Behind him, a vast mist surged, transforming into a gigantic hand dark as the night sky.


    The giant hand pressed down, holding Du Junyan and the massive merman Dharma Phase in its palm.


    Then, with a slight exertion, a muffled ¡°puff¡± sound was heard as both exploded instantly, turning to ashes.


    What undying nature of an Earth Immortal, what Dharma Phase that wards off all evils. In the hands of such powerful beings at this level, none could play any role. For their power had surpassed the common laws and reached a realm more profound and vast. ??£Î?????¨§?


    "Heh, there are still three little ones.¡±


    The Corpse King¡¯s gaze swept around, quickly locating Solban and the other two.


    It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t want to run; everything had just happened too fast, and an invisible force locked them from all directions, making them as immobile as insects trapped in amber.


    "The move you used previously was very interesting. It¡¯s rare for ants to bite back when caught by me,¡± the Corpse King tilted his head slightly, an ugly smirk appeared on his face as he pointed at Solban, ¡°You¡¯re an interesting bug.¡±


    "Kneel down, submit to me, and I grant you immortality,¡± the smile on the Corpse King¡¯s face tightened into an expression of supreme authority.


    Immortality, which ordinary cultivators long for but cannot attain.


    In his words, so carelessly, seemed no more than a few silvers.


    Of course¡­


    Given the corrupt aura emanating from him.


    Such immortality is not righteous; instead, it is a state of neither living nor dying.


    Much like those living corpses he creates, manipulated by others, no different from puppets on strings.


    Solban quietly took out a shining long sword from his ring, whereas the Great Elder and the Second Elder¡¯s faces showed signs of being moved.


    The monster¡¯s power was indeed despairing.


    In the hands of the Corpse King, the Great Elder and the Second Elder saw no possibility of victory in battle or escape.


    Since death was inevitable either way, kneeling and submitting seemed not too hard to accept, especially when it came with the reward of immortality.


    Sadly, the Corpse King¡¯s sights were high.


    Even if these two wanted to kneel, there was no way for them.


    The Corpse King¡¯s gaze had been fixed on Solban from the beginning, now seeing him silently raising his sword, he immediately understood the latter¡¯s intention.


    He nodded slightly, not forcing anything, but smiling said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll fulfill your wish.¡±


    Swish!


    As soon as the words fell, he pushed forward with his palm.


    The pitch-black hand that had just annihilated the Sect Master of the sect reappeared on the battlefield.


    This time, however, both its size and the power it contained had undoubtedly increased significantly.


    Solban and the elders only felt a momentary darkness before their eyes as a torrent of corpse stench rushed towards them. The palm had not yet fallen, yet their vitality seemed to be cut off, unable to muster any thoughts of resistance.


    The Great Elder and the Second Elder were horrified, their limbs numb.


    Solban bit his tongue, the sharp pain slightly dispelling the chill.


    He hurled the long sword in his hand forward, followed by an explosion, but the flowing flame-like golden light lasted only an instant, and in the next moment, it was devoured.


    Solban had already exhausted all his methods.


    At this point, he had no choice but to sigh softly and close his eyes to await death.


    Yet, the sound of the wind howled, the energy struck his face, but within several heartbeats, death did not come, and there was little discomfort on his body.


    "What is this?¡± Solban felt surprised and opened his eyes. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    By his side.


    "What happened?¡± The Great Elder and the Second Elder also had expressions of having survived a catastrophe, gasping for breath.


    A semicircular transparent barrier blocked in front of them, entirely condensed from spiritual power. Though it seemed to be a thin layer, it was actually quite sturdy and impervious to all evils. The black mist split like water flowing outward, enveloping the area within three feet with a cleansed land.


    "This power?¡± The Great Elder and the Second Elder, both experienced and knowledgeable, sensed an almost tangible Dragon Power from the barrier before them.


    There seemed to be something that occurred to both, they shivered, and their faces, which had just regained some color, turned pale again.


    As if to confirm what they had just thought,


    Roar!


    A roar.


    Like thunder rolling from afar in the heavens, sweeping across.


    "Look at the sky!¡± The Second Elder¡¯s clothing rippled as he looked up at the sky, his face carrying a mix of shock and amazement.


    At this moment, Solban also realized what was happening and followed the direction pointed by the Second Elder, his pupils suddenly narrowing.


    In the sky.


    The Corpse Qi Sky that once obscured the sun was torn apart by another equally vast and terrifying force.


    These two astonishing presences collided, crushed, and battled each other in the sky and earth as battlegrounds, eventually ending in a stalemate, each dominating one half of the heavens.


    To Solban and other bystanders, it appeared as if the sky was split into two from afar.


    A narrow chasm appeared in the sky, dark clouds gathered, continuously streaming upwards, and the booming was endless. Thick lightning bolts fell from it, and on the plains below, giant tornadoes roamed everywhere.


    Swaths of turf were torn and lifted, various animals were flying in mid-air, presenting a vast and magnificent Doomsday scene.


    Solban and two others were Earth Immortals, generally standing at an unreachable peak for ordinary cultivators, but even they rarely saw such exaggerated scenes.


    It was truly awe-inspiring and astonishingly shocking.


    Moreover, what was even more terrifying was that this was just a clash of their presences; the actual confrontation had not even begun.


    "Realm Lord Realm?¡± The Corpse King seemed taken aback, his lofty gaze becoming a bit more somber.


    He was initially surprised, but quickly realized, ¡°Not exactly, just cultivated his physique to an incredible extent, just his very existence naturally alters the environment, immune to all laws, and revered by gods and buddhas.¡±


    "Interesting, it has been many years since I¡¯ve seen such intriguing cultivators, leaving a strong impression.¡± The Corpse King wore a smile, still looking carefree, seemingly not taking Su Heng seriously.


    This is because, in his view.


    The gap between a Demon God and Destruction Power was a qualitative change.


    Like the vast gap between firearms and cold weapons.


    No matter how much Su Heng trained his physique, he was just a slightly stronger beast and posing not much of a threat.


    The Corpse King¡¯s expression returned to calm, ¡°Whoever I want to kill, no one can stop me, including you.¡±


    "Absolute Death Destiny!¡±


    Toward the three including Solban, the Corpse King reached out and made a grabbing motion.


    Crack!


    Solban suddenly felt as though he had fallen into an ice cave, chilling to the bone.


    And the life force in his body was rapidly draining away, strands of steel-like black hairs sprouting and pressing out from his skin.


    "World Cleansing Tribulation Light!¡± Su Heng¡¯s voice came again.


    As a strand of white light fell.


    The chilling sensation rapidly faded, and the black hairs on his body also disappeared like melted snow.


    The Corpse King did not anticipate Su Heng had such a method, his face suddenly turning ugly. He had just made a tough statement, and now being contradicted publically made him quite embarrassed.


    "Ignorant youth, seeking death!¡± The Corpse King¡¯s face turned gloomy, his body emanating rolling killing intent. He beckoned with his hand, and with a ¡°Whoosh¡± along with the howling wind, the black long spear previously thrust into the ground spun and flew into his hand.


    With the long spear in hand, the Corpse King, who was slightly stooped before, suddenly straightened up.


    The dark cloak on his back fluttered wildly. His whole demeanor transformed from previously eerie and gloomy to that of an invincible warlord who battled the world.


    "Attack!¡±


    He bellowed loudly, exploding like thunder.


    He shook the long spear in his hand, carrying a black light as it dashed straight toward Su Heng approaching from a distance.


    During the earlier clash of presences, he had already judged that Su Heng¡¯s physique was extremely powerful. Yet, he still chose a head-on method.


    This was because, as a Destruction Power Demon Lord Moluo felt extremely confident in his own strength. He believed he could defeat the enemy in their strongest aspect, completely destroying them both physically and psychologically!


    1 comment


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 474: 395: Refuse to Bow to the Dragon, Shall be Executed!

    Chapter 474: Chapter 395: Refuse to Bow to the Dragon, Shall be Executed!


    Under normal circumstances, such methods would be perfectly fine.


    But this time, he was destined to miscalculate, for he was facing Su Heng.


    "Hahaha!¡±


    Above the heavens, Su Heng laughed wildly, as if there was blood-fire burning within his eyes, veins popping around him, with a terrifyingly ghastly face like that of a ravenous beast.


    "You see a dragon and you don¡¯t bow; who gave you the gall to face execution!¡±


    Boom!


    He began by thrusting both arms out, then fiercely striking his chest.


    A humming sound, like that of a great bell or drum, rippled through the sky like waves.


    In the dust-muted world, storms raged, yet in that instant, there seemed to be a moment of silence. Su Heng inhaled sharply, drawing in streams of air that twisted into white ribbons visible to the naked eye, whistling sharply as he swallowed them into his body.


    His physical form then swelled, black iron scales on his body fluttering open, while within flowed unbridled golden flames.


    In the instantly visible distortion of the surrounding air, Su Heng¡¯s wildly fierce punch was already thundering forward!


    Rumble!


    There was no suspense.


    Having devoured and merged with the Dragon Corpse, in terms of physical strength alone, Su Heng had never met his match.


    Even the high realm of the monster before him was no exception.


    Crack!


    In the moment of impact.


    A crisp snapping sound ensued, and the long spear shattered inch by inch.


    Then came the punch, unstoppable, hitting right at the center of the Corpse King Moluo¡¯s chest.


    The latter¡¯s eyes bulged outwards, his chest and thighs nearly folded together, a tremendous force sweeping over him, sending him hurtling uncontrollably backwards. ??????¨®¦Â¨º????


    Moluo, like a deep red meteor, crashed heavily into the distant plains.


    The ground indented downward, fracturing like shattered glass, and within the pitch-black crevices, boiling magma and white-hot sulfurous gases gushed out.


    Seeing this, Su Heng was slightly surprised.


    Although he had shrunk his own body to avoid stirring up too much shock and awe while he was on the road,


    Even so, there were few in this world who could withstand his punch ¨C human or demon. That the body of this monster had not exploded but was only severely injured was indeed quite impressive.


    "If one punch doesn¡¯t do it, then another punch it is!¡± Su Heng¡¯s face bore an intimidating murderous aura.


    Boom!


    The air under his feet exploded.


    His body swelled once more, and another grotesquely terrifying punch thundered down.


    Just as he flew halfway into the sky, from the remnants of the Zezong ruins, the huge arm summoned by the Corpse King seemed to suddenly come alive. It shot forth abruptly, the fingers clenching together, seizing Su Heng in an unexpected grip, even though he sensed a hint of danger, he could not dodge in time and was caught by the giant hand.


    Bang!


    Magma erupted, exploding outward.


    The Corpse King¡¯s body was directly smashed to bits by Su Heng¡¯s punch.


    Smoking, it was hard to tell whether it was magma or blood-like viscous fluid dripping drop by drop from the damaged body.


    The extreme pain, along with the humiliation of being overpowered by such a lowly creature, fueled a raging fire burning within his chest.


    "A mere abomination dares to!¡± the Corpse King gasped heavily, his expression ominously dark.


    Then he reached out and grabbed forward, mimicking the giant hand¡¯s action.


    Nearly all of Zezong¡¯s disciples and elders had fallen, their vital blood still scattered across the battlefield. As the Corpse King executed the Secret Technique, the power within this spilled blood and flesh was summoned, forming streaks of blood-red veins, like an evil aura covering the black giant hand, adding a profound malevolence out of thin air.


    The Corpse King obviously harbored intense hatred towards Su Heng.


    He ignored his own wounds, choosing instead to pour even more power into that giant hand.


    "Die!¡± His fingers spread open, squeezing forcefully.


    Following the action of the Corpse King¡¯s hand, the dark red blood net covering the giant hand contracted as if alive. The immense fingers, mountainous in size, squeezed tightly, and a series of cracking noises came from within.


    Solban and others, witnessing this scene from afar, felt their scalps tingle.


    Had they been in that position,


    They feared they wouldn¡¯t last even the blink of an eye, only to meet an instant death.


    Though Su Heng¡¯s physique was formidable, caught off guard and with the Corpse King holding the terrain advantage, it remained uncertain whether he could withstand it, a hesitation even crossing Solban¡¯s mind.


    "Hahaha!¡± The giant hand was a Magic Artifact refined by the Corpse King and shared his intent.


    He could sense that the struggle within was growing weaker, and the Corpse King began to laugh ominously.


    But as he kept laughing, he gradually realized that something was amiss.


    Although Su Heng had stopped resisting, the connection between him and the giant hand seemed to be cut off.


    Moreover, the sound of crumbling boulders echoed continuously, visible cracks twisted across the surface of the giant hand, brilliant golden light piercing through, even burning holes through the rolling leaden clouds above.


    "This is bad!¡± Though his heart had been destroyed by Su Heng just before.


    The Corpse King¡¯s heart skipped a beat, feeling an ominous premonition that, in the next instant, turned into reality.


    Boom!


    As the radiance reached its peak, the gigantic corpse hand exploded into pieces.


    At this moment, Su Heng had partially restored his original body, and as the Second Heart was fully activated, his body burst forth with light, sitting regally on his throne like a glaze sun, with all beings surrendering and blessings extending in all directions. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The mountainous arm at his feet crumbled inch by inch, and huge rocks kept breaking off and falling from the sky, the thunderous noise of their collisions ceaseless.


    Indifference was written all over Su Heng¡¯s face.


    He didn¡¯t say much, just took a step forward.


    Swish!


    It was just an instant.


    Su Heng had already appeared before the Corpse King, pointing a finger down from his superior position.


    As the scorching golden light shot out, the Corpse King lifted his hand to block, but the potential and power within his body had been squeezed dry, his state completely like a burned-out lamp.


    His body was struck into the air, and while mid-flight, his armor and skin shattered like broken porcelain, with web-like cracks constantly distorting and spreading. By the time he landed on the ground, what remained of his corpse had turned into black smoke and dissipated, leaving only an ugly head with green hair and sharp teeth lying face up on the parched and scorched earth.


    Su Heng stretched out his hand to grab, and a strong gust of wind brought the head in front of him, their gazes meeting.


    "You¡¯ve underestimated me,¡± the Corpse King suddenly chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve provoked someone you shouldn¡¯t have. It won¡¯t be long before you regret what you did today.¡±


    "Haha!¡± Su Heng laughed coldly, ¡°The one who should regret is you.¡±


    Bang!


    He clenched the Corpse King¡¯s head in his hand.


    Slightly squeezing his fingers, the last of the king¡¯s head instantly burst apart.


    But as the corpse disintegrated, the power contained within turned into streaks of black fog that rose upwards, leaving a huge black blotch in the sky.


    At this time, Solban came to Su Heng¡¯s side and looked up at the cold, dark blotch in the sky. As realization slowly dawned on him, his expression turned into one of shock, and he couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard before hesitantly saying, ¡°The guy we just encountered, that wasn¡¯t his real body?¡±


    "Hmm,¡± Su Heng nodded, ¡°It seems that way.¡±


    He only had limited understanding of the Destruction Power, but had learned something from the Tong Shan Great Saint.


    Such beings could hardly enter the present world unless there was a problem with the Central State Mythical Battlefield.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze fell on the two Elders of Zerong, and he asked, ¡°Who are these two?¡±


    Solban briefly recounted what had happened just now.


    "I see,¡± Su Heng understood.


    The Great Elder and the Second Elder felt a chill in their hearts under Su Heng¡¯s indifferent gaze and opened their mouths, wanting to plead for mercy.


    But gravity had already seized their necks, preventing them from uttering a single word.


    Then the Flesh Furnace mutated into a gaping mouth, dripping with blood and suddenly appeared in front of the two men.


    Under the terrified and desperate gazes of the two, the mouth bit down with a crisp crack, and without even an opportunity to dodge or resist, they were directly swallowed whole.


    "The black blotches in the sky Solban thought for a moment and shared his speculation.


    He had encountered many living corpses on this plain.


    And the aftermath of the terrifying natural disaster caused by Su Heng¡¯s clash with the Corpse King.


    If left unchecked, the power from the immortal heavens could infiltrate and potentially cause some undesirable changes to this plain.


    "That makes sense,¡± Su Heng nodded, agreeing with Solban¡¯s deduction; they could not just walk away from this.


    He thought for a moment and took out the Thunder Drawing Pearl.


    During the last Heavenly Tribulation, apart from the Ming Daoist completing his transformation and receiving the biggest benefit, what remained was this Thunder Drawing Pearl which had received a decent opportunity during the tribulation.


    Part of the Heavenly Tribulation was integrated into it, turning from its original solid state into a plasma-like liquid energy body.


    Moreover, the Thunder Technique it released inherently carried a layer of Tribulation Light, which had a significant restraining effect on beings like demons and evil spirits.


    Su Heng brought out the Thunder Drawing Pillar.


    Pillars of lightning, like supports, extended across the vast land and iron-gray sky.


    The sinister and cold aura remaining on this battlefield was converted by the thunderbolts, which were the ultimate yang and ultimate rigidity, and the remaining corpses were turned to ash.


    After half an hour, Su Heng had completed the purification of this battlefield. Although the surrounds were still desolate, they no longer carried that bone-chilling feeling.


    Only the scorched wasteland would take some time to recover, needing decades to regrow and recuperate.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, in the immortal heavens.


    As streaks of dark green aura converged, the Corpse King, with disheveled hair and blood-stained body, reappeared in the void.


    He cast an evil glare towards the gradually disappearing rift, then turned and left. In the immortal heavens, the Corpse King could exert his full strength, traversing countless distances in a single step.


    The gray fog in front of him dispersed, and he soon arrived in a world filled with countless immense tombs, cold and gloomy.


    As if sensing the arrival of the Corpse King, one of the tombs rumbled open, and a Lama with a chest full of black hair stepped out.


    Upon seeing the Corpse King, the Lama transformed into a giant bear standing three meters tall, sniffing around him with his furry nose, and then mockingly said, ¡°You¡¯re injured. Who did this to you?¡±


    1 comment


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 475: 396: The Sky Is About to Fall, Unable to Shoulder the Heavy Responsibility!

    Chapter 475: Chapter 396: The Sky Is About to Fall, Unable to Shoulder the Heavy Responsibility!


    Having his shortcomings exposed to his face, the Corpse King was naturally furious, his expression that had gradually returned to calm suddenly distorted into ferocity.


    But it seemed that the cultivation of this black bear in front of him was also extremely profound.


    Seeing the Corpse King enraged, the black bear did not take it to heart and, on the contrary, burst into loud laughter.


    The laughter was terrifyingly chilling; it was clear to see waves of sound, tangible as black tides, rippling outwards in circles.


    The surrounding grey mists were shattered by the tremors, the starlight twisted, creating an illusion as if multitudes of stars were falling. Within this barren land, the gigantic tombs also shivered, all cracking open, with strands of dark green, decaying corpse miasma rising up.


    Whoosh!


    The black bear took a step forward.


    His body instantly transformed into a black whirlwind, and when he reformed, he was already standing atop a tomb as large as a small hill.


    With blood-red eyes, he looked down at the Corpse King and sneered, ¡°What¡¯s up, are you planning on starting a fight with me?¡±


    The Corpse King bared his teeth, but his cultivation level was a notch below that of this black bear.


    Moreover, previously using Great Magic Power to allow an avatar to cross realms and descend, which then got suppressed by Su Heng with a thunderous technique. The backlash that fell upon his true body further weakened him, making him even less of a match for the Black Wind King here.


    "This is none of your business!¡± The Corpse King said stiffly, an impressive murderous aura also permeating from him.


    Fortunately, the two did not actually come to blows.


    For in the distance, under the star-filled sky, another dashing figure streaked forth.


    It was a silver-white bird with wings spanning over ten meters, its glowing tail feathers trailing a sky of rosy clouds.


    It looked very auspicious. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, both the Immortal Corpse King and the Black Wind King, standing to the side, had serious expressions, the hostility they exuded slightly subdued, no longer as confrontational as before.


    With the spread of swathes of rosy light, accompanied by white lotuses blossoming out of thin air.


    The corpse qi entwining this grave site also slightly dispersed.


    The silver-white bird transformed into a human form.


    It was a tall, imposing young woman. Her skin glowed, her long hair was silver-white, whereas her pupils were filled with a blood-red glow.


    Silver Demon Bird, with the Innate Divine Skill to obliterate souls.


    For ordinary Earth Immortal powerhouses, merely hearing her voice was unbearable, leading to their Divine Souls shattering and perishing.


    Over the past thousands of years, countless cultivators who sought eternal life in the realm of heavens and perished under this creature were uncountable. ??????§°¦¢¨§s?


    "Did you come alone?¡± The Corpse King, seeing no other figures appearing, furrowed his brows slightly in dissatisfaction.


    The Silver Demon Bird¡¯s voice was crisp, like pearls falling on a jade plate, and she shook her head as she replied, ¡°Several other supreme beings will come, but they are deep within the realm of immortality, too far away, and it will take some time for them to return.¡±


    "Too far away? I presume that¡¯s just an excuse,¡± the Black Wind King sneered, ¡°Those people clearly see us as fools, wanting us to fight in the forefront while they pick up the spoils from behind. There¡¯s no such good deal in this world.¡±


    The Silver Demon Bird said, ¡°Such an opportunity is rare, we should set aside our prejudices and secure the greatest benefit first.¡±


    The Black Wind King huffed but did not retort.


    The Silver Demon Bird looked at the Corpse King, her blood-red pupils slightly contracting in surprise, ¡°The injuries on your body


    "I encountered some minor accidents on the way.¡±


    "What kind of accidents.¡± The Black Wind King argued, ¡°The scent of the Divine Beast is still fresh on the wounds. How could you possibly come across such an ancient existence in the realm of immortality.¡±


    "You clearly sneaked your dirty hands into reality, only to bite off more than you could chew, hahaha!¡± The Black Wind King rolled on the ground, laughing uproariously; the two had always been at odds. Seeing his nemesis stumble, the Black Wind King suddenly burst into uncontrollable laughter, lying on the ground, clutching his belly.


    The Corpse King¡¯s face soured.


    But he said nothing more, apparently conceding the point.


    The Silver Demon Bird thought for a moment, then spoke softly, ¡°May I know who inflicted such injuries on the Corpse King?¡±


    "What?¡± The Corpse King bared his teeth, showing extreme displeasure, feeling offended, and coldly said, ¡°Are you, Demon Bird, also wanting to mock me?¡±


    "Not at all,¡± the Silver Demon Bird quickly explained, ¡°Our target is Emperor Wu Ji Weihuang. Once Emperor Wu falls, it will mean the loss of Wanyuan Plain, and when the demonic tide sweeps over, the whole world will face a catastrophic upheaval.


    Hence, some hidden mighty ones may emerge to fight to the death.


    Therefore, this information is extremely important, related to our subsequent plan of action, I hope the Corpse King can understand.¡±


    With sincere tones in her voice and a clear explanation of the reasons, the Silver Demon Bird managed to lower some of the Corpse King¡¯s guard.


    He briefly mentioned the incident that occurred not long ago.


    "I see The Silver Demon Bird nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard of this young man before, never expected him to grow so much in such a short time, indeed a cultivator with great potential and worthy of attention.¡±


    "If only my true body could descend,¡± the Corpse King remarked gloomily, clenching his fist, ¡°it wouldn¡¯t take long for me to make him regret it.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The Black Wind King turned into a fierce wind and appeared at the side of the Silver Demon Bird.


    1 comment


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 476: 396: The Sky Is About to Fall, Unable to Shoulder the Heavy Responsibility!_2

    Chapter 476: Chapter 396: The Sky Is About to Fall, Unable to Shoulder the Heavy Responsibility!_2


    "Since you¡¯re not planning to make a move now, I don¡¯t know why you¡¯ve gone to such lengths to call us both over. What are you intending?¡±


    "This gathering is to introduce a fellow ally who will join forces with us when the time comes, and indeed, he is a powerful support,¡± said the Silver Demon Bird, her eyebrows relaxing as she spoke earnestly.


    "A fellow ally?¡± The Corpse King sounded somewhat surprised.


    The vastness of the Eternal Heavens housed many figures with Destruction Power, all of whom were renowned.


    They had been cultivating for no less than a few thousand years, and under normal circumstances, one would at least have a faint impression upon hearing a name.


    Yet now, they were being so secretive¡­ ¡°Could it be that some Demon God has just advanced?¡± The Corpse King tilted his head and couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    "Not exactly,¡± the Silver Demon Bird said, ¡°This individual isn¡¯t one with Destruction Power, but rather a powerhouse from an ancient race.¡±


    "An ancient race?¡±


    The Black Wind King also snorted disdainfully, his face showing a trace of distrust.


    "Although he is not of our kind, this individual is indeed extremely powerful. Moreover, he is skilled in a variety of ancient Arrays and will undoubtedly play an inconceivable role in the upcoming war,¡± the Silver Demon Bird said with a smile.


    Seeing the Silver Demon Bird¡¯s serious introduction, both the Black Wind King and the Immortal Corpse King¡¯s faces showed curiosity.


    "He has also come along this time.¡± The Silver Demon Bird said, ¡°I can have him come out and greet you so that we can discuss our next actions.¡±


    Snap!


    With that, the Silver Demon Bird clapped her hands.


    A streak of light flashed across the vault of heaven, and a distant pocket of space twisted.


    Then, a burly Four-Armed Giant walked forward at a slow pace. From a distance, his speed seemed unhurried, yet after only a few steps, he had already crossed tens of thousands of meters and abruptly appeared before the Corpse King and the Black Wind King.


    Both were somewhat shocked, and the Black Wind King even bared his teeth involuntarily.


    Although the distance was great, in their perception, after so long a conversation, they had completely failed to detect this person¡¯s movements.


    Whether it was due to his profound Cultivation or some other means, his mere entrance had already given them a reasonably sized show of force.


    This man had four arms and skin the color of ancient bronze, embedded with eyes the size of fists. However, all these eyes remained closed, except for the two on his face. His upper arms rested folded on his chest while the even more robust arms behind spread out, faintly forming an intricate gesture that symbolized infinity.


    His gaze fell upon the Corpse King and the Black Wind King, showing no particular care for their identity as bearers of Destruction Power, merely nodding slightly as a form of greeting.


    "I am Algres, a general from the Demon Descendant Heavenly Punisher Tribe,¡± the Four-Armed Giant introduced himself, his demeanor neither humble nor arrogant. ????¦¢§¦¡ì


    If Su Heng were here, he would instantly recognize that this man¡¯s appearance bore a striking resemblance to the Demon Descendant statue he had destroyed in the Jiangbei Continent. Without surprise, that forgotten statue was created and left by Algres thousands of years ago.


    Although the Demon Descendants were expelled from their ancestral lands thousands of years ago,


    They remain a potent ancient race within the Eternal Heavens, continuously seeking an opportunity to launch a counter-offensive.


    With just a glance, both the Corpse King and the Black Wind King could feel a majestic aura, as heavy as a mountain, emanating from Algres.


    They immediately understood.


    The words previously spoken by the Silver Demon Bird were true.


    The Black Wind King nodded and then smiled greedily, ¡°Indeed, you possess a good physique, but if you wish to join us, you¡¯ll have to demonstrate some abilities.¡±


    "Of course.¡± Algres nodded, apparently well-prepared for this.


    The Silver Demon Bird merely smiled from the sidelines, while the Corpse King silently drew closer, curious about what kind of skills this formidable Demon Descendant possessed.


    Swoosh!


    Algres did not tease them.


    He extended a hand forward, fingers splayed.


    As tiny points of light began to diffuse from his palm, they quickly gathered into a vast pattern resembling golden tree roots.


    The Black Wind King¡¯s smile faded, and for the first time, his expression turned serious. Despite the seemingly chaotic arrangement, a closer look revealed that the roots connected to the location of various shattered worlds within the Eternal Heavens.


    At the tips of these fine roots was not a towering celestial tree, but rather a realm wreathed in incense smoke.


    Within the realm were cities and walls, and many large fortresses situated on plains. One could even see pedestrians traversing the streets, depicting a vividly mundane scene full of life and vitality.


    This realm was none other than the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    And above this realm, suspended high, was a majestic deity with flowing hair.


    Seated on a throne, wearing a crown and holding the Emperor Demon Suppression Sword, behind him shone a halo as if it were the blazing sun.


    Even as a mere phantom,


    A tremendous sense of awe-inspiring imperial authority exuded from him, suppressing all else.


    This was none other than Emperor Wu, Ji Weihuang, someone whom many bearers of Destruction Power greatly feared!


    Upon seeing their adversary.


    Whether it be the Black Wind King, the Corpse King, or the ever-smiling Silver Demon Bird, their expressions all turned grave, and intense fighting spirit surged within each of them. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Once reaching the realm of Destruction Power, the path of cultivation became similar to that of some ancient races and humans.


    1 comment


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 477: 396: The Sky Is About to Fall, Unable to Shoulder the Heavy Responsibility!_3

    Chapter 477: Chapter 396: The Sky Is About to Fall, Unable to Shoulder the Heavy Responsibility!_3


    Need to use the Daoist Field to validate their own Daoist Skills, constantly seeking along this path. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    However, over the past thousand years, the Great Zhou Dynasty has launched eighteen celestial campaigns, their Daoist Fields being destroyed and themselves also heavily damaged. Afterwards, it took them hundreds of years just to stabilize the injuries on their bodies, preventing further deterioration.


    Especially after Emperor Wu Ji Weihuang ascended the throne, the national power of Great Zhou reached its zenith.


    Wherever the sword pointed, even Destruction Powers dared not face its edge directly. They were originally gods in the long-lived heavens, but now they have to hide and sneak around, a truly great humiliation.


    Fortunately, such prosperity is not eternal.


    Emperor Wu is gravely injured, and among his successors, only Princess Ji Huaxi could still be considered somewhat outstanding.


    They are ambitious and unwilling to miss this opportunity.


    If they could kill Emperor Wu and seize his Martial Arts essence blood, not only would their injuries completely heal, but they could also elevate their cultivation to an unprecedented peak.


    Moreover, the Great Zhou Dynasty has billions of civilians, a thriving population.


    These beings are as tempting to them as a piece of greasy meat is to a starving vagrant.


    Simply irresistible.


    At this moment, Algres¡¯s voice continued to transmit, saying, ¡°I can set up a ritual on the Mythical Battlefield, amplify and activate the vitality of the civilians in the Great Zhou Dynasty, attracting many demons from the eternal heavens. Coupled with our joint effort, even if Emperor Wu is incredibly talented, in such a desperate situation, he has only one path¡ªdeath.¡±


    This land was once their ancestral land, to Algres, those humans are like roaches living in his own house, he can¡¯t wait to exterminate them all.


    This is a war between races.


    Concerning survival, there will be no mercy.


    Thus, he does not hesitate to break taboos, collaborating with these notorious Destruction Powers, ensuring that his strike would be fatal.


    "Sss at this moment, the Immortal Corpse King finally showed a smile on his face.


    He reached out to wipe the drool dripping from his mouth corner, seemingly already envisioning the scene of his blood-soaked rebirth, the wails of the populace, turning bustling cities into lands of corpses, and trampling and tearing apart his enemies underfoot.


    Hatred is poison swallowed, a festering sore in the throat, only mitigated slightly by the fresh blood of foes.


    The Immortal Corpse King¡¯s eyes glowed green as he urged, ¡°Then what are we waiting for, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Su Heng obtained Sun Iron Essence from Solban¡¯s personal stash.


    Initially a casual chess move, he did not expect such a gain. Witnessing it with his own eyes, Su Heng was also somewhat surprised.


    He arranged for Solban to rest well.


    After returning to the Jiang Er region, Su Heng did not immediately start the integration.


    After some thought, he took a gift and then took a step forward, soon reaching deep into Skull Plain, atop Great Snow Mountain, personally coming to visit. ?a?????£Â??


    In front of the crystal-clear lake.


    The Ming Daoist in a white robe, his face seemingly carrying a trace of surprise.


    He had not expected that after just parting away for a short while, Su Heng had already come knocking again, ¡°May I know what brings you here?¡±


    "I did not intend to intrude, but this matter is of great importance.¡± Su Heng¡¯s attitude towards Ming Daoist was very mild, partly because of the latter¡¯s formidable strength and partly because he was once a Dynasty Princess. His accumulated experiences are extremely precious, able to help Su Heng take many shortcuts in his cultivation.


    Ming Daoist made a welcoming gesture with his hand, then served up a steaming cup of tea.


    The two sat facing each other.


    Su Heng briefly narrated the incidents that had occurred.


    "Destruction Powers Ming Daoist, holding a cup of fragrant tea in his fair hands, gently blew away the curling tea smoke.


    Su Heng sincerely asked, ¡°I wish to know, what is the difference between Destruction Powers and Demon Gods. And among human Cultivators, what realms exist above Earth Immortals.¡±


    1 comment


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 478: Evolve Dao Path, Transcend the Mundane

    Chapter 478: Chapter 397 Evolve Dao Path, Transcend the Mundane


    "I never thought that things would deteriorate faster than I had imagined.¡±


    The Ming Daoist pondered for a long time before heaving a light sigh, ¡°Back in the days of the Great Yue Dynasty, the threats from Wanyuan Plain were nowhere near this level; it was just a normal Mythical Battlefield. Over a millennium, Changyue Heaven has been subtly invading the material world, and the area of Wanyuan Plain has expanded accordingly. The creatures that emerge from it have become increasingly terrifying.¡±


    The Ming Daoist slowly stood up and walked towards the lakeside.


    A thick layer of snow covered the flat ground around, crunching underfoot.


    Su Heng followed behind her.


    The Ming Daoist waved her hand, plucking a few tender Bodhi Leaves from the nearby Bodhi Tree and then scattered them onto the lake in front.


    The lake was connected to a stream of clear water gurgling underneath, filled with black pebbles. The Bodhi Leaves followed the stream, spinning and slowly vanishing from Su Heng¡¯s field of view.


    "I have never truly made contact with beings of that level, so most of the knowledge I have comes from records in ancient texts,¡± the Ming Daoist looked down at the cold spring flowing beneath her feet, her voice unhurried, ¡°Moreover, the cultivation system has been evolving over thousands of years.


    Therefore, some of the things I am about to describe


    Might contain some deviations.


    Thus, they can only be taken as a reference, do not be too obsessed.¡±


    "I understand,¡± Su Heng nodded. Gaining any useful information from the Ming Daoist was an unexpected delight for him.


    "Above the level of Earth Immortals lies the Realm Master, which in some texts is also referred to as a Saint,¡± said the Ming Daoist, ¡°To transcend and become a saint is not only a transformation at the life level but also a sublimation of the level of power one controls.¡±


    "The first step of this realm is Sealing Realm, merging one¡¯s spiritual power with a world within Changyue Heaven.¡±


    "Sealing Heaven?¡± Su Heng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    The Ming Daoist turned around and gave him a slight nod, ¡°Correct.¡±


    "But to refine a world does not equate to true metamorphosis; it¡¯s just the first step. What¡¯s more crucial is the next step, which is to use the world you have refined as a foundation to evolve a Dao Path unique to oneself.¡± ??????§°£Â¦¥¡ì


    The Ming Daoist spoke, ¡°For example, the Corpse King you have encountered before, his Dao Path was likely related to reincarnation, life and death, decay, and the like.¡±


    "From this point of view, whether it¡¯s humans, demons, or ancient races like the Demon Descendants from Changyue Heaven, the cultivation methods after stepping into this stage are generally the same. It¡¯s only the details that differ.¡±


    "After evolving one¡¯s unique Dao Path, what benefits can one gain?¡± asked Su Heng.


    "The strong amongst Earth Immortals, even people like you and me, hold nothing but Divine Skills, which are the law. But if one can evolve one¡¯s own Dao Path in Changyue Heaven, then the power wielded is the ¡®Dao¡¯, and between these two lies a fundamental difference,¡± the Ming Daoist explained.


    Su Heng nodded, ¡°Then the strength of one¡¯s Dao Path should be closely related to the refined world.¡±


    "Indeed,¡± answered the Ming Daoist, ¡°normally, the more prosperous the world, the stronger one¡¯s own Dao Path.¡±


    "Then, if a person wishes to control multiple Dao Paths, would they need to refine multiple worlds within Changyue Heaven?¡± Su Heng speculated.


    "It¡¯s also possible to evolve multiple Dao Paths within a single Daoist Field,¡± the Ming Daoist shook her head and said earnestly, ¡°However, this carries great risks. If two Dao Paths conflict, not only will you be unable to make progress, but it could also lead to collapse and severe vitality damage.


    Therefore, those who attempt to evolve multiple Dao Paths generally adopt a few similar approaches, and one shouldn¡¯t overreach.¡±


    "Since the Daoist Field is closely linked to the strength of a cultivator, will the cultivator be severely damaged if their Daoist Field is destroyed?¡± Su Heng inquired.


    "You are correct,¡± the Ming Daoist nodded, ¡°Once a Daoist Field is destroyed, at the very least, cultivation regresses, or in the worst case, it can lead to instant death.¡±


    Su Heng frowned slightly, ¡°But in doing so, while it might be possible to raise the upper limit of one¡¯s power, it also arbitrarily adds a fatal weakness to oneself.¡±


    "True, which is why the ancient texts say one must never reveal the location of their Daoist Field to others,¡± replied the Ming Daoist.


    Su Heng thought for a moment, then asked:


    "If I refine the Blood Realm, could I evolve my own Dao Path on it?¡±


    The Ming Daoist answered, ¡°Indeed you can.


    In fact, in my view, the origin of the Blood Realm is quite powerful, and its World Will is extremely active.


    Under normal circumstances, such a world would be a coveted place of enlightenment for many strong individuals. Because as long as it can be refined, given the special environment of the Blood Realm, it should be relatively easy to step into the Realm Lord Realm.


    The Dao Path obtained afterwards is likely to be related to blood, slaughter, and such. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its boost to one¡¯s combat capabilities would be quite significant.¡±


    "However, there is a downside to this,¡± the Ming Daoist continued, ¡°The Blood Realm is connected to the Mythical Battlefield, and after refinement, it would become an easy target.¡±


    Su Heng made a decisive remark, ¡°I have no intention of embarking on this path right now.¡±


    "That¡¯s also straightforward.¡±


    The Ming Daoist didn¡¯t urge further, ¡°Simply crush the Blood Realm Will without fully refining it. The path lies at your feet, whether to tread it or not, it all depends on your own thoughts.¡±


    "I understand,¡± Su Heng bowed his fist towards the Ming Daoist, sincerely expressing his gratitude.


    Then he turned and left.


    He originally thought his enemies were in the Blood Realm.


    But now it seems that those with the Power of Destruction are clearly up to something big.


    Su Heng also rarely felt a sense of urgency; he must hurry and enhance his strength as swiftly as possible.


    ¡­


    Su Heng returned to the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Although the situation in the Blood Realm started to stabilize, things here were almost driving people crazy.


    Su Heng pushed the door open, only to see figures bustling about before him, efficiently handing off an assortment of matters.


    A phrase suddenly popped into his head¡ª


    ¡®Back here, there¡¯s a lot for support personnel to consider. Frontline fighters just need to throw themselves wholeheartedly into the battlefield, following orders, fighting bravely. But the people at the rear have so much more to think about.¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t help but find it somewhat amusing.


    Bang!


    A nearby door was flung open from the inside, making a loud noise.


    Li Hongxiu usually dressed in red, moved slowly and silently.


    But this time, she wore a form-fitting short jacket over training trousers, her fair arms exposed, forehead dappled with sweat. Her long hair, usually hanging down her back and waist, was now fastened with a wooden pin, giving her an air of brisk efficiency.


    She pushed the door open with her left hand, a thick stack of documents in her right.


    Her clear gaze quickly swept across the room.


    Then, her expression brightened on seeing Su Heng.


    "These are some documents that need your approval,¡± Li Hongxiu said crisply, approaching Su Heng.


    Su Heng took the handed-over folder and started to examine it closely.


    It was a trade record.


    With the situation stabilizing, follow-up troops had begun to exploit the resources of the Blood Realm, cataloging the resources they collected.


    Some of these resources would be kept to train talent and reward frontline warriors. The rest, which were abundant or less urgently needed, would be exchanged through major trading associations with the Immortal Sect Families from places like Linjiang and Changyue.


    Resource management here was a huge issue.


    While Li Hongxiu had Su Heng¡¯s trust, she didn¡¯t dare make a rash decision regarding this matter.


    Knowing the gravity of the situation, Su Heng contemplated deeply and began to scrutinize the documents with furrowed brows.


    The resources mined from the Blood Realm could be categorized into several types.


    First, there were biological materials.


    This included the flesh of Demon Gods and ordinary demons, as well as some materials that could be used to train War Slaves, etc.


    The demon flesh was a ubiquitous material in the Cultivation World, and Su Heng, with his insatiable appetite, would need to keep most of this part for internal consumption.


    As for some demons with special talents,


    They could be sold as specialties to some small and medium-sized sects.


    Next were the minerals.


    Other than the more common minerals, two types were noteworthy.


    One was the ¡°Blood Poison Ore,¡± tainted by the aura of the Blood Realm. Weapons forged with this material could prevent wounds from healing. Even Earth Immortals could be affected, making the material¡¯s value self-evident.


    The second type was ¡°Volcanic Melt.¡±


    Volcano Bombs refined from this ore could produce considerable explosive damage.


    Su Heng had previously been at a disadvantage against the giant crocodile Reylo when he fought at Zunfa Temple.


    At that time he had not merged with the Dragon Corpse,


    And although his physical strength couldn¡¯t compare to his current state, it was still quite formidable.


    Yet, he had suffered some superficial wounds from the immense energy released by a Volcano Bomb¡¯s explosion.


    "Hmm


    After some thought, Su Heng made a glaring mark on the document.


    A portion of the Blood Poison Ore could be sold, but all of the Volcanic Melt needed to be kept.


    As for the last category ¨C plants.


    The Blood Realm was barren, and currently, there weren¡¯t many discovered medicinal plants.


    However, some of the researched plants seemed to enhance spiritual power.


    Su Heng ordered Zhao Zongwu at the front to continue investigating and to send him a detailed report as soon as possible. After annotating the file, Su Heng handed the document back to Li Hongxiu.


    Li Hongxiu took it, glanced briefly over it,


    And then, as if by magic, she presented another document to Su Heng, which listed potential purchases from other powers.


    Upon opening it, Su Heng¡¯s eyes lit up. He saw many special drugs that could boost spirit, seemingly with excellent effects.


    Though he didn¡¯t plan on using the Blood Realm as a Daoist Field to pursue the path of a ¡°Realm Master,¡± to completely overpower the Blood Realm Will without ample spiritual power was impossible. These drugs could relieve Su Heng¡¯s urgent need.


    1 comment


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 479: 398: Integrating Sun Iron Essence, Ripple Expansion

    Chapter 479: Chapter 398: Integrating Sun Iron Essence, Ripple Expansion


    Under normal circumstances, all medicine carries a risk of poison.


    Even a powerful cultivator at the Earth Immortal Realm cannot consume spiritual medicine for an extended period.


    It requires a significant amount of time to refine and stabilize their mental state before they can repeat the previous process.


    Just like Solban.


    Each time, it¡¯s through life and death crises that his mental state gradually becomes stable.


    However, Su Heng possesses the Food Immortal talent, any food that he swallows will be completely broken down and absorbed by his body.


    These spiritual medicines are equally no exception.


    Therefore, he has fewer prohibitions; as long as resources are maxed out, Su Heng¡¯s spiritual power can also be significantly enhanced within a short period.


    After marking the resources he needed in the booklet and handing it to Li Hongxiu, the girl busied herself with great haste.


    Su Heng remembered more than a year ago when he was first captured by the Demon Suppression Tower.


    Li Hongxiu was in a state of despondency, waiting for death with her eyes closed, but now her spirit and demeanor are completely different.


    Indeed¡­


    The development of the world is unpredictable and infinite in possibilities.


    After dealing with the matters at hand in a simplified manner, Su Heng came to the secret chamber in the lower levels of the Demon Suppression Tower.


    This secret chamber had been built for some time.


    Moreover, after dismembering Demon Descendants later, the space inside had been divided again.


    These days, Su Heng¡¯s size has been growing rapidly, and although he could freely alter it using the Eight-Nine Mysterious Skill, there is always a feeling of constraint in his heart.


    "After conquering the Blood Realm, I will build a city for myself,¡± Su Heng comforted himself by setting a grand goal for the future.


    He entered one of the secret chambers.


    Then, with a thought, the sound of rumbling resonated as the stone gate slowly came together.


    The room was pitch black, and Su Heng¡¯s senses were sharp enough that he didn¡¯t need any light source.


    He took out the ring that Solban brought back from his bosom, and with a surge of power injected into it, a golden long sword soon appeared in Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    "This is a weapon forged from Sun Iron Essence,¡± Su Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he carefully felt it with his hand.


    "Incredible


    After a brief sense, a look of surprise appeared on his face.


    The Sun Iron Essence indeed contained a part of the aura resembling the Golden Crow.


    Could it be that it¡¯s a result of a Golden Crow perishing in Ancient Times, causing the surrounding environment to change and gradually evolve over the long years? ??£Î??§§?


    Su Heng was unaware of the actual possibility.


    Firstly, his hand lightly brushed over the sharp edge of the long sword.


    Then, spreading his fingers wide, he grasped with his hand. Weapons forged from Sun Iron Essence are mostly extremely sharp, capable of slicing through a Demon God¡¯s body like tofu, making them top-notch tools of slaughter. Compared to the ¡°Blood Poison Ore¡± extensively mined in the Blood Realm, the value of Sun Iron Essence was evidently much higher.


    However, Su Heng¡¯s physique was incredibly strong, having reached a nearly inconceivable level. Especially after gaining the talent to manipulate metals, his skin was also covered with a layer of Active Metal armor, increasing his defensive power tremendously.


    Crack¡ªa crisp sound.


    Su Heng wasn¡¯t injured, but the long sword in his hand had fractures spreading and broke in half.


    Without any hesitation, Su Heng opened his mouth wide, tilted his head back, and swallowed all the metal fragments, down into his stomach.


    Su Heng¡¯s stomach had long been undergoing transformations, evolving into a structure similar to a high-temperature furnace.


    The Sun Iron Essence, despite its hardness, didn¡¯t last long in Su Heng¡¯s body. Within a few breaths, it was rapidly decomposed. The energy within was gradually released and absorbed by his body. As the blood continued to circulate throughout his body, this energy eventually concentrated in the area of the Second Heart. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Whew!


    During this process, Su Heng¡¯s breathing became heavy.


    A dark red glow slowly emerged on his skin, and wisps of white smoke rose from his body.


    But the light flickering in his eyes became even brighter. The beating sound of the heart was deep and powerful, like a towering giant beating a war drum on the battlefield.


    After a while.


    Such transformations gradually ceased.


    Su Heng exhaled deeply, his face showing a hint of joy, ¡°As I expected, the Sun Iron Essence can indeed repair my damaged Second Heart.¡±


    So far, the Second Heart continues to bring tremendous advantages to Su Heng in battle.


    But as his cultivation rapidly rises and he faces increasingly strong enemies.


    The Second Heart gradually loses its ability to decide the outcome in one strike and often needs to be released multiple times during a battle to ensure victory.


    If he could take this opportunity.


    To complete the repair of the Second Heart, that would undoubtedly significantly enhance his attack methods.


    "However


    Su Heng injected part of his spiritual power into the ring.


    There was quite a lot of Sun Iron Essence inside.


    But to complete the repairs of the damaged Second Heart, it was clearly not enough.


    Some additional methods may be required after all.


    Su Heng¡¯s mind flashed with a bright idea, ¡°Perhaps the volcanic melt mined out can also have a certain enhancing effect.¡±


    This was just his speculation, and whether it could work still needed to be verified specifically.


    The most urgent task at hand was to finish absorbing the Sun Iron Essence.


    With that thought in mind.


    Su Heng no longer hesitated.


    He spread his five fingers, accompanied by a streak of light passing by.


    Soon another long sword with the same design appeared in his hand.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    As Su Heng secluded himself for cultivation, the events that unfolded on the Changyue Grassland began to ferment and set off a huge shock.


    In the Changyue Thirteen States, the Ze Sect might not be as powerful as the Immortal Mountain, but there was a Sect Master of Dharma Phase Realm sitting in the sect, along with several Elders of the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Regardless of where or how it was judged, this was considered a medium to large Immortal Sect.


    It was powerful enough to dominate a region, an existence far out of reach for many Loose Cultivators.


    Yet such an Immortal Sect.


    In just one night, it turned into desolation.


    Whether it was the Sect Master of the Dharma Phase Realm or the young disciples who had just entered the sect.


    All were gone without a trace, even the mountain gate was reduced to ruins. If not for the lake that still remained, it would be hard to believe that this barren wasteland was where the Immortal Sect originally stood.


    "What exactly happened here?¡± Someone questioned, feeling a tremendous terror rising in their heart.


    "This power Others frowned, finding some clues from the remnants of power in the ruins, then spoke in an unsure voice, ¡°It seems to be the work of the Northern Border Demon Dragon.¡±


    "What grudges could the Ze Sect have with the Northern Border Demon Dragon, to warrant extermination?¡± Some were puzzled.


    "A mighty Demon Dragon does not need to explain its actions to others.¡± A freckled young man spoke with admiration on his face, ¡°The so-called Immortal Sects may indeed be high and mighty in our eyes, standing unyielding like the mountains of ancient times. But in front of the Demon Dragon, they are just slightly bigger ants. Perhaps it was just trying out a new Divine Skill and wanted to test its power on their heads.¡±


    "But the Demon Dragon does not seem to be such a bloodthirsty character.¡± Someone immediately countered, ¡°The Demon Sect in the Linjiang region, even when they took advantage of the chaos to attack, in the end, they only captured some disciples and Elders. Random slaughter is not the style of the Demon Dragon.¡±


    "Excuse me, please make way.¡±


    Above the ruins left by the Ze Sect, a lazy voice came through.


    A young disciple clad in white waved his hand, and the few people beside him felt an invisible force acting on them.


    Before they could react, their bodies involuntarily stepped aside, parting a path. The Ze Sect had just been destroyed, and these people had come to gawk. Either they had enormous courage or were extremely confident in their own strength.


    But no matter which kind, they were undoubtedly very confident in their power.


    Some immediately felt their face was lost, their complexion turning red as they snorted coldly, ready to get angry.


    However, before he could speak.


    His companion, sensing something amiss, hurriedly grabbed his arm.


    "Isn¡¯t that Master Liu Yun from Taia Mountain?¡± The surrounding crowd quieted down all at once, all looking in the same direction.


    They saw at the end of the parted path, an emaciated old man holding a horsetail whisk, dressed in a dark crane-patterned Daoist robe, walking towards them. The old man smiled and nodded slightly to the crowd on both sides, saying, ¡°My young disciple is coming down the mountain for the first time and is unfamiliar with the customs. I hope the fellow Daoists will forgive him.¡±


    Master Liu Yun was not only the Supreme Elder of Immortal Mountain.


    But also a well-known Dharma Phase Cultivator in the Changyue region.


    The crowd returned the gesture, and the few who were furious just a moment ago immediately put on a flattering smile.


    Master Liu Yun flicked his horsetail whisk and walked straight to the Ze Sect ruins. He had received some information from the Immortal Mountain disciples and always felt that there was something more to the incident.


    Plus, he had been restless lately, as if a great disaster was imminent and he could not meditate in peace.


    So, as soon as the incident¡¯s commotion subsided a bit, Master Liu Yun hurried over. He wanted to conduct a thorough investigation here to find out what really happened and the truth behind it.


    However, the environment around the Ze Sect had already been cleansed by Su Heng using the Thunder Drawing Pearl.


    Even with Master Liu Yun¡¯s profound cultivation, for the time being, he couldn¡¯t make anything of it.


    Just at this moment¡­


    "Master!¡± The young disciple who had spoken earlier suddenly exclaimed, ¡°Look, what is this?¡±


    He dug something dark out from the mud by the lake and took a closer look, only to find it was a severed human arm.


    If an ordinary person unexpectedly dug up such a thing in the deep mountains and forests, they would indeed be startled. But everyone present had profound cultivation, with several hundred or even thousands of lives in their hands, and didn¡¯t take this rotten arm seriously at all. Even several burly men let out bursts of boisterous laughter, but as they laughed, they gradually realized that the atmosphere seemed off.


    Because Master Liu Yun took it, examined it briefly.


    It seemed as if he saw some unbelievable horror, his body trembled fiercely. Like holding a red-hot coal, he threw the severed arm away as if electrocuted.


    He seemed frightened, stumbling almost to the ground.


    His face showed fear, his pupils trembling uncontrollably¡­ A blast of Yin Wind passed by, and everyone around was stunned.


    And the young disciple had never seen such an expression on his master.


    For a moment he was flustered, no longer with the irreverent demeanor from before, hastily reaching out to shake Master Liu Yun¡¯s arm, asking, ¡°Master, what exactly is this?¡±


    "Gulp!¡±


    Master Liu Yun dryly swallowed a mouthful of saliva before stiffly saying, ¡°This is¡­ a fragment of a corpse left by a Destruction Power.¡±


    1 comment


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 480: 399: Revealing the Truth, The Skinner

    Chapter 480: Chapter 399: Revealing the Truth, The Skinner


    "Destruction Power! What is that?¡±


    Most of the people present were loose cultivators, who had never heard of this term before.


    Only a few vaguely realized something, swallowing dryly as their faces turned pale.


    Master Liu Yun seemed somewhat distracted, but still explained, ¡°It represents an existence above Demon Gods, each embodying the great terror within the realm of eternal life. And now they have reached out their demonic claws to the present world, and they are not far from us¡­ This is definitely not a good omen.¡±


    "Ah!¡±


    At this point, Master Liu Yun let out another sigh and couldn¡¯t help shaking his head.


    "That means, our speculation just now was all wrong.¡± Another loose cultivator slowly came to the realization, ¡°The Destruction Power descended here first, and for some unknown reason, the Northern Border Demon Dragon also appeared here, and a great battle broke out between the two.


    The Immortal Sect is an old-established sect, I have met its Sect Master Du Daoist before; as a result, it has fallen to its current state just from being affected by the aftermath of the battle.¡±


    "Hisss With his restoration,


    The surrounding people finally began to form a basic concept of what ¡°Destruction Power¡± meant.


    "It should be the case, more or less.¡± Master Liu Yun nodded.


    Someone nearby who seemed to know some inside information couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why would the Destruction Power suddenly appear in Changyue? There is no Mythical Battlefield here.¡±


    "How would I know that?¡± Master Liu Yun shook his head first, then speculated, ¡°Perhaps it has something to do with some recent changes in Central State.¡±


    What had happened recently in Central State?


    The crowd pondered for a moment, and soon a vague impression emerged.


    Wasn¡¯t it the deterioration of Emperor Wu Ji Weihuang¡¯s injuries and numerous strange phenomena emanating from the Mythical Battlefield?


    The deeper they thought, the more unsettled they became. Cold wind mixed with the scent of gunpowder came howling from the distant wilderness. The sky was overcast, and the atmosphere around them became oppressively subdued.


    These loose cultivators mostly focused their energy on their own cultivation, contemplating how to enhance their cultivation techniques and where to scavenge for resources tomorrow.


    But now¡­


    What seemed like a distant crisis had suddenly arrived before their eyes.


    A huge sense of panic and helplessness rose in their hearts and intensified.


    "What should we do if the day comes when the Mythical Battlefield collapses, plunging the world into chaos?¡± Someone with a vacant look murmured.


    No one answered.


    Even the generally pleasant Master Liu Yun floated away with his disciples at this point.


    ¡­


    In Beie State, one of the Jiang Er Seven States, inside a tavern in a town.


    The road outside was bustling with people, and there were plenty of customers inside. Most were people from jianghu, traveling merchants gathered together, talking and laughing, drinking merrily, creating a lively atmosphere. ????????¨º?


    Among them was a woman who caught everyone¡¯s eye.


    Her figure was curvy, skin bronzed, draped in a leather bustier and short skirt made of animal hide, with braided hair decorated with animal teeth and pebbles.


    She exuded a wild allure, like an agile female warrior.


    Beside her rested a hefty single-handed axe, and she was hearty and boisterous, clinking glasses with a few other groups.


    Easily, she brought the mood to a climax, exchanging information back and forth, before eventually returning to her seat.


    At a slightly dirty table nearby.


    Sat a young man and woman, her younger brother and sister.


    The three were called Li Mingyi, Li Mingyuan, and Li Mingsu.


    Her younger brother Li Mingyuan, with his fair complexion and youthful appearance of about fifteen or sixteen, looked around, then asked somewhat puzzledly, ¡°Sister, why did we leave our hometown to come all this way here?¡±


    Li Mingyi laughed and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it for our better development in the future?¡±


    "Development?¡± Li Mingyuan was a bit confused, seemingly not expecting his usually carefree sister to have such thoughts.


    Li Mingyi looked around, lowered her voice, and then said, ¡°I heard something happened in Grassland State, where an exalted Immortal Sect was reduced to ruins overnight, rumored to be related to the Destruction Power. In such a changing world, where even Immortal Sects can perish without rhyme or reason, we¡¯re even less significant than ants, just specks of dust beneath the storm.¡±


    "Jiang Er Seven States used to be a Martial Arts Wilderness, but not anymore.


    Here, under the protection of the Demon Dragon, even the beings above Demon Gods are said to give way. Plus, with the abundant resources produced in the Mythical Battlefield, even if we only manage to scrape up some soup here, we will never lack opportunities for development later on.¡±


    Saying this, Li Mingyi¡¯s face showed a look of pride, ¡°Opportunities won¡¯t just fall onto one¡¯s head out of nowhere; one must strive for them. Sometimes being one step ahead is being ahead at every step. Accumulating like this, we will eventually see a world of difference.¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Li Mingyuan nodded and pondered seriously.


    While his sister Li Mingsu smiled, standing up to refill the drinks.


    Not long after, their meal ended, and Li Mingyi also extracted the information she wanted from the others.


    The three left the tavern and continued down the path.


    The sky grew dim.


    A large mountain appeared at the end of the road, with the sound of whooshing wind emanating from within.


    Li Mingyi looked up and said, ¡°The day is already getting late; let¡¯s find an inn nearby to stay, and we¡¯ll continue our journey at the crack of dawn.¡±


    Li Mingsu and Li Mingyuan were far less advanced in their cultivation than their sister and were tired from walking all day long.


    Exhausted and weary.


    They were naturally overjoyed to hear this proposal.


    The trio searched outside and soon found an inn at the foot of a nearby mountain.


    The inn clearly had some years on it, its exterior wood darkened, walls mottled, and a faded flag fluttered in the wind, with the large, blurred characters ¡°West Mountain Inn¡± barely visible upon it.


    At this time, the sun was setting in the west, and the land was bathed in a red glow.


    The air was filled with the scent of sand and dust, and the sinking sunlight stretched the shadow of the inn far away.


    Covering the three siblings within it.


    "Finally, we¡¯ve found a place to rest,¡± Li Mingyuan¡¯s face revealed a hint of joy as he was about to stride forward into the inn.


    But the moment he stepped out, a rough and strong hand was placed on his shoulder.


    Li Mingyuan immediately halted.


    Looking up, he saw his sister.


    "Why is this?¡± Li Mingyuan¡¯s face was filled with confusion.


    Li Mingyi¡¯s pupils trembled slightly as she involuntarily took a step back, ¡°Something¡¯s not right, we need to leave this place quickly.¡±


    She lowered her voice, ¡°The inn is filled with the smell of blood; there must be something sinister happening.¡±


    "Hiss


    Upon hearing this, Li Mingyuan and Li Mingsu tensed up, their faces turning pale.


    Bang!


    Just at that moment.


    The wind from the mountains, fierce, pushed open the half-closed door of the inn.


    With the door wide open, the sight inside was exposed to the three of them. The floor was everywhere stained with blood, and on the dining tables in the hall were laid out various fresh innards.


    The view deeper inside was obscured by the dim light, making it indistinct. But it only triggered more imagination, giving the impression of having arrived at hell itself.


    Although Li Mingyi had some experience adventuring in the world, she had never before come across such a bloody scene. Not to mention her younger brother and sister, who managed not to fall to the ground in fright, were already doing quite well.


    What was more terrifying was that with the door open, a tall, bloodstained figure emerged from the darkness. Its skin a dark red, it had four arms, clutching various blades, one of which still hung with freshly flayed human skin.


    The tragedy that unfolded within the inn seemed to be this individual¡¯s ¡°masterpiece!¡±


    No!


    This creature wasn¡¯t even human.


    Li Mingyi, recalling the scene she had witnessed on the Imaging Stone, electrified, immediately realized, ¡°A Demon Descendant!?¡±


    "To think that in such a small place, there are still those who can recognize us, interesting,¡± the four-armed Demon Descendant said, smiling at the corners of his mouth as he slowly moved forward, ¡°Indeed, although your cultivations are somewhat lacking, you three are excellent material for the ritual. It seems my following actions will be smooth.¡±


    "Run!¡± Li Mingyi stretched her hand to push her two siblings away.


    She herself took on a grave expression, gripping the hefty hand axe and assuming a combat-ready stance.


    The Demon Descendant, however, appeared unconcerned, his eyes flashing coldly as he spoke calmly, ¡°Remember who it was that killed you. I am Arturo of the Heavenly Punishment Tribe, the Skinning Arturo!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Demon Suppression Tower.


    Bang!


    With a dull thud emanating from his heart.


    As if something had exploded, Su Heng¡¯s huge body also violently trembled.


    His bronze skin was originally covered in a layer of greasy sweat beads, which now were all scattered by the vibration, splashing outwards and forming a haze of mist.


    Immediately after, his body temperature rapidly rose, and what flowed within his thick veins seemed no longer blood, but scorching, viscous magma. Even through his thick muscles, bright, reddish-gold light could be clearly seen stretching outwards, spreading into a net, finally interweaving together into a huge circulatory network that flowed through his entire body.


    Sizzle!


    With the network completed.


    Su Heng¡¯s body temperature reached its peak, and the sweat had not yet fallen when it instantly dissipated.


    Even the surrounding air began to warp, forming dense smoke, and the walls of the chamber, cast from Radiant Stones, were melting and deforming like wax candles.


    Fortunately, Su Heng quickly came to his senses from his deep meditative state and promptly reigned in his dissipating power.


    Otherwise, if this had continued, the very foundation of the Demon Suppression Tower might become unstable and could even collapse outright.


    He took several intense breaths, and then opened his eyes.


    With two beams of bright light shooting out.


    The originally dim chamber was suddenly enveloped in a splendid layer of golden light.


    1 comment


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 481: 400: Surpassing the Realm of Myth

    Chapter 481: Chapter 400: Surpassing the Realm of Myth S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    These golden lights seem sacred and serene, even carrying a faint scent of dried roses.


    But in reality, they are extremely dangerous.


    Inside is full of fatal radiation that can cause genetic mutations.


    This room, under the influence of Su Heng, has truly transformed into a Purgatory Abyss.


    For ordinary people, merely stepping inside will instantly turn them into a puddle of pus. Even theoretically immortal Earth Immortals cannot stay near Su Heng for long, otherwise, they will suffer irreversible and permanent damage.


    When Su Heng¡¯s thoughts slightly stirred.


    ...


    He let his Second Heart beat faster to quickly reclaim these external drifting powers.


    Only then did the golden light filling the room gradually dim.


    At this moment, he cleared his mind and entered a state of introspection to examine the gains of this closed-door cultivation.


    Overall, not much discrepancy.


    It was basically in line with what Su Heng initially anticipated.


    But besides that, there were no extra gains that were surprisingly delightful.


    After absorbing a large amount of Sun Iron Essence, the Second Heart had been somewhat repaired.


    Its power had climbed a level, but it had not undergone a substantial transformation. As Su Heng¡¯s power slowly approached the limits understood by people, every step forward would have to be explored on his own, making it difficult to draw from the experiences of predecessors.


    Under such circumstances, any slight increase in strength was extremely precious.


    Not to mention the Second Heart, such a major weapon, which inherently represents the power source of Divine Beasts.


    Fortunately, this situation.


    Su Heng had anticipated when he left Dragon Abyss and discussed the Tao with King Qingyang.


    At that time, he created the Eight-Nine Mystical Skill, a skill with seventy-two levels, and every breakthrough of nine levels would bring a targeted enhancement.


    With the cultivation over this period, and a large number of Attribute Points refined from the Blood Realm, Su Heng was now not far from completing his first transformation. He had basically planned to provide the chance of the first transformation to the Golden Crow Heart, to enhance his own upper limit of lethality. If everything went successfully, then the power of the Second Heart would surpass the Golden Crow at its peak.


    Thinking thus.


    Su Heng pushed open the grand door and slowly walked out.


    He had been in closed-door cultivation for about ten days, and quite a few things had happened outside during this short period.


    "Cough cough!¡± With a command from Su Heng.


    Soon, Li Hongxiu came over, pushing the door open from outside, her eyes circled with dark bags, holding a thick stack of documents in her arms.


    "My lord, please review,¡± Li Hongxiu spoke in a weary voice.


    Su Heng reached out to take them.


    The documents were organized into categories, recording the major and minor events that had recently occurred.


    The stronghold in the Blood Realm had been taken down by Su Heng.


    With the high-level combat capability of Tong Shan Great Saint, comparable to a Pillar God, and backed by the Dragon Guards and several big shots from the Demon Path, subsequent matters progressed smoothly. ????¨¤¦­???????


    Several Grotto Heavens had been captured, more than a dozen Demon Gods slaughtered, large areas of mining regions and specialty resources were marked, and the construction teams had already begun preparing for the first round of mining.


    It is worth mentioning that breakthroughs were made in decrypting those Demon Descendant machinery during this time.


    Some of these achievements could soon be applied to mining, undoubtedly greatly enhancing the efficiency of resource collection.


    In addition to that, representatives from commercial associations from far regions like Changyue, Linjiang, and even farther in Central State had arrived in Baihua County, conveying their hopes to establish cooperation with Su Heng.


    To show their sincerity.


    These people directly delivered their first batch of goods and resources to his doorstep free of charge.


    This indeed somewhat surprised Su Heng, as merchants are usually known for their profit-driven nature; how could they have changed so quickly at this time?


    Beside him, Li Hongxiu explained, ¡°The disturbance you made in Grassland State has begun to spread, drawing the attention of many major forces. They might be trying to establish a good relationship with you, or at the least leave an impression on you, right?¡±


    "So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Su Heng flipped through and immediately understood.


    Although he had used some methods to clear the battlefield before, the anomalies caused by the fight were astonishing.


    It was noticed by some astute people, which was very normal. Plus, in these turbulent times, such matters are quite sensitive, and Su Heng also highly regarded Li Hongxiu¡¯s interpretation.


    "Then these commercial associations Li Hongxiu asked.


    "Let Qin Shunying take care of the negotiations,¡± Su Heng replied, noting the dark circles on Li Hongxiu¡¯s face.


    "Okay!¡±


    Li Hongxiu took out a small notebook from her bosom and made notes with a charcoal pencil.


    There were too many varied matters she needed to handle, and the resources involved in each transition were immense.


    Even though Li Hongxiu was a Great Cultivator of the Heavenly Deceit Realm and possessed considerable spiritual foundation, she dared not rely entirely on her memory at this time and had to ensure double insurance.


    Rustle!


    Li Hongxiu flipped the notebook, ¡°There¡¯s another matter that needs your review.¡±


    "What is it?¡± Su Heng handed her the documents he was holding.


    "Traces of Demon Descendants seem to have appeared in Beie State, some foreign Martial Artists have disappeared without a trace, there might be some conspiracy,¡± Li Hongxiu handed her notebook to Su Heng.


    Su Heng flipped through and immediately frowned.


    With continuous good news coming from the Mythical Battlefield, the Jiang Er region had attracted a large number of Martial Artists.


    As a result, it was now impossible to account for just how many Martial Artists had disappeared; a rough estimate alone was quite frightening.


    Among these missing people.


    There are indeed some powerful figures in the outside world, who are quite renowned.


    One can imagine the strength of the manipulator behind the scenes who can silently make them disappear without a trace.


    "Demon Descendant


    Su Heng and this race have a deep-seated enmity.


    Nearly an entire tribe was annihilated by his hand.


    Moreover, the birth of the ¡°Original Dragon Guards¡± would not have been possible without the selfless dedication of these Demon Descendants.


    As the storm gradually arose, these Demon Descendants, after a brief period of dormancy, also began to show their sharpness, conducting sabotage in the dark.


    Another point that needs careful consideration is whether these Demon Descendants are native ones hidden within the Dynasty or those who have returned from the Heavenly Deceit Realm.


    If it¡¯s the latter¡­


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly as he said, ¡°I am aware of this matter.¡±


    He thought for a moment and instructed about another matter, ¡°I need to locate a Doomsday Volcano in the Blood Realm, and a large amount of Demon Blood and Flesh for my forthcoming cultivation. Notify Tong Shan Great Saint and Zhao Zongwu among others to start preparations immediately.¡±


    "Understood!¡± Li Hongxiu nodded.


    Su Heng waved his hand, and Li Hongxiu turned into a red shadow and drifted away.


    Phew!


    Su Heng downed a cup of strong tea on the table in front of him.


    Then he stepped forward, and his figure suddenly disappeared, leaving only the winds generated that flipped the books on the table, producing a rustling sound.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Beie State, within an abandoned monastery.


    This monastery was located in the deep mountains, its tall outer walls had collapsed, and the remaining parts were covered with thick layers of ivy.


    Inside the courtyard, several trees grew lushly, their roots bulging outwards, covered with moss. Nearby, a statue of Buddha had collapsed, and a bronze cast bell lay on the ground, encased in cobwebs.


    In the deep and solemn Great Hall, tiles had fallen from the ceiling, allowing slightly dim sunlight from outside to shine on Arturo¡¯s greatly elevated back.


    Arturo had four arms, all spread out.


    Each arm held a blade that gleamed coldly, currently continuously slicing at something, accompanied by bursts of painful and muffled groaning sounds.


    Upon closer inspection.


    It was discovered that the figure lying on the table in front of him was already somewhat beyond human recognition.


    His skin had been completely peeled off, limbs severed, and abdomen split open, the constantly squirming organs exposed, and weird noises could even be heard from within.


    The intense agony twisted the person¡¯s face, but traces of Li Mingyi¡¯s features could vaguely be seen.


    It seemed Arturo did not intend to kill her but rather keep her in a state worse than death, continuously inflicting torture to extract emotions like pain, despair, hatred, and so forth, to their extreme limits, using these as anchors to stir ripples in Heavenly Deceit Realm and complete the ritual, forming a link.


    Looking further.


    In this hall, Li Mingsu was not the only one suffering torture.


    The Buddha sculpture in front, and the Arhat sculptures on either side.


    At first glance, they seemed unremarkable.


    But upon closer examination.


    It became clear that these eerie sculptures were entirely constructed from flesh and human skin.


    Among them, one could even see the faces of Li Mingsu and Li Mingyuan, the siblings stitched together to form a two-headed, four-armed monster, which at that moment had a vacant gaze, its mouth constantly opening and closing as if chanting some strange spell.


    As the low sounds continued to rise and echo, streams of dark red chaotic flows gradually trickled across the crumbling floor of the temple.


    Bang!


    The door was suddenly pushed open.


    A female Demon Descendant wearing a leather coat, with crimson long hair and horns on her head entered from outside.


    Natalie looked around with a clear expression of discomfort on her face.


    But she didn¡¯t say much.


    She quickly approached Arturo, sweat on her forehead, and spoke urgently, ¡°Quickly clean up everything here, our message might have been leaked, we need to leave immediately.¡±


    "Leave now, no!¡± Arturo turned around, giving her a bloodshot, almost insane look, ¡°My ritual is about to be complete, then Lord Algres¡¯ might will partially descend, don¡¯t you want to avenge those brethren who died here?¡±


    "If you don¡¯t leave now, I fear you won¡¯t live to see that moment!¡± Natalie spoke coldly.


    "I Arturo was about to retort.


    But at that moment, a sharp pain suddenly pierced his chest.


    The crazed look in his eyes changed abruptly, reaching towards his chest, quickly pulling out a white gem.


    This was a tool developed by the elder Demon Descendants, called the Divine Grace Stone.


    It had only one effect: to detect nearby Human strong presences. The more active the power in their bodies, the more intense the red light on the Divine Grace Stone would glow.


    Just as Arturo took it out, it could clearly be seen that the Divine Grace Stone was visibly turning red, then purple, and finally into a sinister black.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound rang out.


    Under the exchange of glances between Arturo and Natalie, the Divine Grace Stone suddenly exploded, turning into fragments.


    1 comment


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 482: 482: 401

    Chapter 482: 401


    Arturo and Natalie, two Demon Descendants, had never seen such a thing happen. Caught off guard, they were stunned on the spot.


    Their minds felt completely rigid.


    It took an entire breath¡¯s time.


    Before they slowly reacted and realized what was happening in front of them.


    Both of their faces were filled with horror, and even Arturo didn¡¯t care to continue the ritual he was in the middle of. Natalie, losing her composure, screamed, ¡°Run!¡±


    But standing still might have been fine.


    ...


    The sudden shock of their movements was like flipping a switch.


    First, the temple¡¯s outer doors blasted open with a bang, followed by a tangible, terrifying sense of oppression sweeping over them.


    Above their heads, the ceiling had been crumbling, and daylight spilled in. Now, the white beams of light also began to fade, becoming dim. Even the dust floating inside, undulating up and down, was now suddenly immobilized.


    Between the two of them,


    Arturo was more profoundly cultivated, and his reactions were a bit quicker.


    By the time he sensed something was wrong, his body was already instinctively shooting forward.


    When he came to,


    He fiercely looked up only to see a pitch-black, terrifying figure blocking the path solidly in front of the door.


    Arturo drew a sharp breath, his pupils trembling violently. Subconsciously, his four hands crossed over each other, and his muscles, like springs filled with power, burst forth layer by layer, pushing fiercely towards the giant¡¯s chest.


    Unlike the Enlightener Tribe, the Heavenly Punisher Tribe is a major tribe among the Demon Descendants with a long lineage, and they possess a variety of Power refinement methods.


    The Magic Method used by Arturo at this moment was the Mountain Opening Force.


    This Power had already been refined by him to the point of instinct, and he simply pushed forward unremarkably. Yet, even if there were a mountain in front of him, Arturo was confident he could split it in two.


    But Su Heng did not dodge or avoid.


    Watching his full-strength blow land solidly on his opponent,


    A flicker of joy first crossed Arturo¡¯s face, but as a crisp ¡°crack¡± sound echoed, this joy instantly turned into an incredulous terror.


    At the point of contact, a faint layer of silver-white light emerged, indicating Su Heng¡¯s Active Metal armor being automatically activated.


    Bang!


    Arturo felt as though his full-powered strike had fallen upon a fully-armed planetary fortress.


    A tremendous recoil came, and his four arms snapped in an instant.


    Even his internal organs suffered serious damage.


    And what frightened him even more was that after taking this hit, not only was there no injury on Su Heng¡¯s body, but even the recoil seemed to disappear without a trace, quietly diffused. ?a¦­¨°????§¦?


    "Not bad.¡± From amid the hazy light, Su Heng¡¯s calm voice droned, as if rising with the lingering temple smoke, ¡°Among the countless Demon Descendants I¡¯ve killed, your technique ranks amongst the top.¡±


    "Unfortunately, in the face of absolute power¡­ it¡¯s useless.¡±


    Bang!


    Before his words faded,


    Su Heng reached out again, lightly slapping forward.


    This palm landed on Arturo, seemingly effortlessly,


    But the horrified expression on the latter¡¯s face suddenly froze, and his body was defied gravity, fixed in mid-air.


    Immediately after, a crackling sound came from Arturo. His muscles and skin burst inch by inch. His body seemed to vanish into thin air, leaving behind only a mass of organs and tangled arteries and nerves that could no longer support his own body. He collapsed to the ground in a rotten heap, filling the air with an exceptionally thick scent of blood.


    Even in such a state,


    The robust Life Force of a Demon Descendant kept Arturo¡¯s Life Force clinging on.


    But now, with his muscles dissolved and his Skeleton completely shattered, all that was left was a wriggling pile of organs and a bare brain.


    He opened his mouth as if screaming something, but no sound came out. Natalie, watching her companion morph into such a gruesome form in the blink of an eye, was also utterly terrified.


    She was originally following behind Arturo.


    Now she had to change direction, her body leaping off the ground, attempting to escape through the broken sky window.


    But the entire temple was shrouded in Su Heng¡¯s Gravity control; how could it be as she wished? Su Heng simply raised an eyebrow, glanced at her briefly. Then, millions of tons of Gravity instantly landed on Natalie.


    As a female Demon Descendent, Natalie¡¯s body was clad in leather, outlining her long, slender figure. Clearly, she was adept at speed and not the type of warrior to charge head-on.


    Furthermore, she was completely unguarded.


    In just a moment,


    Natalie¡¯s body suddenly burst with numerous blood lights, like a towel being wrung out forcefully.


    The barely alive Natalie also fell to the ground, kneeling next to Arturo. The state of the two was not much different; both were equally miserable.


    In fact, the strength of these two was not weak.


    The fact that Su Heng still has some power to resist in his hands is indeed remarkable.


    It is no wonder that some of the veteran Earth Immortal powerhouses didn¡¯t even have a chance to make a sound before they were captured, packaged, and taken away.


    After dealing with these two, Su Heng stepped forward unhurriedly, truly entering the somewhat desolate Great Hall before him. This ancient hall was built in imitation of the Spirit Mountain from mythical legends.


    Right in front of Su Heng was the sculpture of Buddha Tathagata, with many Arhats on both sides.


    At first glance, it seemed like there was no issue.


    But upon a closer look, one would realize that these sculptures were all cast from flesh and blood.


    Some even still breathed, their bodies covered in cassocks sewn from human skin, their mouths continuously opening and closing, chanting scriptures that Su Heng couldn¡¯t understand.


    The scarlet chaotic streams were like fog, churning under Su Heng¡¯s feet.


    He had spent a lot of thought on Demon Descendant culture and rituals, delving deep into them. Now, he detected some clues.


    "This ritual seems to be for contacting a certain existence within the Immortal Sky,¡± Su Heng touched his chin, pondering, ¡°Causing such a big commotion, these two must be after something significant.¡±


    "In that case


    Su Heng¡¯s mind stirred, his fingers spread out, and his hand gently swept forward.


    Following a rush of Power that initially formed a sphere before him, it then dispersed one after another, merging into the surrounding sculptures.


    Subsequently, the chanting of scriptures became even louder, more vast, and eerie. Confident in his own martial prowess, Su Heng now predicted Arturo and others¡¯ scheming. Yet instead of destroying the ritual, he tossed another ladle of oil onto the fire, fueling the blaze even further.


    Swish!


    As the sound reached its loudest.


    Those Arhats all revealed fierce faces, tilting their heads upwards.


    Veins surged on their foreheads, forming black vertical eyes protruding.


    Then their flesh tore apart, and streams of dark red light converged together, rising against the stream like a reverse light waterfall, surging towards the sky.


    Boom!


    The entire temple, together with the surrounding mountains, shook violently.


    The ceiling above crumbled, and a large amount of rubble and dust fell down.


    Looking up, storm clouds gathered in the heavens, and with a dark red thunder striking down, the barrier leading to the Immortal Sky was briefly breached. A roughly ten-meter tall scarlet fissure appeared in the sky, and a sinister blood light dyed the entire forest a dark red. Soon after, a slightly ethereal, burly figure stepped out from within, and Su Heng also looked up.


    Their gazes met.


    Neither Su Heng nor the newcomer showed any change in expression.


    Although time had passed since the incident, Su Heng¡¯s memory was good.


    Adding the special mental connection between them, Su Heng recognized the man¡¯s origin from just a glance, ¡°You are that sculpture¡¯s master; I didn¡¯t expect we would truly meet again.¡±


    A light shone in Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    His conversation with Ming Daoist had broadened his horizons considerably.


    As spiritual power spread and they probed one another, he quickly noticed something about the giant.


    "It seems that in these thousands of years, you¡¯ve done quite well in the Immortal Sky, even stepping into this realm,¡± Su Heng muttered softly, a smile on his face, praising the giant with an experienced tone.


    This Four-Armed Giant was Algres.


    His gaze swept over the temple, and when he saw the tragic, gruesome remains of Arturo and Natalie.


    Algres immediately realized what had happened before, and a serious expression appeared on his face.


    "When I roamed this land in my heydays, your ancestors didn¡¯t even know which animal pen they were being penned up in as food,¡± Algres extended a hand, and a Long Spear formed from spiritual power appeared in his left lower arm.


    At this moment, the gleaming Long Spear was pointed at Su Heng.


    He first coldly responded to Su Heng¡¯s previous words, then threatened, ¡°Your insolence won¡¯t last much longer. The lives of my Demon Descendant Warriors will not be lost in vain; a blood debt must be paid with blood!¡±


    "Then come at me!¡± Su Heng¡¯s mouth curled into a grin, and at the same time, he flicked a ripple of Power toward Natalie.


    Her severely damaged body began to Healing a little, regaining part of her sanity. She looked up at Algres, and a glimmer of hope flashed through her trembling beautiful eyes.


    But then¡ª


    Ah ah ah ah!


    An overwhelming onslaught of radiating light particles tortured every nerve of hers.


    The intense agony that was indescribable by words rushed forth like a tidal wave.


    Even a battle-hardened warrior like Natalie couldn¡¯t bear it; biting her silver teeth until they shattered, her muscles spasmed uncontrollably, and she fell into a faint straight away.


    Especially now, her body, black and red, resembled a cooked rabbit in the wilderness, devoid of the astonishing beauty from before, utterly tragic.


    In front of her own eyes. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her loyal and devoted warrior was subjected to such cruel torment.


    Every single eye on Algres¡¯s body opened wide, each one was cold as if dripping water.


    "You will regret your actions, I swear,¡± Algres spoke coldly while stepping forward, bringing with him afterimages, charging towards Su Heng with the long spear in hand.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 483: 402: Space Dao Path, Devouring Essence

    Chapter 483: Chapter 402: Space Dao Path, Devouring Essence


    Bang!


    Facing an existence that seems to be at the level of Destruction Great Power.


    Even Su Heng, who is extremely confident in his own strength, does not dare to be careless and treats the situation seriously.


    His brow furrowed in the instant that Algres made his move. Su Heng¡¯s attention swiftly focused, and he pushed forward with a palm strike that seemed slow but was actually fast, aiming precisely at where Algres would appear next.


    Boom!


    But this palm strike only hit Algres¡¯s afterimage.


    ...


    The afterimage tore apart, and a mountainous, tsunami-like power surged forth, crossing thousands of meters before landing on a distant cliff.


    There was no earth-shattering tremor, nor any spectacular explosions and such. A pitch-black force swept across, and the upper half of that cliff, along with a large swath of broken stones and trees, disappeared into thin air, just like a pencil drawing erased by an eraser. It was just an ordinary hit, but the power Su Heng now possessed was chillingly strong.


    Algres noticed something unusual coming from behind, and his facial expression sharpened.


    He knew.


    Even if it was his own true body that had arrived.


    Such a strike, if landed solidly, would still inflict damage and could not be immune.


    Not to mention that what had descended now was only a Spiritual Avatar; even a mere grazing touch would undoubtedly lead to certain death.


    His figure flickered.


    When he reappeared, he was already at Su Heng¡¯s side.


    At this moment, the stature of Algres, compared to his usual state, was slightly smaller than Su Heng.


    This was intentional, to facilitate the use of his faster and more agile characteristics. The moment he appeared, he thrust a spear from below upward toward Su Heng¡¯s throat¡ªa critical target.


    Su Heng¡¯s martial skills had reached a state of perfection.


    At this moment, he shifted his step sideways to dodge.


    But as a white light flashed over Algres¡¯s body, Su Heng¡¯s originally fluid movement suddenly slowed for an instant.


    Just in that moment, Algres¡¯s tightly held spear solidly struck Su Heng¡¯s chin, sending out a crisp sound of metal striking metal.


    Dang!


    A sting shot through Su Heng¡¯s chin, and the long spear in Algres¡¯s hand exploded.


    Their towering figures cast shadows, suddenly crossing past each other.


    "Hiss!¡± Su Heng rubbed his chin, which seemed to be a vulnerable spot on him, but in fact, it was embedded with a thick layer of Active Metal, possessing amazing defensive power, so strong that even the Breath of the Golden Crow could not break through it. ?????£Î?????¨¨S?


    The spear strike just now seemed perilous, but in reality, Su Heng was not hurt at all. However, he was still quite astounded by the tactic that Algres had just demonstrated.


    "What kind of power is that?¡± Su Heng murmured softly, ¡°Just now, it seemed like for a moment, my senses had disappeared.¡±


    He let his thoughts drift.


    The first time he had encountered a sculpture left by Algres.


    The Petrification Beam that had been demonstrated left a deep impression on Su Heng.


    Having been continuously refined in the long cosmic era, this Divine Skill was obviously greatly developed and its power became incredibly profound.


    "An upgraded version of the Petrification Beam?¡± Su Heng pondered first, carefully recalling what had happened in that instant, then his eyes widened dramatically, and an excited gleam appeared on his face.


    "That¡¯s quite interesting!¡±


    Su Heng swallowed a mouthful of saliva, his lips curling into a grin, revealing his sharp, white teeth, ¡°The Dao you command is not one that manipulates perception. It is one of space. Just now, the space I was in was frozen for an instant, hence I couldn¡¯t react at all.¡±


    "Since you know I control the great Dao of space, why not surrender quickly.¡± Algres snorted coldly, but his expression became even more serious.


    The collision just now made him realize the large amount of Active Metal flowing in Su Heng.


    This discovery was startling. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As to master the combat defense of Active Metal, even during his era, the peak of the Demon Descendants, it was something only a few among the many tribes could achieve.


    And now Su Heng had mastered it.


    This indicates that his talents were incredibly extraordinary, capable of extracting power from the Demon Bloodline.


    If this continues, the adversary might grow into an unimaginable monster. At this thought, Algres suddenly felt an urgent sense in his heart, realizing that he must hasten his actions to push through Wanyuan Plain. Then, at all costs, before the Demon Descendant army arrives, he must remove some of the extremely dangerous elements from this land.


    Even to this day¡­


    In front of humans, the Demon Descendants still maintain a kind of superiority typical of a higher race.


    Because of the brutal war in the past, they did not believe these lowly humans had defeated them.


    They have always regarded those star-like First Generation Descenders as their real opponents.


    But now.


    Algres undoubtedly felt a tremendous sense of crisis from these ¡°Lower Races.¡±


    He genuinely hoped that beings like Su Heng in front of him were just anomalies.


    Otherwise, revenge would truly be hopeless.


    "Kill!¡±


    Although Algres thought of a lot.


    But these were just fleeting thoughts in an instant. His spiritual power swiftly concentrated, carrying a chilling intent to kill, he continued to viciously attack, launching relentless strikes at Su Heng¡¯s vital points around ragazuation.


    The sounds of clashing rang out continuously.


    Unfortunately¡­


    The rest is as one might expect.


    Algres¡¯ arrival here was just a spiritual avatar, able to utilize limited power.


    Even for the miraculous spatial Dao Path, there were few effective opportunities when Su Heng was prepared.


    Moreover, Su Heng¡¯s defensive power was exaggeratedly strong, and Algres, having exhausted all his methods, still struggled to inflict any significant injuries on Su Heng. This battle brought him extreme discomfort, and as the spiritual power in this avatar was rapidly depleted, he gradually gave up on the hope of winning.


    Swipe!


    As Su Heng threw a long punch forward.


    Algres¡¯ body blurred, and Su Heng¡¯s Divine Movement Talent still needed to be deployed.


    For Algres, who had mastered part of the spatial Dao Path, such techniques were practically instinctive.


    What was shattered was still just an afterimage.


    But this time, after dodging, Algres did not continue to counterattack.


    Instead, he flashed in front of Arturo. His long spear was raised high, ready to thrust down towards Arturo¡¯s head.


    His experiences were vast, and he noticed that Su Heng maliciously planted a seed formed by the condensation of power in both Arturo and Natalie.


    Even at great risk, Algres would rescue his two subordinates.


    Just a thought from Su Heng, and the seed would explode, leaving the two nothing but bones and ash.


    Every warrior of the Demon Descendant had prepared for death when embarking on this path of revenge.


    Great men born between heaven and Earth, willing to lay down their lives for their beliefs.


    There was nothing to regret.


    However, as warriors the tribe was proud of, they shouldn¡¯t suffer humiliation; they deserved a dignified death. Thus, Algres placed himself in danger, intending to end the lives of Arturo and Natalie before leaving.


    Arturo was severely injured, now in a state neither able to live nor die.


    Just one look.


    He sensed his general¡¯s intentions.


    Arturo¡¯s mangled face showed relief, using his last strength to puff out his chest, wishing to die proudly like a warrior.


    Unfortunately¡­ phut!


    His heart suddenly beat rapidly, and many bulges appeared under his dark-red flesh.


    It was as if the enormous heart had transformed into a demon¡¯s womb, harboring some indescribable entity.


    Arturo also felt something wrong with his body, his face showing terror.


    He opened his mouth, wanting to warn.


    But the transformation happened too swiftly, it was already too late.


    Boom!


    Arturo¡¯s heart exploded.


    Thick crimson flesh splattered, and dark red tentacles intertwined into a net, lunging fiercely at Algres.


    Algres internally cursed, trying to dodge aside. But in the process of the previous skirmish, the power within this avatar was nearly depleted, and his reaction inevitably slowed.


    If only that were all.


    What was more fatal¡­


    Su Heng seemed to have anticipated that Algres would not abandon Arturo.


    At this moment, his enormous and misshapen shadow rapidly grew from behind Algres, his thick and muscular arms spread open, his face bearing a fierce smile, he lunged forward violently, ¡°Scum, keep running!¡±


    Boom!


    Algres was suddenly embraced entirely by Su Heng.


    The immense strength and the heat like volcanic magma swirled around him, compressing from all directions.


    Especially since Su Heng now activated his third heart, driving his Heavenly Demon Transformation Technique to its extreme, dark and terrifying muscular veins surfaced on his body.


    Even though Algres¡¯ avatar was not flesh but formed from spiritual condensation,


    It still continuously made cracking sounds, like a shattering porcelain, with numerous cracks wildly spreading.


    Boom!


    Finally, Algres¡¯ body could no longer endure.


    It exploded into pieces with a loud bang.


    Countless sparkling translucent shards like flowing lava gleamed before turning into a stream of galaxies, attempting to fly towards the sky.


    But Su Heng had been plotting for this moment since the battle began.


    How could he allow it as wished?


    "Where do you think you¡¯re running?¡± With a thunderous laugh, Su Heng opened his mouth to inhale.


    These light points first solidified inside the temple, then the starry river rolled back and was completely swallowed by Su Heng, rapidly consumed and refined under the power of the Seed of Destruction.


    Rumble rumble!


    The heavens seemed to crack, suddenly dropping over a dozen bolts of lightning.


    Dimly, a colossal giant could be seen roaring, trying to forcibly cross the rift and descend.


    Unfortunately, the residual power of the ritual had been exhausted, and as Su Heng waved his hand, the vast crack in the void closed, and the many strange phenomena in the heavens gradually calmed down.


    Having finished all this.


    Su Heng quickly sat down cross-legged, closing his eyes to contemplate.


    He began to carefully study the portion of spiritual power he had obtained from Algres.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 484: Accidental Gain, Silver Demon Bird

    Chapter 484: Chapter 403 Accidental Gain, Silver Demon Bird


    Encountering Algres here was an unexpected delight for Su Heng.


    After the fall of the other¡¯s incarnation, the essence that remained was a significant aid to Su Heng¡¯s current condition.


    At the most basic level, these remnants of essence were like a major panacea, capable of notably enhancing Su Heng¡¯s spiritual foundation.


    Moreover, within this portion of essence, there were also inklings of Algres¡¯s comprehension and usage of spatial Dao techniques. Su Heng hadn¡¯t reached the realm of the Destruction Power, nor had he truly refined a world within the Eternity Heavens as his anchor.


    This essence couldn¡¯t grant him mastery over the Great Dao.


    But it did allow him a glimpse into its profound mysteries, providing a deeper understanding of the Destruction Power¡¯s techniques.


    ...


    Especially when faced with another encounter with Algres in the future, it would be as if Su Heng had ¡°learned by rote¡± some of the other¡¯s abilities, undoubtedly giving him a considerable advantage.


    "Sigh!¡±


    The dark clouds in the sky gradually dispersed.


    However, gusts of cold wind still blew from within the deep mountains.


    Trees within the monastery swayed, leaves the size of palms, withered and yellow, fell from the sky.


    The courtyard was already covered with a thick layer of them, and the corners of the encircling walls were blanketed with a layer of green moss. With the effects of the ritual gradually dissipating, the environment inside the monastery hadn¡¯t changed much, but the atmosphere and mood had undoubtedly become much more peaceful and serene.


    Dang!


    Like the sound of a bell tolling, it faintly echoed from the void.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t take too long, and soon he had completely assimilated the remaining essence.


    A bright light shone in his eyes, looking exceptionally vivid. But as Su Heng¡¯s presence stabilized, this light quickly retracted, disappearing from sight.


    Su Heng stood up.


    During his exchange with Algres.


    They both carefully avoided causing any damage to the monastery, so the surroundings were relatively well-preserved.


    Su Heng had done so intentionally because he had left contingency plans on both Arturo and Natalie.


    While Algres, at the outset, might have harbored the notion of taking them away for rescue. It ultimately didn¡¯t succeed, and his effort resulted in his own incarnation falling into Su Heng¡¯s hands.


    Unresolved issues lead to chaos.


    At this moment, Su Heng turned around and entered the Great Hall behind him.


    Both Demon Descendants still held a breath of life, serving as experimental materials, they could be squeezed for their utmost value.


    Su Heng waved his hand.


    Accompanied by flashing red lights, the two were taken into the Flesh Furnace for imprisonment.


    The Arhat statues nearby, assembled from remnants of Martial Artists, also perished during the ceremony.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t let their corpses decay in the wilds; with a snap of his fingers, streaks of golden flames ignited one by one, dispelling darkness as the broken bodies quickly turned to ash, disappearing into nothing. ??????§à?????????


    The flames spread step by step toward the depths.


    But just as it was about to brush the innermost remnant, a faint groan suddenly rang out.


    Even Su Heng paused for a moment upon hearing this sound, his face then revealing an expression of interest.


    Although he had only glanced briefly before.


    But now, Su Heng¡¯s spiritual power was extraordinarily sensitive, and it was almost impossible for him to misjudge.


    Therefore, the only possibility was that the person inside had previously entered a state of false death and now, feeling the heat sweeping over, they revived part of their consciousness through sheer willpower.


    Su Heng walked forward.


    He quickly found the owner of the groan in the depths of the hall.


    Her appearance was indiscernible, her body drenched in blood, with even some organs partially extracted.


    Yet her eyes were still trembling faintly, bloodshot, with pupils struggling to focus, as if she were tug-of-warring with the Death God.


    "Do you desire to live so ardently?¡± Su Heng noticed her heart was nearly ceasing to beat, and her cultivation was not profound ¨C her survival hinged entirely on willpower.


    And even so.


    Without timely rescue, death was an inevitable outcome.


    In her current state, there weren¡¯t many in the world capable of saving her. However, fortunately, Su Heng was one of them.


    "Very well


    Regardless of the reason, Su Heng admired those with strong willpower.


    With appropriate nurturing, such individuals often achieved remarkable success.


    "Perhaps, she might bring me some surprises.¡± With this in mind, Su Heng gently tapped on Li Mingyi¡¯s heart.


    A stream infused with the power of the Seed of Destruction was slowly injected into her body. Her wounds quickly stabilized, and the brutally sliced abdomen began to heal preliminarily.


    However, the damage to her foundation was too severe, and complete recovery would need some additional methods.


    Conveniently, Su Heng had some new ideas to try out on her.


    Li Mingyi closed her eyes, sinking into sleep.


    Su Heng casually created a cultivation pod within the Flesh Furnace, and then placed her body inside.


    Having done all this.


    There was little else that needed attention in this monastery.


    According to the intelligence, there should still be some low-level Demon Descendants around Jiang Er.


    These people are responsible for gathering information, providing intelligence, then Arturo and Natalie would strike with thunderous force.


    They work together.


    Only under such a short period, did they complete these achievements.


    Now that the chief culprit has been eliminated by Su Heng, there is no need for Su Heng to take action against the remaining Demon Descendants.


    They can be entirely left to the subordinates from the Immortal Sect and those newly-aligned powerhouses from other regions.


    Su Heng walked slowly out of the Great Hall, squinting his eyes as he looked up at the sky, a slanting tree shadow casting a silhouette on his face.


    Sunlight gathered like beams, swaying gently as the breeze blew by.


    Amid the crisp chirping of birds, the figure of Su Heng had suddenly vanished without a trace, leaving behind only a white swirling airflow at the original location.


    ¡­


    ¡­.


    ¡­.


    Everlasting Heaven.


    A world shrouded in fog and filled with graves.


    Algres¡¯s body gave a slight shake, then his complexion suddenly paled, a trail of dark red blood oozing from the corner of his mouth.


    Beside him stood a Demon Descendant general who served him personally, who now displayed a panicked expression, hastily pulling out a light blue syringe, ¡°My lord, what has happened to you?¡±


    "The mission of Arturo and Natalie has failed.¡± Algres wiped the blood from his mouth clean and pushed away the syringe handed to him by his aide-de-camp, signaling that he did not need medication in his current state.


    His voice was very calm.


    However, the clenched fist revealed his true inner thoughts.


    He had originally planned to lead some demons to Jiang Er during the setup of a ritual.


    First to sow chaos.


    Then to take the opportunity to settle matters with Su Heng in one fell swoop.


    This would not only settle past scores with Su Heng but also avenge the Enlightener Tribe.


    The events that transpired in Dragon Abyss were known to all, and as the former homeland of the Demon Descendants, despite many years having passed and the environment growing ever more hostile, a considerable number of Demon Descendants were still lurking within the Great Zhou Dynasty.


    Algres had made contact with these Demon Descendants through various channels and had learned from them about the various atrocities Su Heng had inflicted on the Demon Descendant Warriors.


    New grudges added to old.


    This was why Algres felt engulfed by anger, leading to irrational decisions.


    Now suffering losses, though not to the point of crippling injury.


    Both Arturo and Natalie were subordinates he highly trusted and valued; now they fell into Su Heng¡¯s hands.


    According to the messages sent back by the Demon Descendants, it was almost imaginable what kind of treatment they would face. And even one of his avatars had been lost to Su Heng; if there was any alerting, it would no longer be so easy to deal with Su Heng next time.


    "Huff!¡± Algres took a deep breath, his heart filled with gloom.


    He warned himself that such a mistake should not be repeated, while also contemplating how to arrange his next moves.


    Although he had entered into collaborations with several Great Beings of Destruction in the Everlasting Heaven, this relationship was not firm and was based purely on mutual use.


    Algres¡¯s spiritual cultivation was more profound than both the Corpse King and the Black Wind King.


    Neither of them had noticed Algres¡¯s arrival.


    But Algres, from a distance, had secretly heard some content from the two¡¯s conversation.


    Additionally, information gathered from the Dynasty indicated that the Corpse King seemed to have had a confrontation with Su Heng and was at a disadvantage.


    The Corpse King, a vindictive character, had already placed Su Heng on his list to be killed. Since someone was willing to lead the charge, perhaps he could add fuel to the fire and succeed in taking advantage of the situation¡­


    Algres¡¯s thoughts raced rapidly.


    In just a brief moment, plans had already taken shape in his mind.


    At that moment¡ªChi!


    With a streak of silver-white light across the sky came a crisp cry close by.


    As is commonly known, the speed of light travels much faster than sound in a vacuum. Yet, in Algres¡¯s perception, the light and the sound appeared almost simultaneously. This was not an illusion, but rather because the sound directly affected the cultivator¡¯s spirit.


    This was an extremely profound Spirit Secret Technique, and also the Innate Divine Ability of the Silver Demon Bird, evolved to perfection.


    Algres looked up.


    Sure enough, a tall figure with white hair dressed in palace attire.


    Had already appeared not far away, approaching Algres at an unhurried pace.


    Algres quickly concealed his damaged spiritual power, but his expression remained as tranquil as clouds and as gentle as a breeze.


    "Senior White Bird!¡± Algres greeted proactively with a fist salute. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You¡¯ve worked hard during this time.¡± The smile on the Silver Demon Bird¡¯s face was gentle, with a soft demeanor that gave the impression of an elder sister next door, carrying not the slightest air of a Great Being of Destruction.


    However, Algres knew.


    The more beautiful things are, the more dangerous they represent.


    Among the three Great Beings of Destruction he had allied with, the Silver Demon Bird was the one who gave him the strongest sense of pressure.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 485: 404: I am a natural disaster, and I will kill you all!

    Chapter 485: Chapter 404: I am a natural disaster, and I will kill you all!


    The Silver Demon Bird transformed into a human form, with eyes serene as autumn waters, white hair cascading like a waterfall, and a faint smile upon her face. Even the omnipresent decayed mist in this tomb-like world was dispersed by the soft halo emanating from her.


    Just by this appearance alone, if ordinary people were to see her, they would not hesitate to believe she was a merciful Bodhisattva come to relieve suffering.


    However, Algres¡¯s heart was on guard, a cautious look in his eyes.


    The Silver Demon Bird¡¯s gaze paused briefly on Algres, as if he had discovered something, but she did not point it out and instead asked, ¡°How goes the preparation for the ritual?¡±


    "Most of it is complete,¡± Algres replied. ¡°But the remaining parts still need some materials to be gathered.¡±


    "You¡¯ve worked hard,¡± the Silver Demon Bird nodded. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    "May I ask why senior has come to find me?¡± Algres inquired.


    "It¡¯s nothing major,¡± the Silver Demon Bird smiled. ¡°Just that three fellow ¡®Dao¡¯ friends will be arriving soon. If you have the time, we could meet each other and discuss the subsequent plans.¡±


    When the Silver Demon Bird said this, her face was calm and composed.


    Yet, to Algres, it was like a thunderous explosion, filling his heart with shock.


    What a grand move¡­ Being addressed as ¡°Dao¡± friends by the Silver Demon Bird, without a doubt, these three individuals must also be beings of the Destruction Level.


    With the original members added, just the participants currently prepared to take action totaled seven. Seven beings of the Destruction Level joining forces was a rare occurrence even in the Eternal Heavens.


    But even so.


    They still dared not directly confront the Mythical Battlefield in Central State.


    On one hand, they were afraid of being dragged down as a cushion for Emperor Wu¡¯s dying struggle.


    On the other hand, it also precisely highlighted the sheer strength of Emperor Wu, making peers of the same realm deeply wary.


    To tell the truth.


    Algres spent most of his time wandering outside.


    He didn¡¯t really have a direct impression of this newly established Dynasty that was barely a millennia old.


    But seeing the grave and earnest demeanor of the Silver Demon Bird and others, coupled with his own recent thwarted encounter with Su Heng, Algres truly felt a sense of awe; humans were indeed a fearsome race.


    Despite not having the long lives of demons or the Innate Divine Abilities of Demon Descendants.


    Every generation had its own leading talents who shined for centuries. As a whole, the speed of this race¡¯s progress was astonishing.


    Algres quickly gathered his thoughts.


    "Since it¡¯s an invitation from Senior Silver Bird, it would be disrespectful for the junior to decline,¡± Algres nodded sincerely. ¡°Just notify me when the time comes, and I will definitely attend.¡± ??????????§£??


    "Good.¡±


    The Silver Demon Bird¡¯s voice was as melodious as a warbler¡¯s song, crisp and pleasing to the ear, ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you any longer and take my leave.¡±


    "Senior, travel safely,¡± Algres nodded.


    The Silver Demon Bird turned around and with one step, her figure instantaneously transformed into a massive bird. Resembling a silver-fledged phoenix, dragging a long train of radiant light, dispersing the dust and fog, she vanished from before Algres¡¯s eyes.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Blood Realm can be largely divided into two continents, the north and the south, separated by a Blood River filled with filthy power.


    On the side closest to Skull Plain is the South Continent, which is dominated by Purgatory¡¯s ruler Salos, Shadow Demon God Nenos, and High Wall Demon God Monkville. On the opposite side of the Blood River, the Northern Continent filled with eternal storms and blood sand that devours humans, is held by the two remaining Pillar Gods. They are Weaver Kagous, whom Su Heng had faced twice before, and the enigmatic Blood Empress Lilith.


    From this, it can be seen.


    Among the five Pillar Gods, Kagous and Lilith own the largest territories.


    Their strength also seems to rank at the forefront among the Pillar Gods.


    After disposing of one of Algres¡¯s incarnations, Su Heng immediately went to the Blood Realm.


    Upon a dilapidated battlefield.


    Tong Shan Great Saint, with a somewhat awkward expression on his face, kneeled on the ground, and with one hand gently pressed against his chest, he apologized to Su Heng, ¡°I apologize, my lord.¡±


    Tong Shan Great Saint said, ¡°I failed to complete the task you entrusted to me.¡±


    "Is that so?¡±


    Hearing this, a hint of surprise crossed Su Heng¡¯s face.


    However, he did not get angry, for during their time together, Su Heng had come to understand Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s character.


    People like Nangong Yue and Huang Mei might be prone to deceit and trickery, but Tong Shan Great Saint was not like that. Whether physically or mentally, Tong Shan Great Saint could be described with two words ¨C stubbornly straightforward!


    Su Heng had previously assigned Tong Shan Great Saint the task of finding a Purgatory Volcano to aid in his breakthrough.


    Now, without this task being completed.


    There could only be one possibility.


    Indeed, he had encountered an opponent within the Blood Realm that he could not defeat.


    "Could it be that the volcano is located within the territory of a Pillar God?¡± Su Heng toyed with his chin as he casually asked.


    "Not so,¡± Tong Shan Great Saint explained, ¡°That volcano is situated right in the middle of the southern continent¡¯s plains, occupied by an Ancient Demon God named Hephisto. It is said that this Demon God already existed shortly after the birth of the Blood Realm. His power is linked with that apocalyptic-level volcano, and with the support of the Will of the Blood Realm, we¡¯ve attempted attacking several times, but we always returned unsuccessful.¡±


    Nangong Yue, who stood beside him, also timely added, ¡°That massive volcano is precisely located at the junction of the territories of three Pillar Gods of the Blood Realm. It is said that Hephisto and the Overlord of Prison Fire, Salos, have clashed three times, with two victories and one draw.¡±


    "Is that so?¡±


    After pondering briefly, Su Heng curiously said, ¡°If his strength is greater, then why would the position of Pillar God belong to Salos?¡±


    "Perhaps it¡¯s because he doesn¡¯t want to leave that volcano?¡± Zhao Sheng of the Vajra Sect guessed, ¡°I¡¯ve gathered some information on the battlefield. Being a Pillar God isn¡¯t just a symbol of authority and power; it also entails responsibilities, requiring one to expand the territory of the Blood Realm, continuously draw strength from the external environment, while fending off invasions by other formidable beings.¡±


    "That makes sense.¡± Su Heng nodded.


    However, he didn¡¯t dwell on this matter, but instead chuckled and said in a very casual tone, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I shall personally make a move.¡±


    "I, along with others, wish to follow the lord to the battlefront!¡± Zhao Sheng, Huang Mei, Nangong Yue, and many Dragon Guards, as well as newly recognized cultivators, all lit up with eagerness and couldn¡¯t wait to speak up.


    To date, with various deeds spreading far and wide.


    In this world, Su Heng has already become a legendary character, a role model inspiring numerous cultivators during difficult times.


    The mere thought of fighting side by side with such a powerhouse on the same battlefield made their breath quicken and their blood boil with excitement!


    Driven by soaring morale.


    Their voices joined together, and in the end, it sounded like a tidal wave roaring to the skies.


    "Haha!¡± Seeing this, Su Heng also laughed heartily.


    With a grand wave of his hand, he didn¡¯t need any grandiose declarations; he merely said one simple sentence that was enough to fully ignite their emotions, ¡°Gentlemen, follow me into the fray!¡±


    Whoosh!


    Su Heng leaped into the sky.


    After simply discerning the direction, with one glance, Su Heng could see the enormous volcano standing tall on the black plains from afar.


    Within the Blood Realm, this volcano was known as ¡°Tabola,¡± translating to ¡°Doomsday.¡±


    Many Demons believe that long ago, it was the eruption of this volcano that led to the birth of the Blood Realm. And when this volcano erupts again with an unprecedented force, it will signify the coming of the Blood Realm¡¯s Doomsday.


    This volcano was indeed majestic, living up to its name.


    With just a rough estimate, Su Heng judged that the volcano was over three thousand meters high. Its dark mountain body was covered in cracks filled with golden-red flowing magma.


    Perhaps due to the wars that had erupted before, this volcano was now erupting at a low frequency, entering an active state.


    The thunderous booms swept across the entire sky and land, like a giant roused from a pleasant dream, with the deafening sound causing hearts to tremble.


    In the leaden skies, dark red firelight churned, and occasionally, one could see magma falling like rain from above, a grand yet dangerous spectacle.


    Beyond the volcano.


    The plains were dotted with cities and vast clusters of haphazardly constructed camps.


    As the Dragon Guards and Demon Cultivators conquered and slaughtered throughout the Blood Realm, the surviving Demons from disasters gathered here.


    They shared a common enemy, hatred, and among them were many great shadows of Demon Gods whose powerful aura surged to the sky like thick smoke.


    Bolstered by the Will of the Blood Realm, this was also a force not to be underestimated. Of course, that was for people like Tong Shan Great Saint and Nangong Yue. But in Su Heng¡¯s eyes, what Demon Gods, what apocalyptic volcanos, they were not much stronger than chickens and dogs.


    "I come, I see, I conquer!¡±


    Su Heng roared.


    Spanning hundreds of kilometers, even before he arrived, his domineering presence already filled the sky.


    In an instant, the heavens overturned, and bloody rain whipped through the air, crimson lightning chaotically falling from the split skies. And the vast land seemed unable to bear this force, whimpering ceaselessly like a frightened child.


    Upon the plains, within the cities, hundreds of thousands of Demons were startled by this sudden change.


    They didn¡¯t understand what had happened, but the oppressive force from their life¡¯s origin made them quiver uncontrollably, as they lost control of their bowels, their scarce war intentions dissipating into thin air.


    The stronger Demon Gods could still resist this dignity.


    Desperately swinging their whips, they urged their subordinate slaves to swarm and continue fighting.


    But as the dark and terrifying shadow in the clouds drew nearer, and that thunderous terrifying laughter exploded in their ears, casting a shadow that blotted out the sun, these Demon Gods also felt like they were falling into an abyss, struck with a chill.


    Boom!


    Su Heng, embodying his true form like a Demon Mountain, descended from the sky.


    His legs, sturdy as pillar-like twines, directly pierced through the earth¡¯s crust; the shockwave swept the entire city away.


    Two Demon Gods were stationed in this city. One didn¡¯t even have the chance to react before getting crushed into mincemeat under Su Heng¡¯s foot, and the other had his eardrums ruptured by the terrifying shockwave.


    His twisted face full of terror, he opened his mouth to roar.


    But a meteoric punch instantly shattered his skull, then his body was seized by two large hands and lifted into the air, torn in half amidst the panic-stricken screams from countless Demons.


    Bathed in blood, Su Heng laughed wildly, ¡°I am the Catastrophe, I shall slaughter you all!¡±


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 486: 405: The Ancient Demon God, Hephisto

    Chapter 486: Chapter 405: The Ancient Demon God, Hephisto


    Boom!


    With the arrival of Su Heng,


    A colossal shockwave destroyed the city, sweeping across the entire battlefield.


    But following a brief silence, a tide of icy killing intent surged, and fierce counterattacks arrived in an instant.


    Giant long spears hurled by the Demon Generals pierced through the void, with screeching sounds, leaving white smoke trails across the battlefield. Then came ceaseless Innate Divine Abilities, like raindrops, converging in mid-air into waterfalls, pouring down.


    Among them were many weapons made from Volcano Bombs and Blood Poison Iron of various shapes and bizarre kinds.


    ...


    In reality,


    To withstand Su Heng¡¯s immense presence engulfing the battlefield,


    Projecting their own attacks across such a vast distance for a counterattack,


    Each of these demons were no weaklings, with profound cultivation, and did not lack the courage to fight to the death.


    It¡¯s a pity that all their efforts, despite their full strength, were futile in the face of an absolute disparity in power.


    Su Heng didn¡¯t dodge, he didn¡¯t even step back.


    He simply raised his head, spread his arms wide, like a giant magnet attracting countless needles, allowing all the attacks to hit him.


    This monster was simply too arrogant!


    Some demons couldn¡¯t help but think so when they saw this scene.


    All of them were staring wide-eyed, some even unconsciously holding their breath, eager to see the brutal spectacle of scales flying and flesh being torn apart in the next instant.


    Although these demons embraced their natural instincts for killing when the Mythical Battlefield descended,


    When the true war arrived,


    Undoubtedly, the natives of the Blood Realm became the invaded.


    The Dragon Guards and the cultivators of the Demon Path, fulfilling Su Heng¡¯s will, slaughtered them in a cold, ruthless, and efficient manner.


    Demons have intelligence, and they too can think¡­ perhaps they also had things worth fighting for.


    But now, these things were blatantly destroyed.


    Their kin were murdered, their living space squeezed bit by bit, and waking up every day was like returning to a nightmare, dominated by fear, fleeing frantically on what was supposed to be their homeland.


    And Su Heng was the source of all these disasters.


    If, if this monster could die here, then all the disasters would come to an end.


    Clang!


    Amidst the attention of countless demons, that sound emerged.


    But it wasn¡¯t beautiful; even the Divine Weapons forged by the finest smiths from the most precious metals shattered instantly upon contact with Su Heng¡¯s body. The Secret Techniques released by the life-burning Demon God Realm powers couldn¡¯t even touch Su Heng before they were negated by the fiery power surging against each other. ?????¦­??¨º????


    Su Heng¡¯s roaring voice mixed with crimson clouds kept sweeping back and forth across the battlefield, whipping up a frenzy.


    And this was the proof of the demons¡¯ futile efforts.


    Monster!


    Upon witnessing this scene, countless demons were virtually bursting at the seams with rage.


    But fear came more violently than anger, and if such attacks couldn¡¯t harm him, what could they do next?


    "As long as you stand here and let me kill you all, tear you apart, and devour you, that¡¯s enough.¡± Looking at the blank stares of the demons on the battlefield, Su Heng read aloud their inner thoughts with a sneer at this moment.


    He took steps forward, and under the backlight of thunder, his shadow spread, the ground trembling incessantly like a quaking heart.


    Only by truly facing such an imposing authority on the battlefield,


    Could one understand what true despair was!


    Su Heng began the slaughter, as well as reveling in his own banquet.


    Swoosh!


    He spread his fingers and reached forward.


    A mighty Earth Dragon-like Demon God had no time to dodge and was picked up by Su Heng as simply as a puppy.


    His head was crushed to pieces, blood plasma gushed out, while the remainder of the body crazily grew at an unbelievable speed; spikes rose and pierced through the skin, linking together in succession.


    In just two or three breaths, the over twenty meters long Demon God had transformed into a blood-drenched Chain Blade in Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    "Kill you all, hahaha!¡±


    Amidst his wild laughter, Su Heng leapt high, then descended with a force of ten thousand jun.


    The tremendous impact twisted the earth¡¯s crust, and within a hundreds of meters radius, all demons were sent flying into the air. Their mouths agape, eyes whitening, still uncollected from the fierce shockwave, they saw the crimson Chain Blade tearing through the sky with overwhelming power, sweeping towards them and severing their bodies into more than a dozen pieces in an instant.


    All manner of organs, skeletons, skulls, and scorching crimson blood converged around Su Heng like splattered ink in a painting of Purgatory.


    Then Su Heng opened his mouth and took a fierce inhale.


    All blood and flesh were swallowed into his belly, where they rapidly refined and digested amidst the thunderous roar of his stomach.


    His body also emitted dense clouds of blood-red smoke rising upwards, his physique faintly expanding outwards.


    The already ferocious muscles became even more crazily violent.


    The aura emanating from him turned robust, violently sweeping across the battlefield in an imposing manner. Even the will of the Blood Realm was shattered, retreating outwards amidst the constantly falling lightning.


    It was an utterly one-sided massacre.


    Just like that.


    The previously cramped battlefield was instantaneously cleared of a large expanse.


    But for Su Heng, this was merely an appetizer before the main course.


    Far from sating Su Heng¡¯s eternal hunger, it made his body grow even more ravenous, urging him to slaughter and harvest more, everything, all before his eyes!


    Su Heng advanced with large strides.


    He hacked and slashed, his roaring causing the earth to tremble incessantly.


    Along the way, he left a crimson path, the eternally parched ground of the Blood Realm soaked with blood to muddiness.


    The morale of the Demon Demon Alliance finally crumbled, countless demons shivering in terror and wailing. They threw down their weapons and ran about the battlefield like decapitated flies.


    Demons were slaughtering each other, hoping death might bring them a moment¡¯s peace.


    Even warriors of the Demon God Level had lost their will to fight, crawling on hands and feet and even betraying their comrades in battle, hoping to slightly delay Su Heng¡¯s advancing steps.


    Boom!


    A sound like the opening of heaven and earth.


    Smog and pyric scents spread over the battlefield, followed by a beam of light so bright that it pierced through the darkness.


    The entire battlefield seemed to quiet for an instant. All demons and the encircling Dragon Guard Alliance instinctively looked up towards the center of the battlefield, towards the towering Taibola Volcano.


    The massive volcano, dubbed Doomsday, was on the verge of exploding in an unprecedentedly heroic manner.


    Columns of magma several kilometers thick shot straight into the sky.


    Above, the sky was full of rolling dark clouds, endless roars of thunder, and blinding streaks of lightning tumbling among the clouds.


    Numerous giant lava fireballs fell from the sky, while broken gold sulfur particles floated against the pitch-black firmament. With the Taibola Volcano at the center, the ground cracked like shattered glass, and intense shaking made even the skilled warriors struggle to maintain their balance.


    Many demons were devoured by the fissures, vanishing without a trace, unable to let out a scream.


    Heavy breathing, filled with hatred and anger.


    First, a pitch-black giant hand stretched out, firmly grasping the edge of the volcano¡¯s vent. Then a blood-red giant axe appeared, its handle wrapped in chains. Hephisto, the Ancient Demon God who had once defeated Tong Shan Great Saint and the Dragon Guard Alliance, climbed out from Purgatory. His crimson, scorching demeanor was like a nightmare, even considered a hero in Su Heng¡¯s eyes.


    His stout body bathed in flame currents, the grey-black armor only covered vital spots like the heart and joints. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Muscles exposed to the air were like the distinct edges of obsidian from a volcano.


    Exuding power and an indestructible luster.


    His eyes were crimson, his chin adorned with a reddish-brown beard, his body robust and solid, resembling the dwarves of myth.


    However, he was immense, standing forty meters tall.


    The visual impact he gave was even more oppressive than Su Heng¡¯s true form.


    Seeing the Great Demon God finally appear, the demons on the battlefield cheered as if they¡¯d found their backbone, as though just the Great Demon God¡¯s attack would surely turn things around.


    "Why do you force me!¡± Hephisto¡¯s colossal black body stood atop the volcano, with entwining flames underfoot and a towering fire pillar behind him.


    Tong Shan Great Saint was right.


    For thousands of years, Hephisto resided within this volcano.


    His strength had merged with the volcano beneath him, and with the support of the Blood Realm Will, even his mere roar became a storm that swept across the entire battlefield.


    "I have never desired domination. I just wanted a quiet corner. But you greedy and brutal invaders, do you have to take even this small shelter from us?¡±


    Hephisto¡¯s heavy breathing, his chest trembling, fists creaking tightly clenched, his face full of unspeakable fury.


    "If you insist on eradicating us completely, then don¡¯t blame us for fighting you to the death!¡± Hephisto roared, and the Mount Tambora volcano beneath him responded to the Ancient Demon God¡¯s wrath with a violent eruption.


    Amidst sprawling fissures.


    First, columns of thick smoke surged into the sky, followed by explosive booms echoing across the plains.


    Beams of searing light erupted, like a furious Earth Dragon rampaging within.


    Before Su Heng, the ground cracked and sank at an unprecedented pace, transforming into a shimmering lake of magma which then violently boiled over with a bang.


    A lava demon over a hundred meters tall opened its mouth wide, wielding a force of tens of thousands of pounds, and viciously bit down towards Su Heng. But Su Heng did not dodge or avoid; he let out a mad cackle and then smashed forward with a punch.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 487: 406: The Meat in the Plate is Talking

    Chapter 487: Chapter 406: The Meat in the Plate is Talking


    A punch of extreme ferocity collided with the magma ghoul.


    The sky seemed to fall and the earth to split, triggering a violent explosion. The ground trembled endlessly like undulating waves, and thick, scorching smoke billowed out from the cracks.


    The surging smoke gathered together to form a curtain.


    Coupled with the suction effect of the shockwave and the meteors falling from the sky.


    The entire battlefield was in chaos, nothing could be seen clearly, and even the towering figure of Su Heng was submerged in the tide-like pitch-dark mist.


    "Heeheeheehee!¡±


    ...


    No one knew the outcome of this clash.


    The mist had not yet completely cleared, but the somewhat strange laughter of Su Heng was already spreading outward.


    A dense shadow appeared before everyone¡¯s eyes and then transformed into Su Heng¡¯s monstrously fierce and robust body.


    Large swathes of lava spilled onto his body, not yet fully solidified, flowing under the pull of gravity, looking from afar like bathing in boiling blood.


    But anyone who saw the sinister and unrestrained expression on Su Heng¡¯s face could understand. Even caught off guard, facing the Volcano Demon God¡¯s full-strength strike with the advantage of the right time and place, Su Heng was still unharmed.


    His chest vibrated, his face¡¯s smile growing more arrogant. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That thunderous sound echoed on the battlefield like the tide, stirring up the clouds, and for a moment actually drowned out the deafening noise of the volcanic eruption, plunging everyone into a deadly silence.


    Hephisto¡¯s expression looked a little ugly. He stared at Su Heng and asked in a heavy voice, ¡°Monster, what are you laughing at? What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    "The meat on the plate actually has the audacity to reason with me, isn¡¯t that funny enough?¡± Su Heng replied with a grin.


    "You!¡± Hephisto¡¯s pupils shrank sharply.


    They were still alive, but Su Heng had already treated them as meat on a chopping block, ready to be carved and served.


    This was an outright scorn and an extreme humiliation. Hephisto only felt a surge of anger welling up, his chest felt like it was about to explode, and he wished he could tear apart Su Heng¡¯s wide, fanged mouth on the spot and then stomp it into a dung pit.


    "If you can do it


    Suppressing his anger, Hephisto said, ¡°Then prove it to me.¡±


    "You said it.¡± Su Heng sneered, and then he started to sprint forward, his figure flashed, and he vanished from the battlefield in the blink of an eye. £Ò??£Ï?????????


    In the past, when using Talent Divine Movement, although skilled, there was still some pre-activation movement, making it easy for the opponent to detect.


    But not long ago, after devouring part of Algres¡¯ essence.


    Su Heng also gained some of his cultivation insights.


    Now, releasing Divine Movement again.


    This Divine Skill was undoubtedly elevated by Su Heng to a transformational level.


    Thus, he vanished silently from Hephisto¡¯s sight, who suddenly panicked, his eyes wide and bloodshot. He first looked around the battlefield and then sensed a fatal sense of crisis coming from behind.


    Hephisto didn¡¯t have time to think, threw himself forward in a rather embarrassing way, and rolled with the momentum.


    Then he raised the giant axe in his hand to meet Su Heng¡¯s sword slashing from above.


    Bang!


    A fierce explosion occurred between the two.


    It was just a casual strike, but Hephisto felt as if a mountain had landed on his shoulders.


    His eyes bulged, blood seeped from his teeth, and his leg joints creaked with unbearable shrieking.


    Hephisto¡¯s muscles swelled, and as the volcano erupted, his strength also surged overall. His face turned dark red, he exerted mighty force, and stood up while resisting Su Heng¡¯s great sword.


    Su Heng had not yet used his full strength, but the longsword in his hand could no longer hold on.


    After all, it was a hastily refined weapon from the remnants of a Demon God, unable to withstand the collision of these two forces. Cracks spread on it, then it completely collapsed, and exploded into pieces in Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    This opportunity was hard to come by.


    Hephisto did not use it to heal his injuries, but instead lunged forward.


    The giant axe in his hand also wrapped with immense force, and he smashed down heavily on Su Heng¡¯s chest. Su Heng sneered, didn¡¯t dodge or evade, and kicked out with one foot.


    The strikes of both landed on their opponent simultaneously, a spark burst out from Su Heng¡¯s chest, and the axe bounced away, landing in the distance. Hephisto felt a sharp pain in his palms, from the recoil just now.


    His face showed shock, not expecting such a vast gap in strength between them.


    Before he had time to feel astonished, Hephisto felt a pain in his chest. He spat out a mouthful of blood, his body light and floating as he flew out, crashing heavily into a protruding rock wall of the volcano.


    Bang!


    Hephisto saw stars.


    He forced the blood in his mouth down his throat, and upon opening his eyes, he was met with dark red, sky-obscuring, thick smoke.


    The smoke churned, revealing the grinning face of Su Heng.


    A terrifyingly dark and relentless punch smashed down toward Hephisto¡¯s face.


    The latter rolled over, narrowly evading the strike. But before he could even catch his breath, still on one knee, Su Heng had already appeared behind him at an unimaginably fast speed.


    Sturdy arms firmly choked his throat.


    Like a python that wrapped around its pitiful prey, steadily constricting its strength.


    Hephisto couldn¡¯t catch his breath, he heard his neck making creaking sounds, his consciousness becoming increasingly blurred.


    At the start, he could still pound with his arms, struggling and resisting, but in just two or three breaths, Hephisto¡¯s strong arms hung limply.


    "Now is the moment Hephisto thought.


    He sensed the monster behind him relax for an instant, believing that he had won the victory of this war.


    But it¡¯s not like that; even the meat on a plate might bite back at an inattentive diner, with a bite on his body.


    Hephisto summoned his powers, guiding the eruption of the volcano.


    Suddenly, the ground beneath Su Heng¡¯s feet shook violently and collapsed. Taking advantage of the situation, Hephisto exerted a forceful push forward.


    As if turning his body into a sledgehammer, he unbalanced Su Heng and the two plummeted together into the fiery magma lake within the volcano.


    Opportunity!


    At a certain instant, Hephisto saw the possibility of killing this monster.


    He roared loudly, drawing strength from the molten lava, instantly regaining his peak condition, and then took the chance to break free from Su Heng¡¯s strong and powerful arms.


    Swoosh!


    With a swing of his hand, the giant axe rotating above instantly flew towards him and landed in Hephisto¡¯s hands.


    Inside the volcano, the environment was sufficient to bring Hephisto¡¯s strength to its ultimate.


    Under such special circumstances.


    Hephisto could even wield a semblance of the Pillar God¡¯s authority, by borrowing the power of the Taibola Volcano.


    "Doomsday Omen!¡± Hephisto opened his mouth wide and roared until his voice was hoarse.


    The fiercely red-hot magma inside the volcano immediately whirled into a vortex, firmly engulfing Su Heng¡¯s body within.


    He felt as though he had fallen into a scorching mire, every movement requiring massive amounts of strength. The entire volcano seemed to weigh heavily upon him, and for a moment, Su Heng found himself unable to break free.


    "Monster, your end is near!¡± Hephisto shouted, raising the giant axe above his head.


    He swung it high and brought it down with force.


    Bang!


    The axe blade collided with Su Heng¡¯s head, leaving a scratch on its surface.


    The huge recoil caused Hephisto¡¯s skeleton to tremble, his muscles to ache, and bright red blood to spurt from his split skin.


    But he was undeterred, following up one axe blow after another, fiercely unleashing all his fury and hatred on Su Heng. Yet, to his despair, amidst such furious attacks, not only was Su Heng unharmed, but the aura emanating from his body grew even more heavily violent.


    This was no illusion¡­


    Before him, Su Heng¡¯s body was visibly swelling at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Moreover, muscles bulging out from his back, along with the splattering blood, four more muscle-knotted arms extended outward.


    Following that, two massive lumps of flesh grew on either side of Su Heng¡¯s head, which further mutated into the terrifying visage of a dragon¡¯s head and a Golden Crow¡¯s head with blood-red eyes and black feathers.


    Overpowering State!


    Heavenly Demon State!


    Three-Headed and Six-Armed Divine Power!


    Su Heng grabbed Hephisto by the throat, his face showing a hint of approval, ¡°I acknowledge your strength.¡±


    "As a reward, I will grant you a splendid death.¡±


    Swoosh!


    In Hephisto¡¯s trembling gaze,


    Amidst the fiery blaze, a pair of immense dark Dragon Wings unfurled behind Su Heng.


    Then another violent explosion erupted, with the desperate and weakened Hephisto, solely relying on physical strength, Su Heng¡¯s speed instantly broke the sound barrier, soaring into the sky with blazing flames.


    ¡­


    On the battlefield.


    Hephisto and Su Heng fell into the volcano.


    The remaining demons saw this as their last glimmer of hope, wishing to see Hephisto emerge victorious once again.


    Unfortunately¡­


    Such events were doomed not to fulfill their wishes.


    With the roaring sound, flames bursting forth, amidst the high columns of fire, Su Heng¡¯s three-headed and six-armed figure appeared like a nightmare, dragging the still struggling remnants of Hephisto into view.


    What followed was just as Su Heng had said before.


    It was neither torture nor combat¡­ but a more despairing, spine-chilling method of execution.


    In front of the tens of thousands of the Demon Demon Alliance, this ancient Demon God, renowned in the Blood Realm, was torn apart and devoured by Su Heng, his blood spraying across the sky.


    The last bit of hope was extinguished.


    The Demon Demon Alliance fell into disarray.


    While the Dragon Guards had already completed the encirclement of the battlefield under the command of Zhao Zongwu.


    As for the rest, there was only one thing left¡ªcarnage.


    ¡­


    To keep the food as fresh as possible, the carnage lasted an entire day and night.


    Su Heng, with a commanding presence, sat on a boulder below the Taibola Volcano, holding a bloody Demon God arm. He chewed on the arm, bones and scales included, with crunching sounds.


    Su Heng was covered in blood, his face expressionless, just sitting indifferently on a stone.


    Yet even so, he felt like an exalted Demon King judging all from his throne, the sheer aura leaking from him enough to terrify anyone in the Earth Immortal Realm.


    Under such circumstances.


    Nangong Yue appeared before Su Heng, trembling, and after swallowing hard, she bowed and said, ¡°My lord, there is something I need to report.¡±


    "On the battlefield, we found this, which you might find interesting,¡± Nangong Yue said.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 488: 407: The New Mankind, Harbinger of Destruction

    Chapter 488: Chapter 407: The New Mankind, Harbinger of Destruction


    "Hmm?¡±


    Distracted, Su Heng looked up somewhat blankly.


    But after seeing Nangong Yue¡¯s trembling figure, Su Heng figured that it was unlikely for him to bother him for no reason.


    After finishing the jerky he was holding, Su Heng nodded and said, ¡°Bring that thing up here.¡±


    Describing it as ¡°that thing¡± was indeed somewhat inaccurate.


    Following Nangong Yue¡¯s clap of the hands.


    ...


    Escorted by two Dragon Guards, a group of oddly-shaped creatures appeared before Su Heng.


    They had dark red skin, some grew sharp horns on their foreheads, their fingers were broad with coarse joints, and aside from that, their facial features were mostly similar to regular humans.


    At a glance, these creatures seemed fiercely menacing. But upon seeing Su Heng, they were all scared witless. Even the bravest warriors among this group didn¡¯t dare to look up at Su Heng¡¯s face, all of them kneeling on the ground, trembling.


    The leader seemed to want to say some words of greeting, but his teeth couldn¡¯t stop shivering, so he had no choice but to lay his head on the ground and await his fate.


    "What is this?¡± Su Heng scratched his chin, his face showing an expression of great interest.


    After a cursory glance.


    These monsters had the aura of demons but their body structures were similar to humans.


    He had a rough idea in his mind, and a few words from Nangong Yue confirmed that Su Heng¡¯s guess was not wrong.


    "They are humans,¡± Nangong Yue said. ¡°However, due to living in the Blood Realm for a long time, they were influenced by the Chaotic Power in the Subspace, causing them to mutate and turn into this odd appearance.¡±


    "Is this a common occurrence?¡±


    "Not at all,¡± Nangong Yue hurriedly said. ¡°Under normal circumstances, only Earth Immortal Realm cultivators can exist in the Eternal Heaven for long. Ordinary people exposed to the radiation of Eternal Heaven either die or mutate into monsters.


    It¡¯s very rare for them to still retain some level of reason, as in their case. I have read about some similar records in ancient texts, but this is the first time I¡¯ve seen it for myself.¡±


    Su Heng nodded, his gaze softening somewhat, ¡°Life truly is tenacious.¡±


    "How did they end up in the Blood Realm?¡± Su Heng asked again.


    Nangong Yue replied, ¡°Some Demon Gods in the Blood Realm would launch attacks, and the ancestors of these humans were brought back as spoils of war. Initially, they were merely used as casting materials or captive food. But as time passed, some of them slowly mutated, and even without the protection of the Demon Gods, they managed to survive in the wilderness.¡±


    "They came to me voluntarily, hoping to pledge allegiance under your command,¡± Nangong Yue said in a low voice.


    "Is that so?¡±


    Su Heng smiled, his gaze landing on the leader.


    He was clad in a layer of simple leather armor, a patch of gray-white beard on his chin, his face weathered, clearly the leader of this group.


    "What¡¯s your name?¡± Su Heng asked.


    "Re-reporting to the lord¡­ My name is Roy,¡± the leader stuttered in reply.


    When he spoke, Su Heng noticed that his teeth were blood-colored.


    "Reorganize the human tribe and henceforth call it the Blood Teeth Tribe,¡± Su Heng said. ¡°From now on, you are under my command. I don¡¯t keep idlers; go find Zhao Zongwu, he will assign you work.¡± ?¨¢N?????§§????


    "Thank you, lord, for granting us a name,¡± Roy immediately said with excited gratitude.


    "Go,¡± Su Heng waved his hand.


    After the Dragon Guards led away the newly reborn Blood Teeth Tribe, Su Heng thought for a moment and then called out to Nangong Yue, who was also preparing to take her leave.


    "My lord?¡± Nangong Yue looked puzzled.


    Su Heng said, ¡°Remember to remind Zhao Zongwu to arrange some easy and safe tasks for them. These people, I have other uses for them.¡±


    "Understood,¡± Nangong Yue¡¯s heart chilled, and she didn¡¯t ask further.


    Once Nangong Yue had left.


    Staring at the crackling campfire in front of him, Su Heng¡¯s gaze became vacant as he fell into deep thought.


    Keeping these mutants was not out of compassion but for another reason.


    He had just taken a walk around the border of the Blood Realm and Skull Plain, and although it wasn¡¯t evident, the expansion of the Mythical Battlefield was still continuing.


    From the information gathered, combined with a previous conversation with Ming Daoist, it was almost certain that this change wasn¡¯t an isolated case, but rather all Mythical Battlefields were in this trend.


    Ultimately.


    It was because the power in the Eternal Heaven now exceeded that of the material world.


    The former was continuously expanding outward, and the Great Zhou Dynasty¡­ the world that Su Heng was currently in, was located at the frontline of expansion.


    In the worst possible scenario.


    The entire world would be swallowed by the Eternal Heaven, and ordinary mortals couldn¡¯t survive in the Eternal Heaven.


    One could imagine that if such a thing truly happened, it would inevitably be a disastrous end for all living beings. Although it might feel like a distant issue, such a trend already existed.


    Su Heng was always bold and straightforward, never choosing to deceive himself.


    Since such a possibility existed, he needed to be prepared to face it. The mutants he had just seen might provide some inspiration.


    But these matters were for later.


    The top priority is to first take care of the trouble at hand.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Tong Shan Great Saint was bending over to pick up a broken Long Spear from the battlefield.


    He gently patted the blade of the Long Spear, and the mud sticking to it immediately fell off, revealing a cold glint on the bloodstained edge.


    A look of joy instantly spread across the face of Tong Shan Great Saint.


    Collecting weapons.


    That was one of the few hobbies of Tong Shan Great Saint.


    On one hand, he embodied the essence of copper and iron, drawing the essence from these Divine Weapons to cultivate his Origin and enhance his Cultivation.


    On the other hand, in the long life of a Demon, to control the inherent desire for slaughter and to project one¡¯s emotions outward was indeed a good method.


    By the time he put the weapon into his own storage space, he heard Su Heng¡¯s voice.


    "Come see me.¡± Su Heng¡¯s voice was brief and to the point.


    Tong Shan Great Saint looked up somewhat blankly.


    He looked around.


    As Su Heng had not concealed his aura, it didn¡¯t take long to locate his position.


    Without delay, Tong Shan Great Saint hurried towards the location.


    It was a blood-colored wasteland.


    At this moment, Su Heng stood atop a massive monster¡¯s decayed skeleton, with two towering figures standing beside it: Huang Mei and Vajra Sect¡¯s Zhao Sheng.


    Both nodded at Tong Shan Great Saint, who then knelt halfway to the ground and said with a deep voice, ¡°My Lord.¡±


    Su Heng hopped down lightly from the huge skeleton.


    "Stand up.¡±


    Tong Shan Great Saint got to his feet and asked, ¡°You wanted to see me?¡±


    Su Heng said, ¡°I have heard that there are three Pillar Gods on the southern continent of the Blood Realm, namely the Lord of Prison Fire, Salos, Shadow Demon God Nenos, and the last, High Wall Demon God Monkville.¡±


    "Of the three Pillar Gods, the first two have already perished by my hand in the initial war.¡±


    "Now, only the last one remains¡­ I wish to obtain some relevant information from you, and if possible, I¡¯d like to resolve this matter before my upcoming retreat.¡±


    Retreat¡­ Tong Shan Great Saint had a simple exterior, but in reality, he was quite astute. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What he used to enjoy most was being ambushed by others while pretending to be oblivious. Then, when his opponent thought they had the upper hand, he would break through the siege with his astonishing defensive power. In the end, he would free the self-inflicted fool with a slap as they despaired, begged, and swore curses.


    Su Heng spoke calmly.


    Yet, Tong Shan Great Saint sensed a feeling of urgency.


    What kind of opponent was it that even the powerful Su Heng wasn¡¯t completely confident in dealing with, needing to seize time to better himself.


    "Has something recent occurred?¡± Tong Shan Great Saint couldn¡¯t help but ask with curiosity.


    After asking this.


    He immediately regretted a bit, thinking it overstepping.


    However, it seemed Su Heng didn¡¯t dwell on it, even if these subordinates were not extremely loyal, Su Heng did not hide his thoughts on the matter from them.


    "Although it¡¯s happening in the Blood Realm, you must have heard about the events that recently took place in Changyue Grassland State,¡± Su Heng said.


    "Of course.¡± Tong Shan Great Saint nodded.


    Huang Mei and Zhao Sheng also looked over, showing an interested expression on their faces.


    "The rumors are more or less accurate. In Grassland State, I have clashed with a Destruction Power,¡± Su Heng said calmly, while the rest of the three people¡¯s faces showed shock, involuntarily taking a deep breath.


    Their current realms were far from even the Heavenly Awakening, let alone a Destruction Great Power Level; they were separated by two or three significant ranks.


    "But there¡¯s another matter unknown to most, which happened not long ago,¡± Su Heng said, ¡°I encountered a ritual set up by another Destruction Power in Beie State.¡±


    "These days, Destruction Great Power Level beings, who were previously isolated, are now descending to the lower worlds, plus the various messages coming out of Central State lately¡­ Haha,¡± Su Heng chuckled coldly, his expression turning dangerous.


    Whoosh!


    The cold wind blew, and skeleton heads tumbled across the plain like tumbleweed.


    Huang Mei and Zhao Sheng both froze for a moment before slowly realizing the implications behind this event.


    "Are you suggesting that the Mythical Battlefield in Central State might be breached? And now, those Great Powers have started to regard the Dynasties as their dining tables, carving up their fish and meat.¡± Thinking about such a devastating scene that could happen soon, even Huang Mei, a former Demon Path chieftain, couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard, his face turning pale.


    "Although it can¡¯t be confirmed, the possibility of such an event is very high,¡± Su Heng said, ¡°In the worst-case scenario, we must be prepared to face multiple Destruction Great Power Level beings at the same time.¡±


    Amidst the knife-like cold wind, Su Heng¡¯s voice drifted slowly.


    Upon hearing this, the expressions of the three turned solemn.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 489: 408: Wall of Sighs, Artificial Sun

    Chapter 489: Chapter 408: Wall of Sighs, Artificial Sun


    "Don¡¯t talk about these things, I¡¯ll hold up the sky should it fall, there¡¯s no need for you to be afraid, and fear is useless anyway.¡± Su Heng waved his hand grandly, and only then did the three snap out of their daze like awakening from a dream. Su Heng¡¯s gaze fell on Tong Shan Great Saint,


    "Let¡¯s continue with the topic we were discussing earlier. You have clashed with Pillar God Monkville before, how did it go?¡±


    When Monkville¡¯s name was mentioned,


    Tong Shan Great Saint¡¯s face suddenly showed a troubled expression, ¡°Reporting back to my lord, that Pillar God is indeed a difficult opponent.¡±


    After a detailed explanation, Su Heng showed an expression of revelation.


    ...


    As is well known.


    Tong Shan Great Saint is quite adept at defense-oriented skills.


    And High Wall Demon God Monkville, although not encountered in person, from his name, one can tell this being also specializes in maxing out defense.


    Both are masters, but when they fight, they can neither breach each other¡¯s defenses, and it usually ends unresolved.


    Tong Shan Great Saint said, ¡°Monkville¡¯s territory lies on the northern side of this continent. He expended all his fortune, effort, and a great deal of energy to build a fortress there, known as the ¡®Wall of Sighs¡¯. When the fortress was completed, Monkville had once invited three Pillar Gods to attack it, but even so, it remained as stable as Mount Tai.¡±


    "And now, as the situation worsens, that fortress has also been blessed by the Blood Realm Will. Moreover, Monkville at all costs, has used all the resources at his disposal to strengthen this fortress.


    We have launched several surprise attacks.


    After suffering heavy casualties, we failed to achieve any effect.


    Instead, we watched helplessly as the fortress continuously expanded, becoming increasingly massive and indestructible.¡±


    "Is that so?¡± Su Heng nodded slightly, a look of interest seemed to appear on his face.


    At this moment, Huang Mei Great Saint said, ¡°I have slowly come up with an idea, the bag I hold can conceal some elite forces within it. Behind the fortress is the Blood River, if we infiltrate from there, and then release the elites, perhaps we can conquer this city from within with a lesser cost.¡±


    "Hmm


    Su Heng nodded again, neither agreeing nor denying.


    His entire attitude appeared somewhat vague.


    "Let¡¯s go over there and see first.¡± Su Heng clapped his hands and then casually issued an order.


    Seeing that it was only scouting and not starting a new grand war, Huang Mei and Zhao Sheng visibly relaxed. The two exchanged glances, then Zhao Sheng took the initiative to say, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll lead the way up front.¡±


    ¡­


    The Blood Realm stretches far and wide.


    But the three¡¯s speed was extremely fast, hence, it didn¡¯t take too long before they reached the location of the ¡°Wall of Sighs¡±.


    Su Heng, Huang Mei, and the others stood on a cliff a thousand meters high, looking down from above.


    The view ahead was another vast wasteland, and further ahead was a colossal blood-red smokescreen reaching up to the heavens and tearing through the earth. According to Tong Shan Great Saint, this smokescreen, known as ¡°Blood River¡±, divides the Blood Realm into two continents, north and south. ???????????¨ºS?


    It is not a river in the true sense. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Instead, it is more like a divine blade swung down by gods, splitting a whole continent into two.


    The environments of the southern and northern Blood Realm vary greatly due to the obstruction of the Blood River, and the demons inside seldom interact with each other, thus evolving distinctly different cultures and natural landscapes.


    The blood-red smoke blots out the sun and sky, and the power contained within is vast and boundless.


    Previously, when Mythical Battlefield descended, Shadow Demon God Nenos had summoned the Original Blood River, and the current Blood River also possessed some similar aura.


    However, it was unclear what specific connection existed between the two.


    Su Heng¡¯s gaze lowered.


    He saw the fortress located between the Blood River and the plain.


    This fortress was a crystallization of a Pillar God¡¯s efforts, and indeed it could be called a miracle of military fortitude.


    Its area was vast, with just the outermost city wall standing over three hundred meters tall. Inside was a plethora of towers, thick bunkers, and a complex network of flying corridors. A blood-red light burst from the central high tower of the fortress, dispersing in the sky, forming an inverted bowl-shaped barrier that isolated the interior from the outside environment.


    As Su Heng¡¯s senses spread out.


    He saw even more on this fortress.


    Energy from the Earth Vein surged from all directions, converging into a sea. The Blood River in the rear continuously supplied the mechanism¡¯s needs for operation.


    Even under conditions of maximum power output, the defensive mechanisms inside the fortress could operate for a hundred years.


    Without overwhelming power.


    To breach this fortress with a massive army, indeed, would be a desperate nightmare.


    But now this city was facing Su Heng, and the power this monster controlled could not be measured by common sense.


    "Indeed, this is a solid fortress, a remarkable miracle, I see dedication in it,¡± praised Su Heng, then he shifted his tone, ¡°But, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s enough to stop my conquering steps.¡±


    "That¡¯s for certain!¡±


    Huang Mei elder displayed a pandering expression, about to flatter.


    But he quickly realized there was a bit of a mistake in his thoughts.


    The words just spoke by Su Heng were not merely lip service, they were a prelude to destruction, marking the demise of a Pillar God in the Blood Realm, and also the impending death of countless demons.


    "Back off!¡±


    With a sharp inhale, Su Heng¡¯s voice echoed heavily.


    His body swelled rapidly, casting a shadow, the ground beneath him trembled incessantly, continuously sending shattered stones rolling down the steep cliffs.


    A dangerously intense energy reaction started occurring within Su Heng¡¯s body, his Second Heart bursting out intense golden light like the sun. His body was covered in thick armor, but the armor now showed a dangerous translucent texture, with the golden blood vessels inside clearly visible.


    The perilous ticking sound trembled the void, the temperature rapidly increased, and Huang Mei and the others were startled by this sudden change, their faces showing shock without exception.


    They rapidly retreated.


    Retreating several kilometers away and looking up.


    Su Heng¡¯s body now exceeds a hundred meters, his majestic and huge head reaching into the clouds.


    He kept inhaling, his body appearing somewhat inhuman due to the drastic changes in height, casting a constantly wavering shadow over the vast land.


    From his densely fanged mouth held a dangerous orb of light, accumulating power as the Second Heart operated. A buzzing noise filled the air, with streaks of lightning flashing across Su Heng¡¯s back.


    When the power of the orb reached its pinnacle.


    The color shifted from its initial platinum to a dark red, and Su Heng bit down.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Monkville is a massive, stern-faced giant.


    He wears a set of ancient-styled golden armor, with shoulder guards forged in the style of a fortress.


    This Pillar God¡¯s appearance is very similar to humans. If it weren¡¯t for his skin showing some rough, rock-like textures, at certain dim places, he would be almost indistinguishable from ordinary humans by the naked eye.


    He is not given to laughter or bloodlust; he only harbors an intense passion for construction.


    Ever since the Mythical Battlefield came,


    Those outsiders wreaked havoc on the lands of the Blood Realm without restraint.


    Inside the Blood Realm, numerous Demons either felt anger or fear, but the thoughts of Monkville and most of the Demons were quite different.


    Upon learning of this event,


    Monkville felt excited and thrilled.


    He had spent his entire life constructing the fortress in front of him.


    But once the Fortress was finally established, there were hardly any occasions for it to be used.


    In the forever-existing heavens, the Blood Realm is considered a rather powerful independent realm. Most of the time, it is invading outward, and only on rare occasions do outsiders penetrate into the Blood Realm.


    Therefore, this fortress has never truly encountered the trials of war from the time it was built.


    Although the fortress is intended for defense, it also serves as a weapon.


    Without undergoing the tempering of fresh blood, it can hardly be called a supreme Divine Weapon.


    Over countless years in the past, Monkville has often felt vexed about this. He even went so far as to bear great costs, inviting other Pillar Gods for duels to satisfy his desire.


    And now¡­


    The true war that Monkville longed for had finally arrived.


    He felt his blood boiling.


    At this moment, he was investing unprecedented energy into the construction at hand.


    "Quick! Quick! Quick!¡± Monkville urged, ¡°Move those stones up, complete the Array Patterns, we need to finish repairing this battlement before the next round of war arrives!¡±


    "Report!¡± A Blood Red Bloodsucker rushed in hurriedly, ¡°Urgent news from the front lines! Volcano Demon God Hephisto has fallen, and the Demon Alliance has suffered heavy losses!¡±


    Monkville took the letter, glanced over it hurriedly, then let out a cold laugh, ¡°He brought it upon himself. I had once invited him to station together here at this fortress, but that stubborn old man refused; it¡¯s no wonder he met such a fate.¡±


    Monkville proudly said, ¡°If the war were happening here, the outcome would definitely be different.¡±


    Before he finished speaking,


    Another Bloodsucker ran up.


    Monkville slightly furrowed his brows and asked, ¡°What else is there?¡±


    He sensed something unusual; today¡¯s events seemed excessively abundant, making him feel heavy and especially irritated.


    "News from the Observatory Tower, we¡¯ve located the Northern Border Demon Dragon!¡± The Bloodsucker gasped heavily, forehead dripping with blood-like sweat, face full of panic, ¡°They are heading towards us!¡±


    This guy is already scared witless¡­perhaps it¡¯s time to dispose of such cowards.


    Monkville thought to himself.


    However, he didn¡¯t show his emotions, just frowned slightly, and then picked up a giant tower shield placed in the corner.


    "How many are they?¡± Monkville asked, maintaining his usual demeanor.


    "Only four,¡± the Bloodsucker answered.


    "That must be just a scouting party,¡± Monkville breathed a slightly disappointed sigh of relief.


    Yet thinking again, seeing the fortress he had built over a lifetime, even the legendary Demon Dragon might show a shocked expression. As this thought appeared in Monkville¡¯s mind, he felt an urge to laugh.


    His lips twitched slightly upwards, but he quickly suppressed the impulse.


    "When will they approximately arrive?¡±


    "Th-they the Bloodsucker seemed to see something incredible, his eyes filled with terror, his face¡¯s flesh melting inch by inch.


    He opened his mouth, but only screams came out.


    Such events weren¡¯t isolated but occurred throughout the fortress.


    Screams rose and fell; numerous patrolling Demons on the city walls turned into flaming torches, plummeting from the towering walls.


    The sight twisted, flesh melted, the walls trembled with a humming vibration¡­ Monkville felt as if he had plunged into a colorful vortex, all his senses bombarded, a feeling of extreme danger rising, nauseating him to the point of wanting to vomit.


    He finally realized that something was terribly wrong, but by now it was too late.


    Driven by a great curiosity¡­


    He raised his head, continuing to lift it until his jaw and neck were aligned at 180 degrees.


    And then he saw an utterly bizarre scene¡ªa sun, appearing in the ancient murky skies of the Blood Realm.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 490: 409: Above the World

    Chapter 490: Chapter 409: Above the World


    Sun!


    In the material world, this common sight seen every day is a rare spectacle in the Eternal Sky.


    Especially in the Blood Realm, shrouded in gloomy clouds and never-ending gusts year-round, only a few demons ever have the fortunate chance to see such celestial bodies during their journeys away from the Blood Realm.


    Monkville, as a Pillar God, though somewhat reclusive, had traveled across the north and south in his early years.


    At this moment, the scene before his eyes gradually overlapped with the images in his memory.


    But, as time passed.


    ...


    The sun appearing in the sight seemed to grow increasingly enormous at an alarming rate, becoming brighter and so blistering it was unbearable.


    Monkville opened his mouth, his skin crinkling into bubbles due to the lethal radiation; the damaged tissues, like fragments of cigarette ash, were gently blown away by the scorching wind, exposing the dark red underlying muscle tissues.


    Only at this point.


    Did his radiation-slowed brain begin to sluggishly grasp.


    That the light not was the real sun, but a judgment, a domineering and fierce attack.


    Like a giant crushing an ant.


    The Northern Border Demon Dragon had inflicted the same cruelty on him, what did destruction have to do with you?


    Since the war began.


    The defense system on the Wall of Sighs had been operating automatically.


    At this time, feeling the external threat, many defenses inside the fortress were already fully activated without Monkville¡¯s command.


    Layers of light shields like swelling bubbles.


    Interweaved and merged within the fortress, eventually colliding with the plummeting sun in the sky.


    Followed immediately by intense explosions, the booming noises were deafening, every brick on the walls of the fortress crackled, the ground shook like undulating waves, subsiding downwards. The towering Energy Towers exploded due to overloading, amidst bright flames, demon corpses, and massive rocks plummeted.


    The barriers disappeared even faster.


    And inside the fortress.


    Monkville felt an unprecedented sense of insignificance as he faced all this.


    He watched as the fruits of his many years of labor were destroyed, yet Monkville didn¡¯t experience too much despair and heartache. Because before such complex emotions could rise, destruction had already descended upon him.


    Boom!


    On the steep cliffs in the distance.


    Huang Mei, Zhao Sheng, and others were stunned by the magnificent scene before them.


    Like a scorching sphere obliterating erected ice, the outer walls of the fortress and defense barriers collapsed layer by layer.


    As the platinum sphere plunged inside, the entire world seemed to silence for an instant. All the light was absorbed, darkening the heavens and the earth; even the ceaseless Blood River seemed to calm for a moment. ????§£§¦????


    Then a massive explosion occurred right before the onlookers, a gigantic fireball of orange-yellow, over ten kilometers in diameter, appeared before them.


    The scorching flames, shockwaves, following ionizing gases, etc¡­


    Various buildings within the fortress were layeredly destroyed, vanishing in the raging torrent formed by flames. Then the ground also shook violently, the Earth¡¯s crust collapsed and compressed under the seismic body waves, the perimeter displayed a complex arrangement of giant jagged protrusions. Even the cliff where Su Heng and others stood was affected by the aftermath, web-like cracks spread beneath their feet.


    The intense explosion triggered a chain reaction that lasted about half an hour.


    The swirling dust rose in a gray haze under the suction.


    Upon the ruins of the Wall of Sighs.


    A gigantic mushroom cloud, thousands of meters high, now emerged into their sight.


    And the light produced by the explosion irradiated half the continent. Countless demons lay limp in their nests, defecating in terror, shivering, uneasy and fearful, merely waiting for Doomsday to descend upon their heads.


    "Truly¡­ exhilarating!¡±


    Su Heng spread his arms, relishing the scorching, dark wind blowing from afar.


    His tousled hair fluttered wildly, his blood-red pupils gleamed with intoxication, a sadistic thrill, ¡°The utmost destruction, the utmost beauty. The powerful should indeed act this way, imposing their will unabashedly on others, destroying anything they dislike, then reshaping the world in the image they desire.¡±


    "My lord!¡± Huang Mei¡¯s face bore a nearly sycophantic expression; it seemed he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to bow down and lick Su Heng¡¯s toes.


    This former Demon Path boss, his voice shrill, said, ¡°Within the Three Realms, among the Four Seas, your power is unmatched, truly unstoppable.¡±


    Zhao Sheng dryly swallowed his saliva.


    He had also wanted to say something, but seeing Huang Mei¡¯s demeanor.


    A look of contempt appeared on his face.


    Nevertheless, Tong Shan Great Saint spoke with a tone of slight regret, ¡°There should have been many precious materials within that fortress, now recovering them may be quite difficult.¡±


    "Mm.¡±


    Su Heng nodded, his body shrinking inch by inch.


    He exhaled heavily, the dark red glow emanating from him also slightly diminished.


    "Using other methods would waste a lot of time,¡± Su Heng calmly stated. Given the current situation, time was undoubtedly far more precious than these damaged resources. His gaze passed through the now-ruined Wall of Sighs, landing on the huge blood-red curtain behind it. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Through that curtain.


    Lies another layer of the Blood Realm, also the domain of the remaining two Pillar Gods.


    This time, Su Heng set out with the intention of annihilating all the Pillar Gods to prevent any future threats.


    Just destroying Monkville was clearly not enough to satisfy Su Heng¡¯s ambition.


    "I plan to cross this curtain and head to the Northern Continent,¡± Su Heng spoke to Tong Shan Great Saint and the others, briefly outlining his next plans.


    Tong Shan Great Saint and the others immediately replied, ¡°We are willing to go with you.¡±


    Su Heng, however, shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    On one hand, Tong Shan Great Saint and his people were too slow, having them follow Su Heng would only hinder efficiency.


    As for the other aspect.


    Su Heng looked up at the distant rolling sky, sensing a dark and murky aura from it.


    Under the influence of the will of the Blood Realm, and coupled with the mysterious Original Blood River, there might be dangers on the other side of this sky. Su Heng naturally was unafraid, but that did not mean that people like Huang Mei and Zhao Sheng would be safe.


    "Next, we need to speed up the gathering and mining of resources on the Southern Continent,¡± Su Heng ordered Zhao Sheng and the others.


    "Understood, we comprehend,¡± the three of them bowed in unison.


    "Good, go then.¡± Su Heng waved his hand, watching the three depart until they disappeared from his sight.


    He did not linger himself, and with a leap forward, his robust body dived into the Blood River.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The sandstorm was fiery red and scorching.


    A strange fishy fragrance filled Su Heng¡¯s nose, surrounded by swirling gravel.


    It seemed to be mixed with some special power that had the effect of disrupting perception. Su Heng¡¯s spiritual cultivation was not particularly strong, and now being suppressed again, his vision was a hazy gray, struggling to distinguish directions amidst the storm.


    "Choosing to use such means since you cannot defeat me head-on,¡± Su Heng murmured as he marched forward.


    He encountered some demons here.


    But they were all quite dull, not even amounting to ants in front of Su Heng.


    Upon seeing Su Heng, they showed no intent of defiance, merely kneeling on the ground and trembling, submitting to his disposal.


    "Blood Queen Lilith and Weaver Kagous, where exactly are their territories?¡± Su Heng queried coldly from above.


    The wind howled.


    Yet, his voice was still clearly transmitted into everyone¡¯s ears.


    The leader of these demons was a yellow weasel, about human height, holding a walking stick, and messy due to age.


    He seemed unable to understand Su Heng¡¯s words, making communication difficult. This yellow creature, using both hands and feet, gestured frantically in front of Su Heng, nearly tearing up in desperation, but still could not clearly articulate his thoughts.


    "Is it intentional, or is it because this place has been isolated from the outside world for too long?¡± Su Heng frowned.


    "Forget it.¡±


    He shook his head, realizing none of these were important.


    Swoosh!


    Su Heng reached out, ¡°Come here!¡±


    With a command, the space in front of him seemed to peel off.


    The yellow creature was caught off guard and before he could react, was already being held by the neck in Su Heng¡¯s hand.


    Their gazes met.


    The yellow creature immediately let out a terrified scream.


    Su Heng¡¯s pupils seemed to turn into an abyss, devouring souls. His body quickly withered, blood gushing from his nose and mouth, turning into a dried-up corpse.


    Information flowed rapidly, summarized in Su Heng¡¯s mind:


    The environment of the Northern Continent was not always as harsh as it currently appeared, but had changed over the past few days.


    There was no information about Lilith and Kagous, as if the memories had been erased.


    There were also guesses about the Pillar Gods¡­


    Su Heng¡¯s eyes narrowed as he digested the newly acquired information.


    "In legend, when the power and authority of Blood Realm¡¯s five Pillar Gods are combined, a true Sovereign of the Blood Realm will be born,¡± Su Heng murmured.


    He remembered the conversation he had with Ming Daoist.


    The Blood Realm was vast with a unique environment, and active World Will.


    If a normal Heavenly Awakening strong practitioner refined the Blood Realm, they would quickly grasp its Dao Path and step into the realm of Destruction Power.


    And now, if this Sovereign of the Blood Realm emerged, it was likely to be a being comparable to a Destruction Level.


    Worthy of attention.


    Unfortunately.


    Even suspecting what the Blood Realm intended, Su Heng had no good way to stop it.


    He spent an entire day scouring the Northern Continent, yet he could never locate the remaining two Pillar Gods.


    And attempting to refine the Grotto Heavens within the Blood Realm, with Su Heng¡¯s current spiritual power, was also not feasible.


    Despite the regret, Su Heng was not overly concerned.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 492: Evolution, Remedial Measures

    Chapter 492: Chapter 411 Evolution, Remedial Measures


    When Su Heng arrived in front of Taibola Volcano, Tong Shan Great Saint tossed the last remains of a Demon God into it.


    He bowed toward Su Heng, his face wearing a respectful and weary expression, ¡°As per your orders, everything is prepared.¡±


    "Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    Su Heng nodded, and then ascended the newly mined black stone steps.


    Every five meters on both sides stood a Dragon Guard, their expressions stern and their Golden Armor gleaming, their imposing figures slightly blurred amidst the rising black smoke.


    Previously, Taibola Volcano had suffered damage to its Origin due to an excessive eruption during the war.


    ...


    However, in these past days, Su Heng had refined it, harnessed the Earth Veins, and with the continuous collection of resources by the likes of Tong Shan Great Saint, made restorations.


    The volcano now displayed a might that surpassed any previous time, with overflowing energy gently stirring, and thunderous sounds echoed across the wilderness. The ground underfoot quaked violently as golden-red volcanic melt splashed from wide cracks.


    The air was saturated with the scent of blood and sulfur, and the temperature was rising rapidly, so much so that even the faces of the nearby Dragon Guards showed unbearable pain.


    But after undergoing transformation by Su Heng, their Spirits were remolded during the surgery. As resilient as steel, unquestionably loyal, even when tested at this moment, they stood ramrod straight.


    At the end of this passageway was a balcony that extended outward.


    Standing atop,


    One could overlook the entire interior of Taibola Volcano.


    After days of effort, Su Heng had created a true Purgatory within this volcano.


    Coarse chains were embedded in the rock walls, swaying constantly with the surging hot gases, hanging from them some emaciated Demons.


    They were once powerful Demons that repressed their territories, but now, their tortured bodies became sacrificial offerings. Blood fell from their ankles into the magma, and as the flames greedily scorched it, the last bit of Life Force was thoroughly extracted from their desiccated bodies. ?????£Î?????¨º?


    Deeper down, troughs had been chiseled into the rock walls.


    From these pitch-black openings flowed not water nor magma, but the crimson blood of the Demons.


    This blood, mixed with the inner magma of Tambora, formed a scarlet, viscous, scalding liquid.


    Like the Blood Pools depicted on temple murals, as the magma bubbled and boiled, numerous black limbs and faces with eyes still open in death emerged from within.


    The temperature inside the volcano, while scorching hot, was still endurable by some Demon Gods¡¯ physiques.


    Even in their downfall,


    Parts of their bodies stubbornly preserved their original form.


    Now these blackened heads lay back in the Blood Pool, gaping maws agape, one could still vaguely see the resentment and despair on their faces, as if inviting Su Heng, this ruthless Conqueror, to join them in their fall into Hell.


    Seeing such a terrifying scene that could haunt the dreams of the ordinary man, the corners of Su Heng¡¯s mouth stretched into a genuine smile.


    He greedily sniffed the air, a hint of enjoyment appearing on his face, ¡°If we¡¯re not strong enough, our fate will be far more gruesome than what lies before us.¡±


    "You are right, my lord,¡± Tong Shan Great Saint said this from the heart.


    "The biggest, the only mistake in this world, is weakness.¡± Su Heng took a deep breath, and a cold gleam flashed through his eyes.


    From the moment he stepped on the path of cultivation, Su Heng has been unrestrained and unbridled, slaying countless humans and Demons alike.


    Along the way, it seemed glorious.


    But in reality, when Su Heng pushed his opponents to the brink, wasn¡¯t he also walking a tightrope above a deep chasm?


    The slightest misstep meant plummeting into the Abyss, a fate from which there would be no return.


    Even now,


    Although Su Heng was effectively the master of the Northern Border, commanding elite soldiers and powerful generals,


    With a single thought, he could raze cities and obliterate nations.


    Yet even so, the peaceful life Su Heng longed for was still far away.


    The loftily placed Emperor Wu Royal Family, the vanished Blood Realm Pillar God, the Destruction Power that watched eagerly for an opportunity, and the Demon Descendant Kings whose time of return was unknown.


    These were all threats.


    And Su Heng needed to ensure he possessed the strength to resolve these threats.


    "Power is everything.¡± Su Heng first sighed, and then he chuckled lightly, ¡°Let them come then, in the upcoming tumultuous times, let us slaughter each other, to see who will last until the end.¡±


    "Ha ha ha!¡±


    With a long howl, Su Heng¡¯s body suddenly swelled.


    He then sprung forward, leaving an afterimage, and with extreme speed, plunged into the Magma Blood Lake before him.


    Pu!


    Su Heng¡¯s figure was burly.


    In the midst of a magma lake spanning several kilometers in diameter, he was still just a speck.


    Inside, the magma boiled, spewing out golden sparks. A loud rumble emanated from within, sounding like a doomsday beast being born in the abyss.


    One by one, pitch-black sharp bone spurs emerged, followed by a massive and weighty form, and armor stacked as dense as steel. The magma flowed wildly along the curves of his muscles, sending up plumes of thick smoke.


    Su Heng had reverted to his true form.


    Moreover, to accelerate the efficiency of energy absorption from the outside world, he also activated the amplification of Overpowering and Eight-Nine Mystical Skill, maximizing his size.


    For he had already refined a considerable amount of Demon Blood and Flesh.


    Su Heng now looked a whole circle bigger than at any previous time.


    He submerged his huge black chin into the magma, opened his blood basin-sized mouth wide, and with a vigorous inhale, he swallowed the magma mixed with large chunks of flesh. As Su Heng raised his head, amidst the billowing smoke, the blood-red magma flowed over the black armor, falling and intertwining like chaotic streams of flame.


    The magma was incredibly dense.


    Su Heng turned over and flicked his tail.


    The huge body then slowly descended towards the depths of the volcano, stirring the entire lake with a massive force. The magma churned, the ground trembled with a buzzing sound, and the noises from within grew louder and louder.


    The ancient myth circulating within the Blood Realm may hold some truth.


    The deeper it goes.


    The more Su Heng could feel the power inside becoming more ferocious and scorching.


    It wasn¡¯t until Su Heng plummeted to the true bottom of Taibola Volcano that he started to feel a nearly unbearable sensation caused by the swirling power all around.


    The attribute panel provided Su Heng with almost limitless potential.


    In such an energy-rich environment, Su Heng¡¯s body grew at a rate visible to the naked eye. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His physique was also reshaped in this process, evolving to a higher level under the effect of Eight-Nine Mystical Skill. More barbaric, more vigorous, and even faster. Thus, Su Heng quickly adapted to the extremely harsh surroundings and then actively spread the scales on his body to absorb the abundant nutrients from the external environment through his flesh at a faster rate.


    While dumping all the accumulated Attribute Points into Eight-Nine Mystical Skill.


    Su Heng sank his Spirit.


    He was meticulously observing the changes occurring in his body through an intrinsic method.


    Aside from the all-round enhancement of his physique, the focus of this retreat was on the Golden Crow Heart.


    The enhancement process previously interrupted due to the lack of Sun Iron Essence was resumed, more intense than at any time before.


    Previously, Su Heng¡¯s Second Heart still maintained a flesh-like texture. Now, as a massive amount of energy from the outside world continuously fed into his body, the Golden Crow Heart also underwent a transformation in the relentless high-energy reaction, becoming a more efficient energy state. This process was incredibly fierce and domineering, and even with Su Heng fully prepared, he couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth wide, letting out a pained roar.


    He felt as if a blazing, dazzling sun had been forcibly stuffed into his chest.


    The scorching plasma rampaged through his blood vessels, first burning the passing organs and flesh to char, only to be quickly regenerated by the vigorous Life Force of the Dragon Blood. Then it would burn again, heal, and continue the cycle. Until the newly grown flesh was covered with a faint golden glow, incredibly tough, capable of stably enduring even the high temperatures and radiation released by the plasma, without sustaining any damage.


    With such a foundation in place.


    The mutation within his body gradually smoothed out, starting to accumulate power for a deep evolution.


    ¡­


    Outside Mount Tambora.


    Tong Shan Great Saint watched as the volcanic melt gradually calmed down, wiped the nonexistent sweat from his forehead, and then heaved a deep sigh of relief. The entire volcano was shrouded in Su Heng¡¯s ferocious Life Energy Field, cutting off perception, leaving him clueless about what just happened to Su Heng.


    But the massive energy reaction coming from the depths of the volcano was enough to petrify Tong Shan Great Saint.


    Remembering when he had first gained Spiritual Wisdom.


    Hiding in the dark, watching Cultivators pass by his side.


    At the climax of such an energy reaction, Tong Shan Great Saint even doubted whether the whole volcano would explode like a bomb with a loud bang.


    He even gave the order to the surrounding troops to retreat. Thankfully, such an event didn¡¯t occur, and overall, it seemed the situation was stabilizing.


    Tong Shan Great Saint, emboldened, stood at the mouth of the volcano, looking down high above.


    What he saw without intending to was indeed startling.


    The magma inside the volcano burbled with bubbles, and it was receding at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    This signified that the nutrients prepared inside were not sufficient to support Su Heng¡¯s current retreat.


    Tong Shan Great Saint looked troubled, his coppery brows knitting deeply.


    Despite having prepared strictly as instructed by Su Heng, he could not and did not dare to shift the blame onto his master.


    The only option was to collect resources at all costs.


    Hoping the upcoming preparations would meet Su Heng¡¯s needs for this retreat.


    Tong Shan Great Saint, with his wealth of experience, barely pondered before quickly coming up with a set of practical ideas in his mind.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 493: 412: Things Change, Destruction Powers Gather!

    Chapter 493: Chapter 412: Things Change, Destruction Powers Gather!


    He first exchanged messages with Qin Shunying and Li Hongxiu.


    These two, stationed in the rear, were essentially in charge of military affairs. Plus, they speculated in private that there might be some ambiguous relationship with their own master.


    Therefore, even though Tong Shan Great Saint had formidable strength, he treated both of them politely.


    First, he briefly explained what had happened here, and then instructed the two to loosen up some conditions appropriately. He promised to exchange more resources with external trade groups, just to overcome the current difficulty first.


    As Su Heng¡¯s right-hand and left-hand assistants, Qin Shunying and Li Hongxiu quickly agreed and began preparations swiftly.


    Immediately after, Tong Shan Great Saint raised his hand and struck a lightning towards the sky.


    ...


    Not long later.


    Nangong Yue, Zhao Sheng, Huang Mei, and Zhao Zongwu, appeared in front of him.


    Although the three Pillar Gods of the Southern Continent had all perished, there were still some powerful Demon Gods in existence, guarding their respective territories.


    These Demon Gods were either adept at hiding or had transformed their cities into impregnable fortress strongholds. For various reasons, they could hold out longer in this catastrophe compared to other Demon Gods.


    Originally, Tong Shan Great Saint planned to adopt a gradual strategy, but given the changes in the situation, he was forced to consider more aggressive approaches.


    He communicated the current circumstances and his thoughts to the four individuals in front of him. Knowing the urgency of the situation, Huang Mei and the others, though it was risky, acknowledged it as a necessity and nodded in agreement.


    The group, based on the intelligence they had.


    Divided up the remaining Demon Gods and territories among themselves and prepared to lead elite Dragon Guards on an expedition to sweep through them. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as they were about to depart, with a flash of white light, Ming Daoist silently appeared beside them.


    Still dressed in white surpassing snow, holding a long sword.


    As the last princess of an ancient kingdom, Ming Daoist possessed an extraordinary beauty that even Nangong Yue, also an Earth Immortal, felt overshadowed by. However, Ming Daoist¡¯s expression was excessively cold, and this time was no exception, as she slightly nodded to acknowledge the four.


    "Greetings to the senior,¡± said Huang Mei and the others. Though they were big figures in the Demon Path, they didn¡¯t dare to be presumptuous in front of Ming Daoist.


    Officially, Tong Shan Great Saint was considered Su Heng¡¯s most fierce general.


    But in reality.


    In their rare encounters.


    Ming Daoist impressed them with a much stronger oppressive aura.


    Her Spiritual Cultivation was unfathomable, and coupled with her being an Undead Tree itself, she might challenge even the true Heavenly Awakening powerhouses.


    "What business does the senior have with us?¡± asked Tong Shan Great Saint, puzzled.


    Ming Daoist was invited out of seclusion by Su Heng and rarely managed worldly affairs. Thus, her initiative this time made Tong Shan Great Saint somewhat perplexed. ???????B¨§s


    "Having nothing much to do these days, I have gleaned some insights during my cultivation and refined some objects that may aid your upcoming endeavors,¡± said Ming Daoist, her voice as pleasant as the tinkling of ice springs.


    With a gentle beckon of her hand.


    Five vibrantly green Bodhi Leaves appeared in front of them.


    "What are these?¡± Tong Shan Great Saint widened his eyes and carefully reached out to take one.


    The moment he touched it, his mind cleared, even the unbearable heat of Taibola Volcano seemed to dissipated significantly. He instantly became cautious, aware of the powerful force concealed within this seemingly ordinary leaf.


    "These Bodhi Leaves can monitor the surroundings and will alert if a powerful Blood Realm creature approaches.¡±


    Ming Daoist explained, ¡°They contain a portion of my Spiritual Power. If triggered upon injury, they should be able to withstand a full-fledged attack by a Pillar God under normal circumstances.¡±


    After hearing this.


    Gratitude was evident on everyone¡¯s faces.


    Especially Nangong Yue, compared to her peers Huang Mei and Zhao Sheng.


    Her physical body was relatively frail, plus the Blood Realm Demon Gods often possessed methods to counteract the Undying nature of Earth Immortals.


    Thus, performing the same tasks, her situation was the most perilous, and the possibility of perishing was not absent. Now, with the Bodhi Leaves given by Ming Daoist, her chances of survival significantly increased. Such a leaf was akin to an extra life for her, and its significance was self-evident.


    Nangong Yue¡¯s smile was sincere.


    Su Heng and Ming Daoist, one good cop and one bad cop.


    Although she was captured forcibly and subjugated, she genuinely felt a sense of belonging at this moment, which was indeed rare.


    "Go,¡± said Ming Daoist, who was usually reserved, and this time was no exception, giving just a slight nod.


    Tong Shan and the others thanked her once more before quickly turning away to commence their actions.


    After they left.


    The vast volcano suddenly felt empty.


    Only over a dozen Dragon Guards stood immobile at the crater, like statues of ancient heroes under the flickering firelight.


    Ming Daoist stepped forward calmly, approaching the protruding terrace and looked down from a height.


    At the same spot.


    Tong Shan Great Saint could only see the surging magma and violent air currents.


    But with her deeper Spiritual Cultivation, Ming Daoist caught more details from the volcano.


    She sensed the vigorous Life Force hidden beneath the lava, growing at an unimaginable rate, and also undergoing continuous transformation.


    From the body of a human, it was metamorphosing into a more ancient and powerful entity.


    The aura emanating from Su Heng was both unfamiliar and familiar.


    Ming Daoist furrowed his brows in deep thought for a moment and then suddenly realized the similarity between the slowly rising power and the eternal, indestructible sun above.


    "Truly an inconceivable talent


    Even with Ming Daoist¡¯s tranquil mind, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh with emotion, like an autumn wind sweeping across a calm lake and stirring a faint ripple.


    The plight the Great Zhou Dynasty faced now was very similar to the ancient Great Moon.


    If only he had had such power back then, perhaps¡­ Ming Daoist shook his head lightly again, letting that thought dissipate.


    After all, those events had occurred a thousand years ago.


    Past events were like smoke; nothing remained the same.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    On the Wanyuan Plain, within the interconnected realms of the Mythical Battlefield.


    This was a strange plain with interconnected spaces folding onto each other, no different from the many worlds within the Eternal Heaven. The surroundings were barren, devoid of grass, and the ground was covered in thick dust. Ancient beast bones were half-buried in that dust, basking under the hellish deep red sun of the firmament.


    Bang!


    As a small cloud of dust dispersed slightly.


    By the edge of a deep red river flowing with magma.


    Demon General Algres¡¯s robust and upright figure appeared here.


    He first took a deep breath of the scorching air before calming his excited emotions.


    After days of preparation and exhausting plentiful resources and effort, the ritual was finally set up, only waiting for the right moment to activate and take effect. Together with six other Destruction Powers harboring the same goal, their hatred was honed to perfection, ready for a revolutionary, bloody battle that would slaughter all beings.


    Rushing forward along the magma river beneath his feet.


    Speeding past the parched, cracked earth, and countless emerging skeletons, a dark, formidable steel fortress soon appeared in front of Algres.


    The fortress walls alone were more than three hundred meters high, resembling a towering mountain springing from the earth.


    And the gateway was molded into the vivid, fierce face of a tiger.


    With its mouth wide open, revealing nothing but darkness inside.


    A strong scent of blood emanated from within the fortress, and the wind blowing out seemed like the roar of a ravenous beast in a dark, forested mountain. Anyone approaching would feel an extreme sense of danger emanating from within continuously. Yet, Algres didn¡¯t stop his steps nor hesitated for a moment, and just boldly walked in.


    According to the architectural style and interior decorations, this fortress originally belonged to the Zhou Dynasty.


    An Emperor, known as the Emperor of Zheng Country, had stationed his troops here.


    However, this Emperor, along with his subordinates, had all perished.


    As Algres crossed the corridor, the substantial darkness receded, revealing a plaza filled with mountains of corpses. The military banners with fierce tiger heads were broken and soaked in the flowing Blood River, dyed in a miserable bright red.


    When Algres looked up.


    He saw the formerly stationed Emperor.


    Clad in dark black tiger pattern armor, his robust, sinewy arms flung wide, nailed against the wall facing him.


    A terrifying, narrow scar split open his entire chest; shattered organs mixed with fresh blood flowed out, forming a brutal trail of blood more than ten meters long on the wall.


    Yet, this wound was not the cause of death.


    Further up.


    The Emperor¡¯s head was completely missing, and the sword that accompanied him in conquering battles was pierced straight into his blood-spouting stump.


    The marks on the wall showed that the General must have undergone unimaginable torture before his life ended.


    Algres had no sympathy for his enemies.


    Upon seeing this scene.


    He was merely curious, guessing which one of them had done this.


    Bang!


    He didn¡¯t have to wait too long.


    As a bloody head rolled to his feet.


    The perpetrator responsible for this massacre finally appeared before Algres.


    It was a massive golden-haired monster, with a body like a strong lion and a face with some dragon-like features. Its hair was fluffy and sleek. Currently standing tall on the city wall, the Wanyuan Plain¡¯s blood-colored sun was behind it. It seemed to have just finished a hearty meal, as its mouth and fangs dripped with scarlet blood and vicous saliva, trailing in silver threads.


    The golden-haired monster panted heavily, its eyes blood-red, and with a voice suppressing raging flames, it roared at Algres, ¡°You, are too late!¡±


    "No!¡±


    Algres remained calm, defending himself, ¡°You came too early.¡±


    The seven of them had agreed to meet here, but now only two had arrived; clearly, Algres was even earlier than the appointed time.


    But the golden-haired monster didn¡¯t listen to Algres¡¯s words, only repeating, ¡°Too late, it¡¯s already too late!¡±


    Its rage grew hotter, eventually bellowing, ¡°Might as well eat you right now, keeping you, a foreigner, is useless!¡±


    Boom!


    Algres bared his teeth, revealing a feral grin.


    And the golden-haired monster, with a ground-shattering roar, transformed into a tidal shadow, fiercely pouncing forward!


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 494: 413: Discussing Heroes Over Wine, Heaven and Earth Turn Upside Down!

    Chapter 494: Chapter 413: Discussing Heroes Over Wine, Heaven and Earth Turn Upside Down!


    Upon seeing the golden-furred beast before him, he struck without hesitation.


    Algres¡¯s heart did not feel any surprise; instead, he was slightly relieved.


    He had been mingling in the eternal heavens for thousands of years.


    He held no expectations towards the characters of these beings with Destruction Power.


    In their eyes, he was mostly just a tool. Now that the ceremony was arranged, what followed was the process of killing the scapegoat and cooking the hunting dog.


    Now there was only one person attacking him.


    ...


    That was relatively a good outcome.


    Most likely, they were wary of Emperor Wu¡¯s strength, and there were significant disagreements among those with Destruction Power.


    With thoughts flashing through his mind like lightning, only an Instant had passed in the outside world.


    Boom!


    The golden-furred beast was unimaginably ferocious.


    It appeared abruptly, its massive body akin to an Ancient Demon Mountain.


    Its sharp claws spread open, carrying immense Power, smashing down towards Algres like a hefty coverall.


    Algres seemed unable to react in time, his figure dispersing immediately, followed by a loud noise.


    The intense vibration caused the ground to cave in.


    Chunks of rock burst outward, the entire fortress was filled with cracks, seeming as if it would collapse.


    "Just this much capability?¡± The golden-furred beast¡¯s face carried a scornful cold smile, sticking out its tongue to lick the dust off its claws. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it quickly realized something was wrong.


    Because there was no blood on its claws, and in the caved pit before it, Algres¡¯s body had already disappeared.


    Swish!


    Almost at the same moment.


    A dark light struck from behind, causing the golden-furred beast¡¯s pupils to dilate rapidly.


    First, it raised its hand to block, then its body was rapidly covered in a layer of ancient metallic luster.


    When they collided, the sound was dull and heavy, like the tolling of a great bronze bell.


    Algres stood on flowing light, stepping out from the void, his expression cold, the wide hem of his garment fluttering.


    The golden body of the beast, however, showed cracks.


    Directly blasted away, it smashed a distant wall into pieces.


    "Want to try again?¡± Algres reached out his hand, his four arms spreading wide, a glimmering long spear suddenly appearing in his hand. He slightly shook his neck, his deltoid muscles bulging, emitting a cracking sound. Behind him, a blood-red sun rose over the Wanyuan Plain, casting a shadow that enveloped the golden-furred beast entirely. ?§¡??????§§?


    Roar!


    The previous clash had clearly put the golden-furred beast at a disadvantage.


    It roared furiously, the roaring soundwaves distorting the void and causing the nearby rocks to blow chaotically.


    The fur on the golden-furred beast bristled, its muscles swelling, ready to continue its onslaught.


    "Wait a moment!¡± A gentle voice sounded.


    A beam of grey light descended from the sky, from which a Daoist clad in an Eight Diagrams Robe emerged.


    This Daoist was over three meters tall, with a robust build and hands and feet, but a red-crowned white crane¡¯s head perched high on its shoulders.


    It held a horsetail whisk in one hand, its body covered with dirty and disheveled fur.


    Yet its aura was extraordinarily aloof, appearing somewhat bizarre.


    Just a single sentence.


    The previously immensely furious golden-furred beast actually quieted down suddenly.


    Algres also frowned slightly, rarely encountering someone like this current figure, giving him an unfathomable feeling.


    However, Algres was confident in his own strength and Dao Path, and under the current circumstances, the more forbearance shown, the more likely others might think he was easy to bully.


    A stab in the back was likely at crucial moments.


    Algres snickered coldly and said, ¡°You should know, it was you who invited me here. But now, is this how you treat your honored guest?¡±


    "What, you¡¯re not satisfied?¡±


    Before the Crane Daoist could reply, a crude voice came from the darkness.


    The ground trembled slightly as a huge beast with an open chest, messy black hair, a pig mouth, and sharp teeth, standing three meters tall, walked forward with glaring eyes.


    Bang!


    He shouldered a gigantic Wolf Fang Club.


    At that moment, as he casually set it on the ground, a twisting crack moved towards Algres.


    "Brother, don¡¯t be rude!¡± The Crane Daoist waved his long sleeve, scattering a swath of white luminescence which instantly turned the ground to metallic iron, dissipating the Power that had risen.


    The Crane Daoist smiled apologetically, ¡°These two sworn brothers of mine are too impulsive and rash, I hope you, fellow Daoist, can forgive them.¡±


    "I was roaming the eternal heavens and chanced upon this treasure.¡±


    The Crane Daoist reached into his sleeve, pulled out an item, and flicked it lightly, sending it floating towards Algres.


    "This item is useless to me, but since you seem to follow the spatial Dao Path, you might be able to comprehend some of its mysteries. Consider it compensation for the earlier offense,¡± slowly spoke the Crane Daoist.


    Swish!


    Algres reached out to catch it.


    The light from the object dispersed, revealing a segment of willow branch.


    Algres raised an eyebrow, recognizing the origin of this willow branch.


    Legends told of twelve ancient trees in the eternal heavens, each representing the embodiment of a Dao Path.


    The divine tree representing the spatial Dao Path was the Hollow Willow. If nothing else, this branch was taken from the Hollow Willow. Even as a Realm Master, this item would benefit his future cultivation.


    "As long as it¡¯s just a misunderstanding, then resolving it is good.¡±


    Algres stored the willow branch safely, chuckling as if completely letting go of the incident that just occurred.


    However, both the golden-furred beast and the chaotic beast grunted, seemingly dissatisfied.


    The Crane Daoist waved his hands to calm them down.


    Then he spoke loudly, ¡°We have been waiting here; why haven¡¯t the three of you come out yet.¡±


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 495: 413: Discussing Heroes Over Wine, Heaven and Earth Turn Upside Down! _2

    Chapter 495: Chapter 413: Discussing Heroes Over Wine, Heaven and Earth Turn Upside Down! _2


    "Ha ha ha!¡± Before his words finished, a hearty laughter spread throughout the damaged fortress. The Black Wind King, carrying a staff as huge as an oak tree, swaggered out from within.


    Boom!


    First, it transformed into a whistling tornado, then it suddenly dispersed.


    "Last time we parted, it¡¯s been many years since we last met!¡± Black Wind King took the initiative to greet the chaos-causing pig among the three brothers.


    The chaos-causing pig had an unhappy expression, his eyes covered with a layer of blood light, he roared, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for your beastly act of fleeing the battle last time, I wouldn¡¯t have nearly been beaten to death by Emperor Wu!¡±


    "Surviving great difficulties is always followed by fortune, ha ha ha!¡± Black Wind King was in high spirits, stretching out his hand to pat the chaos-causing pig¡¯s shoulder. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    But the chaos-causing pig, with a face full of disgust, slapped his paw away.


    Black Wind King didn¡¯t mind and gestured towards the distance.


    Soon, Silver Demon Bird and Immortal Corpse King emerged from the darkness.


    Silver Demon Bird still maintained the appearance of a gorgeous court lady, with silver hair down to her waist, enveloped in a layer of silvery white radiant glow.


    Such an appearance was indeed beautiful, but it seemed somewhat out of place in this environment.


    Especially with the variety of attendees present, all monsters and spectres.


    Even the relatively shorter Cranedaoist was over three meters tall.


    Silver Demon Bird maintaining her human form, and speaking to them, seemed somewhat inappropriate.


    "Since everyone has arrived early, let¡¯s take the opportunity, before the ritual starts, to briefly discuss our subsequent plans,¡± Silver Demon Bird suggested with a smile.


    Her body transformed and expanded rapidly.


    She turned into a giant with wings on her back, covered with silver white feathers, her voice also became thicker.


    "With the seven of us joining forces, each of us possessing unique skills, Emperor Wu is destined to die this time.¡± Even covered in feathers and with a massive body, Silver Demon Bird had a kind of exotic beauty, like a goddess descended from myths.


    But the desire for slaughter in her voice was undisguised, filled with greed and urgency.


    Great Zhou Dynasty, encompassing one hundred fifty-four states, billions of people.


    In the eyes of these beings of destruction power, it¡¯s like an irresistibly tempting piece of fat meat.


    That intoxicating fragrance seemed to drift over from across the entire Mythical Battlefield, causing their bodies to tremble, every cell transmitting hunger and a bloodthirsty desire. ?£Á????§°????§§?


    Silver Demon Bird wiped the drool from the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°Aside from Emperor Wu, there are some other masters in the Great Zhou Dynasty we need to be cautious of.¡±


    "Princess Ji Huaxi is very strong, she may have already reached the Realm Lord Realm.¡± Cranedaoist immediately said, he had seen Ji Huaxi on the battlefield not long ago.


    "And the Great General Shi Teng, he¡¯s also a tough nut to crack,¡± Black Wind King said seriously.


    When it comes to slaughtering and demolishing nations, only Shi Teng!


    He is a person wholly devoted to martial arts, ranked first among all the Heavenly Kings in the empire.


    "I encountered him before in the Realm of Longevity; even though this guy hasn¡¯t stepped into the Realm Lord Realm, he gave me a palpitation.¡± Being forced to retreat by a lower realm opponent is obviously a humiliation for a being of destruction power.


    But Black Wind King, with incredibly thick skin, didn¡¯t care about these.


    He said, ¡°I suspect this guy is following a path where martial arts lead to enlightenment, which is quite sinister. We must be careful.¡±


    "There is a half-human, half-demon Gu God in the Outer Sea, who once fought with a young Emperor Wu.¡± Cranedaoist again mentioned a relatively unknown name, ¡°Although defeated, the Outer Sea is still outside the influence of the Zhou Dynasty, and his strength should not be underestimated.¡±


    "Right!¡± Silver Demon Bird nodded, ¡°Although it¡¯s not certain that he will take action, we still need to take this seriously for precaution.¡±


    The few people quickly conversed.


    Evil Buddha, Great Freedom Sky Demon, Longevity King¡­ several imposing individuals were mentioned.


    Lastly, the Immortal Corpse King, with black smoke billowing from his body and blood-red eyes, declared as if setting things in stone, ¡°And the Northern Border Demon Dragon! Regardless of whether this guy chooses to seize this opportunity to act, I must turn him into a corpse puppet, settling karma!¡±


    "Alright!¡± Cranedaoist nodded earnestly, not underestimating Su Heng due to his youth.


    It was then that Silver Demon Bird¡¯s gaze turned towards Algres, ¡°It¡¯s late, can the ritual be initiated now?¡±


    "It can!¡± Algres took a deep breath.


    Although he didn¡¯t interrupt their conversation, the mention of those names above made his blood boil.


    "After nearly five thousand years, it¡¯s finally time to return to my homeland.¡± Algres felt his heart pounding, he pressed his hand to it.


    Hundreds of crimson eyes on his body opened one by one, a strange melody resounded, and the void started to twist, creating ripples.


    The surrounding beings of destruction power were surprised; they hadn¡¯t expected Algres to have travelled such a long way on this difficult path.


    Indeed, a prodigious talent, extraordinary!


    Roar!


    Algres was enveloped in a blazing light.


    His rock-like robust body trembled slightly, each of the eyes on his body opened to their fullest, with crimson blood veins spreading, seemingly unable to bear this immense power.


    The remaining beings of destruction power instinctively stepped back, fearing they might interfere.


    Although each had their own thoughts.


    At the moment, Algres¡¯ ritual was clearly crucial.


    Once completed.


    It would share much of their burden.


    Allowing them to achieve greater benefits for smaller sacrifices.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 496: Boiling Wine to Discuss Heroes, Heaven and Earth Overturned!_3

    Chapter 496: Chapter 413 Boiling Wine to Discuss Heroes, Heaven and Earth Overturned!_3


    Several people spread their spiritual power around them, acting as protectors for Algres.


    When the light on Algres grew to its most intense, all sounds suddenly vanished, and the light transformed into an eerie blackness that shot up to the sky piercingly.


    Black flames burned on the ground, and the Blood River boiled.


    Huge cracks spread.


    Bizarre, grotesque hands stretched out from the blood-colored soil, and countless Demons roared as they surged out. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Central State Mythical Battlefield connected with the Wanyuan Plain.


    ...


    Within the Wanyuan Plain were the convergence channels of several Longevity Heaven Planes.


    These planes, most of them located deep within Longevity Heaven, were home to Demons born to fight and kill their own kind throughout their lifetimes.


    The desire to kill accumulated over these long periods of time.


    Like floodwaters filled with pent-up power, the ritual Algres performed now released all of this force toward Central State in one go.


    Among them, there were even powerful entities from the Demon God Realm.


    Their overwhelming demonic aura amassed, shooting up into the sky, turning the vast firmament into pitch black.


    At this point, Algres¡¯ ritual had essentially come to an end. Daoist He slightly reined in his spiritual power, leaped up with a bound, and hovered in midair.


    Looking down from above, his face revealed a look of amazement.


    Even as a rare being of Destruction Power in Longevity Heaven,


    Daoist He had never seen such a sight before.


    Innumerable Demons¡­ some seen and others unseen, of all shapes and oddities.


    Larger Demons trampled smaller ones onto the ground, then they themselves were toppled and submerged in the black tidal wave, not causing even a ripple.


    The ground shook violently, mountains swayed, and all the Demons surged desperately in one direction.


    At the end of this path


    Stood a robust white light as vast as giant trees.


    The white light branched out into the boundless heights, spreading in dozens of different directions.


    In the direction of the white light lay the human world of Central State, and each branching trunk led to an Imperial fortress.


    Each of these fortresses,


    Having cost the Empire vast amounts of manpower and resources to construct,


    Housed numerous elite forces and Heavenly King Level powerhouses.


    They were indeed formidable.


    Even a single Demon from the Demon God Realm would not dare to knock on its doors, for that would be a futile death.


    But now, those war fortresses, once the envy of countless Demons, became iron cages where human Martial Artists met their violent demise.


    A large number of Demons climbed up the steep walls of the fortress, resembling ants dissecting the carcass of a dying giant beast on the ground.


    Soon after, roars filled the interior as a Heavenly King-level powerhouse soared into midair, elevating his Power and Spiritual Power to their peaks, burning like a scorching sun to dispel the darkness. ?¨¤¦­???????


    This Heavenly King was extremely powerful, having reached the Heavenly Awakening Realm.


    Even the tidal wave of Demonic armies was temporarily suppressed by his solitary strength.


    But soon¡­


    Over a dozen pillars of smoke shot up to the sky, encircling him.


    Each of these black pillars represented a formidable Demon God.


    Attacked by all at once, within a few exchanges, the Heavenly King was exhausted to death. His green blood spilled across the sky, his body torn into pieces and eagerly devoured.


    The spectacle was incredibly savage, but those present laughed heartily.


    "Do you see?¡± The Silver Demon Bird¡¯s long hair fluttered, eyes filled with cold killing intent, ¡°This is the fate of those who oppose us. It won¡¯t be long before Emperor Wu of Great Zhou also meets the same end and becomes our banquet of Blood Food.¡±


    "What are we waiting for then? I can¡¯t wait any longer!¡± The golden-haired beast spoke slowly, his face brimming with savagery.


    "Brother, how are you holding up now?¡± Black Wind Great Saint tapped his long staff, tilting his head back to gulp down a swig of strong liquor, his gaze falling on Algres.


    Algres swallowed an Elixir Pill he had prepared earlier.


    His spiritual power quickly recovered to its peak, and with a slight shrug of his shoulder, his face also revealed a bloodthirsty grin, ¡°Couldn¡¯t be better!¡±


    "If so, then let us strike all in one go, today we¡¯ll completely take down the Great Zhou Dynasty!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Daoist He let out a long cry.


    He spread his arms, and in an instant, he shot up into the sky.


    He transformed into a colossal beast with wings spanning over a hundred meters.


    With dark clouds and tempestuous winds in tow, and his body ablaze with great swaths of blood fire, he flew with a momentum that could swallow mountains and rivers, directly towards the brightly lit Imperial City of the Royal City.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 497: 414: The True Face of God, Black Sun Hanging High!

    Chapter 497: Chapter 414: The True Face of God, Black Sun Hanging High!


    Deep within the Wanyuan Plain, the last fortress leading to the borders of Central State.


    Puchi!


    Patrol team leader Zhao Ge clenched his teeth and forcefully pulled out a scorpion¡¯s tail stinger embedded in his arm. Dark red blood mixed with a rotten smell immediately splattered out, some of it landing on his face, blurring his vision with a crimson haze.


    He didn¡¯t bother to wipe the bloodstains off his face.


    Zhao Ge quickly grabbed the bandage he had prepared beforehand, wrapped it around the wound on his arm, and tied a knot.


    He took out a bottle of Elixir Pills from his bosom, popped the stopper with his thumb, and drank it all in one gulp.


    ...


    As the medicinal effects kicked in.


    Zhao Ge¡¯s chest heaved violently, and his breathing became rapid.


    His face, dark as charcoal, gradually showed a layer of dark red, and large beads of sweat emerged from his forehead.


    As the sweat dripped down, it brought a refreshing coolness. Zhao Ge¡¯s muscles, which had been tense, also slowly relaxed.


    His breathing became more prolonged. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He could feel the toxins in his body being neutralized.


    Under his robust life force, the wound on his arm healed rapidly.


    After a period of rest.


    Zhao Ge regained his basic ability to move.


    He picked up the long spear beside him and looked up to see the towering and thick walls of the Yellow Earth Fortress.


    The wall was over three hundred meters high, the bricks weathered and worn. Looking up from the base was almost like staring up at a steep mountain peak.


    Zhao Ge guessed that this fortress was even more formidable than the famous mountains within the Dynasty.


    After all, to build this fortress, the Zhou Dynasty had paid countless costs, many legendary generals had died here. The walls still bore murals of these generals, and with dedicated maintenance, even after a thousand years, the expressions on these generals¡¯ faces remained vivid, majestic without anger. ??????????


    The wall had once protected the newborn dynasty for a long time.


    But now, with the ancestors¡¯ eighteen campaigns, many large fortresses were established at the front lines of the Mythical Battlefield, and the Yellow Earth Fortress gradually fell into a rear base. Nowadays, there were rarely any large-scale demon attacks here. Their patrol squad had become what people called a comfortable and idle assignment.


    Zhao Ge did not enjoy such a life.


    He preferred the days of slaying demons at the frontline, a life filled with exciting vengeance.


    Though dangerous, he could obtain more resources; between life and death, one naturally could have profound realizations and rapid progress.


    Life rushes by; if one cannot reach the summit, they turn to dust.


    "There¡¯s nothing to fear!¡±


    Zhao Ge rubbed his hands and sighed lightly.


    He had already submitted his application report, but it would take some time before a decision was made.


    A figure hurried over, a young officer with a sallow face, ¡°Reporting!¡±


    He placed his hand on his chest and saluted Zhao Ge, speaking succinctly, ¡°We have found some issues.¡±


    Zhao Ge¡¯s originally slight bewildered expression immediately turned serious.


    He nodded and said, ¡°Take me there.¡±


    Following the rope swiftly up to the top of the wall, a soldier covered in blood lay unconscious on the ground. Zhao Ge slightly squinted, judging by the style of this person¡¯s armor, it should be from Pingzang Pass thousands of miles away. Beside him, an army doctor was holding a copper mirror, injecting his power and gently shaking it towards the man.


    Seeing Zhao Ge arrive.


    The doctor in white armor nodded and said, ¡°Sir, there are no traces of demon possession on this man.¡±


    "First, try to wake him up and see what happened,¡± Zhao Ge frowned, squatting beside the man.


    Others immediately stepped aside, and the doctor took out silver needles, inserting them into several acupoints. As streams of power were injected, the needles gently vibrated, activating the hidden life force within the body. The soldier in black armor spewed out a mouthful of fresh blood, his face still pale as gold leaf, but he finally slowly opened his eyes.


    "Hiss


    Zhao Ge had never seen such eyes.


    They were utterly dark, devoid of any other emotions, filled only with pain and despair.


    "Where is this?¡± The man¡¯s pupils slightly contracted, then he weakly asked.


    "This is Yellow Earth Pass,¡± Zhao Ge calmly replied, ¡°You are temporarily safe now, what happened, and why did you come here?¡±


    "Quick, run!¡±


    The man suddenly widened his eyes, his waist also stiffened.


    His face turned frantic, his eyes were bloodshot, and he appeared extremely agitated.


    The two soldiers next to him subconsciously thought he was possessed, reaching out to subdue him, but then they were unexpectedly thrown off and heavily fell to the ground.


    "What is going on with you?¡± Zhao Ge frowned, lunging forward.


    Pressing him to the ground.


    His knee firmly pinned the black-armored soldier¡¯s chest, and his arms were held down by the resurgent soldiers.


    The black-armored soldier tried to twist his body to struggle, failed, and then actually began to sob.


    "What exactly happened?¡±


    "Dead.¡± The soldier in black armor replied through his tears.


    "Dead? Who is dead?¡± Zhao Ge took a deep breath, his brows deeply furrowed.


    "The Heavenly King, General, warriors¡­ all are dead, now only Yellow Earth Pass remains.¡± The soldier in black armor struggled weakly, his eyes vacant as he stared at the sky.


    The clouds above were thick and oppressive, with occasional vast thunderclaps rolling across the wilderness.


    The fierce wind howled, blowing through Zhao Ge¡¯s disheveled hair.


    Everyone was stunned, rooted to the spot. After a while, Zhao Ge exhaled a heavy breath and spoke with a grim expression, ¡°What the devil are you talking about?¡±


    But the soldier in black armor no longer responded.


    "Snap! Snap!¡±


    The medic beside him slapped the man¡¯s cheek, then spoke in a normal tone, ¡°He is dead.¡±


    At that moment, Zhao Ge felt as if something hard was pressing against his knee. He reached into the man¡¯s inner lining and searched, finally pulling out the object.


    It felt like touching burning charcoal.


    Once he saw what it was, Zhao Ge nearly threw it away.


    It turned out to be a Tiger Talisman, which only the Heavenly King responsible for managing the pass was entitled to possess.


    And yet, it was brought here¡­


    If he had initially thought the man was spouting nonsensical and disruptive words.


    Now, seeing the Tiger Talisman, that speech suddenly carried significant weight. Zhao Ge decisively said, ¡°No matter what happens, we must report this immediately to the Heavenly King.¡±


    "Keep an eye on the city walls, and remember to notify immediately if there is any unusual situation.¡±


    "Understood!¡±


    Zhao Ge firmly gripped the Tiger Talisman in his hand.


    He rose to his feet, a strong and distant wind blew from afar, carrying a thick scent of blood.


    His wide-brimmed iron helmet, in the style of a douli, was blown off his head. He staggered, almost falling off the edge of the city wall.


    What had happened?


    Zhao Ge looked bewildered, instinctively gripping the long spear in his hand.


    In that instant, he heard a sound, like a million wild beasts roaring furiously on the battlefield.


    The sound was immensely powerful, piercing through his skull.


    Then, the sky was torn apart by an indescribable great force. Lightning flashed and thunder roared, blood rain poured down, and large fragments of warriors¡¯ remains fell from the sky. Their quantity was overwhelming, their expressions filled with despair.


    Zhao Ge had been stationed at the Mythical Battlefield for a hundred years, accustomed to scenes of mountains of corpses and seas of blood, but he had never encountered such a bizarre and terrifying situation.


    He opened his mouth wide, screaming madly.


    Blood and fragmented organs flowed down along his skin, seeping into the gaps of his armor.


    The ground shook violently, and a black tide appeared on the distant land.


    Upon closer inspection.


    That was more terrifying than any natural disaster.


    Countless demons were sprinting on the ground, their massive figures obscured by the clouds.


    "The end has come, we will bring destruction.¡± A black sun tore through the clouds, appearing in the sky, ruthlessly scorching the entire fortress.


    The Defense Magic Formation was activated immediately.


    A powerful and solid barrier, appearing like an inverted jade bowl, appeared above everyone¡¯s heads.


    But even so, even the fortress built with the utmost effort of the Dynasty seemed somewhat flimsy before those monsters.


    Light pierced through the barrier.


    Inside the fortress, some younger soldiers with lower cultivation began to burn.


    They turned into human torches darting about, desperately trying to slap the black fire burning their flesh. But doing so only tore the flesh from their bodies.


    Eventually, only a pool of smashed bones remained on the ground, yet the black fire continued to burn greedily.


    A roar shook the void.


    "Who dares to be so presumptuous before me!¡± A robust figure with disheveled hair and a face like an enraged lion burst out from deep within the fortress. Holding a long spear, his muscles quickly engorged with blood, swelling with an unstoppable power, he immediately struck down towards the black sun. A violent collision occurred, the light on the black sun surged, the fortress trembled, but large grey feathers also spun down from the sky.


    With the support of the formation and the power of the Earth Vein, and the cultivation of Heavenly Awakening Realm of the Heavenly King.


    In the first collision, it seemed the Heavenly King had the upper hand.


    Cheers erupted within the fortress.


    War drums sounded, and loud cries followed.


    However, from Zhao Ge¡¯s viewpoint, he could see clearly, looking up, even the Heavenly King, who appeared as formidable as a Heavenly God descending, gradually had his face covered in despair.


    Because the enemy he faced was not alone.


    With lightning flashing and thunder roaring, and blood rain pouring heavily, one massive figure after another appeared in the sky.


    Their aura was released without inhibition, intertwining together, their vigorous life force radiating in all directions. Ordinary people looking up couldn¡¯t even discern their true faces, only seeing round after round of blazing suns hanging high, overlooking all beings with a domineering and unrivaled demeanor.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 498: 415: Princess Ji Huaxi, the Emperor Guards the Nation’s Gate!

    Chapter 498: Chapter 415: Princess Ji Huaxi, the Emperor Guards the Nation¡¯s Gate!


    "Kill!¡±


    This is a hopeless situation, yet the Heavenly King still charges at the seven black suns in the sky with the courage to face death head-on, alone.


    The scene is incredibly tragic, and the outcome is predictable.


    There is no suspense.


    The Chaotic Demon Pig lets out a series of eerie laughs, ¡°Merely an ant, yet aspiring to test its might against the heavens, truly folly beyond measure.¡±


    He and his third brother, the Golden-haired Fiend, strike together, each firing off a massive, furry hand.


    ...


    The Heavenly King exhausts all his means.


    His body pours forth power and spiritual power desperately.


    He uses all kinds of secret techniques and Divine Skills, but even so, he cannot shake the two mountainous giant hands.


    As the two Destruction Great Power Level beings exert their force, the luminescence on his body dims bit by bit, his skeleton cracks loudly, and his body continually twists and deforms.


    Puchi!


    The most brutal thing happens.


    In front of all the warriors in the fortress, the Heavenly King is torn in half alive.


    The Golden-haired Fiend and Chaotic Demon Pig chew on the Heavenly King¡¯s Martial Bone Blood Essence with loud crunching noises, their mouths dripping with blood.


    "Not a bad taste, quite chewy,¡± the Chaotic Demon Pig laughs heartily, ¡°Although the portion is small, it makes a decent appetizer.¡±


    "Now we need to save room for Emperor Wu¡¯s bone marrow later, that will be the feast,¡± Daoist Crane speaks up, his disguise now shed, revealing his massive true form with a wingspan of over a hundred meters, his eyes bloody red. Standing atop the fortress and gazing into the sky, he looks like two blood moons hanging high, chilling to the bone, causing one¡¯s entire body to go numb.


    "The senior speaks truth, to indulge in the flesh and blood of our enemies, there is no greater pleasure in this world,¡± the Silver Demon Bird says with a greedy look, smiling broadly.


    This group is extremely arrogant.


    The real battle has yet to begin, yet they already regard the entire dynasty as their meal awaiting consumption.


    Of course, the united front of seven Destruction Great Power Level beings is indeed unprecedented, a true sign of Doomsday, bringing despair.


    "Kill, kill, kill, kill, kill!¡± the Immortal Corpse King roars. His realm had plummeted when Emperor Wu led a massive army to shatter the world where he once proved himself a being of Destruction Great Power Level. Then, after reincarnating in the lower realm, he was pounded to death by Su Heng. Suffering continuous defeats over the centuries, if it were not for his ancient origins and profound depth, he might have fallen in realm by now.


    Among all present.


    The Immortal Corpse King¡¯s hatred is the most intense and blazing, like a fierce fire that can no longer be tolerated.


    "I will flatten the last barrier!¡± The Immortal Corpse King strikes, throwing a powerful punch that booms against the barrier.


    A full-force blow from a being of Destruction Great Power Level, boundless in strength. The barrier, as thick as the Yellow Earth, violently trembles, surging up and down while the fortress itself shakes, vast cracks spreading.


    "Did it hold?¡±


    Inside Yellow Earth Fortress, some look up at the sky.


    The defensive barrier in the heavens, despite several violent quivers and nearly fading light, ultimately remains stubbornly in place, dissolving that previous blow. ???????B¨ºS


    "No, it didn¡¯t, run!¡± someone quickly realizes something is amiss.


    An ancient and rotten power has already crept into the heart of the fortress unnoticed.


    Heavenly Contract Masters operating the Formation nodes are infected, their bodies covered in green hair, stinking of decay, directly transformed into zombie puppets.


    "Pop!¡±


    Without the Heavenly Contract Masters¡¯ control.


    The fortress¡¯s Formation becomes mere decoration, and the barrier maintains only for a moment before completely shattering.


    "Kill!¡±


    With a malicious laugh, Daoist Crane presses forward.


    ¡ªNight falls.


    This fortress was once the hope of the new empire, but now, it only brings despair.


    Some struggle to climb over the walls, fighting for a slim chance of survival.


    But as Daoist Crane merely flaps his wings and sweeps by, his enormous shadow piercing through the clouds, bringing with it the scent of burning and death.


    The fierce air currents roar, and a black tornado instantly forms within the fortress. Some struggle to resist, but the massive figure and the savage presence make their hands too weak to draw their bows.


    Daoist Crane perches on the city wall.


    He takes a deep breath, then exhales black flames.


    The flames merge with the spinning tornado, forming an enormous fire tornado blotting out the sky.


    In the blink of an eye, the fortress, once housing over a hundred thousand elite troops, is reduced to a desolate ruin, filled with howling corpses and roaming zombies.


    Even if some people hide in underground tunnels trying to survive.


    The oncoming wave of demons will also inundate everything, sweeping away the last breath of life from all survivors.


    "Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Daoist Crane, with a cold smile on his face, retracts his gaze.


    Turning around, behind Yellow Earth Fortress is a blazing white light; the scent of Royal City¡¯s prosperity wafts out.


    From within, Daoist Crane smells the crying of young people, the despair of men and women, the numbness of the old. The impending doom of a dynasty, and most enticing of all, the rotten blood scent of his enemies.


    "I have waited far too long for this day Daoist Crane inhales deeply, managing to subdue the boiling killing intent slightly.


    He hesitates no longer.


    Spreading his wings, he flies forward in a hunting swoop.


    With the wind at his back, his monstrous figure quickly vanishes into the towering white light ahead, disappearing.


    "The Empire¡¯s land is vast, but not an inch can be spared!¡±


    When Zhou Taizu established the dynasty, he faced a complete mess.


    Internally, due to hundreds of years of continual wars, the people suffered unspeakable miseries, and the land was left in tatters, while externally, there were powerful enemies lurking, waiting for an opportunity to strike.


    At that time, the Mythical Battlefield further expanded over the Central State Plain, and a large number of demons surged out.


    Amidst internal strife and external threats,


    Many high officials at the time persuaded Taizu to relocate the nation to the north, leaving behind a relatively safe buffer zone.


    But Zhou Taizu decisively refused and, despite massive pressure from both within and without, forcibly established the Yellow Earth Fortress right in the midst of the Mythical Battlefield.


    The Mythical Battlefield was a double-edged sword thrust into the heart of the empire. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    On the one hand, the immense survival pressure it brought forced the Zhou Dynasty to think of every possible means and desperately develop its military strength over a thousand years.


    Three generations of emperors were all outstanding figures, especially the current Emperor Wu, whose cultivation had reached profound levels, incomprehensible and unfathomable.


    But the downside was also evident; once the Mythical Battlefield was breached. The overwhelming demon army could almost effortlessly penetrate directly, striking the empire¡¯s command center.


    Such an occurrence spelled that the empire was on the brink of life and death.


    And unfortunately,


    At this very moment, such a desperate situation was unfolding.


    The usually solemn and stately Imperial Palace of the Imperial City was now in utter chaos.


    Fire blazed fiercely, thick smoke billowed and rose upward, staining the sky with a dense blackness.


    With a ¡°boom¡±, one of the Coiled Dragon Pillars in the palace complex was burned into two sections, immediately causing a chain reaction, with large sections of beams and tiles collapsing, dust filling the air, and the ground beneath felt noticeably shaking.


    A large number of palace maids and eunuchs, their faces filled with panic and disarray.


    Some clutching treasures in their arms, burst out from those temple-like grand palaces, running toward the direction away from the Imperial City.


    Outside the Taihe Palace, on the white marble plaza,


    Statuesque Golden Armor Forbidden Army soldiers stood, armed with long spears, exuding an atmosphere of unmovable might and formidable presence.


    These Imperial Guards were the elite of the elite, having followed Emperor Wu on campaigns across the Eternal Heavens, slaying countless powerful Demon Gods. When they formed up to face the enemy, even those of Destruction Great Power Level could barely hold their ground for a short time.


    Bang!


    The Third Prince, with a stature like a mountain, emerged from an archway.


    A young palace maid ran into him head-on.


    As she stopped and looked up, recognizing who was before her, despair instantly spread across the maid¡¯s face.


    She opened her mouth, but before she could plead for mercy, the Scepter in the Third Prince¡¯s hand mercilessly smashed down, and her body exploded into a myriad of scattering blood and fluids, splashing onto the floor in front.


    Standing in front of these Imperial Guards, the Third Prince¡¯s face was gloomy, his voice low as he said, ¡°As the heir to the empire, I command you to leave with me.¡±


    Whoosh!


    Blistering winds mixed with flying ashes blew in from the burning great hall, and in response to the Third Prince was a chilling silence.


    The Third Prince gritted his teeth, his face flushing red with anger. He grabbed the head of the Imperial Guards by his armor, hoisting him up with one hand, and roared out an order, ¡°I ordered you to obey my commands, are you planning to rebel?!¡±


    A hint of reaction finally appeared on the iron-like face of the head of the Imperial Guards.


    He moved his lips, replying in a voice devoid of any emotion, ¡°We carry out the will of the Emperor.¡±


    "Hisss


    The Third Prince felt a surge of immense fury rising within him.


    He tossed the head of the Imperial Guards down and paced back and forth, dragging his scepter along the ground.


    Then he stopped, looked into the eyes of that member of the Imperial Guards, and said, ¡°My father is currently in seclusion for the life-death trial, but he has not yet emerged. If he doesn¡¯t make it out, are you just going to stand here and wait for death?¡±


    "If father dies, they would stay here and continue to fight until they have given their lives unreservedly.¡±


    A slightly cold voice came through.


    The Third Prince took a deep breath, lifted his head, and saw in the distance, beneath the burning palace, stood a tall figure holding a Phoenix Spear and clad in Phoenix Armor.


    The meticulous craftsmanship of the armor did not make the woman look bulky at all; instead, it outlined her near-perfect body curves. Her hair was a bright red, and on her back were a pair of similarly crimson Flame Phoenix Wings. Her entire being blazed with vigorous flames. Yet, her fair, jade-like face conveyed a cold and distant feeling.


    This stark contrast between her appearance and personality made her unforgettable to anyone who laid eyes on her.


    Among the billions of people in the entire Empire.


    There was only one woman who could possess such a demeanor.


    It was none other than his exemplary older sister, who had always overshadowed him, Princess Ji Huaxi of the Empire.


    "How is it, have you come to mock me?¡± The Third Prince narrowed his eyes, saying coldly.


    Their relationship used to be decent when they were younger, but as they grew, the divide between them became deeper.


    Especially after the Crown Prince¡¯s demise, the Third Prince had become the heir to the Empire. Whenever he looked at his sister, who always seemed superior, he felt an inexplicable irritation. Sometimes, upon hearing the servants¡¯ discussions, lamenting that the Princess, being a woman, was not suitable to inherit the great authority, the Third Prince felt anger rising from his heart. Coupled with the fact that this once close sister now evoked disdain and fear within him.


    "I don¡¯t have such leisure and comfort Ji Huaxi seemed to sigh lightly and said, ¡°Escaping is futile. The blood of the Emperor runs through our veins, and those monsters will not let us go.¡±


    "Heh, you speak as if it¡¯s easy,¡± The Third Prince scoffed, ¡°What¡¯s the alternative then? To stay here and meet an even worse death?¡±


    Ji Huaxi¡¯s demeanor immediately turned stern, proudly declaring, ¡°As children of the Emperor, even if we fall, we should die at the gates of our country. Only in this way can we live up to the legacy of our ancestors!¡±


    "Ha-ha-ha!¡±


    Upon hearing these words, the Third Prince burst out laughing.


    "Wrong, absolutely wrong!¡± The Third Prince looked askance at his sister, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve got one thing wrong. I am the heir to this Empire, I am the future of the Empire¡­ I am the Empire! Only if I live, does the Empire have hope. If I die, then everything is lost.¡±


    "You fool, if you¡¯re willing to stay here and die, then you¡¯d better buy me as much time as possible.¡± The Third Prince sneered.


    No longer hesitating, he turned and walked away, leaving a broad back to Ji Huaxi.


    BOOM!


    He hadn¡¯t gone two steps,


    When he heard a huge, heavy scraping sound from behind, as if a large gate was opening.


    The Third Prince froze on the spot, turning around inch by inch. Then he saw a figure slowly walking out from the palpable darkness of the Taihe Palace.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 499: 416: Peerless Elegance, The Hero’s End

    Chapter 499: Chapter 416: Peerless Elegance, The Hero¡¯s End


    The sky was dim, and the wilderness was breezy.


    Huge buildings collapsed under the raging fire; dust obscured the sun, everywhere people were running back and forth, while the square in front was filled with Golden Armor Forbidden Army standing tall like a forest.


    Rows of Huabiao made of white marble were neatly arranged, forming a long corridor.


    At the end of the corridor was the majestic and enormous Taihe Palace.


    It was also the center of power for the entire empire.


    At this moment¡­


    ...


    The grand doors of Taihe Palace slowly opened, and a silhouette emerged from the substantial darkness inside.


    It was as if chants from the distant void were arriving, a breeze was blowing, and light grey petals were scattering across the sky.


    Like a child who had done something wrong, the Third Prince froze on the spot, his face filled with shock and confusion.


    "Father


    He called out softly, but received no response.


    Princess Ji Huaxi, standing nearby, also looked up, though she was somewhat prepared in her heart.


    Even if Emperor Wu had truly made a breakthrough during his retreat, this battle would still be tremendously difficult.


    But when Ji Huaxi finally saw her father, her heart tightened, and she couldn¡¯t help but have tears welling up in her eyes.


    Emperor Wu of Great Zhou used to be so spirited and vigorous.


    But now he seemed to have entered his twilight years, with white hair and a hunched body.


    The once well-fitting dark black Dragon Robe now looked loose on him, fluttering in the wind, outlining his emaciated frame like iron beneath it.


    Only those eyes.


    Though deeply sunken in their sockets, they still carried an imperious dignity, looking down upon everything.


    "Father, you now Seeing Emperor Wu in this state, Ji Huaxi was also somewhat panicked, unsure of his current condition.


    "They are coming,¡± Emperor Wu¡¯s gaze lingered briefly on his daughter.


    There seemed to pass a gentle light in his eyes.


    But he quickly shifted his gaze away, hands behind his back, his face expressionless and his gaze vacant, sweeping past the lined-up Imperial Army and the Huabiao, as he looked up into the distant sky. R???¨®????¨¨?


    Almost as soon as his words fell, a black line appeared in the sky.


    Once this line appeared, it rapidly expanded and in a blink, it turned into a sky-covering torrent, an endless hurricane ravaged through Central State, shaking mountains. A pair of huge wings spread in the sky; just a gentle flap was enough to split the heavens and the earth. Countless houses were uprooted, and thousands of mortals were shredded in the storm, turning into a bloody rain.


    Through the clouds, two blood-red moons peeked out, those were the bloodthirsty eyes of Daoist He.


    Black energy billowed around him.


    More than a hundred years ago, on the Mythical Battlefield.


    The scars that Emperor Wu had once left on him seemed to have completely healed.


    At this moment, the oppressive aura displayed by Daoist He even surpassed the past, reaching an unprecedented peak.


    "Hahaha!¡±


    Seeing his old rival in such a state.


    Daoist He burst into frenzied laughter, the clouds tore apart, and blood-red thunderbolts plummeted down like waterfalls.


    "Look at you now, frail and weak, with white hair, probably can¡¯t even hold a weapon,¡± Daoist He said with a mocking smile on his face.


    All over the Royal City, demons danced chaotically.


    At this moment, they were all laughing heartily as one massive figure after another emerged in the smoky scene.


    Anger flared on Ji Huaxi¡¯s face, feeling as if all the blood in her body was igniting. Emperor Wu had once swept across the Mythical Battlefield, demons retreated in his presence, and not just one famed Destruction Power perished by his hand.


    But now, what kind of riffraff dares to be presumptuous in front of her father, it¡¯s an utter disgrace and utterly absurd.


    "Even if my father can no longer fight, I, Ji Huaxi, can still behead you!¡± Ji Huaxi¡¯s expression was fiercely resolute, her long hair flying behind her.


    Her aura was no longer concealed.


    Like an ancient Phoenix cry ringing out, sweeping across the sky, a huge column of flame soared into the heavens.


    Fire feathers drifted down from the sky, those demons were just laughing, but now they screamed in terror, because those flames contained the endless Dao principles.


    No matter how much they struggled, exerting all their strength to resist.


    Once touched.


    The end was always the same: their bodies turned to ashes and smoke, dying a terrible death.


    "Realm Lord Realm!¡±


    Daoist He took a deep breath, his expression also passing a flash of severity.


    Before acting, they had once discussed heroes over wine, thoroughly talking about those in the Zhou Dynasty who might pose a threat.


    In this list, Ji Huaxi ranked high, and many people had speculated that Ji Huaxi might have reached their realm.


    And now, that speculation was confirmed.


    However, Daoist He didn¡¯t believe that adding one Ji Huaxi would affect the current situation.


    On one hand, Ji Huaxi had just reached this realm and couldn¡¯t exert all her strength.


    And on the other hand.


    They had seven entire Destruction Powers here.


    Ji Huaxi alone was simply no match.


    Daoist He¡¯s thoughts shifted, and then an interesting idea emerged in his mind.


    The Crown Prince of the Great Zhou once perished on the Mythical Battlefield, and if we eat his daughter right before Emperor Wu¡¯s eyes, that scene would definitely be interesting.


    "You are too young to think that just stepping into this realm puts you on par with us,¡± Daoist Crane sneered.


    Boom!


    A black thunderbolt exploded.


    The massive body of the Demon Pig appeared beside Daoist Crane.


    His eyes were blood red, his body hair bristling, munching on a young noble lady from the Golden Family in his mouth.


    "A delicate and tasty snack indeed. After I wreck your cultivation, I¡¯ll have fun playing with you; might even get a litter of piglets out of you.¡±


    The Demon Pig was full of bloody foam, laughing uproariously.


    "If my younger brother likes her, I will personally capture her later,¡± Daoist Crane chuckled, ¡°It would be her honor to be favored by you.¡±


    "Hehe, is that so?¡±


    Despite such insults, Princess Ji Huaxi did not lose her temper.


    Being the most distinguished woman of the entire empire, Princess Ji Huaxi¡¯s actions are quite fierce.


    Her face was full of disdain and her aura grew sharper. Phoenix True Fire lit up the sky, warping the entire battlefield with a terrifying aura, ¡°Don¡¯t just talk, come and try. I¡¯d like to see if your thing can compare to my Phoenix Spear!¡±


    Swoosh!


    Princess Ji Huaxi pointed her long spear forward and attacked directly.


    Rumble!


    A massive amount of power instantly condensed together.


    It rapidly collapsed, metamorphosed, and then triggered a violent explosion, a huge crimson fireball appearing right before Daoist Crane.


    Inside, the fire surged incredibly hot, mixed with a vigorous vitality.


    Even Daoist Crane, caught unprepared, slightly changed his expression.


    He first flapped his wings to fly high.


    Then from within the dark clouds, a dark gold giant claw probed out, an intense explosion occurring between them.


    Terrifyingly hot shockwaves swept across the battlefield, buildings collapsed in batches, and many cracks appeared on the white jade paved square.


    Princess Ji Huaxi stood still, her long hair fluttering, streaks of light flitted across her reddening pupils. When the flames dissipated, a huge hole melted through the sky, with pieces of charred black feathers falling.


    Such an outcome surprised everyone.


    Especially the Third Prince, who looked at his sister¡¯s silhouette with almost indiscernible jealousy in his eyes.


    In their first confrontation, Daoist Crane, an old and powerful being of destruction, unexpectedly fell into disadvantage, wounded by the freshly advanced Princess Ji Huaxi.


    The sky was bleak and boundless.


    But now a ray of light shone down through the pierced clouds.


    Some fiercely loyal ministers couldn¡¯t help but get excited, Princess Ji Huaxi so brave, there might still be a glimmer of hope today.


    But this thread of hope.


    Was like a candle in the wind, quickly snuffed out.


    With the appearance of the Silver Demon Bird, Immortal Corpse King, and other monsters on the battlefield.


    The light emitted by Princess Ji Huaxi was quickly suppressed, constant rumbling filled the sky, dark clouds gathered, the hole just burned quickly healed, and the ray of dawn light also disappeared.


    A total of seven powers of destruction gathered.


    They all wore cold smiles, looking down from a high position at everyone.


    "I underestimated you just now. Young yet competent,¡± Daoist Crane¡¯s massive figure reappeared, his eyes carrying a hint of wariness.


    "But unfortunately


    Princess Ji Huaxi took a deep breath, her full chest heaving, not intimidated by such a scene, but instead growing more valiant in hopeless situations.


    Her Armor shone inch by inch, many runes revolving around her, treasure fog steaming, and the sound of the Great Path shook souls. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her fair, flawless face wore an awe-inspiring murderous expression. Unwilling to yield and unwilling to be like a destitute dog constantly in fright. She was ready to fight to the death, even if it meant taking a bite out of her opponent.


    Snap!


    But just then.


    A warm, large hand gently landed on Princess Ji Huaxi¡¯s shoulder.


    Princess Ji Huaxi trembled, her initially cold face now a bit astonished, she turned her head and standing beside her was her father, Emperor Wu Ji Weihuang.


    "Let me handle the battle from here on,¡± Emperor Ji Weihuang gave her a deep look.


    His gaze was profoundly deep.


    Like a dark pool with undertows, containing many emotions Princess Ji Huaxi had never seen before.


    She was momentarily stunned, and by the time she regained her senses, Emperor Ji Weihuang had already stepped forward, standing in front of her, leaving only a slightly hunched back silhouette to his daughter.


    Seeing Emperor Ji Weihuang approach, Daoist Crane and the others burst out laughing.


    "I thought you old coot would keep hiding behind your daughter,¡± Demon Pig sneered, his body swirling with black mist.


    "A hero at his end,¡± Silver Demon Bird lamented.


    And Daoist Crane spared no feelings, starkly mocking, ¡°In your heyday you were so spirited, but do you still have the capability to fight to the death now?¡±


    Emperor Ji Weihuang, originally hunched, slowly straightened his body.


    Just in an instant.


    His aura suddenly became majestic and substantial, like a grand column supporting heaven and earth.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 500: 417: Rule Divine Artifact, Qi Fortune Validation!

    Chapter 500: Chapter 417: Rule Divine Artifact, Qi Fortune Validation!


    Ji Weihuang¡¯s aura rapidly soared, his white hair in disarray, as the dragon robe on his body fluttered wildly in the air.


    All of the Destruction Powers were horrified.


    Even though it was they who were looking down from above, overlooking Emperor Wu.


    But in this instant, as Ji Weihuang¡¯s imposing aura filled the entire sky and earth, it was as if the heavens and earth had inverted, resembling a lofty Heavenly King looking down indifferently and ruthlessly at all of them.


    "What¡¯s going on?¡± the Demon Pig in chaos exclaimed in alarm.


    He had been wildly irritable just a moment ago, mocking repeatedly, but now he was frightened, all his black hair standing on end like a porcupine¡¯s quills.


    ...


    "Could it be a trap? He wasn¡¯t injured at all but used this opportunity to wipe us all out in one fell swoop?¡± The Silver Demon Bird speculated too, its feathers ringing like the sound of swords, very much resembling the sound of a sword¡¯s cry.


    "No, such a guess is impossible; the price paid is simply too great,¡± the Crane Daoist spoke calmly.


    "His injuries are not fake, it¡¯s just that he has developed some kind of Secret Technique.¡±


    Algres frowned, and at this time, he noticed some clues from Emperor Wu¡¯s condition, ¡°This is burning his last life force, lifespan, flesh, and blood all to exchange for a battle power beyond the peak.¡±


    Hearing these words.


    The Silver Demon Bird and others were immediately terrified.


    How terrifying the peak-period Emperor Wu was, even if two or three of them joined forces, they were no match.


    They had been chased around on their own Daoist Fields, and for a long time, they lived in constant anxiety, not even thinking of revenge.


    And now, Emperor Wu was burning his essence blood, which could even trade for some power beyond his peak.


    That was kind of terrifying!


    "The only solace is that his original state was already very poor, and now he won¡¯t last very long,¡± Algres stretched out a hand to form a rune, and the light around him immediately began to twist and fold.


    He cultivated in the Daoist Path of space, with extremely fast speed, capable of escaping unharmed even if entering perilous terrain, making him the most suitable for the current situation.


    No need for a head-on confrontation.


    The current Emperor Wu was like a vigorously burning piece of firewood.


    As soon as the firewood in this torch burned out, he would naturally win.


    If Algres could analyze it, the other Destruction Powers naturally could also see the hints, and the Silver Demon Bird immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s first avoid his sharp edges!¡± ?a??????§§?


    Swish!


    Before her voice fell, she had already trembled and flown towards the distance.


    But facing such a situation, Emperor Wu seemed to have been well-prepared for it; he rose into the air, his blood qi rolling up to the clouds.


    He reached into his bosom and took out a Seal, and casually tossed it forward, saying, ¡°Life fight!¡±


    Boom!


    The ground suddenly shook violently.


    Thick chains rose from around the city walls, shooting towards the sky.


    In the sky, they gathered together, forming a cage, trapping all the Destruction Powers along with Emperor Wu inside it.


    "Rule Divine Artifact!¡± The Crane Daoist looked at the thick and hazy canopy of sky in front of him, his facial expression immediately becoming extremely ugly.


    The so-called Rule Divine Artifact was a weapon containing the power of the Dao.


    Some of them were naturally formed, while others were consecrated later on. And the cage blocking their path, it must have been made with a blood sacrifice from some Destruction Power who had died tragically at the hands of Emperor Wu.


    Although its power was relatively less.


    But as remains of the same level, it was enough to briefly trap them for a short period.


    "Open for me!¡±


    The Crane Daoist was determined, his wings slashing down like heavenly blades.


    The sound of metal clashing immediately rang out, and a deep gash appeared on the iron cage in front of him.


    A gleam of ecstasy instantly appeared on his face, but before he could slash down a second time, a sense of extreme danger had already come whistling towards him.


    The Crane Daoist looked back, and his eyes instantly split with rage.


    He saw Emperor Wu with disheveled hair, his wild aura filling the entire sky, as he already lunged forward with a punch.


    So many people.


    The Crane Daoist thought his speed was not slow.


    But instead of going after those who ran slower, he came for him.


    "Really think I¡¯m easy to bully?¡± the Crane Daoist yelled in anger, ¡°Roar!¡± He roared loudly, flapping his wings, and black mist rose from his body; he then spat out runes from his mouth, discarding his fear in the face of rage, and went all-out against Emperor Wu, who had little life and longevity left.


    The result was predictable¡ª


    Pfft!


    Emperor Wu had an indifferent face as he punched in mid-air.


    The Crane Daoist¡¯s body instantly shattered in mid-air, exploding into a rain of blood.


    Intense pain swept through every nerve, and the Crane Daoist went mad, his body painfully reassembling in mid-air as he struggled with all his might against that overwhelming, mountainous momentum.


    He deployed a Secret Technique. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Costing years of his accumulated foundation.


    At this time, he barely reconstituted himself, but the aura on his body also plummeted to rock bottom.


    "How is this possible!?¡± the Crane Daoist kept falling down, his pupils trembling violently, but Emperor Wu, regardless of anything, delivered another full-power punch.


    This punch was wrapped in Daoist charm, tilting the entire firmament while the ground rose.


    The power it contained was enormous beyond measure, All Things Return to One, and the Crane Daoist felt as if the sky and the earth were turning into grinding discs, endlessly crushing him.


    To take this punch head-on would mean death!


    The Crane Daoist was terrified.


    Every cell trembled, for the first time feeling such a strong sense of crisis.


    At the moment of life and death, the Crane Daoist¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, past caring for anything else.


    Swish!


    He pulled a willow branch from his bosom.


    Snap! He pinched it to pieces, and the Innate spatial charm of the Hollow Willow instantly permeated and spread out.


    His body blurred, and then vanished into thin air, while a golden-furred demon with blood at the corners of its mouth appeared, dumbfounded, in the spot where Daoist He had been.


    The golden-furred demon hadn¡¯t even begun to comprehend what had just happened.


    Bang!


    Emperor Wu¡¯s fist had already struck down.


    Any talk of copper heads and iron arms, or of indestructible golden bodies, proved like dry weeds before the scythe under this act of sacrificial desperation.


    The demon¡¯s body exploded on impact, blood spraying hundreds of meters high. As its flesh did all in its power to reconstitute itself, the interwoven Power and Daoist charm radiating from Emperor Wu quickly ground its life force away.


    In the end, even its fang-filled head was crushed underfoot.


    A mighty being from the Destruction Great Power Realm met its demise right then and there, dying in utter perplexity.


    Daoist He, trembling from head to toe and aghast at the sight from a distance, exclaimed, ¡°Third brother!¡±


    You damn trash, couldn¡¯t even take a single punch, utterly useless!


    More terrible events unfolded.


    After dealing with the golden-furred demon, Emperor Wu, with a cold and piercing gaze, continued his advance towards Daoist He.


    "Why go to such lengths!¡± Daoist He was infuriated, screaming hysterically, ¡°What the hell did I ever do to you? Is this really necessary?¡±


    Bang!


    Emperor Wu paid no heed.


    His aura was rapidly weakening, yet another punch was already smashing down.


    Daoist He once again pulled out a willow branch from his bosom, its Daoist charm flowing as his body disappeared, only to be replaced by his second brother, the Chaos Demon Pig.


    The Chaos Demon Pig, covered in black fur and caked in mud, blinked in confusion, unaware how it had managed to dig a deep pit and conceal itself within, only to appear aboveground in the blink of an eye.


    The light seemed oddly blinding, and the dust and fragments all around were floating upwards as the ground tremored non-stop, frightening the pig to its very core.


    The Chaos Demon Pig shook its head and turned around.


    A blazing fist filled its entire vision¡ªEmperor Wu¡¯s dominating and indifferent visage was inescapably before it.


    Instantly terrified, its thick fur stood on end. It was more astute than the golden-furred demon and realized what was happening.


    "Curse you, bald bird! Fuck your mother!¡±


    Betrayed by someone it trusted most.


    Furious beyond measure, the Chaos Demon Pig retaliated too late, as Emperor Wu was already upon it.


    Having no choice, it mobilized all its strength, raised its head, and fiercely retaliated.


    Bang!


    The unbreakable tusks of the Chaos Demon Pig snapped.


    Its head followed suit, its flesh flung across the sky, tearing inch by inch until only half a mutilated body remained struggling.


    Two dark beams fell from the depths of Emperor Wu¡¯s piercing pupils. Without a backward glance, he turned and departed. The moment he left, a violent explosion erupted from behind him, accompanied by a pair of blackened legs flying through the air.


    For the third time, he stood before Daoist He.


    Algres was taken by a surge of dread, his cultivation in the Dao Path of spatial realms making him acutely sensitive to his surroundings.


    At that moment, Algres was attempting an escape from his prison and was near success.


    Then he suddenly felt it.


    The willow branch that Daoist He had given him was burning hot.


    A wave of spatial power enveloped it, yanking it forcefully toward another direction.


    "Damn it!¡± Algres exclaimed in alarm, quickly retrieving the willow branch and snapping it to destroy it.


    But he was a step too slow.


    Half of his body was pulled over, followed by a torrential force pummelling him.


    That half of Algres¡¯s body exploded on the spot, his face pale as paper, pain so severe that his eyeballs couldn¡¯t stop trembling.


    "Very good! Very, very good!¡± Algres growled, realizing that Daoist He had left a contingency on the willow branch.


    All this was premeditated.


    Using himself as a scapegoat.


    "This grudge, I will definitely avenge!¡± Algres gulped down a vial of Treasure Medicine.


    His wounds began to heal, and he also realized that Emperor Wu was truly at his last gasp, signaling that the war was drawing to a close.


    Although Algres¡¯s injuries appeared grave, he had reacted timely enough not to sustain foundational damage.


    Under the massive life force provided by the Treasure Medicine, his missing flesh quickly regenerated. He chose not to flee any longer and instead turned to rush back to the battlefield.


    Swoosh!


    Algres¡¯s figure flashed.


    He hovered mid-air and saw a vast crater on a square.


    At that moment, Emperor Wu was standing at the crater¡¯s bottom, his skin cracked like damaged porcelain, golden blood flowing out, emitting a rich and ceaselessly penetrating fragrance.


    Opposite him stood Daoist He, reverted from his beast form to a semi-human being.


    Covered in dirt, his face etched with terror, he dared not make a move even against the dying Emperor Wu.


    Algres narrowed his eyes.


    He saw the blood on Emperor Wu, first confused.


    Then, as if slowly comprehending, his face revealed a look of shock.


    To ascend to the Realm Lord Realm required one to validate their Dao Path in the heavens of longevity, yet Emperor Wu had clearly carved a new path.


    He validated his Dao through the Qi Fortune of his Dynasty, his Dao Path deeply entwined with the vast realm under him. When the Dynasty flourished, the Dragon Qi returned to the origin, and Emperor Wu¡¯s strength far outstripped that of an ordinary being from the Destruction Great Power Realm.


    Now that the Dynasty was in its decline.


    And with Emperor Wu nearing death, the vast life force and new power contained in the Dragon Qi were also escaping with his blood.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 501: 418: Heavenly Punishment!

    Chapter 501: Chapter 418: Heavenly Punishment!


    A battle of great magnitude, heart-stirring and soul-shaking.


    Although it lasted less than the duration of a cup of tea, two Destruction Great Power Realm powerhouses had already met their demise in succession.


    The few remaining were also quite disheveled, with the Daoist Heron sustaining the most severe injuries, with his Origin seriously damaged.


    However¡­


    The silver lining is that.


    Emperor Wu is also reaching the stage of burning out.


    ...


    His originally robust body, at this moment, resembles cracked porcelain, riddled with fissures.


    From within, golden blood and dense Dragon Qi diffused outwards, spreading around, and in an instant, the entire battlefield was shrouded in an odd fragrance.


    Algres suspended in mid-air, watched the battlefield from afar, with vigilance on his face.


    He sensed something within this Dragon Qi that was greatly beneficial to him, to the extent that every cell in his body sent forth a yearning emotion.


    But Algres did not act rashly.


    He feared that there might be some form of trickery contained within, after all, the punch from Emperor Wu that spanned the sky left a lasting impression on him.


    Even if Algres regards these humans as an inferior race.


    Yet through this battle.


    He had to admit, Emperor Wu was an extremely terrifying opponent.


    Even set in the grand battle thousands of years ago between the Demon Descendants and Descenders, he would definitely count as a figurehead character.


    Such a hero.


    Even in death, would not fade into obscurity.


    Thus, Algres did not let down his guard, instead, he tensed every Muscle in his body.


    Preparing to turn tail and run should the situation turn sour.


    Swoosh, Swoosh!


    In the smoke-filled battlefield.


    With the collapse of large buildings, the ground trembled.


    The Silver Demon Bird, the Immortal Corpse King, the Black Wind King, and others also charged from various secluded corners of the battlefield.


    Clearly, these Destruction Power wielders harbored similar thoughts as Algres. They approached cautiously, even though the blood qi from Emperor Wu was highly beneficial to them, they did not dare to move closer rashly at this time. ?¦Á????????


    The closest to Emperor Wu was the Daoist Heron, who was also the most severely injured among all the remaining Destruction Power bearers.


    Upon seeing Algres, his facial expression turned somewhat ugly.


    He had just failed in a sneak attack.


    This time, it seemed he had offended the other party to death, and behind him was Ji Huaxi and a multitude of other Imperial powerhouses watching intently.


    His current situation was extremely perilous, if he didn¡¯t fight, considering the way to break the situation, highly likely it would be the road to death.


    The Daoist Heron¡¯s body was covered in bloodstains, a large amount of his hair had fallen out, revealing the blood-red flesh beneath. When he had descended upon the Imperial Royal City, how rampant he was, wings spread wide, was an enormous presence that blotted out the sky and sun. And now, the Daoist Heron did not dare to reveal his true form, his face showing panic, afraid of being held to account.


    "Father!¡±


    A long howl came from behind the Daoist Heron.


    Ji Huaxi, with her long hair fluttering and eyes reddened, now came with a large convoy of the Imperial Army.


    In an instant, murderous intent filled the air, pervading everywhere; the space around where the Daoist Heron was located was sealed by a myriad of runes, with Ji Huaxi and the Imperial Army Commander acting at the same time. Meanwhile, the Third Prince¡¯s huge body approached step by step with his Scepter, and from afar, billows of smoke rose, with over ten Heavenly Kings and the Family Heads of the Golden Family emerging.


    These people had their own different schemes on normal days.


    But right now, what the Daoist Heron and the other Destruction Power wielders did was akin to flipping the table.


    Under the threat of life and death, a single step back would mean a deep Abyss; they now had to fight to the death and press forward.


    "Damn it!¡± Daoist Heron cursed angrily, trembling all over, feeling the overwhelming murderous intent coming from all directions, like a landslide, as if a tsunami.


    He cast a pleading glance at the Silver Demon Bird and others.


    The Silver Demon Bird usually glowed with brilliance, always carrying a soft smile on his face, but now those blood-red pupils were filled with cold indifference.


    These people were essentially using each other, and it was difficult to speak of trust. Moreover, the fact that Daoist Heron had betrayed his own brother had been noticed by them.


    Decades of brotherly ties, discarded in an instant.


    Even if these Destruction Powers didn¡¯t possess the moral concepts of humans, they still felt chilled at this moment.


    After all, now that Emperor Wu is on the brink of death, there would be no more formidable foes left in this world. Daoist Heron originally had the strongest strength, if he truly falls here, there would be one less person to share the spoils with, which could actually be a good thing.


    "Good, good, good!¡±


    Daoist Heron gritted his teeth, by now he had also realized what these people were thinking.


    "Is this also within your calculations?¡± the Daoist Heron¡¯s eyes flashed with blood, his body bedraggled, he glared fiercely at the seriously wounded and dying Emperor Wu in front of him.


    Emperor Wu was now in a state as if hanging by a thread.


    Like a candle flame in the wind.


    Barely clinging to his last breath, he could perish completely at any time.


    Even his body was visibly withering away, as tufts of hair fell, and his eyes drooped down.


    At this moment, he probably couldn¡¯t hear any sounds from the outside world, but still, with his last bit of strength, he struggled to lift his head, showing a scornful smile towards the Daoist Heron.


    "What are you? Do you also deserve to be accounted for in my calculations?¡± It seemed as though Daoist Heron could hear what Emperor Wu wanted to say.


    "Good!¡±


    Daoist Heron¡¯s face twisted with ferocity, ¡°I want to see now, already in this state, what can you still do?¡±


    Swoosh!


    He turned his hand into a blade and chopped straight down.


    Without any surprise, Emperor Wu¡¯s head was cleanly severed, falling to the ground.


    It seemed like the entire world quieted for an instant, even the Silver Demon Bird and other Destruction Powers widened their eyes at this moment.


    They hadn¡¯t expected this peerless mighty figure who had cast countless shadows over them to die so easily.


    "Indeed, you were trying to deceive me!¡± Daoist Crane exulted, his eyes filled with bloodshot, ¡°Since you do not wish to aid me, then let me alone enjoy this grand gift!¡±


    Boom!


    He ignored the numerous Divine Powers attacking him from behind.


    Daoist Crane¡¯s head rapidly swelled and grew larger, sprouting a sharp beak and large swaths of black feathers.


    In the blink of an eye, a gaping maw, ten meters wide with razor-sharp teeth, stretched open and snapped shut.


    Crack!


    A crisp sound.


    Emperor Wu¡¯s remaining body was swallowed whole by Daoist Crane.


    "This feeling Daoist Crane spread his arms wide, head tilted upward, his aura instantly surging, as a heaven-reaching, earth-penetrating aureate radiance burst forth from his body. The ground around him, as if unable to bear the strain, shook violently. The multitude of buildings which had collapsed from the aftershocks of the battle were now pulled by an invisible force, suspended mid-air, orbiting Daoist Crane like stars encircling the moon. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His injuries had been extremely severe, his resilience ground away, each and every one of his feathers dropped.


    But now, Daoist Crane was visibly recovering to his peak.


    New feathers grew swiftly, his stature also inching taller, casting shadows in the blazing light.


    The Silver Demon Bird and others squinted subconsciously, as at this moment, the aura radiating from Daoist Crane was hot like a mini-sun, so bright that it was unbearable to look directly at.


    At the same time.


    Their hearts were trembling incessantly.


    Regretting their hesitation, all the benefits were now being gobbled up by Daoist Crane alone.


    Even Algres was somewhat taken aback; such a turn of events was clearly beyond his expectations.


    "Monstrous beast, die!¡± The Third Prince was thinking of taking advantage of Daoist Crane¡¯s serious injuries to claim a head, which would serve to establish his dominance when he ascended the throne.


    But unexpectedly, such a twist occurred midway.


    Daoist Crane¡¯s aura soared.


    At this point, it¡¯s not about avenging his father anymore; he feared that even he himself would be drawn into the fray.


    But there was no choice.


    He had rushed too quickly, having already reached Daoist Crane¡¯s side.


    Turning tail and running would be even more dangerous; he could only grit his teeth and continue the assault.


    The result was as expected.


    As the Imperial Crown Prince, the Third Prince was not weak.


    Even though he had not yet reached the Realm Lord Realm, his abundant foundation and bloodline potential allowed him to briefly contend with those in the Destruction Great Power Realm. However, Daoist Crane¡¯s strength, even among those in the Destruction Great Power Realm, was outstanding. Plus, after consuming Emperor Wu¡¯s Martial Bone Essence Blood, his strength had increased once more.


    Now at his peak, the gap between them widened even further.


    "Ignorant youth, daring to bark at me!¡± A cold light shone on Daoist Crane¡¯s face, he slapped down with his palm.


    Bang!


    A huge explosion occurred there.


    Various Daoist charms soared into the sky, and the colossal figure of the Third Prince was heavily smashed away.


    Immediately after, Daoist Crane pointed forward, and a swath of runes emerged in the void, transforming into murky waves carrying destructive force, raining down on the Third Prince.


    The Third Prince¡¯s face showed panic, reflexively raising his hand to block.


    "Open!¡±


    With a clear shout.


    Ji Huaxi descended from the sky, a pair of fiery wings unfurling in front of her.


    Two forces intertwined like tidal waves, colliding with a thunderous noise, and annihilating each other.


    Hiss!


    Even with the long spear driven into the ground to stabilize her stance,


    Ji Huaxi was still pushed back over ten meters by an immense force.


    She felt a dull pain in her chest, her organs trembling, and upon gently wiping her mouth with her hand, she discovered traces of bright red blood seeping out.


    Ji Huaxi¡¯s heart was suddenly alarmed.


    Compared to when they had fought before, Daoist Crane¡¯s strength had undeniably increased a lot.


    "Hahaha!¡± Seeing Ji Huaxi injured, Daoist Crane burst into laughter, his feet treading on mystical light, his long feathers clanking, his face full of a deranged and murderous look, ¡°Is this the power once held by Emperor Wu? To use his power to destroy everything he once wanted to protect, indeed it¡¯s immensely pleasing!¡±


    He did not speak further.


    With his fingers together like a sword, he raised his hand and thrust out a Sword Qi.


    Ji Huaxi¡¯s expression instantly turned stern as she prepared to block, but she abruptly found that Daoist Crane had stopped.


    His face first showed confusion, then gradually turned to terror, his veins bulging on his neck, creeping onto his face, then branching outward. Daoist Crane¡¯s entire countenance was unnaturally twisting and contorting, indescribably ghastly. He opened his mouth, as if wanting to say something, but the voice that came out was someone else¡¯s.


    The voice was laden with weariness but still carried dignity, and to Ji Huaxi and the others, it was very familiar, in that instant making them stunned in place.


    "But you must heed my words.¡±


    Emperor Wu¡¯s voice came from Daoist Crane¡¯s mouth, he paused for a bit before continuing, ¡°Heaven¡¯s punishment!¡±


    1 comment


    SEND GIFT


    1

 Chapter 502: 419: New Era, Actions from All Sides

    Chapter 502: Chapter 419: New Era, Actions from All Sides


    With that final word spoken,


    The last breath of Emperor Wu completely vanished from the battlefield.


    Everyone present at the scene knew that this time Emperor Wu had truly fallen, with no other possibilities remaining.


    Yet, after realizing this, the remaining beings of Destruction Power level not only did not relax but were instead overtaken by an intense sense of crisis, their eyelids twitching uncontrollably as if something terrifying was happening.


    The calamity that befell Daoist Crane at this moment was too bizarre.


    He was clutching his neck, his eyes bulging as if trying desperately to control something.


    ...


    But he did not succeed.


    Daoist Crane¡¯s body started to expand inch by inch, inflating like a balloon.


    His muscles and blood vessels tore apart swiftly, with bright scarlet blood spilling out.


    As streams of air swirled and stirred, Daoist Crane¡¯s body uncontrollably rose into the sky. A destructive force was brewing inside him, growing more chaotic with each passing moment, and it could explode at any time.


    A self-detonation of a Destruction Power level expert.


    The resulting effect¡­


    It was beyond imagination, just the thought of this possibility sent shivers down one¡¯s spine.


    "How could this happen?¡± The Immortal Corpse King¡¯s pupils trembled violently, his face etched with disbelief, ¡°We are Destruction Powers born from the Eternal Heavens; we are the origin of destruction and fear. Why are we being controlled? Is this like being possessed by a ghost?¡±


    "Emperor Wu is already dead, and yet he still has the strength to seize the body of another at the same level?¡± The Silver Demon Bird also felt an incredible sense of horror.


    Their clan was inherently skilled in spiritual power.


    It was precisely because of their deep research in this area that the Silver Demon Bird knew how unfathomable such a feat was.


    Even she, who specialized in this field, could not achieve it. She could only exert some influence on another strong being at the same realm. Yet Emperor Wu, who did not pursue this path, made it a reality. Such a method truly deserved to be described with the words ¡°Heaven-reaching.¡± ??????????????§§????


    "We¡¯d better leave quickly,¡± said the Black Wind King coldly, ¡°The events of today are far too disastrous, there¡¯s no need for our group to continue to exist. From now on, we¡¯ll go our separate ways, hoping we never have the chance to meet again.¡±


    Whoosh!


    The true form of the Black Wind King was a black bear.


    Though his body seemed massive, speed was actually one of his strong suits.


    His furry body shook, and his feet crossed swiftly, soon turning into a gust of black wind, whisking up the dust from the ground, intending to run towards the direction outside the city walls.


    Screech!


    The Silver Demon Bird transformed in a shake.


    Revealing her true form, she shone brilliantly, like a phoenix crafted from silver.


    Dragging a long trail of dazzling light, with a metallic ringing sound, the Silver Demon Bird flew towards the sky. Meanwhile, the Immortal Corpse King, the last of the Destruction Powers, lightly stamped his foot down, his body swiftly sinking into the firm soil. Of the remaining few individuals, only Algres made no move.


    He cultivated the Dao Path of space.


    He had already noticed that the space around the battlefield had been sealed.


    From all the events of today, it was likely that Emperor Wu, upon realizing there was no saving himself, had prepared for this battle in advance.


    And now, the final judgment was arriving.


    How could he possibly allow Silver Demon Bird and the others to escape from the battlefield so easily?


    Crack!


    In the next instant, Algres¡¯s guess was confirmed.


    He heard the loud sound of chains, coming from the distant void, and suddenly looked upward.


    He saw dark red chains, hanging from high above like pythons lying in wait, trapping the roaring and bellowing Black Wind King within and forcefully pulling him back. Then another chain retracted likewise, except inside it was the Silver Demon Bird, who constantly screamed and burst forth with dazzling white light. Subsequently, the ground rumbled, and, amidst the rolling mud, the Immortal Corpse King was also brought up.


    He seemed to have anticipated what was about to happen.


    He gave up struggling at that point.


    Black mist enveloped him, and gradually, a coffin emerged with an ancient design, engraved with skull patterns.


    The Immortal Corpse King buried himself in it, closed the lid, and the coffin was rapidly covered with Netherworld Soil emitting a decaying scent.


    This was raising his defensive power to the utmost, intending to withstand the upcoming shock from the self-detonation.


    Algres frowned slightly, shifting his gaze away from the Corpse King.


    "It¡¯s coming!¡± He spurred his Daoist charm to the extreme, desperately trying to lower his presence, subconsciously holding his breath, his whole train of thought nearly coming to a halt.


    Like a drop of water blending into the sea, Algres now merged himself with the void around him.


    Inside the Rule Divine Artifact, the final dark red chain stretched out in his direction.


    But it did not find Algres¡¯s exact location.


    The massive chain, covered with spots of rust, looked like it was cast from iron from afar, but Algres could see clearly at this moment¡ª it was clearly forged from the spine bones of some mighty creature.


    The demons of the Eternal Heavens regarded humans in the mortal world as food.


    And the human race¡¯s experts went even further, not just devouring demons¡¯ flesh but also imprisoning their divine souls, smelting them into instruments. This meant being condemned to never ascend to the afterlife, forever enduring torment.


    "Sigh


    Algres let out a long sigh.


    With reluctance, the last dark red chain departed.


    The remaining few with the power of destruction were locked up together, with Daoist Crane at the very center of the cage.


    His body had already swollen to the limit, like a balloon on the verge of exploding. Blood lines had appeared on his skin, and from within, golden light pierced through like a sword.


    Silver Demon Bird and the others felt the power coming from behind, and out of terror, they ferociously attacked the chains wrapped around them.


    But now it was too late.


    "I can¡¯t accept this!¡± Accompanied by a final roar, Daoist He¡¯s body finally gave way.


    An indescribably colossal and terrifying force erupted like a volcano, bursts of golden light mixed with Innate Runes exploded outward from Daoist He¡¯s body. A giant sun appeared in the sky, sweeping away tens of thousands of meters of dark clouds.


    This Destruction Level self-destruct formed sun plummeted towards the west, precisely in the direction of the Yellow Earth Fortress ruins, also the entrance to the Mythical Battlefield.


    Many demons still gathered here, now facing their doomsday.


    They first sensed the danger.


    Subconsciously looking up, yet unaware of what had happened.


    The intense light had already descended upon them, their flesh vaporized and torn away inch by inch. In the end, only skeletons stood erect on the ground, looking up at the sky. Hundreds of thousands of skeletons, various and all, looking in the same direction, truly a chilling and astonishing spectacle.


    Unfortunately, such a spectacle lasted for less than a breath¡¯s time.


    The subsequent shockwave, carrying sand and gravel, swept away everything.


    The battlefield was left without even a bone remaining, only a huge pit over ten kilometers in diameter, and radiating shock marks recorded everything that had transpired.


    As for those far away like the Third Prince, Ji Huaxi, and others.


    They too were looking up at the sky, first experiencing an extremely bright light, then the whole world dimmed.


    The explosive blast reached the ancient Royal City, riddled with holes. Despite the towering city walls, streaks of white light skimmed over the battlements, rapidly streaking across the sky. The howling wind from the blast drummed in everyone¡¯s ears, terrifying and shivering, the ground also trembling violently, causing many Cultivators to stand unsteadily, somewhat embarrassed crouching on the ground.


    For the time of one incense stick.


    The aftermath of the explosion gradually subsided.


    Relief from a narrow escape crossed the Third Prince¡¯s face, then slowly a great ecstasy swelled within him.


    His father¡¯s death made him sad, of course. But as the heir to the Imperial throne, he was now the rightful Emperor. The taste of power was always captivating, despite the foreseeable challenges ahead, Ji Xuance felt joy for the power that had fallen into his hands.


    He straightened his Armor, reaching out to dust himself off.


    Slowly he stood up from the ruins.


    "I Ji Xuance lightly coughed, about to issue an order.


    But at that moment, Ji Huaxi¡¯s slightly hoarse voice came from not far away, her eyes slightly reddened, but her face was very serious, ¡°Follow me to battle!¡±


    She said, ¡°There may still be some enemies wounded but not dead on the battlefield, we must not fail the late Emperor¡¯s sacrifice!¡±


    Swish! Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Having said that, she leapt up.


    Her slender and graceful body turned into a red streak, speeding forward.


    The remaining Imperial Army soldiers swiftly followed, the wild wind rose abruptly, a whirlwind of dust swirling, ceaselessly slapping Ji Xuance¡¯s face.


    The once lively battlefield, in just a moment, left him alone. Surrounded by the flickering fires, in the shadows, watching Princess Ji Huaxi¡¯s rapidly receding figure, Ji Xuance¡¯s lips pursed, his expression gloomy.


    ¡­


    Kill!


    Among the three Destruction Great Power Level beings.


    Black Wind King had the lowest Cultivation, the first to be captured, and suffered the most severe injuries.


    The violent explosion tore through his flesh, his vitality continually draining away, and he was the first targeted by Ji Huaxi and the Imperial Army. In the ensuing battle, no matter how much the Black Wind King struggled, his fate was sealed, Ji Huaxi¡¯s Phoenix Spear piercing through his skull. Then, flames soared, bursting out from all seven orifices, all brain tissues turning into a handful of ashes.


    Screech!


    The Silver Demon Bird was soaked in blood.


    At this moment, it raised its head and shrieked, an invisible Spiritual Shock swept across the battlefield instantly.


    The heads of several nearby Imperial Army soldiers exploded on the spot, and even Ji Huaxi, who was far away, stumbled.


    Seizing this opportunity, the Silver Demon Bird beat its wings, burning its essence blood, chose a direction at random, and swiftly fled, fearing being caught and suffering the Black Wind King¡¯s fate.


    What remained was the Immortal Corpse King.


    His combat strength was not as strong as the Silver Demon Bird, but his survival ability was extremely powerful.


    After various methods, even facing a face-to-face self-destruction, his injuries were not too severe.


    "It¡¯s time to end some karma!¡± Malice erupted from the Immortal Corpse King, after this battle, he gained no benefits, instead, the wealth accumulated over the years was entirely depleted.


    Moreover, his Daoist Field had been destroyed by Emperor Wu over a hundred years ago, leaving him alone in the world.


    But fortunately¡­


    He had still survived, and successfully entered this fertile land.


    "Northern Border Demon Dragon, heh heh, you think hiding here will keep you safe, but you¡¯d never expect that I would arrive in this realm so quickly,¡± the Immortal Corpse King thought of the avatar he had painstakingly cultivated perishing at Su Heng¡¯s hands, an eerie smile appearing on his face.


    Apart from settling old grievances.


    Su Heng¡¯s robust body was also of great use to him.


    He did not continue to tangle with Ji Huaxi, after a clash of fists, the Immortal Corpse King quickly created distance.


    He distinguished a direction, and then he hurried toward Jiang Er.


    Swish!


    Not long after the Immortal Corpse King left.


    A streak of light flashed in the distance, and Algres¡¯s figure emerged.


    "I originally thought this guy was one of the weaker ones, but didn¡¯t expect him to almost come out unscathed,¡± Algres mused, ¡°Indeed, appearances can be deceiving.¡±


    He looked in the direction the Immortal Corpse King had left, pondered for a moment, and soon a smile appeared on his face, ¡°It¡¯s perfect, I¡¯ll lend you a hand, seize this opportunity to eliminate this threat!¡±


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 503: Longevity King

    Chapter 503: Chapter 420 Longevity King


    The Immortal Corpse King had strategized for many years within the Zhou Dynasty, and now his preparations were beginning to take effect.


    After Emperor Wu¡¯s death, he believed his own strength to be unmatched, thus he did not intend to hide his whereabouts.


    After leaving Central State.


    In the heavens above, the Immortal Corpse King spread his arms.


    He released the aura from his body without any reservation.


    Boom!


    ...


    That instant felt like the arrival of Doomsday.


    The originally clear sky quickly filled with a thick haze that reeked of decay. Thunder rumbled from afar to near, and immense waterfalls of thunder crashed from the sky amidst deafening sounds.


    Looking down from above.


    Cities with populations of hundreds of thousands, even millions, appeared as chessboards. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Scattered like stars across the vast plains, they were linked by broad roads. Countless creatures sensed the terrifying changes occurring.


    It was like the arrival of Doomsday.


    At this moment, all were trembling, panic-stricken as they looked up at the sky.


    "This day, I have been waiting for a thousand years.¡± Though far away, the Immortal Corpse King could still clearly see the fear and despair on the mortals¡¯ faces, and it thrilled him wildly.


    He closed his eyes, with a rapturous expression on his face, took a deep breath as if he could smell the enticing scent of blood on the humans.


    "The feast has finally begun, the moment to devour the sustenance has arrived!¡±


    Swoosh!


    The Immortal Corpse King¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    Inside, a blood-red light reflected, visible even from ten thousand meters away.


    He mobilized his power, located the closest city, and extended a finger, gently pressing forward.


    Puchi!


    In the city¡¯s central square.


    A middle-aged man, dressed like a merchant with a kerchief around his head, suddenly felt dazed, wanting to vomit, with an indescribable discomfort all over his body. R?¨¢?????£Â§§????


    Next to him was a woman leading a child.


    Previously her attention was completely absorbed by the anomaly in the sky, only now noticing the strange expression on her husband¡¯s face.


    A bad premonition suddenly surged in her heart, her clear pupils trembling, ¡°Dalang, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    She raised her bare hand, cautiously touching the man¡¯s forehead.


    Swoosh!


    The woman¡¯s face suddenly changed.


    The feedback she felt was like touching a scorching hot iron.


    Even more horrifying, the man whose head had been drooping slowly lifted his head. Green hair began to grow all over his body, thick saliva dripped from his mouth, and a dangerous growl like that of a wild beast emerged from him.


    The people around were startled by such an event, wearing looks of horror, they started to retreat.


    The woman¡¯s face was filled with sheer terror, and she screamed loudly.


    Covering the child¡¯s eyes, she backed away.


    "Roar!¡± The middle-aged man, now covered in hair, completely lifted his head.


    At that moment, seeing his own reflection in his wife¡¯s eyes, he was momentarily stunned, then his mental defenses completely collapsed.


    A massive bloodthirsty desire surged from within, dominating his body, and he lunged forward violently.


    The woman had no time to react.


    She was immediately knocked to the ground.


    Initially, she could struggle and hit, but with several horrifying tearing sounds,


    Puchi!


    A fountain of blood gushed out.


    The woman¡¯s frightened and twisted head was brutally torn off from her neck.


    The surrounding people were terrified by this occurrence, pushing against each other, running for their lives, and a few burly Cultivators stepped forward, trying to subdue.


    But such incidents were happening in various places across the city, and those living corpses were themselves sources of contamination.


    In just the time it takes to brew a cup of tea¡­


    The entire city was enveloped in a murky green miasma.


    This place, originally home to hundreds of thousands of people, bustling at noon, had now become eerily quiet.


    Within the entire city, regardless of men, women, the elderly, children, officials, or beggars, under the single thought of the Destruction Power, all perished regardless of status. Even the Cultivators with achievements were no exceptions, they could only last a bit longer.


    "Delightful, delightful!¡±


    The Immortal Corpse King clapped, his face full of excited radiance.


    Swoosh!


    He opened his mouth and inhaled.


    That layer of miasma, containing the life essence of hundreds of thousands, was instantly devoured by him from a great distance.


    The Immortal Corpse King¡¯s body, which had some injuries and messy, blood-stained hair, was visibly healing at a rapid pace.


    His body was repairing, becoming plumper.


    The hair on his body was also growing rapidly, covering it with gloss.


    The Immortal Corpse King clenched his fist, his Skeleton made crackling sounds as he felt the power surge from within his body.


    "It was worth the great cost I paid to finally enter this realm,¡± the Immortal Corpse King reflected, just the effort of brewing tea equated to his decades of arduous cultivation in the Longevity Heaven.


    And like this size of city,


    There are tens of thousands in the Great Zhou Dynasty!


    "If only I could slaughter all of these people Even though his heart was shriveled and rotten, at this moment, it seemed as if there was a pounding sound coming from it.


    He dared not imagine how powerful he would become if he could accomplish such a feat.


    "These corpses are also of great use,¡± the Immortal Corpse King thought to himself, ¡°Emperor Wu was able to validate his Qi fortune, and now that my Daoist Field is destroyed, perhaps I could try to extend my Dao Path here and establish a Corpse Dynasty.¡±


    He felt as if he had entered a treasure trove, overwhelmed with excitement.


    "We¡¯ll talk about these matters later!¡±


    The Immortal Corpse King quickly regained his composure, ¡°The priority now is to first restore my strength to its peak, and then find that youngster to settle our past grudges.¡±


    Whoosh!


    He continued forward.


    Soon, he found another city.


    It was a county backed by a large mountain, even larger in scale, with a population of a million.


    "If I slaughter all the people in this city, I should be able to step back into the peak, or even stronger!¡± Excited, the Immortal Corpse King repeated his old trick, pointing down with a finger.


    However, this time an unexpected event occurred.


    "Get lost!¡± First, a roar as loud as thunder arose, followed by a surge of flames, ¡°Demon, this is not a place for you!¡±


    Boom!


    Two forces collided alarmingly.


    A massive black fireball expanded, the surrounding dark clouds rolled like numerous mushrooms growing rapidly.


    Streams of blue and red flames burst like fireworks, plunging down with sharp whistles.


    Then, the dark clouds churned.


    A burly figure bathed in fire charged directly towards him.


    Bang!


    The Immortal Corpse King shivered slightly, then sneered.


    "I thought it was some expert, it turns out to be just a Heavenly King who has just stepped into Heavenly Awakening,¡± the Immortal Corpse King took a deep breath, his face twisted into a fierce smile, and shouted loudly, ¡°How dare you act presumptuously in front of me, who gave you the courage!?¡±


    Boom!


    His muscles on the arms rapidly swelled.


    He threw a fierce, unyielding punch forward.


    Yin Wind darkened the sky, lightning flashed, thunder roared.


    The two collided, creating a violent explosion. Terrifying powers squeezed and collided together, the surrounding air initially distorted and then swept across the sky in a white ring. Air, which should be intangible, was endowed with frightening force. Mountains around shook, wild winds ravaged, instantly uprooting countless ancient trees, tearing them into pieces.


    In mid-air.


    The Immortal Corpse King stood unshaken, his face bearing mockery.


    While the figure bathed in flames plummeted faster, like a meteor, smashing a protruding mountain into a sunken valley.


    Clatter!


    Rubble scattered, the blue flames extinguished.


    A figure emerged limping from the rolling dust.


    He was covered in blood, half of his body completely shattered, his face filled with fury¡ªit was King Qingyang.


    He wanted to fight again, but his body was nearly at its limit, and the gap in strength between them was enormous.


    Cultivating till now.


    King Qingyang experienced what despair truly was for the first time.


    "Interesting!¡± The Immortal Corpse King also noticed some clues, ¡°You haven¡¯t fully broken through, haven¡¯t stepped into Heavenly Awakening yet, but you can take a punch from me and not die, you can already be proud of yourself.¡±


    The Immortal Corpse King chuckled, ¡°If given enough time, perhaps you might also have the chance to step into this domain.¡±


    "Unfortunately


    The Immortal Corpse King¡¯s fingers formed a sword, about to decapitate King Qingyang.


    Swoosh!


    Just at that moment, another change happened.


    Behind the Immortal Corpse King, a black and a white halo surged towards the sky.


    At first, they were only as thick as a wrist, but then they expanded dramatically, forming columns reaching the heavens, casting the pattern of Yin and Yang fish in the sky.


    A figure stepping on the void emerged from the majestic light.


    He appeared very aged, his face full of wrinkles, his body hunched. Wearing patched coarse cloth clothes, a hat on his head, carrying a giant gourd half as tall as a man on his back, and leaning on a cane. He looked no different from an old farmer in the field, except that his eyes shone brightly.


    And around him, Daoist charm swirled.


    Forming various visions, supporting a clean space.


    Even the imposing aura from the Immortal Corpse King was dissipated and resolved, the two standing on equal footing.


    "Longevity King The Immortal Corpse King furrowed his brows, encountering another old-brand Heavenly King. Longevity King had been active even before the founding of the Great Zhou Dynasty, suspected to have validated his Qi fortune as a Realm Master.


    Yet, the strong among the Human Race did not have the long lifespans like demons.


    Sometimes, a longer life does not mean higher cultivation.


    He could distinctly feel the decaying aura from the opponent, how much power from his peak period could still be exerted was questionable.


    "What, old immortal, you want to stop me?¡± The Immortal Corpse King sneered, not taking Longevity King seriously.


    Longevity King looked calm, only looking at King Qingyang and said, ¡°This young friend and I have an old acquaintance, I hope the Corpse King could leave this place.¡±


    "What if I refuse?¡± The Immortal Corpse King crossed his arms.


    "Hehe A smile appeared on Longevity King¡¯s face, ¡°Then I can only ask to learn from the Corpse King¡¯s esteemed moves.¡±


    "You think


    The Immortal Corpse King was about to drop a harsh line.


    But the psychological shadow brought by Emperor Wu spread rapidly, surfacing in his mind.


    The situations of these two were so similar, both with little life left, plus Longevity King had lived for a long time, could he possibly have some hidden moves.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 504: 421: Life Level, Blood Queen

    Chapter 504: Chapter 421: Life Level, Blood Queen


    For a moment, the Immortal Corpse King¡¯s thoughts were a tangled mess.


    He had tread on thin ice to get to where he was today, and he truly did not want to take such a great risk to end up failing so close to success.


    Even though he felt helpless and frustrated, the Immortal Corpse King still chose to endure.


    "Old coot, I¡¯d like to see how long you can protect them,¡± the Immortal Corpse King snorted coldly, ultimately choosing not to fight to the death.


    His figure flickered.


    Transforming into a dark green streak of light, he quickly vanished into the horizon.


    ...


    "That direction King Qingyang first thanked the Longevity King for saving his life, then gazed far into the direction the Immortal Corpse King had left.


    A chill ran through his heart; piecing together recent events, he rapidly deduced the Corpse King¡¯s destination.


    "Could he possibly be seeking revenge on my brother?¡± King Qingyang¡¯s face was etched with worry.


    "Rest assured,¡± the Longevity King, having returned to his senses, drew back the anomalies around him, appearing completely ordinary. He wore a smile and spoke softly to console.


    "What do you mean?¡± asked King Qingyang, puzzled.


    "That fellow is too arrogant for his own good. He¡¯s probably walking into a trap and won¡¯t return,¡± explained the Longevity King.


    With profound spiritual depths and a master of many magic methods for seeking good fortune and avoiding disaster¡ª


    Even across the Mythical Battlefield.


    The Longevity King could still sense the terrifying power brewing within the Blood Realm.


    King Qingyang, with a look of surprise, realized that in just a few days, Su Heng had grown so strong? Recalling their past sparring in the Dragon Tomb World and the pact they had made, King Qingyang¡¯s face fell into an expression of bewilderment.


    With confusion, King Qingyang turned to look at the elder beside him.


    However, the Longevity King clearly did not wish to discuss the matter further, merely smiling and nodding, ¡°Just focus on healing your injuries.¡±


    He pinched a magic formula.


    With a turn of his body, he transformed into the yin and yang energies and abruptly disappeared from before King Qingyang.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    In the Blood Realm, within a burning village.


    A fierce battle had just ended, the surrounding buildings collapsed, flames flickered, and the ground was littered with the shattered corpses of demons. ??????¨¯????¨¨?


    Zhao Zongwu, clad in golden armor and towering stature, cast a shadow in the roaring blaze.


    He held a long spear in his hands.


    The spear had pierced through the chest of a half-human, half-wolf demon before him.


    This demon, with an especially strong aura, still struggled fiercely even as the spear tip had pierced through its heart.


    Especially its eyes, blood-soaked, filled with almost overflowing hatred, it also emitted threatening growls from its mouth.


    Pfft!


    Ignoring his own injuries.


    The muscles in his lower body burst with power, lunging forward, with a gaping mouth aiming straight for Zhao Zongwu¡¯s throat.


    Zhao Zongwu, not adorned with a helmet, with a rugged and aged face exposed to the turbid air of the Blood Realm. Confronting the Wolf Demon leader¡¯s desperate strike, he did not dodge, his face exuding an expression of cold contempt.


    Bang!


    As a surge of power was channeled into the long spear.


    The Wolf Demon¡¯s body exploded with a bang, torn to pieces.


    Its head, not yet resigned to death, with a mouthful of blood, narrowly grazed past Zhao Zongwu¡¯s cheek, flying over his shoulder.


    "The last one!¡± Zhao Zongwu gave the order, ¡°Clean up this battlefield, take all the useful things back.¡±


    "There are still a few little things left,¡± said Zhao Sheng¡¯s slightly exhausted voice, suddenly coming from behind Zhao Zongwu.


    The latter turned back.


    And saw a simple wooden hut engulfed in flames.


    He gave a meaningful glance; two Dragon Guards quickly stepped forward, grabbing the flaming beams of the hut with bare hands.


    With a heave¡ªfollowing a ¡°whooosh¡± sound¡ªwalls from both sides collapsed, dust flew into the air, revealing the scene inside.


    A young, somewhat skinny Wolf Demon, hiding in a dark corner covered in dust, was trembling uncontrollably. Its face filled with terror, peering through the twisted air and floating dust, it saw giant figures in golden armor looming over it like monsters. The young Wolf Demon also cradled three furry cubs in its arms; judging from the curve of the puffed chest, it appeared to be a mother.


    Seeing this scene.


    Zhao Sheng stroked his chin and said, ¡°How should we deal with them?¡±


    His gaze fell upon the few cubs in the arms of the Wolf Demon, ¡°These creatures could be raised, they might help to restore the ecology here.¡±


    It seemed to understand the words of Zhao Sheng and the others, hearing that her children might survive, the Wolf Demon immediately showed an excited expression. She gently put down the three cubs, then lay on the ground, scraping out some shiny stones from the corner¡¯s dust, kneeling down, her eyes damp with a pleading sheen. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Trying to bribe us, quite spiritual,¡± Zhao Sheng said with a surprised smile on his face.


    Zhao Zongwu, spear in hand, approached the mother and children. The scant light was fully obscured, leaving only a thick shadow and impenetrable armor visible in the Wolf Demon¡¯s perspective.


    She panted, awaiting judgment.


    Then, a piercing pain shot through¡ªher head spun wildly before coming to a heavy thud on the ground.


    The three wolf cubs beneath him were first stunned, then went into a frenzied rage, struggling to tear at Zhao Zongwu¡¯s calf.


    Then they too fell into the blood-soaked ground.


    Zhao Sheng smacked his lips, shrugged his shoulders, and his expression bore a hint of pity, ¡°Was this really necessary?¡±


    "Nothing is more important than our master¡¯s orders,¡± Zhao Zongwu replied coldly and mercilessly, ¡°The Blood Realm is indeed vast, but for our master, it is nothing more than an insignificant stepping stone. We need not think too far ahead.¡±


    "Alright, you¡¯re right,¡± Zhao Sheng sighed.


    However, Zhao Zongwu had already turned and left. Soon after, a Dragon Guard arrived with storage equipment to collect the scattered remains on the ground.


    Zhao Zongwu surveyed his surroundings, identified the direction, then took out a scroll map from his bosom. After confirming his next target, Zhao Zongwu was about to organize his troop and move on.


    But at this moment, there came a violent trembling from the ground beneath his feet, as if an earthquake had struck.


    Zhao Zongwu first paused, then as if realizing something, suddenly looked up, his brows furrowing deeply.


    Off in the distance in the sky,


    A massive volcano stood towering, its steep slopes piercing the clouds.


    That volcano was the Taibola Volcano, known as ¡°Doomsday¡± within the Blood Realm. As Su Heng entered a deep state of meditation, drawing heat and nutrients endlessly from the outside world, the volcano had also entered a dormant state, unnaturally quieting down. But now it seemed to awaken, raging into an unprecedented eruption.


    Crimson magma mixed with towering smoke rose rapidly, filling the entire sky in the blink of an eye.


    Thunder roared and lightning flashed, as dark clouds rolled.


    Within the massive shroud of smoke that blotted out the sky, a large twisted creature slowly cast its shadow.


    It was as vast as a creation-deity, its life force whipping up a tempest that enveloped the wilderness. Behind it, a pair of wings spread out to either side before drooping down from the dark clouds, and the heart region burst with terrifying radiance, as if a malformed sun had been embedded within.


    The moment he appeared.


    All Dragon Guards within the Blood Realm felt a resonance from deep within their bloodlines.


    And Zhao Sheng, standing beside him, was so astonished he couldn¡¯t utter a word, every cell in his body trembling uncontrollably.


    He had never seen such a magnificent creature; it utterly oppressed him on a life level hierarchy. Much like ants in a deep trench gazing upon a dragon soaring through the skies, or like a frog emerging from a deep well beholding the shining sun for the first time.


    ¡­


    Deep within the Blood Realm¡¯s space.


    Of the five Pillar Gods, only the last two stood here.


    Beneath their feet was a sticky pool of blood, and a fog enshrouded them, with vague outlines of towering mountains visible inside it.


    Kagous held his scepter, his expression unusually solemn, his aura brought to a peak, his whole being even radiating a devout luster.


    He looked at the person before him.


    She was an armor-clad blonde girl with aquamarine pupils, well-proportioned, her fair face still bearing a childish air, appearing no older than sixteen or seventeen. However, her face carried an unconcern not fitting for her age. Her left hand was empty, while her right hand held an ordinary long sword.


    Her slender wrist was relaxed, and thus the sword hung down loosely.


    "According to the ancient laws passed down in the Blood Realm, when only the last Pillar God remains, they will receive a blessing, rising as the King of the World and garnering the favor of the primordial Blood River.¡±


    Kagous spoke earnestly while scrutinizing the only human among the Pillar Gods, Blood Empress Lillith.


    At first glance, her casual posture seemed riddled with openings.


    But as he prepared to take action,


    A feeling of extreme danger rose within him.


    Kagous¡¯ muscles tensed as he spoke in a low voice, ¡°Under the witness of the Blood Realm Will, you and I will fight to the death here. The loser shall turn to dust, while the victor shall gain everything.¡±


    "I understand,¡± Lillith¡¯s hand brushed over her long sword, her eyes showing a tinge of pity.


    "Then so be it


    Before Kagous could finish, he saw the girl before him suddenly look up.


    She half-turned, gazing into the distant sky.


    As if she had seen something incredible there, those light-gold eyebrows furrowed slightly, a hint of seriousness appearing on her usually gentle face.


    "What are you doing?¡± Kagous followed her gaze, but saw nothing.


    An unsettling feeling surged within him.


    Lillith withdrew her gaze back to Kagous, then surprisingly, her face showed a trace of apology, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    "Sorry, what do you mean?¡± Kagous¡¯s face was alert.


    "I had planned to wait until you believed you were about to have everything, and then kill you, granting a splendid death,¡± Lillith spoke gently, ¡°but now, an accident has occurred, and I can only¡­ give you a swift end.¡±


    "Don¡¯t be so presumptuous, mere human!¡± Even suspecting that this might be a provocation, when Lillith seriously uttered these words,


    Kagous still felt rage boiling up.


    But what followed¡­


    Lillith¡¯s figure suddenly flashed, vanishing from in front of him.


    Kagous had not even the time to feel the horror, when he saw a splash of crimson blood flying out.


    His perspective also spun, and he saw his own nose, lips, cleanly sliced skull, and the brain matter gushing out. It was not until his very eyes faced each other that Kagous finally realized what had just happened.


    Swoosh!


    Lillith¡¯s wrist flicked lightly, and she spun her sword.


    A bit of blood on the blade hence fell away, and behind her. Kagous, now split in half, ¡°thudded¡± into the pool of blood.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 505: 422: Weight 50,000 Tons, Half-Step Godzilla

    Chapter 505: Chapter 422: Weight 50,000 Tons, Half-Step Godzilla


    Roar!


    In the earth-shaking roar, Su Heng finally woke up from a deep slumber.


    Despite having prepared extensively before starting his evolution, Su Heng found the consumption required for this elevation in life level far exceeded his initial expectations.


    Lacking resources and sensing a dangerous malice approaching, Su Heng forcibly interrupted the slowly progressing evolution and switched to a waking state.


    Consequently, his first reaction was not exhilaration or full-spiritedness.


    ...


    Instead, he felt a gloom enveloping him, his thoughts somewhat sluggish, and a heaviness in his chest. After spending some time, Su Heng¡¯s dilated pupils gradually condensed, fully awakening from his drowsy state.


    His first step was to check his current status.


    One point of relief.


    Though the evolution process was forcefully interrupted.


    The most crucial framework within his body had been constructed, and what remained was to constantly strengthen and perfect this system by accumulating abundant nutrients.


    Su Heng breathed a slight sigh of relief, then opened his attribute panel.


    Unsurprisingly.


    As numerous resources were consumed.


    The numbers on it had changed drastically.


    Firstly, his height had grown from the original forty meters to now nearly seventy meters, and his weight increased several times, reaching nearly fifty thousand tons.


    One thing he vividly remembered.


    In movies, the weight of the Legendary Godzilla seemed to be just under one hundred thousand tons.


    His current weight of fifty thousand tons roughly equated to the Half-step Godzilla Realm.


    As for the remaining Secret Method Divine Abilities, there wasn¡¯t much change.


    The Eight-Nine Mysterious Skill column had risen to the Ninth Layer, but the word ¡°Perfect¡± did not appear afterwards, which quite matched his current state.


    Closing the attribute panel.


    Su Heng took a deep breath and then closed his eyes.


    His spiritual power also grew significantly with the increase in body size.


    At this point, Su Heng infused his spiritual power deep into his flesh, observing from an inner perspective and quickly summarizing the changes brought about by this seclusion.


    First was his heart.


    Su Heng¡¯s heart was no longer of a fleshy texture but an energy entity.


    It continuously underwent high-heat and high-energy reactions, with massive radiation released and integrated into his blood, further spreading to every corner of his body. ????????¨¨S?


    Su Heng¡¯s muscles were thick and as hard as armor.


    Yet even so.


    When Su Heng¡¯s Second Heart operated at full power, the light it emitted could not be completely obscured.


    Merely the sound of the heartbeat was enough to terrify weaker beings.


    And the unreserved radiant blaze.


    Could instantly turn the area around Su Heng into a real no-life zone.


    Beyond the changes in the Second Heart, many energy nodes also appeared around Su Heng¡¯s circulatory system, located variously around his body and totaling over a hundred. On a microscopic level, each of these nodes was a mini nuclear reactor. They used the heart¡¯s ¡°Sun Furnace¡± as the core to communicate and link together.


    They served both as energy storage devices and could release energy instantly.


    Su Heng¡¯s massive body operated incredibly aggressively within this unique energy circulation system.


    If he wished¡­


    He could instantly switch from utter stillness to intense motion, displaying agility dazzling to behold.


    If the Eight-Nine Mystical Skill successfully brought the Ninth Layer to perfection, Su Heng estimated that there would probably be thousands of such mini nuclear reactors inside him. These would then provide constant radiation and comprehensively strengthen his skeleton, organs, muscles, and circulatory system.


    However, due to haste this time and the prior preparation of insufficient energy.


    The construction of biological nuclear reactors was only less than a tenth complete.


    But fortunately.


    The metamorphosis of the Second Heart was smoothly accomplished.


    As for these nuclear reactors, although in Su Heng¡¯s understanding they also brought a clear enhancement in strength, they were more of an icing on the cake.


    Even though this retreat was repeatedly plagued by accidents and the transformation wasn¡¯t fully successful, the final outcome was still quite satisfactory.


    Upon realizing this.


    Su Heng¡¯s thoughts fully cleared up, and the anxiety he had harbored slowly dissolved.


    Beep beep beep!


    A strange noise rang in his ears.


    Su Heng¡¯s mind moved slightly, and he quickly took out the black scabbard of the Flying Sword Transmission.


    He looked at the lines of text swiftly appearing on it, chanting the Mnemonic silently, his powerful Spiritual Power instantly bridging the vast distance and making contact with King Qingyang.


    As soon as King Qingyang spoke, his voice revealed profound weakness.


    "You¡¯re injured,¡± Su Heng was surprised, ¡°What happened there?¡±


    "It¡¯s not too bad here,¡± hearing Su Heng¡¯s calm voice seemed to relax King Qingyang.


    Although Longevity King had mentioned that Su Heng possessed the power to confront or even kill a Destruction Power, just to be cautious, King Qingyang still planned to give a slight reminder.


    He quickly highlighted the recent events.


    "So much has happened.¡±


    Su Heng was surprised, his pupils suffused with uncertain flickering light, ¡°I understand, I will handle these matters well.¡±


    "Then¡­ good luck to you.¡± King Qingyang nodded and ended the communication.


    "Corpse King, haha.¡±


    He casually threw the black scabbard into the Flesh Furnace.


    Su Heng recalled the message just received from King Qingyang, a cold smile appearing on his face.


    If he had encountered a full-strength Destruction Power before his retreat, Su Heng might have been somewhat apprehensive.


    But now, feeling the vigorous life force within his body, he only felt an eager impulse to madly destroy everything.


    "Since you so wish for death, let it be granted!¡±


    Boom!


    The wings on Su Heng¡¯s back first expanded and then vibrated.


    The endless hurricane in the Blood Realm was instantly dispersed under the exaggerated force, and the magma at his feet began to boil. A vast amount of hot smoke emerged around Su Heng, covering the sky and forming a huge curtain that hung down from the sky. In this thundering backlight, Su Heng gradually climbed out from Mount Tambora.


    He stood tall at the very top of this giant volcano, like a god king on the Holy Mountain looking down at his subjects.


    During the time Su Heng was in retreat.


    A sizeable town had already formed below Taibola Volcano, mostly populated by members of the Demon Sect who had once been captured by Su Heng from Linjiang, along with some Dragon Guards. Besides, Su Heng saw many unfamiliar figures. After a bit of thought, he guessed these people must have been continuously absorbed from the outside world during this time.


    Whether newcomers or old, upon hearing the great commotion from the volcano.


    They all stopped their actions. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At this moment, each of them stood still, staring up in stupor.


    Looking up, and then higher, to the point where their chins were aligned in a straight line with their necks, only then could they glimpse that majestic and vast figure.


    Unmatched majesty.


    Unmatched power.


    Unmatched will.


    As martial artists, to cultivate successfully, one naturally cannot lack ambition.


    In the face of some long-renowned powerful beings, they can still strive to catch up, but facing such a life form that was completely beyond their understanding, it seems they could only regard him as a supreme deity.


    Boom!


    A sudden loud noise came from afar in the sky.


    Before they realized what was happening, a large river of volcanic ash had already violently surged into the street before them.


    They instinctively raised their arms and curled their bodies to shield themselves. The fierce wind raged, the air filled with a dense smell of sulfur and gunpowder, and the windows of the buildings on both sides shattered one after another.


    After several breaths of time.


    The noisy wind gradually calmed down, and when they fearfully lowered their arms.


    Su Heng¡¯s towering figure had already disappeared from the huge volcano.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Outside the Blood Realm.


    After leaving Changyue, the Immortal Corpse King headed directly for Jiang Er.


    He had spent a lot of time setting up within the Zhou Dynasty, even having a group of loyal followers hidden in the shadows.


    Although these people ultimately didn¡¯t play much of a role and were discovered by the Dynasty and besieged by several Immortal Sects.


    But this period of time.


    Still let the Immortal Corpse King have a general understanding of the Zhou Dynasty through various channels.


    In the information he collected, Jiang Er was considered a barren place. The population was not large, and Martial Arts were not well-developed; he hadn¡¯t spent much thought on this area.


    However, upon seeing it with his own eyes.


    The Corpse King found that the data he had collected was absurdly off.


    Before him, without a doubt, was a bustling large city. The population was numerous, and martial artists were not in short supply.


    Especially, martial artists radiated robust aura which collectively formed an invisible column rising to the sky, emitting a very enticing fragrance.


    What made him even more thrilled.


    In this city, he detected the presence of a young Divine Beast.


    Divine Beast!


    Such a creature that could be compared with the Destruction Power when grown.


    The Corpse King had long heard of their power.


    But weren¡¯t they extinct a thousand years ago?


    Unexpectedly, he encountered one here.


    "This trip has indeed not been in vain, a great harvest, truly heaven helps me!¡± Just thinking of refining a real Divine Beast into a Corpse Puppet, the Immortal Corpse King couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips upward, a surge of uncontrollable ecstasy welling up in his heart.


    "Taking this opportunity, perhaps I could truly step into a realm I have never imagined before.¡± Corpse King Moluo was thrilled beyond measure.


    Without hesitation.


    Upon detecting the presence of Golden Crow, he decisively made his move.


    Boom!


    The sky instantly darkened.


    Clouds hung low, forming a vortex, a large hand covered with green hair descended from the sky, spanning tens of thousands of meters, reaching directly towards the direction where the Golden Crow was located.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 506: 506: 423

    Chapter 506: 423


    The Divine Beast¡¯s perception was extremely sharp; the moment Moluo made his move, the Golden Crow¡¯s feathers exploded all at once.


    It took a deep breath, then a blazing light shot straight towards the firmament.


    The two collided, resulting in an explosion.


    Boom!


    A piercing pain surged through.


    An unimaginable event occurred.


    ...


    Compared to the Corpse King¡¯s hand that covered the sky, the Golden Crow¡¯s Breath, though dazzling, was nothing more than a thin line of fire.


    The disparity in their strength was overwhelming, yet it was the Corpse King¡¯s arm that eventually burst apart.


    That black arm, covered with swirling hairs, now splintered in the sky; blades of golden light burst forth from the fractures, piercing through the clouds and causing a chain reaction in the void.


    The scorching radiation clouds rolled, the brightness searing. Ultimately, the entire arm detonated, rotten flesh flying across the sky, burning like a shower of meteors.


    Such a spectacle was astonishing, with resplendent light heralding destruction.


    The Corpse King, struck by this sudden blow, roared in agony, the hair on his body standing on end, teeth bared from his black lips.


    "Who! Show yourself!¡±


    Merely a Golden Crow, newly born not long ago, couldn¡¯t possibly possess such strength.


    The Corpse King was quick to react, realizing he had just been ambushed. Overcome by an extraordinary fury, his aura churned, triggering an upheaval in the skies. First, billowing smoke arose, followed by a gloomy Yin Wind in the sky. Dark clouds rolled ceaselessly, forming a massive vortex, and at its center was a sun turned utterly black.


    Such a scene was truly astonishing.


    Baihua County had changed beyond recognition, gathering a vast number of Martial Artists from different regions.


    Some, sensing the hint of Daoist charm intertwined in the sky, trembled all over, ¡°A Destruction Power has actually descended here.¡±


    "It¡¯s over, everything¡¯s over!¡±


    "What is a Destruction Power?¡± some asked, but no answers came.


    Apart from the Martial Artists in Baihua County, others from afar followed suit.


    These Martial Artists included ones like King Qingyang, who bore a righteous cause, willing to face death without flinching, resolute in stopping the Corpse King¡¯s indiscriminate slaughter.


    Others represented major forces.


    Braving the risks to follow, gathering firsthand information, and maintaining contact with their sects.


    Even the lofty Immortal Sects trembled in these times, hoping to prepare in advance and possibly grasp a chance for survival.


    "The Immortal Corpse King was once obstructed by the Longevity King in Changyue, before he directly arrived at Jiang Er¡¯s Baihua County,¡± mused an old man from Immortal Mountain with a slight frown, seemingly onto something. ?????¦­??§¦?


    Another youth from the Golden Family speculated, ¡°I heard that not long ago, the Northern Border Demon Dragon and the Immortal Corpse King clashed. Many were shocked when one of the King¡¯s incarnations was killed by the Demon Dragon. Now the tables have turned so swiftly; the Corpse King has come seeking revenge.¡±


    "Demons must be slain by all,¡± and ¡°What do you mean by that tone?¡± retorted a young woman with bright red eyeshadow, tall and with a ponytail, her voice sharp. ¡°The Demon Dragon has a renowned reputation as well, scarcely less formidable than a Destruction Power.¡±


    The previous young man scoffed, ¡°You are simply too ignorant, unaware of the terror that such a being can inspire.¡±


    "There¡¯s no need to argue here.¡± Another elderly voice interjected.


    People turned to look, respect instantly surfacing on their faces. An old Daoist in a Daoist robe, holding a horsetail whisk, his presence grand and profound, stepped forward from the void.


    "King Yue Zhao Xuan Kong!¡± someone exclaimed, identifying the elder.


    King Yue, undisputed Heavenly King, stood above in the eyes of these younger generations. Not solely because he was one of the mighty Heavenly Awakening experts in the entire Imperial, but also because of his deep friendship with the Longevity King spanning hundreds of years.


    Now, as the Zhou Dynasty faced turbulent times, the impact a Realm Lord Realm expert could bring was truly immense.


    "Greetings, Heavenly King!¡± they all bowed in salute.


    The young man from the Golden Family expressed his astonishment, ¡°Could it be that the Heavenly King thinks the Northern Border Demon Dragon can match the Destruction Power?¡±


    King Yue gently stroked his carefully maintained long beard, smiling. ¡°Whether it does or doesn¡¯t, we will find out soon enough.¡±


    Everyone fell silent again, into a brief quietude.


    The aura around the Immortal Corpse King grew more terrifying, even drawing the attention of some forces of the Longevity Heaven, bringing forth various portentous omens. Everyone¡¯s expression subtly changed, unconsciously stepping back, increasing the distance.


    "The Corpse King is about to strike at this city,¡± came a young voice.


    "The Northern Border Demon Dragon has invested much in his territory and won¡¯t allow it to be reduced to rubble,¡± said another, somewhat older voice.


    He paused briefly.


    Suddenly his voice grew exuberant, ¡°Here it comes!¡±


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Suddenly, a blazing trail of light swept across the sky, surging through the boundless sea of clouds, expanding and exploding.


    An indescribable burst of intense light was released, instantly evaporating the surrounding clouds, the air distorted, the temperature rising sharply, and a terrifying Life Aura spread like a rising tidal wave in circles.


    As each wave of Life Aura passed by, it felt like a heavy hammer striking near their ears, every organ in their bodies vibrating, bones going numb. Some, merely touched by that supremely vibrant aura, became unsteady, unable to maintain their flight and fell from the sky.


    "Quick, look over there!¡±


    Someone pointed forward, and suddenly, there was an additional golden sun in the sky.


    Two suns, one golden and the other black, appeared on opposite sides of the sky, their equally ferocious auras colliding with each other, instantly tearing the firmament in half, neatly split down the middle. Masses of dark clouds flowed upwards along the fissure in the sky, and one could even hear the rushing sound of surging waters from within.


    Roar!


    An astonishing presence tore through the dark clouds, gradually taking the form of a massive black dragon, over a kilometer long and as substantial as if it were real.


    Su Heng had no intention of hiding his strength, recklessly releasing the aura of his life force. Feeling the wild wind sweeping past his face, his disheveled black hair was lifted, and his face bore a mysteriously unpredictable smile. He crossed his arms over his chest. The location of his Second Heart emitted a dangerous red light, and his eyes were filled with a sense of sadistic excitement.


    "Ha ha ha!¡±


    Su Heng extended a large hand, spread his fingers, and then clenched them fiercely.


    Merely the immense pressure of his grip caused the sky to tremble with a bang, followed by thirty-six crimson thunderbolts falling from the sky in a relentless assault.


    This was a pure physical display of power without the aid of any Divine Skills. The Immortal Corpse King also sensed an intense threat emanating from Su Heng, and the rage that had flared up due to injury was like being doused with a bucket of cold water.


    Rationality once again returned to its shriveled and decaying brain, contemplating whether it was worth it to fight Su Heng to the death.


    The consideration, however, did not last long.


    The next words from Su Heng, like igniting a keg of gunpowder, completely enraged the Corpse King.


    "We meet again. Last time it was just one of your avatars and it wasn¡¯t satisfying at all. I hope this time you struggle properly, try your best toamuse me!¡±


    "Brat!!!!¡±


    Roar!


    The Immortal Corpse King¡¯s eyes instantly became bloodshot, and its body tore and expanded continuously.


    "Do I look like I¡¯m giving you face? If this were Emperor Wu at his peak saying it, fine, but who do you think you are?¡±


    "Hiss¡ªBoom!¡±


    It inhaled sharply, its pupils trembling.


    Its originally shriveled chest inflated as if blown up and then, with a flap of its arms, six insect-like translucent wings appeared on the back of the Corpse King as its flesh tore open.


    Its blood-red eyes also turned into insect-like compound eyes.


    Besides its original aura, the Immortal Corpse King now exhibited an additional force.


    Apparently, this body was seized from some other being with Destruction Power, still retaining some of their Daoist charm.


    With this trump card in hand.


    The speed of the Immortal Corpse King skyrocketed in an instant. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Whoosh!¡±


    Its figure turned into a black streak, rising and falling, crossing tens of thousands of meters in an instant and appearing in front of Su Heng as if by teleportation.


    "Die!¡± the Immortal Corpse King roared, its terrifying power causing its muscles to swell and even rupture. A punch brimming with destructive force slammed down towards Su Heng¡¯s head.


    Faced with the wrathful strike of the Destruction Power, the earth trembled and the sky overturned, yet not only was Su Heng unafraid, but his face was also filled with an excited and twisted grin.


    "Is this all you¡¯ve got, daring to show off in front of me!¡± He opened his mouth wide, laughing heartily, his laughter even overwhelming the thunder rolling in the sky, causing a storm to rage on the ground.


    Then, Su Heng¡¯s eyes fiercely split open, a flash of red light passing through.


    He took a deep breath and threw a punch forward with the same wide swing, following right after.


    "Boom!¡±


    A terrifying explosion occurred instantly between the two.


    Su Heng¡¯s body shook slightly, the air behind him instantly compressed, forming white streaks that shot out.


    In contrast, the Immortal Corpse King¡¯s complexion changed immediately; it first heard a crack, the bones in its arm shattering inch by inch.


    Then, an incredible surge of overwhelming power akin to a mountainous tsunami rushed forth, like a fierce dragon piercing through the body in an instant. The Corpse King struggled with all its might to deflect this force, but its body was completely out of control.


    It plummeted rapidly, its body ablaze with scarlet flames from the friction.


    "Boom!¡±


    Amidst the earth-shaking event.


    The body of the Immortal Corpse King heavily crashed down into Canglong Mountain.


    From afar, Canglong Mountain resembled a great dragon lying dormant on the vast land, now it was directly broken in half.


    The ground caved in, the mountain collapsed, and the body of the Immortal Corpse King was buried underneath countless large boulders. The subsequent shockwave spread outwards, the Guanjiang River violently shaking, with waves several dozen meters high crashing down.


    Fortunately, Baihua County at this moment did not lack powerful figures. Dealing with a being with Destruction Power was definitely out of the question, but quelling the aftereffects of the battle was not difficult for them.


    The waves fell, and the tide calmed.


    But the many strong beings present felt a lingering awe, not dissipating for a long time.


    Even the most optimistic among them hadn¡¯t anticipated that the Northern Border Demon Dragon could be so powerful. Just one round, and the being with Destruction Power was forcefully subdued.


    And some of the seasoned Heavenly Kings also saw shades of the former Emperor Wu in the mighty silhouette of Su Heng.


    But compared to the fallen Emperor Wu, Su Heng was undoubtedly much, much younger¡­


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 507: 424: We Should Be Like This!

    Chapter 507: Chapter 424: We Should Be Like This!


    The final battle between the Northern Border Demon Dragon and the Destruction Power was beyond everyone¡¯s expectations.


    At the beginning, many people were not optimistic about Su Heng, especially those from ancient families, who deeply understood the terror of such beings.


    Though the Immortal Corpse King had been arrogantly boastful before, he was essentially right.


    In the Realm of Immortality.


    Destruction Power is the root of fear.


    They merge with the Dao, have long lifespans, and are bolstered by the power of the world, making them difficult to defeat.


    ...


    But now, the development of events was incredibly baffling. There were no heart-stopping fierce battles, just a complete one-sided overwhelming.


    Just one punch.


    The previously invincible Corpse King was directly knocked to the ground.


    And the aura around Su Heng grew even more wild, like a sun overlooking all things, its brilliance vast, its aura magnificent, and the sky was completely filled with his dominating presence.


    Outside Baihua County, many powerful beings came with fiery blood and righteous hearts.


    Seeing the scene before them now, they were all uncontrollably excited.


    "This is the Northern Border Demon Dragon, a top powerhouse of our Human Race, even if Emperor Wu has perished, he can still support a majestic sky!¡± A Martial Artist with bronze skin clenched his fists tightly, his broad shoulders trembling.


    "A true man should be just like this!¡± Another sword-wielding man said.


    "We Martial Artists, embracing ice in winter, holding fire in summer, diligently practicing for hundreds of years, isn¡¯t it all for this moment?¡± The tall woman with a ponytail said admiringly.


    Boom!


    Deep within Canglong Mountain.


    First, a streak of black light burst forth, followed by a violent explosion.


    Countless boulders weighing hundreds of tons flew across, dust billowed, and shockwaves swept around, as the Immortal Corpse King, with a furious expression, broke free from the cage.


    Looking down arrogantly, with a sinister smile, was Su Heng.


    The Corpse King felt as if his chest was about to explode, as a Destruction Power being, he had never been so embarrassed.


    And in his eyes, Su Heng was originally just an insignificant pawn. Unexpectedly, he had kicked an iron plate and was repeatedly made a fool of.


    His rage was immense.


    The innate desire for destruction surged through his veins.


    But the power Su Heng had just displayed was like a bucket of cold water poured over him.


    Among the beings of Destruction Power, the Corpse King was considered one of the stronger in physical strength, yet it was like a small pony colliding with an elephant, completely overwhelmed. R???????


    His injuries hadn¡¯t healed yet.


    One arm was completely blown off, and half of his body was shattered like porcelain.


    Dark blood, imbued with Daoist charm, continuously flowed out.


    The Corpse King gasped heavily, enduring the piercing pain from all over his body, his blood-red eyes blurred as he stared at Su Heng, yet secretly connecting with the Earth Vein under his feet.


    This young man was unreasonably strong.


    He had paid such a price and didn¡¯t want to continue fighting Su Heng to the death here.


    But Baihua County was Su Heng¡¯s old haunt, carefully managed for so long, his little schemes couldn¡¯t possibly escape Su Heng¡¯s notice.


    Su Heng felt the fluctuations from deep within the Earth Vein, and immediately guessed the Corpse King¡¯s intentions, then coldly laughed, ¡°Do you think you still have a chance to escape after appearing before me?¡±


    "The Destruction Power from the lofty Realm of Immortality, yet lacking even this bit of courage, is truly laughable.¡±


    Su Heng¡¯s lips curled up, his aura growing even more fervent.


    As the Second Heart operated at full power, hundreds of biological reactors around his body ignited.


    He transformed into a true walking humanoid sun, his violent light and heat scorching the earth, causing the vegetation on Canglong Mountain to wither, and on the adjacent Guang River, a grand curtain-like water screen arose.


    "If you choose to confront me head-on, although you will still inevitably die, you could at least manage a few moves against me.¡±


    Su Heng sneered, ¡°But if you were cowardly, thinking of fleeing before even fighting. You must understand, with my victorious stance, if I can catch your flaws, it would only take three punches to resolve you!¡±


    "You!¡± The Immortal Corpse King was furious.


    He had only just begun to entertain the thought of fleeing, yet was caught red-handed.


    He instantly felt both annoyed and embarrassed, about to argue, but before he could even speak, a strong sense of crisis had already enveloped him.


    "A flaw, kill!¡±


    Su Heng sneered, sensing the moment the Immortal Corpse King¡¯s mind was in turmoil.


    He immediately unleashed his full power, entering the Overpowering State, his body swelled, and then under the enhancement of the Eight-Nine Mysteries Skill, he switched from extreme stillness to extreme motion. Su Heng¡¯s massive and heavy body, exploded with unimaginable speed. Especially with the integration of some spatial Divine Skills, he left afterimages, appearing instantly in front of the Immortal Corpse King.


    Boom!


    Tens of thousands of tons of weight, plus the impact force from accelerating dive.


    Just the moment of fall brought about a world-ending terrifying visual effect.


    The ground shattered instantly like a mirror falling from the sky, the surrounding mountains emitted loud noises, collapsing one after another. Su Heng raged wildly, his face wearing a murderous smile. His thick thighs sank deep into the soil, while the rocks and tree stumps around him, under the impact, were blasted over a hundred meters into the air.


    Boom!


    The punch had not yet landed.


    The terrifying gale had already caused the skin on the Corpse King¡¯s body to tremble violently.


    And the terrifying radiation emanating from Su Heng¡¯s body made him feel as if his internal organs were about to ignite in just a breath.


    Previously, when he had been going all out, Su Heng nearly blew up half of the Immortal Corpse King¡¯s body, not to mention now. The Immortal Corpse King had no intention of facing this head-on; at the critical moment, it didn¡¯t hesitate to consume its origin energy to use the Secret Technique again. Its six insect-like wings on its back vibrated at high speed. With a bang, it pulled out a shadow and swiftly retreated to avoid the terrifying impact of this punch.


    It can be clearly seen.


    Su Heng¡¯s punch directly entered the earth¡¯s crust.


    The ground around it seemed to turn into liquid, continuously exploding under the shockwave, undulating up and down.


    Su Heng pulled himself out from the rolling black mud, his body erect, but the Punching Force he left behind had not dissipated and was instead contained.


    Like an extremely furious Earth Dragon.


    It travels through the mud, repeatedly exploding the ground along its path, rushing toward the Immortal Corpse King.


    The Immortal Corpse King had just breathed a sigh of relief, not yet having a chance to catch his breath.


    Boom!


    The ground beneath its feet exploded violently.


    A tremendous force directly threw its body high into the air. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Freeze!¡± Su Heng stretched out his hand, clenched his five fingers, quickly entered the Heavenly Demon State, and then manipulated Gravity; tens of millions of tons of massive force instantly fell upon the Immortal Corpse King.


    This amount of force was not enough to completely trap the Destruction Power, but it was enough to delay it for a while.


    "Hisss


    Su Heng took a deep breath, his chest expanding violently.


    The entire world suddenly dimmed, the temperature plummeting, as if all light and heat transformed into tiny dark red orbs of light, gathering at Su Heng¡¯s mouth.


    Bang!


    The next instant.


    The orb of light exploded, a blazing beam of light shooting out.


    The atmosphere along the way was instantly ionized, heat absorbed and expanding, blue-purple plasma clouds spreading out in rings, forming a cone shape.


    Further away, whether it was the surrounding rocks and trees, or the earth beneath, even if only slightly affected by their force, they all silently perished.


    In front of Su Heng.


    A large rift also formed with rumbling noises.


    And at the end of the rift and beam of light, was the Immortal Corpse King frozen in midair.


    The face of the Immortal Corpse King was filled with horrified and desperate emotions, it had never seen such a force before, but could feel the rage and destruction contained within.


    If hit directly¡ªdeath!


    Whoosh!


    A solemn and dim figure appeared in the nearby forest.


    It was Algres who had come with the Corpse King.


    The space surrounded him filled with Daoist charm, sensing the terrifying power contained in the light.


    What¡¯s more terrifying was that the last time his clone clashed with Su Heng, the latter had not shown the exaggerated power he had now. It was either that Algres had intentionally concealed his skills last time, or in just these few days, Su Heng¡¯s strength had once again significantly increased. If it was the former, that would be somewhat reassuring.


    But if it¡¯s the latter¡­


    With growth at this speed, by the time the Demon Descendant Kings arrive.


    What kind of monster will Su Heng become, Algres felt a chill.


    Thinking of this.


    A chilly gleam flashed across Algres¡¯s eyes.


    No matter what, he must find a way to eliminate this threat.


    He was preparing to materialize from void and perform a spatial jump to rescue the Immortal Corpse King from danger. But to Algres¡¯s surprise, someone was even faster than him.


    Swoosh!


    A sharp piercing sound.


    A red light appeared in the sky, previously quite distant.


    Across tens of thousands of meters, but in the next instant, it descended on the battlefield, transforming into a lithe humanoid figure with long hair.


    She stretched out her hand to grab the Immortal Corpse King¡¯s shoulder, then stepped on the air, causing it to explode underneath her feet, transforming into a blood rainbow again, appearing on a small hill a few hundred meters away.


    Boom!


    Su Heng¡¯s Breath passed through the afterimage.


    Blazing out, sweeping across thousands of meters, and finally causing a violent explosion on a mountain wall.


    Like a gigantic sun appearing deep in Canglong Mountain, the ground trembled and the bright light filled the sky, followed by shockwaves sweeping all around. A huge mushroom cloud rose slowly, and a large amount of dust and debris spread out like blossoming flowers. Baihua County was still a great distance away, but was still affected.


    First, a raging hurricane lifted many houses¡¯ rooftops, then the sky darkened, and a slew of fiery stone pieces fell from the sky, causing fires.


    Su Heng took a deep breath to quickly replenish what he had just expended.


    He seemed to not notice Algres¡¯s arrival, focusing his gaze on the other two.


    The Immortal Corpse King stood up from the ground, quite disheveled, its face filled with post-disaster relief.


    And the other person was a young woman clad in armor, her features fine and her demeanor also very courteous. She held a long sword in her left hand, her right hand placed before her chest, she slightly bowed to Su Heng and smiled, ¡°Master of the Blood Realm, Lilith, greets the Highness of Demon Dragon!¡±


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 508: 425: Killing Spree, The Spoiler!

    Chapter 508: Chapter 425: Killing Spree, The Spoiler!


    "Blood Realm Sovereign?¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Su Heng¡¯s brow wrinkled slightly as he looked at the blonde girl who appeared before him.


    The appearance of a strong fighter from the Blood Realm here was not beyond Su Heng¡¯s expectations. He had specifically searched for the traces of the remaining two Pillar Gods, wanting to take care of these two troubles in advance. Unfortunately, the Northern Continent was filled with ceaseless winds and sands, possessing a special effect that shielded perception.


    Su Heng¡¯s Spiritual Power had always been a weak point.


    After searching for several days, he returned empty-handed in the end.


    At that time, he guessed that the Blood Realm Sovereign would be born from the remaining two Pillar Gods, and now, Lilith¡¯s appearance proved that Su Heng¡¯s speculation wasn¡¯t too far off.


    ...


    However¡­


    The power demonstrated by Lilith just now was somewhat unexpected.


    Only half of the Blood Realm Will remained, and the Destruction Power born from it should have been crippled.


    But clearly, Lilith was not of that sort.


    If it wasn¡¯t related to the Blood Realm Will, then the problem could only lie with Lilith herself.


    Among the five Pillar Gods, Lilith was the only Human Race. This person, whether in origin or experience, was shrouded in mystery and possessed many oddities.


    But Su Heng didn¡¯t care.


    No matter the origin, as long as they dare to block his path¡ªall shall be killed.


    Murderous intent boiled within Su Heng as his eyes glowed red, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of your name before, but this is our first meeting. The power within you is quite interesting; I hope you can put up a good struggle next, to bring me more pleasure.¡±


    "I will do my best,¡± Lilith said with a smile, as golden locks of hair fell gently beside her ears.


    Su Heng lifted his head, looking at Baihua County enshrouded by dark clouds.


    Whoosh!


    He swung his massive arm forward.


    Great amounts of air were instantly mobilized, turning into a raging wind sweeping across.


    In an instant, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed, and the flames burning in the city were extinguished.


    "Let¡¯s change the place and fight again, it¡¯s really not very interesting to fight here and be hindered,¡± Su Heng said, giving Lilith and the Immortal Corpse King a deep look.


    Then he spread the wings on his back.


    With terrifying low air pressure, he shot into the sky in an instant.


    The booming noise approached from afar as violent winds spread, uprooting many giant trees and sending them flying into the sky.


    And Su Heng¡¯s burly figure also disappeared, leaving behind a long trail in the sky.


    "Hiss


    The Immortal Corpse King gasped for breath.


    The pressure from Su Heng earlier had been too intense.


    Suddenly leaving like this felt like surfacing from the depths of the sea, bringing a sense of relief to the whole body.


    First, he adjusted his condition slightly, then cupped his fists in thanks towards Lilith. But then, a hesitant expression appeared on the face of the Immortal Corpse King; such a rare opportunity he was unwilling to continue chasing after Su Heng and fight to the death, sticking to this chance to escape, perhaps there would be an opportunity for a comeback in the future. ????¦Â§¦?


    The expression on the face of the Immortal Corpse King completely betrayed his thoughts.


    Lilith sneered, ¡°There¡¯s no escape, it¡¯s true for me and for you as well.¡±


    "If you understand a bit about the past of the Demon Dragon, you should know how fast this monster has grown,¡± Lilith¡¯s face regained composure but her voice carried a threat, ¡°This person is always vengeful, even if you escape right now and enter the Everlasting Heavens, you will still live in constant anxiety, waiting for death to come.¡±


    "As a Destruction Power, don¡¯t you feel ashamed to have reached this point?¡± A hint of mockery appeared on Lilith¡¯s face.


    "You!¡±


    The Immortal Corpse King, in a fit of rage, was angry again!


    He had just been brutally beaten by Su Heng and was somewhat short of breath.


    Moreover, the young-faced girl in front of him also gave off a very strange feeling.


    She had somewhat of a Human Race flavor, yet was not entirely so, more holy and ancient, reminiscent of the origin of some bloodline. Plus, the way Su Heng seriously reacted earlier added a bit more wariness to the Immortal Corpse King¡¯s heart.


    "Sounds nice,¡± the Immortal Corpse King replied coldly, ¡°but you¡¯ve seen the power of that monster too. Wouldn¡¯t we just be throwing our lives away by rushing at him like this?¡±


    "That might not be the case


    Lilith¡¯s delicate hand spread open, and a blood-colored river instantly flowed overhead.


    As a Destruction Power with ancient origins, the Immortal Corpse King was very knowledgeable and immediately recognized the source of this Blood River, ¡°The Original Blood River!¡±


    There were many wonders in the Everlasting Heavens, and these wonders often combined multiple rules and world fragments, not only vast and boundless, possessing incredible power, but also seemingly sentient. Among these, the Original Blood River was one of the oldest and most powerful of the four, believed to be closely related to the birth and death of life.


    Now, a segment of the Blood River¡¯s projection appeared on Lilith, indicating she had gained the recognition of the Original Blood River and could borrow a portion of its power.


    Lilith looked in the direction of Su Heng¡¯s departure.


    She whispered, ¡°The Demon Dragon has probably chosen Skull Plain as the battlefield; it¡¯s close to the Blood Realm. I can mobilize part of the Blood Realm Will, and with the Original Blood River aiding, we hold the advantage in both timing and location.¡±


    "And


    Lilith looked the Corpse King up and down, smiling, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it seems you still have some cards left to play.¡±


    The Immortal Corpse King¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he did not argue, implicitly acknowledging it.


    Indeed, he still had one final move in reserve.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2

 Chapter 509: 425: Killing Spree, The Spoiler!_2

    Chapter 509: Chapter 425: Killing Spree, The Spoiler!_2


    But if this move were to prove ineffective, not only would years of accumulation dissipate like smoke, but there would also be little chance of returning to the pinnacle thereafter.


    Involving one¡¯s own Dao Path is not something to be impulsive about.


    Lilith seemed to see the hesitation on the Corpse King¡¯s face and added the last bit of fuel to the fire at this moment. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sharp glint flashed in her pupils as she looked into the distance, speaking in a gentle voice, ¡°Why does your excellency refuse to come out and have a chat with us?¡±


    Swoosh!


    ...


    A ripple appeared in the void.


    Algres¡¯s muscular figure stepped out from it, his face showing a hint of surprise.


    "Algres!¡± On seeing his former companion, the Corpse King first looked stunned, then instantaneously understood the other¡¯s intent, his expression turning dangerous.


    "You better give me an explanation.¡± The Corpse King¡¯s voice was full of threats.


    Algres paid no heed to the Corpse King¡¯s threat and said coldly, ¡°I will take action, but my strongest attack can only be used once, you need to create an opportunity for me.¡±


    "Why should we the Corpse King immediately became indignant.


    But Lilith on the side had already nodded in agreement, ¡°Fine!¡±


    Lilith turned to look at the Corpse King, ¡°I remember you had other friends who survived the hands of Emperor Wu.¡±


    Algres took the initiative to say, ¡°Black Wind is probably dead. His injuries were too severe, and he was killed by the joint hands of the Imperial Army and Ji Huaxi. However, the Silver Demon Bird should have managed to escape. I saw her flying away into the distance, quickly leaving.¡±


    "We could try contacting her,¡± suggested Lilith, as both of their gazes fell upon the Corpse King.


    "Ah!¡±


    The Corpse King exhaled sharply.


    He recited the Mnemonic silently and shot a black light into the void.


    Some time later, the Corpse King frowned slightly and shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of situation she¡¯s encountered; there¡¯s been no response.¡± ?§Ñ????¨®????§¦s


    "In that case, let the three of us take action!¡± Lilith took a deep breath. If it wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary, even with the grace of the Blood River, she really didn¡¯t want to face off against a monster like Su Heng. But there was no choice, on the Mythical Battlefield there was no room to retreat. Missing this chance, facing Su Heng alone would mean certain death.


    The three quickly entwined their spirits.


    In just an instant, a rough plan was already formed.


    "Let us hope that we may all safely survive this calamity,¡± Lilith said with a smile on her face, then transformed into a rainbow light, flying towards the direction of Su Heng.


    A stoic expression on his face, Algres took a step back, seamlessly blending into the shadows.


    The Corpse King¡¯s face bore hesitation.


    But in the end, anger triumphed over fear, and he too followed from afar.


    The surrounding powerhouses were still unaware of what exactly had happened, seeing only the violent explosions, and then the battlefield shifted in the direction of Skull Plain.


    They grew bolder.


    And wanted to continue following, to probe the truth.


    But what happened next was horrifying: the breaths of several Destruction Powers intertwined.


    The firmament was dyed blood-red, first with the cloud layers rolling like tidal waves from every direction, and then a great sun shined in all directions, followed by shockwaves rushing forward like tidal surges.


    Even the famous Earth Immortals felt their legs tremble, their eyes piercing with pain.


    Skull Plain seemed as if it was about to be overturned, the energy conflict was too intense; these onlookers couldn¡¯t even spectate, only able to wait in terror for the final outcome.


    ¡­


    Skull Plain.


    Algres remained hidden in the void.


    Only Lilith and the Immortal Corpse King left, going all out against Su Heng.


    "Six Paths of Reincarnation, open!¡± The Immortal Corpse King roared, his arms rapidly forming seals, and then pressed down.


    In an instant, the ground surged as a gigantic undead hand a kilometer high stretched upward, casting a shadow, permeating the entire battlefield with an endless, decaying stench.


    Apart from altering the environment.


    What¡¯s more terrifying is that on this mountainous arm,


    On each of its five fingers stood a towering figure, exuding an air identical to that of the Immortal Corpse King.


    "Kill!¡±


    Six Immortal Corpse Kings charged towards Su Heng simultaneously.


    But what met them was a straight beam of golden light; amidst a sinister laughter, Su Heng exhaled once more.


    The golden radiance swept across the Corpse King¡¯s clones like a sharp sword, and they exploded one after another like fireworks. The clones were utterly vanquished, turning into shattered flesh, leaving only the Corpse King¡¯s main body struggling to reconstitute itself, its face etched with terror and despair.


    This power was too horrifying.


    His trump card, which he took pride in, was like fragile rotten wood in front of Su Heng.


    Although the Corpse King¡¯s performance was poor, it had, after all, bought a bit of time for Lilith. As the sound of a rising tide heralded its arrival, the Blood River descended into the material world. Su Heng was immediately submerged in the thick, swamp-like blood. Countless thick chains burst forth, crisscrossing and binding his massive, muscular body. For a moment, he was actually unable to break free.


    "Now is the time!¡±


    Lilith screamed, her voice shrill.


    The backlash from within the Blood River acted upon her, and fresh blood seeped from her pale, delicate features.


    "Kill!¡± Algres¡¯s figure emerged from the void, his long hair billowing, eyes sharp as daggers, his long spear shrouded in a waterfall-like luminance, aimed straight for Su Heng¡¯s forehead.


    "Heeheehee


    Within the Blood River, the muscles on Su Heng¡¯s shoulders bulged.


    His scaly face drooped, making it hard to discern his complexion, but a savage, fanged grin curled on his wide mouth.


    He was waiting for the moment Algres would make his move; this guy practiced the Dao Path of space and was also a Demon Descendant. The other saw him as a threat, and Su Heng likewise regarded Algres as an immense concern. Lilith and the Corpse King were manageable; the former¡¯s power came from the Blood Realm, while the latter was half-disabled.


    Only Algres retained his strength at its peak.


    And behind him were the Demon Descendant Kings.


    If he did not eliminate him now, once he went into hiding, it would result in endless troubles.


    Now that the opponent could not restrain himself and chose to make a move, and Su Heng¡¯s power had also accumulated to its peak, he only needed one final strike to


    Scree!


    A clear cry suddenly echoed across the sky.


    The clouds above were aflame, the entire horizon a crimson blaze.


    A massive Phoenix phantom, spanning ten thousand meters, dived downwards with heat capable of scorching all things, its wings spread wide as it plummeted towards Algres.


    "Ji Huaxi!?¡±


    Algres was first startled, then quickly used his long spear to block.


    Almost at the same time, Su Heng also roared, an incomparable force erupting from within him. He violently shook his arms, shattering the blood-red chains binding him. Then he reached out his thick, muscular arms, grabbing both Corpse King and Lilith, and with a fierce grip of his five fingers,


    Bang bang!


    Two muffled sounds rang out simultaneously!


    The two exploded into countless fragments amidst a burst of intense light.


    Algres immediately realized Su Heng¡¯s prior intentions, his back breaking out in a heavy cold sweat, and then looking at the fates of Lilith and the Corpse King, he actually felt a sense of grateful relief for surviving a catastrophe.


    Without hesitation, he retracted his long spear and swiftly retreated, leaving a trail of afterimages, merging into the void and thus disappearing from Su Heng¡¯s sight.


    Bang!


    The fiery Phoenix phantom exploded in front of Su Heng.


    Ji Huaxi, with her prominent and shapely figure, stepped out with her long legs from the midst of the flames, lifting her head only to meet Su Heng¡¯s blood-red, man-eating glare.


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2


    Paragraph copied

 Chapter 510: 426: Compensation, repay with your life!

    Chapter 510: Chapter 426: Compensation, repay with your life!


    Ji Huaxi, after dealing with the Black Wind King, did not take the situation lightly.


    Because she knew this was far from the end, but the beginning of a series of severe disasters.


    The power commanded by the Destruction Great Power was unimaginable, wiping out a city and millions of lives in just a few minutes. The Great Zhou Dynasty spanned 154 provinces, and while vast, it couldn¡¯t withstand such rampant destruction for long.


    Thus, Ji Huaxi made a decisive move.


    She wanted to strike while the iron was hot, taking advantage of Emperor Wu¡¯s recent wound to the Destruction Power, and inflict as much damage as possible to avoid future troubles.


    Among the remaining three Destruction Powers, Algres was nowhere to be found.


    ...


    The Silver Demon Bird was the strongest in overall strength.


    Cautious in nature with profound spiritual attainment, it concealed its whereabouts as soon as it left Central State.


    Even as a cultivator of the same realm, for Ji Huaxi, just finding it was no easy task, let alone defeating it.


    Only the Immortal Corpse King carried the most intense aura of slaughter.


    And he had been creating a trail of brutal massacres along his path, without any intention of hiding his movements.


    This was no ordinary brutality ¨C a heavy-handed response was required.


    Thus, after Ji Huaxi quickly ingested elixir pills to recover her state, she tracked the lingering aura of the Immortal Corpse King.


    What followed was the scene before her eyes.


    Su Heng¡¯s displayed strength shocked Ji Huaxi, as he alone confronted three Destruction Powers.


    However, to force Algres to take action and reveal his location, Su Heng¡¯s disguise was too convincing, fooling even Ji Huaxi.


    Although they had never met, as the Imperial Princess of the Empire, Ji Huaxi certainly had some understanding of a top human race warrior like the Northern Border Demon Dragon.


    And she had a general idea of the shameful things the Third Prince had done before.


    She had intended to use this opportunity


    To perhaps ease the tension between the two parties.


    But her good intentions had led to bad outcomes.


    When Su Heng¡¯s aura suddenly erupted, freeing himself from the shackles of the Blood River, and then swiftly killed both the Blood Queen Lilith and the Immortal Corpse King.


    Ji Huaxi¡¯s heart skipped a beat.


    Almost instantly, she grasped the sequence of Su Heng¡¯s plans.


    But realizing the actual situation only now was indeed a little too late.


    As a cultivator embarking on the Dao Path of space, Algres might have slightly less brute strength, but his speed was certainly top-notch. Without the initiative, neither Su Heng nor Ji Huaxi could catch up, so they could only watch, powerless, as Algres¡¯s silhouette flickered and disappeared into the far horizon. ???????????§¦?


    "I


    Ji Huaxi knew she had made a mistake.


    She swallowed her saliva, squeezing out a smile on her face as she was about to explain.


    But before she could speak, accompanied by heavy breathing, an overwhelming and colossal aura swept over the wasteland like a dark tide.


    Boom, Boom, Boom!


    Bursts of crimson lightning plummeted from the sky.


    Su Heng¡¯s massive form was still bathed in the red glow of the Blood River. His scales sparkled, and his fierce head rose high into the clouds. Even obscured by the dark clouds, those blood-red eyes still captured the soul, giving Ji Huaxi an indescribable non-human sensation. Su Heng¡¯s voice, mixed with the thunder, bearing down with oppression, came from the sky, ¡°You¡¯ve messed up my plans!¡±


    "I came with good intentions, it wasn¡¯t on purpose!¡± Ji Huaxi hurriedly said, ¡°I can apologize to you!¡±


    The Blood Queen Lilith, the Immortal Corpse King Moluo.


    Although one had only recently stepped into the realm of the Destruction Great Power, and the other was half-crippled by Emperor Wu.


    But both were crushed by Su Heng in full force, instantly killed upon confrontation ¨C such a visual impact was too intense.


    Their bloodied remains were still on the ground!


    Unless absolutely necessary,


    Ji Huaxi really did not want to clash with such a monster.


    "My name is Ji Huaxi, I am the Imperial Princess of the Empire, I can compensate you!¡± Ji Huaxi¡¯s heart thumped wildly, her voice amplified, hoping to slightly calm Su Heng¡¯s emotions.


    "Compensation


    Su Heng¡¯s voice was low, seemingly pondering.


    Ji Huaxi¡¯s bosom heaved dramatically, sweat already forming on her forehead.


    Just as she was about to breathe a sigh of relief, the subsequent event made her heart sink to the bottom in an instant.


    "Ha ha ha ha!¡± Su Heng let out a series of strange laughs, a black tail extending section by section at his back, from the cervical vertebrae to the last segment on the tail. Black diamond-shaped crystals flickered with sizzling electricity, and Su Heng¡¯s whole body burst into a sky-reaching white radiance.


    Roar!


    With a roar, all of Skull Plain seemed to be violently overturned.


    Su Heng¡¯s head plunged down from the clouds, the cracking mouth bearing a ferocious grin, ¡°Then pay with your life!¡±


    Boom!


    A terrifying black punch surrounded by lightning.


    Thus fell, without forewarning, carrying a wild and immense force.


    Ji Huaxi felt a blinding whiteness for an instant, unable to see anything clearly while her ears were filled with all kinds of bizarre roars. It was as if millions of wild beasts were howling right in front of her.


    After a short period of stupor, came the premonition of a crisis, like a landslide or a tsunami.


    Her body reacted even faster than her mind. The flaming wings behind her stretched out, pulling a ghastly pale vortex in front of her as she rapidly retreated backward with a piercing screech.


    Crack!


    First came a crisp sound.


    The boundless earth cracked open with countless fissures, fragmenting in every direction.


    Then the power that lay within erupted, an unparalleled brightness bursting forth from above.


    The ground rumbled violently, the intensity of its sinking and rising severe. Some parts of the ground plunged into the pitch-black abyss while other sections of the crust, compressed by immense force, rose upward, forming irregular circumferential mountain ranges. Following that, the shockwave swept everything away, reducing all in sight to a terrifying black dust storm.


    Ji Huaxi only had time to cross her arms in front of her as she was in midair. Then, she felt as if she had been viciously hammered by the fist of a deity.


    Her body felt light and airy, carrying a clump of firelight.


    After careening through the air for thousands of meters, she finally crashed heavily onto the ground.


    Like skipping a stone across a lake, Ji Huaxi, armored and with a shapely figure, hit the ground like a toy doll, then rebounded. After bouncing more than a dozen times like this, she managed to dispel the impact force from her body. By then, she was in a total disarray, with blood on her face and her originally flamboyantly red hair stained with black mud.


    And within her, the internal organs were in agony, with bones and muscles also suffering damage to varying degrees.


    However, for someone at the Realm Lord Realm with vigorous life force, these were minor issues.


    The real trouble was¡­


    "Argh!¡±


    Ji Huaxi spat out a mouthful of fresh blood.


    She wiped the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand and struggled to stand up from the ground.


    She reached out to pick up the Phoenix Spear not far away, but the ground suddenly shook violently.


    Caught off guard, and already wounded, Ji Huaxi stumbled and fell to the ground in an ungraceful posture.


    She gasped violently, each breath searing her lungs with pain, but this stabbing sensation also brought much clarity to her mind. As Ji Huaxi lifted her head, far away under the spiral dark clouds, she could see Su Heng¡¯s massive, dark, grotesque form taking steps forward.


    Each step he took,


    The ground throbbed fiercely as if it were a heartbeat.


    Causing Ji Huaxi¡¯s body to also rise and fall with it, her originally fair cheeks now flushed red.


    She turned her head to look at the Phoenix Spear not far away. Even under such circumstances, Ji Huaxi was not completely desperate, still thinking about struggling and resisting. She just wanted to summon the Phoenix Spear through the connection of the spirit. But swiftly, a more powerful force instantly severed the connection between them!


    Swoosh!


    The Phoenix Spear was disrupted.


    It lost balance mid-air, spinning as it fell a hundred meters away.


    The spear tip plunged deeply into the moist soil, while the long spear¡¯s handle trembled in the cold wind.


    "Hiss


    A chill went down Ji Huaxi¡¯s spine.


    As if foreseeing something, she urgently looked upward.


    To see Su Heng already within a distance of less than a hundred meters, looming high and extending a finger.


    Little dots of golden light began to emerge from the void, buzzing and beeping as they converged into an unstable sphere at Su Heng¡¯s fingertip.


    Snap!


    The golden sphere burst.


    A blazing beam of light shot out towards Ji Huaxi¡¯s location.


    Ji Huaxi¡¯s heart sank, too late to dodge, as she felt a surge of intense pain.


    Her body was thrown upwards, light and airy, and when she landed, her eyes rolled back, completely losing consciousness under the onslaught of overwhelming radiation.


    Reduced to a defenseless slab of meat.


    "Huff!¡± Su Heng looked towards the direction where Algres had fled. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Between heaven and earth stretched a vast expanse, where one could faintly see several huge snow-capped mountains and the blood-red anomalies caused by the arrival of the Mythical Battlefield.


    As for Algres, he was already long gone. With his proficiency in spatial arts, unless he showed himself voluntarily, the chances of Su Heng finding him were nearly the same as finding a needle in a haystack.


    Silently feeling a pity, but then considering that Algres still holds the important task of reviving the Demon Descendant, he would eventually find an opportunity to take some action.


    Su Heng¡¯s originally grim mood then gradually improved.


    Crack!


    A crackling sounded from his body.


    With the activation of the Eight-Nine Mystical Skill, a vast white smog drifted away from Su Heng.


    His stature shrunk inch by inch within the white light, and then he casually took a robe from the Flesh Furnace and loosely put it on.


    Under the lead of Zhao Zongwu,


    A group of Dragon Guard, clad in Golden Armor, wielding Long Spears, came running from afar.


    They knelt before Su Heng, pressing their palms to their chests in salute, ¡°My lord, we are late.¡±


    2 comment


    SEND GIFT


    2